《Dreams Come True》 0.1 Demund looked at the sky and watched as the birds flew by. School had ended and he was biking home by himself. Tomorrow would be the day when his results came out, along with everyone else¡¯s. It would determine whether he would go to the Preliminary Islands. Or not. He was pretty sure his friend Jothan would make it. His potential score throughout the year had been consistently high. No, he would definitely make it. He would join the realm of superheroes and the gifted. He would make a name for himself, learning more about his power and fighting crime while spreading justice. Even if he didn¡¯t become a hero, a meaningful life would be waiting ahead of him. That was what going to the Preliminary Islands meant. He arrived home and sat on his sofa, thinking nervously about his results. Would he make it? Would he be ranked high enough? His father looked at him worryingly from a distance. He knew how much tomorrow meant for Demund. Demund had constantly been talking about it since the beginning of the year, but this week he had been strangely silent. As if he expected the worst. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Dinner was served. The family ate in relative monotony as Demund¡¯s parents occasionally chatted about work and family. Demund silently finished his meal and headed upstairs. His parents looked at his back with worry. They were empty, meaning that their bodies held no potential at all. Most of the time, a child¡¯s potential was similar to that of his parents. Demund¡¯s potential score wasn¡¯t zero, but¡­it had still been very low. There was only a slight chance that he would be ranked high enough for the Selection. Demund lay on his bed, not wanting to do anything. He was too nervous. He wished that it would be tomorrow, but at the same time hoped that tomorrow would never come. He lay there mindlessly for what seemed like hours. He still had a final assignment to do. ¡®What he wanted to become when he grew up¡¯. He sat up and stared at the piece of paper blankly. What did he want to do? He wanted to go to the Islands with Jothan. He wrote down whatever he thought would be the best for him if he managed to enter the Selection. He wrote down his dreams and his hopes for the future. He wrote down the things he knew he would never be able to achieve. He slid the paper into his bag. What would he actually become? After taking a shower and dressing in his pajamas, he turned off the lights and lay in bed, thinking. He thought about his life. He thought about his friend. He thought about the world and all of its talented people. He thought about himself. Finally, after a long time, he stopped thinking. He dreamed of nothing that night. He was only a dark, senseless, blob of something. 0.2 The room was dimly lit. The air conditioner hummed quietly in the background and two people on their desks were tapping in their final evaluations for the year. The sun was setting beyond the window, and the sound of children going home was finally softening beyond the school gates. ¡°This year¡¯s students show promise just based on their potential levels,¡± said Examiner 1 while looking at the electronic screen. ¡°One even exceeds 20,000!¡± ¡°Yes, this year¡¯s batch will strengthen the frontlines immensely if they are taught properly¡­¡± said Examiner 2, ¡°so this time, don¡¯t send another misfit to the islands again. I don¡¯t want to go over all the paperwork again.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll check twice this time. I¡¯ll buy you meals for the entire year if I make an error again. But that turned out to be fine after all.¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Examiner 2 gave a short grunt. The two continued to tap on their devices, and after a few seconds, Examiner 1 took a sip out of his glass and turned to his colleague. ¡°So... have we decided where to put that certain kid?¡± ¡°You mean the one who¡¯s level seems low, but it fluctuates throughout the day?¡± ¡°Yes...the one who can¡¯t control it.¡± ¡°I know. The other one performs beyond expectation.¡± The two examiners glanced at each other for a short time and returned to their screens. ¡°Guess he¡¯ll stay? We can¡¯t really send him as he shows no abilities and his potential is low.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity. His level goes up higher than an average person¡¯s during the afternoon, but even then, it¡¯s not stable.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Examiner 1 crossed a red line through the boy¡¯s name. ¡°He¡¯s staying.¡± 1.1 It was a day like any other. The sun was slowly going down the horizon and the students eagerly waited for the clock to strike three. Everyone was excited as this was the moment of their lives where they would discover if they were part of the Selections. Hardly anyone was paying attention in class and nearly everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the ticking clock arm at the front of the room. *RINGRINGRINGRINGRINGRING* ¡°That¡¯s the end of the year! Make sure to properly tell your parents to fill out forms for your high school, and I hope many of you make the Selection!¡± said Mr. Brons energetically while evading a wave of students. ¡°Your results are in the packages I gave you¡ªgive those to your parents too!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brons!¡± ¡°See you next year Mr. Brons!¡± ¡°You might not see him next year, idiot, if you make the Selection.¡± ¡°Oh yeah...goodbye, Mr. Brons!¡± The students rushed out with their bags while exchanging goodbyes with their friends. Mr. Brons, too, left the classroom shortly after picking up his books. Some students remained in the classroom, talking with their friends or busy checking their results in the packages they received. And at the back of the room, a boy was slouched over his desk. The boy¡¯s hair was a messy black roughly brushed over to the side for comfort. He was face down on the table as if sleeping, and one arm dangled on the desk in a random motion. His friend approached him with an open packet on one hand and a sheet of paper on the other. He had a smile on his face. ¡°Guess what I got on my results?¡± said Jothan. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a drink if you guess correctly.¡± Jothan waved his sheet of paper above Demund¡¯s head. Demund raised his head slowly in a groggy way and rested his chin on the table with his eyes still closed. A faint shadow was present below his eyes like he hadn¡¯t slept enough. He gave a hefty sigh. ¡°You probably got better than me. Your scores were amazing, after all.¡± ¡°Well? You have to at least guess. You might get a free drink,¡± said Jothan with a smile. Demund forced his eyes open and stared at the piece of paper. ¡°An A+ ranking!¡± exclaimed Demund. ¡°Wrong! Too high! But hey, I¡¯ll still buy you a drink for evaluating me in such an honest way.¡± ¡°Mhmm. Well, what was the actual ranking anyway?¡± ¡°Look for yourself.¡± Jothan presented the sheet of paper proudly for Demund to see. Ignoring all the graphs and words, Demund skimmed the paper line by line until he saw the single letter at the bottom of the sheet. ¡°B+? not bad. You¡¯ll definitely pass the Selection with that score.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll satisfy my parents well enough. So, what did you get?¡± Jothan carefully put his evaluation sheet back into his packet. Demund¡¯s packet was on his desk, still unopened with the glue intact on the lid. Demund stared at it. He predicted that he would not make the Selection, but still had a faint hope from what the examiners had told him. Maybe¡­just maybe his score was high enough. He might be able to join his friend on the Islands after all. Or his wishes were unanswered and he¡¯d stay in his everyday, bland life just like the majority of the population. ¡°You really want to see? It¡¯s probably much lower than yours.¡± ¡°But I want to know whether you¡¯ll go to the Selection with me or not.¡± ¡°You know I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t keep your hopes up. You know my scores were pretty average. People like you are the special ones.¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°But still! You might have a chance? You said that, didn¡¯t you? That you might be lucky.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± said Demund while stretching, ¡°I¡¯ll open it.¡± Demund traced his fingers to the corner of the lid and tore it slowly. It split apart halfway, so he used some scissors from the back of the classroom to cut open the package neatly. The white evaluation sheet was clearly visible among the other, grey and yellow detail sheets. Demund reached his fingers inside, pinched the paper, and lifted it up for Jothan and himself to see. To their surprise, they found a rather disappointing score. ¡°A D+.¡± ¡°Wow. So close. Too close, damn. What¡¯s wrong with the examiners!¡± ¡°Only C class and over can take the Selection,¡± said Demund. ¡°and you know it¡¯s not really that close. There¡¯s a big gap between C class and D class, so this was probably the highest score they could give me.¡± Demund slid his sheet into the packet. ¡°You are planning to go to the Preliminary Islands, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked. ¡°That¡¯s my wish. Manifesting and improving my own power sounds absolutely awesome, doesn¡¯t it!¡± ¡°Haha, good for you. Since you¡¯re B class, you¡¯re better than 90% of the world''s population. Congrats.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­sorry about that. I didn¡¯t mean to sound condescending. You probably deserve the Islands better than me.¡± ¡°No way.¡± In truth, Demund was a little depressed. He had at least wanted to make it into class C as the examinations showed that he had enough potential for C class. That was only during some examinations, though. Sometimes his potential fell below 100, the norm for an average person. He hadn¡¯t expected much anyway, but he had still been nervous the whole day as he hoped he would at least get a C. But now that the results were out, all hope was gone. Jothan knew his friend well. He was disappointed too as his wish was for them to take the Selection together, pass, go to the Preliminary Islands, and become legendary ability users. He wondered if the examiners made a mistake. But oh well, results were results. Jothan scratched his head and hung his bag over his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go get a drink. I¡¯ll buy you one. Maybe if we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll be able to manifest our abilities before I go take the Selection,¡± suggested Jothan. ¡°We can still have fun before I go. We got plenty of time.¡± ¡°Hah¡­yeah. It¡¯s not like I got zero abilities. I¡¯ll manifest an ability that even the S class are jealous of!¡± It wasn¡¯t time to be depressed. He was just normal, after all. Now was the time to celebrate for his friend and wish him good luck in the Selection. Demund quickly got up and tapped Jothan on the shoulder before running outside. ¡°Last one there is a loser!¡± ¡°Hey! Wait up!¡± They both sprinted towards the nearest shop. ? ? ? Demund slowly jogged toward his house. It was around dinner time as he and Jothan had been talking until then. Jothan, excited as he was, was careful not to brag too much. Demund knew that. But he still felt gloomy knowing that he was just a little off from C class. At least on paper, anyway. They had planned to meet the day after as it was finally break, so at least that was nice. His footsteps were still heavy though. He looked around the scenery to his house. It was the same old street, the same lights, the same sunset, the same car noise in the background. Now that the Preliminary Islands were out of reach, he had to accept this view. At least for high school, as college would bring new friends and new experiences. When he stepped into his house, it was empty and dark. He was an only child, so there weren¡¯t any noisy siblings either. He turned on the lights and took a pre-made sandwich out of the fridge. He flicked on his phone to read some manga while he was eating. There wasn¡¯t really anything to do now that school was over, so he played some RPGs on his laptop afterward. ¡°I really need to ask my parents to get me a new computer¡­this one is dying, literally.¡± He continued to play on his old laptop. He completed the daily quests, and after admiring some items he obtained the day before, he quit the game and scrolled through some news on the web. News of superheroes was hot as usual, and apparently, there were even two S class students in his area that year. They would be guaranteed an exciting life full of good pay and good friends. The Preliminary Islands made sure of that. ¡°Jothan will definitely join them¡­¡± And Demund felt pretty alone. He thought about Jothan and his great potential, about Jothan¡¯s family and his two siblings, about how his life was better than his in almost every way, except maybe, academics. But as the world was, one''s potential was better than any A+ on a test. Demund had grown used to the feeling, but now that the gap between Jothan and himself had gotten larger, he thought about it again. His head felt suddenly dizzy, so he stopped surfing the web and shut off his computer. Demund plopped himself on the bed. He was tired for some reason, maybe due to the disappointment that resulted from his examination. He lay there while staring at the ceiling. It was only 8, and his mom would pester him again if he fell asleep without bathing first. But it was break after all; she would understand. Demund quickly changed into more comfortable clothes, turned off the lights of his room, opened his window curtain, and pulled the blankets over himself. Now that he¡¯d done that, he realized how tired he was. Was it due to staying up late the nights before? He wasn¡¯t sure. He just felt so tired. His eyes dragged his vision down and he sank into his bed. For the first time, darkness enveloped him, and he could actually feel himself falling asleep. ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­maybe my power is manifesting¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as his consciousness was dragged away from him. 1.2 All was dark and still. Then suddenly, there was a slight tremor. Demund¡¯s mind shocked into life like he had been dazed the entire time. He tried to blink his eyes, trying to understand the darkness he was in. He concluded he was lucid dreaming and was happy that he could be so aware and awake in his dream. Awake? No, that definitely wasn¡¯t right. It was definitely a dream; he had been lying in his bed moments before. He still remembered the sucking sensation while his vision was becoming blacked out. He had been so tired¡­but now he felt strangely refreshed but strangely weak at the same time. Once more, Demund could feel himself being sucked into somewhere. Or rather, sucked out of somewhere. Something was pushing him upwards, to the direction of his head¡ªwas that really upwards? It was hard to tell. His mind was still hazy like he was drunk, and all around him was darkness. And warm wetness. ¡°What the heck?¡± Demund thought to himself. ¡°What''s going on? Is this a dream about me being eaten and digested out of some animal? I did watch that weird elephant video a while back, but this feels too real¡­¡± Demund was genuinely confused. Never had a dream felt so realistic and so bizarre at the same time. Maybe his power had manifested? A word randomly struck his mind. Metamorphosis. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t a dream but rather a change in his body? Perhaps his power was finally manifesting. But then his potential would have been higher. He remembered reading in a textbook that only powers of B class and higher could physically alter their bodies. Perhaps the examiners had made a mistake. That was it! He decided that he would ask the examiners for a re-evaluation. They would stay for three days in school, after all, to take care of their unfinished work and receive students¡¯ confirmations if they wanted to take the Selection. After putting his mind in order, he relaxed a bit. And he waited. He wasn¡¯t breathing, which was weird, but he concluded that it was all part of his transformation. He wasn¡¯t suffocating, after all. The environment was still dark and wet. Demund waited for some change. There were tremors throughout the area, so he theorized he would probably be out in an hour or less. Transformations had to take a few hours, he thought. ? ? ? Demund tapped his fingers nervously on his thigh. Or he would have if he could actually move his fingers. He was starting to get very nervous as countless seconds had passed since he first gained consciousness. The environment was also rumbling in a very weird and furious way like it was about to explode. It seemed to go on forever, and he thought he was sweating but couldn¡¯t tell because all around him was filled with liquid. He was hearing some murmurs that sounded human, but it was all muddled in his ear. The voices sounded harsh and fast like an argument was going on. He patiently waited for something to happen. He prayed that something would happen. Stolen novel; please report. Then the rumbling stopped. His surroundings suddenly came to a halt. Surprised by the unexpected change, Demund too froze in his place. Not that he was moving that much anyway. The whole place was quiet, and Demund stressed his ears to listen to what was going on. He was probably still in his room or had been transported to a nearby hospital due to his transformation. Noise¡ªmuddled from all of the liquid around him, but there was definitely noise. The voices were softer than before. Demund¡¯s patience was running low as he had been confined to an uncomfortable position for quite some while. It didn¡¯t hurt, but the sense of pressure and imprisonment started to get on his nerves. He finally decided. He would go out himself. If this really was a transformation, he would be stronger than before and would have no problem getting out. His nerves felt numb, but he would do it until he succeeded. Then suddenly. "Alright. Let¡¯s go out in one¡­two¡­th¡ªwhat the!! Demund was hastily sucked out with a force that reminded him of a water slide, and his head shot towards an opening. He felt a faint tug on his stomach, but his mind was more focused on grasping what the heck was going on. Then he was out. In the open. Everything was so bright and dazzling. He felt cold air rush around him and heard a faint *snip*from below. Pain filled his head at that instant, and he realized that he was suffocating for some reason. He couldn¡¯t blink properly either and thought he was going blind. Shocked from all the stimuli, Demund did what any newborn baby did: ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!¡± (WHAT THE FUUUUU) ¡°It¡¯s a boy! Congratulations!¡± ¡°I knew the telekinetic spell would do the trick. Look how fast he came out.¡± ¡°I know¡­Melsei had to suffer for two hours. Why didn¡¯t you come sooner?¡± ¡°I was at the central town square! It takes an hour just from here to there on horseback, and I had to run!¡± What the heck was going on? That was all Demund could think about. He couldn¡¯t see anything properly, as the light and blurriness made that very difficult, but he could still hear the voices of the people in the room. Someone murmured something, and Demund could feel a soothing wind go over his skin. The stickiness and wetness he felt before was suddenly gone. He was swiftly wrapped in a comfortable blanket but was still screaming at the top of his lungs because of how shocked he felt. Upon realizing that he might be making a fool out of himself (and the pain wasn¡¯t as bad as he had thought), he quickly shut his mouth and tried his best to blink his eyes for some vision. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­um, doctor, the baby stopped crying. ¡­He¡¯s not dead, is he?¡± ¡°Well¡­during times like these, all you need to do is to give him a decent smack on the bum and he¡¯ll start crying again,¡± said a raspy, hard voice. ¡°Should I? Demund instantly felt shivers go up his spine. He didn¡¯t fear getting smacked, but the tone that came from the ¡°doctor¡± definitely implied more than a simple bum-smack. ¡°It¡¯s fine doctor~. Look how peacefully he¡¯s sleeping. Let me cherish this quiet moment some more.¡± Ah! The voice of an angel! Demund felt relief fill his whole body. The voice had come from directly above him, so it was probably the one who was holding him. Wait a minute¡­had they said, ¡°son¡±? ¡°If you say so,¡± said the doctor while making an unfamiliar windy noise, ¡°his vital signs are perfectly fine, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Vital signs? Were they talking about the transformation? Then why did he feel so weak? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a transformation? Demund felt cold sweat going down his neck. At the same time, anticipation filled him. ¡°Garthan? Darling, come here, we need to name our baby,¡± said the voice above Demund softly. Oh. Damn. ¡°Ehem. Yes. I was preparing myself,¡± said a gentle, solid voice. ¡°This is quite an important moment after all.¡± Demund could now see shapes of the people looming over him. They had all crowded around him for the ceremony, and he finally realized the truth of the situation he was in. His head was filled with so many questions, but he knew the potential of what this moment held. He had read a lot of manga after all. Goodbye¡­ ¡°Son, your name¡­¡± My dull life. ¡°¡­will be¡­¡± I am reborn. ¡°Shaden.¡± 1.3 Day 1 Apparently, it looks like I have been reborn into a baby. Am I lucky or what? Actually, considering this is probably reincarnation, did I die in my old world? That would explain the tiredness. Magic has been confirmed to exist in this world. It¡¯s not really that surprising considering something similar existed in my old world too. Currently, I really can¡¯t do anything, and my vision is blurry, but seeing how convenient my birth was, there¡¯s definitely magic. There are no status screens though. Makes sense; those were rare in the old world too. If I remember correctly, status-screen holders were all over A class. One thing that has been puzzling me is that I can understand what everyone is saying. There is some divine translation magic going on. It¡¯s very convenient. Maybe too convenient. It¡¯s kind of creeping me out. I expected life in a different world to be more culture-shocking. Well, this is fine too. Speaking of a different world, I think I was born into a family of three? There are my parents, and then there is the boy who keeps on coming into the room to touch my cheeks. He¡¯s probably my older brother. I heard from my friends that having an older sibling is annoying. They order you to do bothersome things. Honestly, I¡¯m looking forward to it. Living as an only child was so boring, after all. By the way, I¡¯m in my mother¡¯s arms now. Probably. I can¡¯t really see anyone, so it¡¯s hard to tell. But I can definitely recognize her soft singing. It feels nostalgic like I¡¯ve heard it all my life. Maybe she sang to me when she was pregnant with me? I read that babies recognize their mother¡¯s voice that way. Her arms feel soft but strong at the same time. She doesn¡¯t shake at all when she¡¯s holding me. Considering it¡¯s only been about a day since my birth, she seems to be in perfect condition. One of the other ladies did chant something to her¡ªcould it have been recovery magic? My father keeps going in and out of the room. My mother¡¯s been slaving him for some time now as he keeps bringing her food, clothes, and everything else, but he seems strangely happy about it. Sometimes the boy (my brother?) brings her things too like a dirtball sprinkled with grass and accompanied with flower petal garnish. That¡¯s what he said anyway. I already enjoy his company. He seems like an earnest guy. Naturally, I¡¯m very weak right now. I doze off when I don¡¯t notice it, and my head won¡¯t properly move the way I want it too. Babies sure have it rough. All I can do is stay still and wonder about this world some more. Guess I¡¯ll sleep some more.
Day 2 I just realized how hungry I was. When a fleshy bulb was pushed into my mouth, some instinct told me to suck as much as I could. I can¡¯t control this body at all! Being breastfed¡­is a weird experience. And the milk¡­tastes weird too. It¡¯s not bad, but a little sweeter than normal milk, I think. Not lewd at all. I hope it isn¡¯t. I really can¡¯t think this way. Forgive me, my moral consciousness. Hmmm. Maybe I was supposed to cry for food? I may have starved to death if my parents had no prior experience in raising kids. They sounded a little worried after all due to my lack of noise. But I really can¡¯t disturb my parents that much. I¡¯ll just smack my lips when I feel hungry. Which might be quite often. My brother sounds anxious to play too. It¡¯s funny to hear his ¡°Mom, can Shaden walk yet?¡± and my mother¡¯s, ¡°No, Rother. He¡¯s still an infant.¡± Seems like he is looking forward to playing with his new brother. Me too, Rother. Me too. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. I really want to see clearly. All the other otherworld protagonists could see when they were babies. Maybe I can do some secret magic to make my vision clearer? Like, ¡°May my eyeballs find light and concentrate into 20/20.¡± Like that¡¯s going to happen. Ah, how I wish.
Day 3 I miss my parents. My old parents. Did I worry them when I died? How were they feeling? I was their only child, after all. How about my friends? Jothan and I were supposed to meet yesterday. Are they sad for me? My new family feels very cozy. Many in my old world would kill for an opportunity like this one. The majority of us are E and D class, so we can¡¯t experience anything like this until we die. The superhero news we see is no different than the fictional stories we read. But why do I feel discontent? It feels like I left something unfinished in my old world, like a project that is due tomorrow, but I stayed up until 2 am watching anime. I don¡¯t really know. I don¡¯t know. I really want some vision for now.
Day 4 I can see! I can see clearly? What happened overnight? I can open my eyes completely now. I think I¡¯m nearsighted, however. Things past a certain distance look blurry. And damn, I saw my mother. How can someone have such beautiful skin and hair? Her skin is the perfect pale, like a slight-white default skin color. Her hair is a gorgeous golden blonde that¡¯s tied to the side. It¡¯s a little messy-looking, but still heavenly, nevertheless. She has to be around her mid or late twenties. Her face is beautiful as well, and it makes me very glad I wasn¡¯t into any milf material back in my old world. I know some people who would very much lewd such a situation¡­ I¡¯m curious. Do they have soap in this world? Face wash? My mother smells nice, like something you¡¯d smell if you jumped into a hotel bed right after you took a shower. The blankets I¡¯m wrapped around in feel wonderful too¡­like a combination between silk and wool. It¡¯s fluffy, but it has that silky texture. Perfect for baby cloth. I think today was the first day my brother got to hold me. He was pretty gentle, and my father helped him not drop me to the side. Speaking of them, my father looks very fresh with his semi-curly haircut that splits in the middle to reveal his forehead. He has a nice, short beard too. It¡¯s all black. And my brother has nice brown curly hair that seems a little long for his age. ¡­Wait a minute. Brown hair? My mother¡¯s hair is blonde. My father¡¯s hair is black. I don¡¯t know mine yet. My brother¡¯s hair is brown. ???? Must be some fantasy elements going on. Or recessive genes. I don¡¯t know. Best to just forget about it until I grow older.
Day 5 Melsei and Garthan. The names of my mother and father. Rother. The name of my sibling. Our family name is Limen. Sounds weird, like men lying? There must be some connection between the name and this world¡¯s culture. I am Shaden Limen. Decent name, seeing how I¡¯ll have to live with it for the rest of my life now. It sounds a little awkward hearing Shaden here and Shaden that, but I can live with it. I have to live with it. Wonder what it means? My old name was Demund Blanner. My parents were Porter and Hennith Blanner. I had no siblings. I loved my parents; they were hardworking and dedicated to their family and work. If I had any regrets, it was that they had me when they were in their late thirties, making it difficult for them to give me any siblings. Now I¡¯ll never see them again. Has it really been only five days? Time moves so slowly now that I¡¯m a baby. There¡¯s nothing I can do. Nothing at all. Nothing but to enjoy this new life. Maybe there is reverse summoning magic in this world. But the chances are rare. It¡¯ll probably take a few decades to find it. In some stories I read, some protagonists never make it back. I know there are powers that can revive the dead in my old world. But I was just a normal person you could find anywhere. My death won¡¯t matter that much. Yeah. No one will really care. They will forget about me in a few years. I¡¯m not Demund anymore. I¡¯m Shaden.
Day 6 Shoot. I was too excited to realize the reality of my situation. I hate relieving myself without my will. It smells. Ah, this is so embarrassing. I can¡¯t. Someone make this stop. Why can¡¯t they just use magic? I¡¯ll have to live like this for how long? Someone save me. I also can¡¯t read manga anymore. Nor any sort of literature right now. This world definitely has no internet. I never realized how suffocating it is to be like this. All the stories I read skipped the baby arc in a chapter or two. Oh gosh. It¡¯s boring. I really need friends. Father and Rother are gone for the day and mother is sleeping. I really can¡¯t ask her to play with me, can I? I wish I could go back to my old world. But well, after just a few months, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to use magic. The world will see a prodigy! The greatest who ever lived!
Day 7 Another day, another moment of helplessness. I hope I''ll grow up quickly.
¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..! What the hell? . . . . Why am I in my bed? 1.4 ¡°So¡­you¡¯re telling me that your manifested power is to dream?¡± asked Jothan while reaching for another cookie from the jar. ¡°Exactly. And not just any dream; I think I¡¯ve been reincarnated into another world,¡± said Demund excitedly. ¡°Everything felt so real like it was actually happening.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re alive.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe my soul becomes transported?¡± Jothan scratched his murky blonde hair with his clean hand and reached for some milk. They were currently at Demund¡¯s house as his parents were away to enjoy some quality time for themselves. It was around 10 am, and Jothan had been quite surprised to see Demund so early in the morning, knocking on his front door. Usually, Demund slept in late when the opportunity presented itself. This ¡°dream¡± had to be special after all. ¡°It probably has to do something with your power. We could go ask the examiners to reevaluate your potential.¡± ¡°Yeah. I was thinking that too. Wanna go after lunch?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± said Jothan, his hand yet again attracted to the cookies in the jar. Demund stared at his friend absentmindedly. It wasn¡¯t that the situation currently was different from normal. No; they had always hung out like this. But for Demund, the present felt slightly distant and foreign, like he had been away on a summer vacation trip and returned to see his friends changed from sunburn. Yesterday felt like a long time ago. ¡°Did school really end yesterday? Are you sure no days have passed since break started?¡± asked Demund worryingly. ¡°Uh-huh. We were like, literally at the shop yesterday,¡± said Jothan over a mouthful of chocolate. ¡°The examiners will probably know what¡¯s going on.¡± Jothan glanced over at a slightly-nervous Demund. Demund was bent over on the table with his chin on his arms. Jothan knew that position. It happened whenever Demund was stressing over something, like a big test or an unfinished project that was overdue. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll be able to go to that world again,¡± said Demund, ¡°since dreams change all the time. Sure, I spent 7 days there, but dreams are a weird thing.¡± Demund nervously shook his leg up and down. He really liked that world. It was new, special, and cozy. There was also magic and the potential to become great. It fit his wishes for an ideal world, like the ones in the stories he read. Unlike his current world. ¡°Hey, tell you what,¡± said Jothan, ¡°come over to my house for lunch. My mom hasn¡¯t seen you for a while, so she¡¯ll be delighted to see you. My sisters won¡¯t mind. I think we were having grilled hamburgers to celebrate our break¡ªthey were very happy to see that B+.¡± ¡°You sure I can come over?¡± ¡°Yeah! No problem. Here¡ªI¡¯ll ask right now.¡± Jothan hastily took out his phone from his pocket and dialed his mother. *Ring-ring-ring-ring-ring-tck* ¡°Oh! Hey mom, can Demund come over for lunch today? Yeah, I¡¯m at his house right now. No, no, I told you I¡¯ll do that later. There¡¯s enough food, right? Really? Alright, I¡¯ll tell him that. Thanks, mom!¡± *Tck* ¡°Did she approve?¡± ¡°Yep! She said come over by 11:30. From what I saw this morning, I think she was also making cake too. My sisters were up early after all. Never knew they¡¯d be so happy for break to start.¡± Demund felt some joy from that. He had planned to eat instant noodles or go to a nearby shop to eat (Jothan had said his mom absolutely insisted in coming home by lunch), but he was apparently in for some deliciousness. He was honestly happy to be back. He never knew how much he missed everything until he lost them. Demund sat up from his chair. ¡°You need to stop stuffing yourself if we¡¯re having burgers for lunch. Come on, let¡¯s play Jenga while we wait.¡± ¡°Alright, let me wash my hands first.¡± Demund went to the storage room to fetch the Jenga box. Honestly, this life was bland, but fine too. ? ? ? If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°You spent seven whole days there?!¡± exclaimed Jothan while they were biking towards his house. ¡°Are you sure you spent seven days? Dreams can feel very long, after all. Like in Inspection.¡± ¡°I think you mean Inc***ion,¡± replied Demund, ¡°and I was counting. There was light, then everything became dark, and everything felt really long. I was sleeping a lot, but I remember that night time came seven times before I awoke.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really cool. Your parents and sibling felt real too?¡± ¡°Real as this world. I honestly thought I had died and reincarnated like in¡ª¡± ¡°M*sh*ku T*ns*i.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Jothan understood a little why Demund had seemed so out of place that morning. Spending seven days as a baby in an unknown world didn¡¯t seem that pleasant. ¡°And you could understand everyone¡¯s voices?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°They definitely didn¡¯t look like the people here, right?¡± ¡°Yep. Much prettier and handsomer.¡± Jothan pondered his mind for a possible explanation. No way would residents in a fantasy world speak the same language as them. And no way would they all look handsome and pretty. That only happened in make-believe stories or dreams. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a dream.¡± ¡°I thought so too. My power is probably dreaming realistic dreams or something like that.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re almost home. We¡¯ll understand better once we meet the examiners.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯m looking forward to this lunch.¡± Demund and Jothan stopped their bikes as they arrived at Jothan¡¯s house. They parked their bikes on the lawn and headed towards the door. It was precisely 11:29 and the smell of grilled meat hung in the air. Demund saw from the corner of his eye the curtains coming down a little as if someone was peeking from it. Oh, thought Demund. Is this what I think it is? They approached the wooden door, and Jothan twisted the doorknob and pulled the door open. ¡°Welcome home! CONGRATULATIONS!¡± *Pllllp! Plllllp! (sound of party horn)* ¡°Congrats, brother! I knew you could do it!¡± ¡°Welcome Demund! We were just going to start the party for Jothan!¡± Jothan stood there, shocked by the commotion that was going on. ¡°Of course this was going to happen,¡± Demund thought, ¡°There was something about the atmosphere when I came here this morning...¡± Jothan, however, looked like he had seen an alien. He stood there dumbfounded with his mouth half hanging open and a big smile crawling up his lips. ¡°What! MOM! DAD! You told me you weren¡¯t doing anything!¡± ¡°Surprises aren¡¯t meant to be told, honey. Besides, your sister was the one who proposed it!¡± ¡°Alina did? Really?¡± Jothan looked at his sister who was standing behind his mom with a giant cake in her hand. ¡°No, ew, not me. I¡¯m just here for the cake,¡± said Alina. ¡°Clara was the one who came up with the idea. She wanted to do something for her sweet brother. I guess it¡¯s fine¡­¡± ¡°Honey! Our daughter is EMBARRASSED!¡± cried Mr. Harken. ¡°No-no! What?! I just said I¡¯m here for the cake!¡± ¡°Alina! It¡¯s not good to lie. You were the one who decorated the cake so beautifully while humming, weren¡¯t you?¡± stated Mrs. Harken. ¡°I think I even heard you mutter, ¡®Jothan will have to be so grateful to me after this¡¯ and ¡®this will pay off the time when he helped me with my math homework,¡¯ or was that me hallucinating?¡± ¡°She looks embarrassed to me,¡± whispered Mr. Harken to his wife. ¡°MOM! DAD! What! NO! I¡¯m leaving!¡± said Alina. She promptly set down the cake on the nearest table and stormed up to her room. ¡°Honey~! Where are you going~! You left the cake!¡± ¡°Alina! Wait! Come back! I didn¡¯t thank you yet!¡± Jothan called out. ¡°Shut UP!¡± shouted Alina. A faint *bang* was heard from the second floor. And well, Demund couldn¡¯t do anything but to watch this commotion silently from the back. He tried to smile but was more mind blown from the craziness that was going on. Could this really happen, he thought. Jothan turned around and scratched his head while beckoning his parents away. ¡°You probably knew, but my family is¡­excitable,¡± said Jothan. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Yeeahhhh it¡¯s fine. Very interesting, really,¡± uttered Demund. ¡°You two, don¡¯t stand there and come inside,¡± said Mrs. Harken, ¡°the food will get cold.¡± Demund and Jothan obeyed and headed inside. Demund quietly closed the door around him and inspected his surroundings. The house was cozy-looking just like usual, but there were various ¡®congratulations¡¯ signs and balloons taped all over the place. Pretty string and cloth were draped over the ceiling, and the delicious smell of grilled, juicy beef emanated throughout the house. Demund¡¯s stomach started to growl softly. Jothan was already seated on the table. Demund quickly followed him and took a seat next to his friend. The family had graciously provided an extra seat for their guest, and Demund was grateful for it. ¡°Clara? What are you doing under there? Come on out. I need to thank you too.¡± Demund became aware of the figure beneath the table. She was hidden under the cloth, but quickly came out upon Jothan¡¯s request and took a seat next to her brother. If Demund remembered correctly, Clara was around eleven, around five years younger than himself. Alina was around thirteen or fourteen. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice having siblings?¡± Demund asked Jothan, a question he asked many times before. ¡°They¡¯re annoying most of the time,¡± Jothan replied as usual, ¡°but I guess they¡¯re nice for today.¡± Clara tugged at Jothan¡¯s shirt for attention and beckoned for his ear. Jothan leaned over and she whispered something to him. What Clara didn¡¯t know was that she was a bad whisperer. Demund could clearly hear her say, ¡°Do you like the party?¡± to Jothan. What a sweet sister, he thought. Jothan nodded and patted Clara on the head. It was an amazing sight for Demund, like a scene straight out of a manga. He suddenly had goosebumps and diabetes at the same time, all while pressing down some emotions that were clearly not suited for the occasion. Eventually, Alina came back from her room, and after giving thanks for everything, the party finally started. Demund was happy that he was able to join this occasion. Jothan was busy laughing and sharing thanks with everyone, and Mr. Harken was busy taking photos of the whole situation. The party went on with great food and drinks in abundance. The cake was absolutely delicious. Mrs. Harken had used a secret recipe where she had injected the cake with melted jello to make it softer and wetter. The frosting was also sweet to perfection, and it melted right off the cake when you plopped it in your mouth. Everything was great. Everything was wonderful for Jothan and his family. 1.5 The examiner came out from the back door with a sheet of paper in his hand. Demund and Jothan had come to the school and asked for a reexamination, and the examiner had allowed it. It only took a few minutes to measure one¡¯s potential, or latent energy level, after all. By using a specialized device much like an MRI machine, a person¡¯s whole body was scanned from top to bottom. All the governments in the world had issued these machines to every certified school at no cost. It was unknown where these compact devices had come from, but theory had it that several high-ranking specialists had mass produced them. The machines measured a particle that could not be seen through any human device, also known as SAP (supernatural acclimatization particles). The majority of people referred to these particles as potential. Most had no idea why the particles were called SAP. The Thirteen had come up with the term and had given no proper explanation. ¡°Please, please, please, please, please¡­¡± thought Demund furiously. ¡°Even my power has manifested. My potential has to have risen¡­!¡± After reviewing the paper, the examiner handed the paper over to Demund for him to see. Demund closed his eyes, traced his finger to the bottom of the paper, and faced his head towards it. He slowly opened his eyes¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡°A D++.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± exclaimed Demund. His rank had risen, but what was this! It wasn¡¯t even a C, meaning he didn¡¯t even qualify for the Selection. This had to be a sick joke. The examiner removed his glasses and massaged his eyes. ¡°That was the best score I could give you.¡± Demund¡¯s temper rose a little. ¡°Why? Was my power manifesting not enough?¡± The examiner sat on a nearby chair and crossed his legs. ¡°Your power¡­if it had any practical uses, like being able to discern the future through your dreams, or even clairvoyance, your rank would have risen significantly.¡± The examiner reached for some coffee on a desk and took a sip out of it. ¡°However! Your power holds no benefit for people besides yourself. You said that your dream lasted for several days, and let¡¯s say that¡¯s true. But what significance does that hold? You are still a baby in that dream, so your ability is limited. Let¡¯s say you can grow and meet life-like people too. Sure, you¡¯ll learn more about life. Then what? You¡¯ll have more experience for work and such, and maybe you¡¯ll be able to develop skills that you can use here too.¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Jothan worryingly glanced over at his friend. Demund was holding his hands together tightly behind his back, and the whiteness had begun to show on his knuckles. ¡°But that¡¯s it. You¡¯ll just be a little more special than normal humans. You won¡¯t be able to do anything else. However powerful you may be in that world, in the end, it¡¯s just a dream. If your results showed a ridiculous amount of potential, maybe your power would be significant. But your power with your potential combined¡ªit¡¯s not noteworthy enough.¡± Demund looked crestfallen from the perspective of the examiner as he stated his evaluation. The examiner almost felt bad for the boy. ¡°Even if I did give you a C, you¡¯d definitely fail the Selection. Classes over B automatically get a pass, but for C classes, you¡¯ll have to demonstrate your power for the judges to see. By the looks of it, you can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I understand¡­¡­..Thank you for your examination.¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine! It¡¯s so boring here, anyway. Come by any time you want another examination.¡± ??? After thanking the examiner, Demund and Jothan left the school. The sun was beginning to set. They had been at the school for around 3 hours. When they went to the school at 2, The examiner had asked them if they could come back at 4. ¡°Final evaluations are due at five,¡± he said. So for 2 hours, Demund and Jothan had explored the school once more. It was practically empty, and it would be their last moments there. The examination had taken roughly half an hour, making the present time around five. Demund was silent the whole way from the examination room to their bikes. His mind was filled with nothing at all; his last hope had been pushed away to the side. The final gap between himself and Jothan had been finalized, and now his life would be nothing but a boring mess with delusional dreams and nothing special¡ª ¡°Demund!¡± called Jothan. ¡°You okay there?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.oh? Oh yeah. Everything¡¯s fine really. I¡¯m just normal, after all,¡± replied Demund meekly. Demund weakly put his legs around his bike and almost tripped. He grunted in frustration and kicked a rock nearby. ¡°¡­Nope. You¡¯re definitely not fine. We need to do something about this.¡± ¡°I told you. I¡¯m perfectly fine. Just¡ªrelax, there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡± uttered Demund. The two shared an awkward silence as they cycled on their bikes. The birds were chirping joyfully, like the oblivious creatures they were. The road was strangely empty, probably because of the big sale going on in a nearby town, or other reasons. Everything felt warm and orange and peaceful. The summer breeze felt wonderful on Demund¡¯s skin. "....................." What the heck am I doing, thought Demund.I was like this yesterday, and now I¡¯m like this today too? He glanced over at Jothan. Jothan was face down on his bike, looking atits pedals and tires for advice. He was probably thinking of an apology like he always did. It was almost always Jothan who initiated peace. Now I¡¯ve done it. I¡¯ve ruined his party and all the good moods he felt. Demund tried thinking of a way to relax the atmosphere. But he couldn¡¯t, as he was the one at fault. What a great friend he was, he thought, sarcasm oozing out his inner voice. Guilt and frustration filled him, and he had to do something to let it out. ¡°ARRGGGHHHHH! AHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± cried Demund while ruffling his head with both hands. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.? What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Jothan. ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Jothan, let¡¯s go to the market. Want to grab a bite with me?¡± ¡°....Sure, why not. Let me just let my parents know." Demund vowed to himself he''d send his friend away with a happy memory. 1.6 The street market was bustling with people. There were numerous food stalls to the sides of the roads in the market, and one could get a variety of delicacies just by walking three blocks on the market street. The ride from the neighborhood Demund was in to the market took about twenty minutes on bike, but it was definitely worth it. The air was filled with the smells of roast pork, frying oil, meat skewers glazed with sauce over a charcoal fire, and deep-fried dough. ¡°You sure I don¡¯t need to pay anything?¡± asked Jothan. Demund had decided to use food as a way to reconcile with his friend. Jothan was leaving in two days, and Demund wanted his last memories of their friendship to be the best one he could manage. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I told you,¡± said Demund, ¡°and I also have to pay you back for the burgers at your party. They were really good.¡± Suddenly feeling hungry, Demund reached for a meat skewer from the paper bag he had. He had bought 10 meat skewers, 2 hotdogs, and some fried noodles for now and split the contents evenly between himself and Jothan. A third of his monthly allowance was used up, but hey, the month was almost over so he could spend without worrying. Likewise, Jothan was also chewing on a meat skewer. He had already finished half his hotdog and was smelling the noodles he was holding. ¡°I¡¯m glad we came here before I went,¡± he said through mouthfuls of food. ¡°I never realized how much I missed the dishes here. Do you think the Preliminary Islands will have food like this?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Demund knew that the Islands were the biggest non-continental area of land that existed on the planet, so it probably had to have the dishes from their area. ¡°But they¡¯ll probably taste a little different. You can find any dish almost anywhere, you know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy myself now just in case.¡± They walked in silence while chewing on their food. Once in a while, Demund would see something delicious and buy two portions for himself and Jothan. The place was pretty crowded, so they had to make sure not to spill their food on other people. After seeing even more people rush in, Demund signaled to Jothan to see him where their bikes were parked at. They had left their bikes under some trees near the market. While evading the influx of people, they safely made it to their bikes and sat on some boulders nearby. Demund finished a skewer and tossed it into an empty plastic bag. Realizing he had meatballs, he used the skewer again to stab some food and ate it whole. Jothan was also busy eating, so Demund decided to start. ¡°You¡¯ll be gone soon. And soon you¡¯ll be in the Preliminary Islands, taking elite courses.¡± Jothan looked up from his food and stared at Demund. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll probably not return here until a year has passed. And even then, you¡¯ll only have a few days to spend your time here.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Demund¡¯s miniscule worry grew silently. ¡°You¡¯ll have to study and train harder than the rest of us, but it will all guarantee a good future for you.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll meet new friends. Maybe even find a girlfriend too. All the people there will be talented. Maybe you won¡¯t even miss this place anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Demund couldn¡¯t maintain eye contact with Jothan. His eyes looked too earnest, too determined for the future. And who wouldn¡¯t be? Who wouldn¡¯t want a life at the Islands. No person in their right mind would deny an offer to the Islands. ¡°So you¡¯re really going.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Yep.¡± Demund felt weird inside. He was feeling happy for Jothan, and a part of him had pride that his friend was class B+. But another part of him dreaded the separation, dreaded the change that would result from Jothan leaving. They had been best friends for eight years¡­and now he was leaving. Or rather, Demund couldn¡¯t go with him. His ability had been classified as little to no use. Demund¡¯s mind reflected on the experience he had in the dream. Why was I so happy to be reborn? If I was going to never see this life again, why was I so glad? Would my parents feel this way too if I had died? Would Jothan feel this? Demund shut his eyes tightly. It was just a dream. So many emotions had gone through him that day that he was in a loss for what to feel at that moment. But he knew one thing was certain. This wouldn¡¯t be the end. The future was big and large. Before the Islands were established, numerous E class (ability-less) humans had been the ones to discover science, literature, space¡­ Demund had more time than them all. He could gather more experiences than what a normal person could gather several times over. It was just a dream, but by exploring its limits, Demund could improve his everyday life. And maybe, just maybe he¡¯d be able to join the superheroes as a secretary or manager. It was too early to give up. It would take time, but it was possible. ¡°Hope we can meet again,¡± muttered Demund, ¡°so you better not forget about me. Or any of us.¡± ¡°Course not! We¡¯ve been friends since forever! You better not be the one to forget.¡± Jothan peered at his friend¡¯s back. It looked lonely, but Jothan knew Demund would be able to adapt well without him. He always did. Where Jothan failed in group project participation, Demund had excelled. He was suited for a normal life. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you souvenirs when I visit. And also, can I have one of your skewers?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Really? That¡¯s what¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°I better make the best of what¡¯s left, right?¡± Demund was stunned for a split second before remembering his friend¡¯s character. Jothan was quick to recover, optimistic, and didn¡¯t dwell on problems of the past. I¡¯m always learning from him, thought Demund. He¡¯s right. Time to move on. ¡°You know what, pay me back for everything you¡¯ve eaten so far,¡± stated Demund honestly. ¡°What! That¡¯s not fair!¡± ¡°If you show me your superpower, I¡¯ll make it free.¡± ¡°You know I can¡¯t¡ªyou know what. Fine. Here goes nothing.¡± Jothan understood Demund¡¯s intentions. They were just joking around. Possibly the final laugh before they split their paths. Since that was the case, Jothan intended to make the biggest fool out of himself. Demund would overreact to his overreaction, and they¡¯d continue until they both fell laughing. It was something they did once in a while. ¡°BY THE POWER OF THE STORM AND WIND, I CALL UPON THE ICICLES OF WINTER,¡± chanted Jothan, without anything in mind, ¡°TO MAKE THE TREES WEAR THEIR CLOTHES BECAUSE THEY BECAME COLD¡ª¡± Demund looked at Jothan with a smile on his face.It was fun to have little moments like these. Who knew when they would be able to fool around again. When they grew older, they would grow out of these little plays and move on to something that the adults would do, something more sensible and mature. This was the perfect time to finish their final mindless drama, between the boundary of being a child and becoming an adult. Then Demund realized the temperature had suddenly dropped drastically. The air was suddenly becoming powdery. Something was definitely wrong. It was summer! ¡°Umm, Jothan¡ª¡± ¡°BUT YOUR MIGHTY GALE WILL BLOW THEIR CLOTHES AWAY¡ª¡± Mist came out of Demund¡¯s mouth and he realized he was shivering. This was definitely weird. The trees around them suddenly began to shake violently. ¡°AND I TELL THE EARTH TO FREEZE BECAUSE OF EMBARRASSMENT¡ª¡± Demund slipped where he was standing and fell on his buttocks. The ground was covered with ice. The leaves were falling off from the trees at an alarming pace, and if Jothan¡¯s chant continued, who knew what disaster he would chant out- ¡°VOLCANOES¡ª¡± ¡°Jothan, stop! Stop chanting! Open your eyes!¡± shouted Demund. Jothan stopped spinning and opened his eyes. At the sound of Demund¡¯s sudden cry, he stopped all the noise coming from himself. He looked around to see any abnormalities that might have caused his friend to suddenly shout to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Your power has manifested! Look around you¡ª¡± And Demund realized the trees had their leaves, he wasn¡¯t shivering, and the ground was sturdier than ever. His breath created no mist and the air wasn¡¯t powdery. Jothan stared at Demund with curious and slightly worried eyes. Demund was still plopped on the ground, and it was as if everything he¡¯d seen happen, didn¡¯t happen. ¡°What the heck?¡± exclaimed Demund. What the heck indeed. Rankings And Their Statistics A Guide to Ranks
SAP (Supernatural Acclimatization Particle) Concentration In Human
Rank 0 >100 >1,000 >10,000 >100,000 >1,000,000
S * * * * *
A * * * *
B * * *
C * *
D *
E *
*This is an approximation based solely on their potential (SAP). Ranks may change once their ability is revealed, but generally, the particle concentration determines one''s rank correctly.
Ability Extent
Rank No Real Consequence Physical Consequences Mental Consequences Environmental Consequences Worldly Consequences
S * * * *
A * * *
B * *
C *
D *
E *
*A person can be in rank B and not have an ability that has mental consequences. For example, if a physical ability is deemed to be very dangerous but not to the extent of the environment, they will be raised from rank C to rank B. However, one can only have an ability that has mental consequences if one is rank B or higher. The consequences with stars can be included but is not mandatory. However, rank S is special as it will always have worldly consequences. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
Rank Ability Examples
S Status, Time Leap, Immortality
A Freezing, Burning, Etc. that covers a large area, Mind Control
B Simple Telekineses, Transformation, Telepathy, Hypnoses, Clairvoyance
C Conjuring Weapons/Simple Projectiles, Augmented Body Parts, Superhuman Strength
D Dreaming, Eye Color, Nail/Hair Growth, Stress Resistance
E None
*Abilities are the manifestation of your deepest wishes that even you may not be aware of.
Rank Percent of World Population (Approx.)
S Very Few
A Less than 1%
B 5%
C 10%
D 20%
E 60%
Unknown 5%
*Unknown accounts for all the people living in unregistered areas. 1.7 Demund opened his eyes. A week had passed since he had been in his old world. Nothing much had happened in the new one, but the time he spent there as a baby felt like an eternity. Now that he had made up in his mind that the other world was just a dream, he felt a little more at peace with himself, but even that couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that his dream world felt too real. His power was too immersive, he thought. Demund crawled out of his bed and opened the curtains after stopping the dreadful alarm. The skies looked bright and clear, and he could see many birds perched on the trees and electric poles from his window. The summer days were very long; it was a fine day to explore Jothan¡¯s new power. He had departed with Jothan last night after finishing their food. Jothan¡¯s mother had called and pestered Jothan that he would have to start packing that instant if he were to hang out with Demund the next day. After discussing, they decided to meet after lunch as soon as Jothan finished packing all his things for the Islands (B class and over could skip the Selections and obtain their tickets/passports at the testing site; afterwards, they could either choose to depart right away or wait until the deadline. Jothan had decided on the former). Demund took a deep breath out of the morning air. It smelled slightly of pollution and dust, unlike the world in his dream. After changing into a T-shirt and pants, Demund went downstairs to grab some breakfast. He saw his father seated on the couch. Mr. Blanner was scrolling through his tablet looking at some news. He noticed Demund coming down and gestured for Demund to come sit next to him. ¡°What is it, dad? I need to eat lunch and go hang out with Jothan today.¡± Mr. Blanner set his tablet down on the couch and placed his hands together in front of his chin. Like whenever he had something important to talk about. ¡°Son. You do know that we love you, right?¡± ¡°Yes. You guys tell me all the time. So? What¡¯s up?¡± Mr. Blanner scratched his shaved, bearded chin. ¡°You received a D+ on your ranking?¡± ¡°Kind of? It¡¯s actually a D++. I had it rechecked since the day school started.¡± Oh wait. That was yesterday. He should have said yesterday. His mind was lagging from his dream. He still didn¡¯t want to mention his dream to his parents yet. It felt weird to. ¡°Which means you can¡¯t go to the Preliminary Islands,¡± continued Mr. Blanner. ¡°Yes. Only C class and above.¡± Mr. Blanner paused. He looked at Demund in the eye. It was a gentle look, a strong look. He tapped his shoulder gently. ¡°Sorry son. We couldn¡¯t comfort you yesterday. But you know? You¡¯re still better than us! We¡¯re proud E class citizens after all!¡± ¡°Yes Dad, I know. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Do you need anything? You¡¯re going into high school soon. If you want a new phone, you only need to ask.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if I need anything. It¡¯s not really that bad, okay? I¡¯m still above average. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. You saw my grades too, didn¡¯t you? You should be more proud of me.¡± Mr. Blanner smiled at his son. He had confidence that his son would do fine in his life. But as a father, he was worried for Demund. Like all parents were. Worried that Demund might be depressed from coming so close to qualifying then failing. He had seen the news. Students suiciding because their ranks weren¡¯t high enough. It was rare, but it happened. Demund wasn¡¯t that kind of boy, but still. He was slightly worried. His son had looked out of it since break started. ¡°We are, son, we are. You are our pride. It¡¯s a miracle we had you when we were this old after all.¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to tell me again¡­¡± Mr. Blanner chuckled innerly. It was always fun seeing his son be awkward at his jokes and long speeches. ¡°If you have any worries, be sure to tell us, okay son? ¡°Yes Dad.¡± ¡°Alright. Go have some food now. Your mother made some delicious toast. There¡¯s also cake in the fridge.¡± Porter watched his son eagerly go to the dining table. He himself had never experienced superpowers when he was younger, so he couldn¡¯t fully understand what his son was going through. He couldn¡¯t do much but sit and wait and hope that his son would grow up healthily. Porter returned to his tablet and scrolled through the news. The Selection vacation was great, he thought. ??? Jothan posed weirdly in front of Demund. They were currently in an area of barren land next to a river, some ways away from the town. They decided that if they explored the limits of Jothan¡¯s power in the town, they might affect bystanders who would definitely complain. No one was around, thankfully. ¡°Did you discover anything new yesterday?¡± asked Demund. They hadn¡¯t had a chance to go over Jothan¡¯s power again, so Jothan had told Demund he would explore it before he slept. ¡°Not really. I tried to do what you told me to¡ªchant snowballs out of my hand¡ªbut nothing came out. I did see a weird outline of a ball though, but it was really faint,¡± said Jothan. ¡°Try doing it again. The snowball.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jothan stretched his right hand out into a palm-up position and concentrated on it. He imagined that a snowball, cold and solid, would form right there in his hand. He felt something push down on his palm, but it was no heavier than a gust of wind during a rainstorm. Demund, who was around a meter away from Jothan, saw something white and powdery start to form on Jothan¡¯s hand. It grew in size until it was the size of a baseball then dropped on Jothan¡¯s palm. Demund reached out and touched the ball laying on his friend¡¯s palm. It was cold and hard, like a very dense snowball that was closer to ice. After he had touched it, he didn¡¯t feel any wetness. His hand was dry and warm as ever. ¡°Is there anything in my hand?¡± said Jothan. ¡°Like I said, I only see an outline of something, but it doesn¡¯t feel like a snowball at all.¡± ¡°Weird. Try throwing the ball at me.¡± Jothan nodded. He grasped the semi-transparent figure of a ball and threw it at Demund. The ball flew midway to Demund and¡­disappeared. For Demund, he saw a snowball evaporate out of thin air. For Jothan, the outline simple ceased to exist. They proceeded to do multiple experiments with Jothan¡¯s power, starting from creating other elements like fire or wind, or increasing the magnitude of the power. Anything Jothan imagined came into existence, but Demund was the only one who could see it. Jothan could only see faint outlines of everything he conjured, similar to shapes made out of transparent bubbles. After numerous experiments, they discovered eight rules for Jothan¡¯s power:
  1. Jothan¡¯s power was creating illusions.
Nothing he conjured was actually real, shown by Demund not being burnt by Jothan¡¯s lava. But the illusions could affect all five senses.
  1. Illusions still hurt. A lot.
It was a very bad idea for Demund to try and touch the fake lava Jothan created. He had felt excruciating pain and had almost dropped to tears before Jothan quickly poured some illusionary ice water on his arm. Illusions could also cause involuntary reflexes to occur, like slipping on ice even though the ground was solid.
  1. All sensations from illusions would stop if Jothan stopped imagining.
There was no lingering pain or sensation after Jothan¡¯s illusions disappeared like they had never existed. After being cut with a knife, Demund felt a dull pain on his hand but felt it vanish as soon as Jothan stopped his power.
  1. The more details Jothan imagined, the more realistic his illusions would be.
The first time Demund cut himself with Jothan¡¯s knife, there was no blood, though the sensation was there. After some experimenting, Jothan couldmake fake blood come out from Demund¡¯s hand, though it looked unnatural and flowed like water. Smell, taste, and sound could also be recreated, but those took way too much focus.
  1. Sensations could be resisted.
Jothan had created a bath of ice water and Demund had dunked his hand in it. But since he knew it was an illusion, he was able to keep his hand in until he didn¡¯t feel anything cold. He was too afraid to try it with lava, though.
  1. Illusions could be broken quite easily.
If Jothan stopped concentrating due to other distractions, the illusions would cease to exist right away. Walls created from illusions could also be bypassed quite easily if one ignored the suffocating sensation.
  1. Jothan himself wasn¡¯t affected by the illusions.
All Jothan could see were outlines. He couldn¡¯t see their texture and color, nor could he feel them. Demund had watched in shock while Jothan poured a river of lava on top of himself, only to come out unfazed.
  1. The range of Jothan¡¯s illusions was around ten meters.
When Jothan recreated the blizzard from the day before, Demund noticed that there was a certain range where Jothan¡¯s illusions were invisible, or non-existent. When he had passed the range, all Demund could see was Jothan waving his arms around in a barren landscape. When he reentered the range, he could instantly see the blizzard around him again, cold and freezing. These were the rules for Jothan¡¯s power that they discovered that day. There were probably more, but this was the best the two could figure out. By the time they realized, the sun was already setting and the day was almost over. They returned to their homes for dinner. Tomorrow was a big day, after all. While Jothan packed the rest of his belongings, Demund entered the world once more. 1.8 Shaden stared at his brother and father while they were exchanging blows with their wooden swords. His father Garthan currently had one hand tucked away on his back and was sparring with his left arm. He almost looked bored, but his gaze was focused on Rother as he gracefully parried and dodged. Rother, on the other hand, was drenched all over, breathing heavily as he slashed at his father with all the strength he could muster in his skinny arms. Pearls of sweat ran down his neck and legs, staining his brown clothes with dark spots. ¡°Do you like watching them?¡± whispered his mother, Melsei. Indeed. Shaden loved it. He had never seen a swordfight this close before, and the majority of filmed swordfights in his old world were bound by rules and styles that was too boring for his taste. This fight was not much of a fight either, but the ruthlessness Rother showed while swinging his blade made Shaden feel excited. A kid back in his old world could never fight so fiercely. Shaden grimaced as a loud *wack* vibrated through the air. His father had smacked Rother on the head with the back of his sword, and Rother had fallen face down on the dirt. Garthan swung his sword to the side as if to get the blood off and nudged Rother with his foot while shouting words of encouragement. Rother quickly recovered and jumped up from the ground, his hands still glued onto the short, wooden sword. He quickly wiped the dirt off his face. ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡± exclaimed Rother. ¡°Please keep going!¡± Impressive, thought Shaden. I wonder how old he is. The spar continued with Rother getting smacked all around continuously. It was around 15 minutes since the training started, and Rother grew slower and slower as he swung his arms with weakening vigor. The ground beneath him was becoming muddy due to all of the water, and Shaden seriously was worried that Rother would die of dehydration before their sparring ended. ¡°Times up,¡± said Garthan. ¡°Looks like you need more training. Drink some water and get ready to run.¡± ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­hah¡­yes¡­¡± replied Rother weakly. ¡°Here you go. Be sure to drink slowly~¡± said his mother cheerfully. Rother graciously accepted the jug of water from Melsei¡¯s free hand. He hurriedly gulped down mouthfuls of water as fast as his small throat could manage. Bruise marks were already beginning to show on his skin; the surface was beginning to swell with blood. Garthan had skillfully left marks only on the upper half of Rother¡¯s body¡ªthe lower half still had to run. Melsei reached out with her free hand and placed it on Rother¡¯s back. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Let the blood flow and mend the body ¨C Heal.¡± A faint green light appeared on her hand, and Shaden could see the bumps on Rother¡¯s back start to grow smaller and lighter. The ordeal lasted for a few seconds, and Rother¡¯s back returned to its healthy tone. His mother continued to repeat the healing spell on various parts of Rother¡¯s body until all the red marks were gone. Shaden watched all of this in awe and giggled out loud. ¡°Mmm~? Shaden, do you like magic too?¡± asked his mother. She poked her finger on Shaden¡¯s cheek and smiled. ¡°When you grow up, maybe I¡¯ll teach you some magic.¡± ¡°Honey,¡± interjected his father, ¡°didn¡¯t we promise that our sons would learn to handle weapons?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to teach them a few emergency spells, right~?¡± ¡°Errr¡­fine. But the girls will have to learn simple dagger skills too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good~! Their arms will get all big and ugly~!¡± ¡°Just a little? For emergencies.¡± I really think you should leave that decision to the children themselves, thought Shaden. He liked the thought of learning both magic and weapons, so it didn¡¯t matter to him, but his future siblings could think otherwise. ¡°Mmmm¡­I guess that¡¯s okay. But if we only have sons, some of them will have to learn magic~¡± ¡°That¡¯s if we only have sons. We¡¯ll be busy after all.¡± ¡°Oh~?¡± His mother fanned her blushing face with her hand. Oh no. What did I just see. Shaden screamed internally out of the sheer cringe of the moment. He wouldn¡¯t get to know until he could speak, but his parents looked very young. Compared to his old parents, they were green. So of course things like this would happen. Eesh. ¡°Dad? I¡¯m ready.¡± Rother had drunk his fill of water and was now recovered from magic. He was readying his legs by jumping up and down and stretching them, and his brown hair, still wet with sweat, swayed in the wind due to the motion. So he quickly squeezed out the moisture. His father also stretched his legs in preparation and equipped a large sack over his back. It looked very heavy, and one look at his father¡¯s legs told Shaden that this world was indeed supernatural. The muscles were bulging out and refined, and even though the legs themselves were lean and slender, the individual tissues were clearly visible strip by strip. It was quite a sight for Shaden¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll be off then!¡± said Garthan. He beckoned to Rother to follow him and jogged away. Rother was right behind him, following his father like a shadow. They had gone pretty far when Shaden¡¯s mother started walking towards the house. I wanted to observe his muscle more, Shaden thought. He came to understand a little why muscle-fetish existed, but he was more curious about the strength that lay in the muscles. How high could his father jump? How fast was his fastest sprint? What about his stamina? He thanked the heavens for making his dream indifferentiable from reality as he could also hope to achieve the same muscles as his father. What a great dream, he thought. Shaden¡¯s mother stepped into the house and closed the wooden door behind her. She moved to the bedroom with Shaden still on her arms. ¡°The males all care about muscles and sweat¡­¡± she complained to no one. ¡°I really want a daughter to teach magic to¡­.but he did say we will be busy~¡± Melsei giggled to herself in a cute way. Shaden had to suppress his unholy thoughts and force them to the darkest corner of his mind. He sang LALALALALALA continuously and started to blink furiously. But to his demise/delight, his mother looked at him. And said¡ª ¡°Shaden! I¡¯m sorry~! You must be very hungry~¡± Oh boy, thought Shaden. Here we go again. 1.9 What a dream, Demund thought to himself. As far as he knew, his brother and father had been training every other day. When his brother was not outside swinging his arms or legs, he would sit with his mother and read books, most likely for education and such. Shaden had been able to steal a glimpse of the writing in his dream world, and once again, the books¡¯ writings were all recognizable. A Guide To Basic Magicand Merchanting and Moneywere some titles he observed. He would lie in the baby cradle next to his parents¡¯ bed more often now after his mother found out he wouldn¡¯t cry even when he was left alone. Shaden thought his parents were slightly scared as he didn¡¯t make much noise, but he tried to alleviate their worries by waving his arms around or kicking his legs as a baby should. He couldn¡¯t crawl yet¡ªhis whole body felt like jello when he tensed¡ªbut he could move his head around for a better view. His short-sightedness was gone too, and his vision felt even better than the one Demund had. Not that he had much too see. He was stuck in the house all the time. It felt weird to be back in his old body again. He realized how much control he had over his teen body, but it lacked the flexibility that his baby one had. Coming back to the old world felt like returning home after a vacation in another country. A long vacation, in fact. The dream is too immersive,Demund thought. It was fun to dream, but he was worried that he would forget some things in reality. He always remembered what he had thought the previous night when he awoke, but a day might come when his dream could interfere with his memories. But that didn¡¯t really matter right now. Today was the day he would send Jothan away. He looked at his phone and saw that he had less than an hour until he had to be at Jothan¡¯s house. ¡°Time to go!¡± saidDemund out loud. He quickly washed himself, dried his hair, put on some clothes, and headed downstairs for a simple breakfast. After brushing his teeth, checking his pockets, and saying goodbye to his parents, he jumped on his bike and cycled towards his destination. When he arrived, Jothan and his family were busy packing Jothan¡¯s final luggage into the back of their vehicle. His sisters were also outside, Alina looking through her phone and Clara watching nervously from the porch. The whole family was probably going. Jothan spotted Demund, waved towards him, and yelled, ¡°Come help me with the luggage! My dad says his back hurts!¡± Demund promptly parked his bike and helped Jothan carry his luggage over from the house. His bags were massive. According to Jothan, they didn¡¯t contain pillows or blankets as those would be provided in the Islands, but all his toys, clothes, shoes, and electronic devices were stuffed inside. There were four bags in total and they filled most of the space that was present in the third row of seats in the car. ¡°How am I going to fit there?¡± asked Demund after inspecting the insides of the car. ¡°Everyone is going, right?¡± Jothan closed the back of the car with a loud *cutunk* and pointed towards his sister. ¡°Clara will sit on top of my bags. She likes to do that.¡± Demund looked at the nervous Clara who was hugging a stuffed animal tightly. Her untied, dark blonde hair trembled ever so slightly. ¡°I feel bad now.¡± He said. Mr. Harken, who overheard their conversation, walked over to Demund and placed a firm hand on his shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be,¡± he stated. ¡°Clara is just sad because her brother is leaving¡ªshe always rides in the back when we go on trips.¡± ¡°Yeah, Demund. Don¡¯t stress about it. You¡¯re like a family to us!¡± Jothan gave Demund a reassuring pat on the back and went to get his little sister from the porch. Having nothing else to do, Demund turned to Mr. Harken. ¡°Will you miss him, Mr. Harken?¡± he asked. Mr. Harken released his hand and twirled the car keys around his finger. ¡°Of course, I will. What kind of parent doesn¡¯t miss their children? He¡¯s only just starting high school, and he¡¯s still a child in our eyes. We can only wish him the best. Your parents must be happy to have you stay home.¡± ¡°Ahaha, yes,¡± said Demund blankly. After Jothan piggybacked his sister and helped her sit on top of the bags, the ride towards the Selection site began. Demund sat by the window, Jothan in the middle, and Alina on the other window. Mr. Harken was driving, and Mrs. Harken sat next to him. Demund nudged Jothan on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, did you tell your family about your power yet?¡± he whispered. ¡°Not yet,¡± Jothan whispered back, ¡°I wanted it to be a surprise for everyone at the Selection. I heard you¡¯re allowed to show your power to get better ranking points.¡± ¡°Makes sense. Did you bring your Nintendont?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Sweet.¡± During a big portion of the ride, Demund and Jothan tapped on their devices furiously to defeat the waves of enemies they were fighting against. They had planned to finish the game before the ride, but then Mrs. Harken noticed poor little Clara looking anxious and bored at the back of the car. She scolded the boys for wasting their final, precious moments together on games rather than talking with family. Jothan rebutted but was ultimately defeated with facts and logic. Afterwards, the ride was spent playing the slapping game (banned again), spitting contest (banned instantly), some talking, and finally, sleeping. Jothan suffered the most as Clara decided to crawl out of the back and sleep on Jothan¡¯s lap. By the time they arrived and hopped out the car, Jothan was limping slightly and exclaiming, ¡®pins and needles.¡¯ The building the Selection was taking place in was ginormous. The complex stood at over 20 stories high and stretched for around half a kilometer on its longer side. Its perfectly white walls gleamed in the morning light, and already, rows of cars were driving up to the sides of the rectangular building. The building was labeled from A to C¡ªsection B was around five times bigger than section A, and section C was around ten times bigger than section B. Higher ranking powers took longer to manifest, so it made sense that section C was much bigger than A or B as powers of C had to be demonstrated. It was optional for class A or B to demonstrate their power. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Mr. Harken spotted section B and drove towards the entrance. He dropped the family off there and went back to look for a suitable parking spot in the area. Demund and Jothan carried one bag each while Mrs. Harken and Alina carried the other two. The entrance was similar to that of an airport, so they had no problem getting inside. The inside of the building was also whitewashed. Many families were being led by holograms to certain regions of the building. The white reception desks lay in neat rows, and even those were manned by holographic humans. Cameras hung from the ceiling along with screens and signs. Jothan motioned for his family to follow him to the closest empty B+ reception desk. The hologram manning the desk was a pretty lady with a holographic headset and a holographic tablet in her hand. She smiled sweetly at Jothan. ¡°How may I help you?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ve come to take the Selection,¡± replied Jothan. The hologram stared at Jothan for a few seconds. ¡°Jothan Harken, rank B+. Registered. Would you like to demonstrate your power?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Mrs. Harken looked at Jothan in confusion. Even his sister looked a little shocked at Jothan¡¯s statement. ¡°You can already use your power?¡± Mrs. Harken asked. ¡°It¡¯s a secret, mom.¡± Jothan turned to the hologram again. The holographic lady smiled. ¡°Please take two steps away from the desk,¡± she said. Everyone did as she said. The floor in front of the desk started to split in the middle and open up, revealing a small disk the size of a plate underneath. The disk started glowing with blue light, and soon, the same reception desk lady was hovering/standing above the disk. ¡°Please follow me. Leave your belongings here at the counter,¡± the new hologram said. "They will be delivered to your room at the Preliminary Islands, so take what you require with you.¡± Jothan nodded. He placed the three largest bags in front of the desk and took the smallest one in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± he told the hologram. ¡°This way please.¡± The hologram motioned for Jothan to follow her. ¡°I will be your guide until your departure to the Islands. All matters regarding your Selection will be processed automatically. After your demonstration, you may decide at what hour you will depart. If you have any questions, please ask.¡± ¡°Where will we be going now?¡± Jothan asked. ¡°Currently, we will be going to room B0821 for your demonstration. Your family may accompany you until you leave for the Islands.¡± Jothan, Demund, Alina, Clara, and Mrs. Harken silently followed the hologram through the crowds of people. The holograms had positioned themselves so that one group wouldn¡¯t crash into the other, making their travel efficient and safe. Demund was amazed at how all of the people were evading past each other, like schools of fish, led only by a hologram that was a small disk at their feet. They soon reached an elevator and traveled to the eighth floor in silence. There weren¡¯t any buttons on the elevator. ¡°The building was created so that you can only travel if you are accompanied by a hologram,¡± the lady explained, ¡°so be sure to stay by my side at all times.¡± They were led through a series of hallways until they reached room B0821. The door slid open automatically, and inside, a spacious room with a dummy at the end lit up in response to their arrival. ¡°The dummy will measure and record your power, and it¡¯s perfectly fine to destroy it,¡± said the lady. ¡°Everyone else besides Jothan, please join me behind the wall for safety.¡± A transparent wall had come up from the ground and created space behind it for bystanders to watch the examinee. Demund and the rest followed the hologram into the designated space. Then a look of horror came over Jothan''s mother''s face. ¡°Oh no!¡± exclaimed Mrs. Harken in panic. ¡°We left your father downstairs! He won¡¯t be able to come here!¡± ¡°We will be heading back downstairs after the demonstration, so please don¡¯t worry,¡± said the hologram. ¡°Would you like our staff to notify your husband?¡± ¡°Yes please,¡± said Mrs. Harken. ¡°But I think he would like to see our boy¡¯s power¡­¡± ¡°Rule has it that a hologram can only accompany the examinee. But if you¡¯d like, we can send a recording of the demonstration.¡± ¡°That will be perfect.¡± Jothan waited for the conversation to die down then took a deep breath. Now that he knew the gist of what his ability could do, he would try to show the very best he could manage. The room was spacious, around fifteen meters to the dummy. Jothan walked to the center of the room and looked around. His mom waved to him while his sister stood next to her, her arms crossed. Jothan concentrated his mind and imagined that the room he was in was enveloped in a snowstorm, the scenery he had the most experience with. The floor suddenly became covered in snow, and a blizzard roared into existence with Jothan at its center. Jothan was used to seeing the bubbly particles now and could clearly make out the countless dots and shapes that enveloped the room. This was what he had imagined. He was confident in his power. Meanwhile, Demund and the rest stood there worried. Jothan still hadn¡¯t done anything noticeable, and all he was doing was looking around while smiling. ¡°My, my. That¡¯s quite an impressive power. The range is around 10 meters, perhaps?¡± commented the female hologram. She wrote some scribbles down on her tablet with her pen. Demund wasn¡¯t sure why she had to do that. ¡°Excuse me, is he doing anything right now?¡± asked Mrs. Harken. She was trying very hard to look for anything that might indicate her son¡¯s power, but all she saw was Jothan waving his arms around by himself. Likewise, Clara was squinting her eyes at Jothan. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s creating a blizzard. An illusionary one, in fact,¡± answered the hologram. ¡°The protective barrier is blocking out his influence on us. Our dummy is perfectly filming and picking up the signs of his power, so you¡¯ll see what he is doing on video.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we see what he¡¯s doing right now?¡± complained Alina. ¡°Indeed. We have measures for circumstances like this.¡± The hologram of the lady disappeared. A view of the room Jothan was in replaced her, and everyone could now see the swirling blizzard around Jothan. Its strength had increased further, making it seem like the walls were cracking apart from the cold. Clara and Alina looked at the scene in awe. They were even more surprised when lava suddenly started spewing from the ground and covered the whole place. ¡°Won¡¯t he burn from that?¡± questioned Alina. The lava and blizzard were existing in an impossible harmony, and neither was losing its power due to the other. ¡°Actually, never mind. You said it was an illusion. Of course it won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°It hurts a lot, actually,¡± commented Demund, ¡°but Jothan himself isn¡¯t affected by his illusions.¡± Alina turned her head towards Demund. ¡°You knew about this?¡± ¡°No fair,¡± Clara stated while pouting her cheeks out. Demund shrugged. ¡°It was a secret.¡± They returned their gazes to the hologram. Meanwhile, Jothan believed he had demonstrated enough, but he still wanted to end it off with something cool. After posing his arms, he ceased all thought and snapped. At that moment, everything disappeared. Clara clapped furiously while Alina stretched herself. Mrs. Harken was also clapping at her son¡¯s performance. Demund stood there. The protective screen sank down into the floor. The hologram lady reappeared and made her way to the front of the door. ¡°That was a marvelous demonstration,¡± she noted. ¡°You will definitely place high in the Islands.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re exaggerating,¡± replied Jothan shyly. ¡°Will you lead us downstairs now? I bet my father is waiting.¡± ¡°Absolutely. Please follow me. I will lead you to Mr. Harken.¡± Jothan and his group swiftly walked behind the hologram and traveled through the hallways, down the elevator, and between the crowds of people. Clara was holding onto her brother''s hand tightly and almost bounced up and down in excitement. Alina was furiously typing things into her phone. Soon they saw Mr. Harken sitting on a bench sipping a cup of coffee. ¡°There you are!¡± called out Mr. Harken. ¡°So, what did I miss?¡± 1.10 There weren¡¯t any restaurants inside the Selection building, only beverage machines. They lay in neat rows along one side of the compartment and their silver frames gleamed in the light. ¡°Food will be provided during your travel to the Islands,¡± the holographic lady explained to Jothan. He and his party were walking towards the departure area where Jothan would be guided onto one of the ships that left for the islands. It was time for Jothan to part with everyone. The hologram stopped and motioned her arms at the Jothan¡¯s group. ¡°Only the Selected may pass this area and board the ships,¡± said the hologram. ¡°If you have any last goodbyes to say, please say them here.¡± All around, families were giving hugs to their children and some parents were also crying. The doors at the end of the building were opening and closing and children waved at their family while they passed the exit. Jothan took turns hugging his parents and sisters. It would be their last embrace in a long time. Clara was the one who held Jothan the longest, her eyes red and wet from tears. After patting her on the head, Jothan turned towards Demund. ¡°I guess it¡¯s finally time,¡± said Demund. ¡°Yep. I¡¯ll contact you if I can soon.¡± The two shared a handshake and gave each other a solid hug. Demund quickly took out a package from his pocket and gave it to Jothan. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a final gift from me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­Thanks, Demund. Oh shoot, I¡¯m gonna cry¡­¡± Jothan quickly wiped off his tears from his eyes. His friend was collected as usual, with a smile on his face. As his friend, he couldn¡¯t be the one to look weak. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll bring back a lot of souvenirs. Thanks for the present. Aren¡¯t you going to cry too?¡± ¡°Just get on with it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jothan tucked away the package inside his pocket and signaled to the lady that he was ready. ¡°Follow me, please,¡± said the hologram as she moved towards the exit. Jothan went, dragging his bag behind him as he kept stealing glances at his friend and family. At the exit, he waved at everyone. Everyone waved back, even Alina. Satisfied, Jothan went beyond the wall and the door closed behind him. Everyone stood there blankly for a few seconds to make sure Jothan wasn¡¯t coming back. ¡°He¡¯s gone now is he¡­¡­?¡± breathed Mrs. Harken. ? ? ? The trip back home was a quiet one. Clara slept on the center seat, exhausted from crying, her head leaned against her sister. Alina stared out of the window blankly for a long time before closing her eyes too. Mrs. Harken was constantly wiping herself with her handkerchief, her hand wrapped around Mr. Harken¡¯s who was reassuring her while driving. Demund sat silently, his head rested against the seat. His friend was actually gone. The only close friend he had. They had first met during the beginning of first grade at the nearest elementary school. Demund had walked up to a crying Jothan at the corner of the playground and had blatantly asked why he had been crying. Jothan had replied, ¡°Because his parents were gone, and he had no one to play with.¡± Demund had taken the liberty to play ball with him, and they became friends after seeing each other during classes. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. From then, they attended the same school and majorly the same classes. They shared their action figures together and made castles in the sand. They went on trips and ate lunch together. Other kids had come and gone, but the two had continued as friends for a long time. Their friendship had been permanent. Everyone arrived eventually. The Harkens shared a short goodbye with Demund, and Demund took off on his bike to get away from the house. A foreign house, he thought. It felt so distant now without Jothan. Demund biked mindlessly around the neighborhood. He didn¡¯t want to return home yet. He had a tugging sensation in his chest that he had to sooth over through cycling. He traveled to the barren land beside the river where they had had their little experiment. He circled around the school they had gone to. He went to the shop they had frequented and bought a drink for himself. He visited the market, now empty, and moved aimlessly among the windy streetways. The tugging sensation only grew worse. It grew harder to breathe. Demund returned home for dinner. His mother was preparing the food, so Demund went over and set the table with eating utensils. His father was reading a book, also waiting for the meal. They sat and ate like usual. His father and mother went back and forth on their talks on relatives, work, food, and such. Demund ate in silence like usual and talked only when his parents asked him something. How was the Selection? It was cool. They had holograms running the place. Did Jothan leave well? Yes. His family was crying though. How were his sisters? How was he supposed to know that. They were the same, but they looked sad too. Do you need anything? No. I¡¯m fine. Perfectly fine. Demund thanked his mom for the meal and went upstairs. He closed the door behind him and switched on his laptop. He caught up on his manga and completed his daily quests. He watched some videos. He checked his phone to see any updates. None. Three hours passed in an instant, so he took a shower, dried his hair, brushed his teeth, closed the window, closed the curtains, sat on his bed. The room was eerily quiet. It was the same, but not the same. The walls looked duller, and the ceiling looked lower. His toys were slunk lifelessly on top of the shelves. He turned off the lights and crawled into bed. And quickly fell asleep. ??? Garthan was robustly swinging his sword down for his daily morning training. Sweat trickled down his open forehead, his black hair to the sides. His eyes focused on the fence ahead and with a huff, he unleashed a powerful blow. The air before him screeched as the force of his blade compressed it, and there was a small *flick* noise as the wooden fence in front had a nick appear on its center. Satisfied, Garthan continued to swing his arms to prepare for another strike, when he suddenly heard his wife cry out from the house. His senses suddenly sharpened at her voice. Had a beast appeared?! Melsei could defend herself. Then what? Rother would have escaped to him. Shaden! Something was wrong with Shaden! Garthan tightened the grip on his sword and rushed inside the house. He flung open the door and dashed towards the bedroom with the greatest speed he could muster. Melsei was already there, holding Shaden in her arms and patting his back. ¡°What happened?!¡± shouted Garthan. ¡°Where is the beast!¡± Melsei smacked Garthan on the head with her free hand. ¡°Quiet!¡± she whispered. ¡°Can¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± Garthan recovered and darted his eyes around the room. There was nothing wrong anywhere; not a single scratch on the wood. He glanced back at Melsei and looked at Shaden¡¯s small back. Then he realized what was wrong. The baby was crying. That wasn¡¯t unusual. Though Shaden hadn¡¯t cried since the day of his birth, it was weirder for him not to have cried all this time. Crying wasn¡¯t the weird part. It was the way he cried that shocked Garthan. Shaden was weeping. A quiet, soundless sob. Tears flowed down his face and his small body shook from the breaths he couldn¡¯t take. His tiny hands were holding tightly onto his mother¡¯s back as she comforted him the best she could. His voice let out squeaks like he was holding his voice back. This wasn¡¯t the cry of a hungry child. It wasn¡¯t the one who wanted his underwear changed. This child was genuinely sad, Garthan thought. But why? He scratched his head in confusion. Shaden¡¯s parents stood there in silence and waited for Shaden to release all his pent-up tears. 2.1 Demund opened his eyes. He looked at the alarm clock and yawned. He was back in reality again, and the posters he had created hung above the desk to the corner of his bed. ¡®Work hard, you¡¯ve got dreams¡¯ and ¡®Stress now¡ªseven days are waiting for you¡¯ were some of the few titles. He sat up on his bed and stretched his arms high up. It felt good to be able to move freely again. His new body had grown, but it still had its limitations. Demund sat up and jumped a few times. Yep. That felt good. He switched into some comfortable clothes and rolled his socks up his foot. The time was six in the morning. Another day, another me, he thought. He went down to the kitchen and poured a glass of milk for himself from the fridge. Breakfast would have to wait. He greeted his father who was on the couch and stepped outside his house. The morning greeted him with a fresh breeze. The sun was already up but the cool air from the night before remained. A perfect day to run, Demund thought. He tied the laces on his shoes and stretched his legs. After feeling comfortable with his wear, he headed off for a morning jog. This was the daily routine for him now. After Jothan had left, Demund made up his mind to train his mind and body to catch up with his friend. He had practically stopped playing games and other sources of entertainment; his dreams provided all the fun he needed. It hadn¡¯t been easy to resolve himself. The first few days he had been desperate to continue to collect his daily rewards from his games. But after the first week, his other body had grown enough to move around and explore. His dreams grew more exciting every day and the time he spent there was realer than any game. The more he learned about the other world, the better it became. His power was really something. Reality felt short now too¡ªit was only one day here and a whole week in his dreams. Which means he only had to train himself once every eight days and his body would still become fit. An excellent deal, Shaden thought to himself. He was currently running along the riverbanks that partly circled around the neighborhood. It had been a month since his break started and he still had a few weeks before school would start. He would spend that time training his body as best as he could. It hurt a lot to run at the beginning and was hard to breathe, but three weeks of constant running made him feel much better. Plus, he had seven days to rest. Demund stopped by an electric pole to catch his breath. He had been sprinting for non-stop for about a kilometer and half, and every day he tried to increase the length he sprinted without stopping. Yesterday it was around a hundred meters back. Today it was in front of an intersection. Tomorrow it would be three quarters to the shop. He would jog the rest of the way around the neighborhood until he reached his house. Since he started sprinting, he had noticed different things about the area he was in. A lot of faces had appeared that he hadn¡¯t seen before. New people were moving into town, and with them, their children came. It made sense considering that the second biggest high school in the territory was located near his house. In fact, he was going there too. His grades were above average, so he had no trouble getting in. The name of the school was Tartis Institute for Secondary Education, or TISE High (as the students called it). It was one of the few schools that had connections with the education system of the Islands, making it prestigious as well as well-sought after. It was an alternative for students who didn¡¯t qualify for the Islands. Demund regained his breath and stretched his back. His endurance training would start now, the worst part about the exercise. He took a deep breath and started to jog. His legs already felt weaker from the previous sprint, but he had to do this. He could feel himself improve with every day. He jogged and jogged some more. He forced himself not to stop and swallowed his spit every few seconds. I hate this, Demund thought internally. It hurts. I hate this. One step, two steps, three steps¡­¡­now I¡¯m reaching the corner. I passed it. Now I need to reach all the way over there. Should I sing? No, hurts. Bear it Demund, bear it. You really want the muscles, don¡¯t you? Demund continued to push himself and pressed down the urge to slow down. His breathing became heavier, and he rhythmically huffed and inhaled in a robotic motion. Keeping a constant rhythm helped you concentrate on running, said an article online. And currently, the only way to ignore the pain was to focus on the rhythm. It had little effect, sadly. Sweat poured down his face and back, and his legs strained for blood. This was nothing compared to the training Garthan and Rother did, he thought. It was still a dream, but their dedication motivated Demund. He glanced to the side of the road and spotted a large truck parked in front of a house three times bigger than his. Workers were moving boxes out of the truck and into the house, and a man with a neat haircut and cleanly trimmed beard was supervising over them. They must be rich, Demund thought. After all, this was the wealthier part of town. It was closer to TISE High and the houses were more spread out and spacious. He passed the house while keeping his head low. Demund continued to run. He eventually reached his house and took a quick bath before grabbing some breakfast. Runs in the morning did feel great. He felt more refreshed than ever. He grabbed one of the books he had bought at the local bookstore and read it while munching on an apple. He didn¡¯t know what he would study in high school, so he decided to read some higher-level books. They hurt his head, and he dozed off sometimes, but he was becoming used to their language. It wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought. Minus the confusing vocabulary, most of their ideas were understandable. He only had to do this once every eight days, so it wasn¡¯t that bothersome. The book he was currently reading was S Class: The Story of One Flick. It was a biography of the infamous hero who was known for his inhuman finger strength and balding hair, making him look like a homeless person with a grumpy attitude. Despite the title, the story contained serious undertones, like the eradication of underground crime and the loss of loved ones and family. This was one of the more interesting reads. Books like Hero Philosophy and Psychology were hellish. Demund spent most of his time reading books when he wasn¡¯t exercising. After eating lunch, he read, took a nap if his head hurt too much, then read some more. He did push-ups and sit-ups before dinner, and after dinner, he jogged the same route he took in the morning. It was a bland life, but it felt more meaningful than games. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. After he came back, he took a shower, read books until his hair dried, then got himself ready for bed. He rubbed his hands together. He loved sleeping now and sleeping earlier was even better. He quickly pulled the blankets over himself and closed his eyes. ? ? ? Shaden chewed on some broth slowly. The tasteless, watery meal slid down his throat as he swallowed it. Yuck. When would he have some real food? Maybe this was the reason babies spat out their food so much. The stuff was bland like flour mixed with water. That was probably what it was. His mother, oblivious to his concern, happily positioned another spoonful of broth in front of Shaden¡¯s mouth. Shaden was a good baby; he ate well and slept well and didn¡¯t cry despite all the dislike he felt towards his food. Shaden quietly turned his head towards the window. His mother persistently repositioned the spoon in from of his mouth. Why can¡¯t she realize I don¡¯t like this stuff by now? Shaden complained as he swallowed another spoonful. Even milk tasted better than this. He turned his head towards his brother and father. They were eating meat, steaming hot and dripping with juice and oil. The brown sauce let out a delicious smell as it intertwined with the aroma of seared meat. His brother tore off a piece of bread and let it suck up the juices on his plate. He munched on it with some meat and let out a satisfied expression. This wasn¡¯t fair. Shaden reached towards the meat on the table and clenched his fist. He opened it and closed it and even let out an embarrassing grunt until his father noticed. ¡°Shaden, you want to try some meat?¡± asked Garthan. ¡°You¡¯re half a year old now, aren¡¯t you?¡± He cut out a tiny piece of flesh and hung it over Shaden¡¯s glistening eyes. Shaden let out a laugh and beckoned for the meat¡ª ¡ªas his mother stuffed another spoonful of broth into his mouth. ¡°He¡¯s still too young,¡± she said, ¡°he¡¯ll have to be at least a year old to digest meat.¡± ¡°But he seems to want it¡ª¡± ¡°No buts. The doctor said he might get diarrhea if he eats food besides this broth.¡± Garthan gave up and swallowed the piece of meat whole. Shaden wanted to cry. Just another few months, just a little more and I¡¯ll escape this disgusting food, swore Shaden to himself. But there were more important matters at hand than eating. Now that the privilege of crawling freely around the house was given to him, he could explore. And exploring meant books. Books meant magic. Melsei carefully placed Shaden down on the ground. Without wasting a second, Shaden crawled away from the table into one of the rooms nearby. It was scary how fast babies grew, she thought. Just a few months ago he couldn¡¯t even lift his head. Now he was dashing around like a madman. Shaden was now inside his brother¡¯s room. Books and clothes lay neatly stacked to the sides, and a small mattress was beside the window of the room. He crawled to the stack of books. Before his family could come and interfere, he pushed over the stack and hurriedly searched for A Guide To Basic Magic he had often spotted. He could already hear footsteps approaching. Hurry, he thought furiously. Hurry! His tiny hands pushed away the heavy books as he desperately clawed for the book on magic. The footsteps were right behind him. He finally spotted the title and grabbed the corner of the cover in triumph. Then he was abruptly lifted up and his weak fingers tore away from the book. ¡°NOOOOOOOOO!!!¡± Shaden cried. For the first time in his new life, the baby let out a dissatisfied cry that reminded Garthan of a cat being held incorrectly. Garthan was so surprised that he almost dropped Shaden, but his firm grip saved both his son and himself from the wrath of his wife. He gently put back Shaden back on the ground. The baby, oblivious to his worries, darted straight off towards the pile of books. Well, I guess that¡¯s enough babysitting for today, Garthan thought as he returned to finish his meal. ? ? ? Shaden flipped through the pages of the book. The first pages talked about the influence of magic in the world and various historical figures who pioneered the advancement of magic, like Saiton the Sage or Kirisegar. He wasn¡¯t interested in that. He skipped the introduction and headed straight to the section with actual magic. According to the book, magic came in three steps. First, understanding the law of the world. Second, picturing an outcome. Third, fueling your imagination with mana to actually produce that outcome. The book stated that the first step was the most difficult to master as understanding the law could only happen through years of observation and trial and error. If one misunderstood the world¡¯s law and tried to produce an outcome, their magic would fail miserably, and they would have used their mana for nothing. Mana was a familiar concept to Demund. Almost all fantasy stories were based on it. His dream realm was probably influenced by all the stories he read, and he was glad for it. In this world, mana existed everywhere. Everyone¡¯s body was a container that held mana. Mana was linked to one¡¯s longevity, so if one had more mana, the longer they would live. The only way to increase mana was to constantly expend it by using magic, similar to working one''s muscles. However, unlike muscles, once a container grew, it would never become smaller. But if one forced their mana pool to increase suddenly at a short time, they could break, like a clay pot that was forcibly stretched open. They wouldn¡¯t die but would never be able to use mana again as their bodies would not be able to store mana. Similarly, there were those who were born without mana in the world. They had the shortest lifespans and the weakest bodies and were known as the Empty. People who broke their mana pools became Empty. Contrarily, the opposite could happen. If one used too much mana on a spell, they could break their containers from the inside, like a clay pot that had its insides sucked out too hard and broke from the vacuum. Simple spells weren¡¯t dangerous. Even when your mana was depleted, casting a simple spell was like sucking on a glass cup with your mouth. You wouldn¡¯t get anything, but the cup wouldn¡¯t break either. Medium ranking spells were similar too. There would be some pain due to your mana pool being sucked on too much, but it wouldn¡¯t break it. The problem was the higher-ranking spells. They used huge amounts of mana, so if one¡¯s mana pool wasn¡¯t large enough, they would break from the recoil. They wouldn¡¯t just become Empty, however. Because their containers were broken inwardly rather than out, the pieces of their container would press against and poke their soul, potentially resulting in death. That was the explanation, anyway. All of this could happen only if you understood the spell. But the same rule applied for failed spells. The closer you were to the law of the world with your spell, the more mana would be used. A failed spell could potentially kill you too. The majority never used higher-ranking spells anyway, so they were safe. Shaden flipped to the next page of the book. About the Author: Saiton ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.? What? That was it? Where were the actual spells? Where were the magic circles and incantations?! Where was the actual magic?!?! Shaden frustratedly slapped the book shut with his tiny hands. He looked around the room for some more texts on magic, but there were none. He really didn¡¯t want to spend his remaining time on reading Edible Plants and Animals. Learning magic was much more important. It was the very substance he had put his hopes in. Should he ask his parents? No, a baby talking at six months was beyond weird. Going outside himself was out of the question. He already knew that the younger you were, the more potential you had to grow your mana pool than when you became an adult. All the novels and manga had shown that. But if he didn¡¯t know any spells to use, he couldn¡¯t expend his mana. His prime time to develop his container would pass and he would be normal like the rest. He would be bland again. Shaden grabbed the little hair he had on his head and screamed a small, baby scream. Upon hearing the weird noise, his mother came in and picked Shaden up. She too was confused¡ªthe baby was acting weird again¡ªso she decided to let the baby have some quiet time in his crib. All the while, Shaden held his hair and continued to stare blankly into the air, his mouth agape and depicting a silent, unending scream. 2.2 Shaden lay on his bed blankly, his short arms and legs opened out in a baby-like X position. Would he have to wait another 6 months to get his hands on magic? Or a year? Maybe more? No, he didn¡¯t want that. He had abstained from entertainment in the old world because of his hope in magic, but he was at his limit. If he had to wait more, he definitely would revert back to his old self. He took a deep, slow breath. There must be a way, he told himself. A way to use magic without learning. This was his dream, damn it. He could do whatever he pleased. But like all dreams, this one had rules to follow too. Shaden thought back to the contents of the book. ¡°To use a spell, one had to understand the law of the world.¡± What did that mean? What was the law of the world? He would ignore that for now. He sat up from his crib and pointed out his finger. He would try a simple fire spell, one that anyone could do. It couldn¡¯t be that hard, could it? He imagined that at the tip of his finger, a small flame would appear and concentrated his guts. Nothing. Nothing at all. He tried harder. ¡°Flame, appear!¡± he squeaked. Still nothing. The book had stated that understanding the law was the most important. He obviously didn¡¯t understand the law. What was the law?! Shaden rolled his head for a possible explanation and crossed his arms. His brother saw him but quickly ignored him and headed outside for some exercise. Shaden thought and thought. The law¡­the law¡­understanding¡­the world? Could it be? The scientific laws? In a fantasy world? It seemed absurd, but that was the only explanation he could think of. Maybe¡­just maybe understanding the world was understanding the laws of nature, like chemical reactions. He knew that fire resulted when oxygen and something else combined together, but he wasn¡¯t sure. How about ice? Gases became solids when their molecular movement grew slower. The slower they were, the colder and harder they would be. Hmmmm. Maybe this will work, thought Shaden. He put up both hand up this time. He imagined that the water particles in the air came towards him and started to condense. To his disappointment, nothing happened. ¡°If only I had some visible water¡­¡± thought Shaden. He turned his head to lie down again when he saw a cup of water on the ground. His father liked to quench his thirst right when he woke up, and he had forgotten to move the cup away that morning. The cup was around one-third full. It was right next to his crib, so Shaden could clearly see the liquid inside. Just the right thing at the right time. Shaden inched towards the cup. His short arms couldn¡¯t reach it, so he would have to try it from inside his crib. He swallowed a deep breath and faced his palms towards the liquid in the cup as close as he could. He imagined that the molecules of water inside the cup were slowing down. They were moving around quickly, bumping into each other, but their motion would lessen and lessen. He concentrated with all he had and clenched his non-existent ab muscles. He imagined that a stream of something was flowing from his hands to the glass of water, mixing with the liquid and making it halt. The molecules would stop at his command. Suddenly, he saw a thin line of white go along the border of the liquid. Yes! It was working! Shaden concentrated even harder on the cup. Something clear and white appeared from the inside of the water and was spreading outward. Shaden strained all the muscles he could possibly have and squeezed the mana out from his body and poured it into the cup. The liquid suddenly made a *crrrrrck* sound and everything was still. Shaden relaxed his body and moved his head closer to the cup. Had it frozen? There were white lines crisscrossing on the surface of the water, but he had to be sure. He cried for his mother, father, brother, anyone. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. His mother came walking into the room with a small, fancy looking stick in her hand. Shaden was usually very quiet. The only times he made noise was when he wanted something, and that was rare too. Perhaps he was bored of the crib and wanted to be let out. Shaden glanced at his mother and acted like he was reaching towards the cup. Babies wouldn¡¯t point, would they? He made what he thought was a sound of a desperate baby and flailed his legs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Shaden? Do you want to be let out? I¡¯ll get you out right now~¡± Melsei wrapped her hands around Shaden and lifted him out of the crib. After giving him a long kiss on the cheek (Shaden hated that), she let him down on the ground. Shaden actually had wanted his mother to check the cup for him, but this was fine too. He¡¯d do it himself. He quickly crawled to the cup as his mother left for who knows what. As he approached it, he felt something cool against his skin. Could it be? He reached the cup and looked inside. Sure enough, the liquid looked frozen solid. It was ice. Shaden smiled in triumph at his achievement. He had talent after all. What baby could already cast magic at six months? He held up his hand and touched the ice to double-check the results of his first magic. The air around the cup was already pretty cold, like what you would feel if you were standing in front of the freezer with its doors open. He pulled back his hand instantly from the ice¡¯s freezing bite. That was cold! And very solid; everything had frozen over, just like he had imagined it. Shaden clapped his hands in joy and let out a yell (squeal) of delight. He was the most magnificent baby who ever lived. Rother stared at Shaden from outside of the window. He was standing on a stool because he was too short and was sweating furiously from sparring with his father. Shaden was inside admiring a cup and clapping his hands together in a cute, babyish way. What a cute brother, he thought. It was funny to see how easily satisfied babies were at simple things, like cups. As his brother, he would show Shaden the better side of entertainment as he grew up. ? ? ? Garthan returned to his home as the day was coming to an end. He looked forward to eating dinner with his family after a long day of work. His wife¡¯s cooking was surely the best he ever had, which was one of the reasons he married her. Ah, their adventuring days. Those were hard but memorable times. His eldest son was training vigorously and his youngest was growing bigger by the second. Shaden was a weird baby, Garthan thought, but a convenient one. Saiton the Sage was said to have a weird childhood too, full of crazy magic and extraordinary abilities. Maybe his son was a genius in the making. He opened the door of his home and was greeted with the smell of freshly baked meat pie and his wife¡¯s homemade bellberry sauce. It was truly a sniff of heaven and his vacant stomach growled from the thought of gulfing it all down. He took his shoes off and neatly set it at the side. He silently tiptoed passed his oldest son (who he hushed by putting a finger on his lips. Rother stared at him with a raised eyebrow) and spotted his wife in the kitchen. While trying to make the least possible noise, he snuck up on his wife¡ª And Shaden, who his wife was carrying. It was probably a bad idea to scare a child. He gave up on his plans to surprise his wife and sat down on the table. Melsei noticed Garthan and waved her mitten at him. ¡°Dear, where is your cup?¡± she asked. ¡°You need it to drink your wine, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably in the bedroom. I¡¯ll go fetch it,¡± said Garthan as he got up from his seat. Next time he would surely surprise her. She was so cute when he did that. It made him want to hug her and pat her on the head. He spotted his cup next to the baby crib in the dark, unlit bedroom. There it was! He had to make it a habit to bring it back every morning. He walked up to the cup and grabbed it by the handle¡ª ¡ªand quickly let go. The cup was freezing! Hmm? The cup was freezing? He activated warmth on his hand and held the cup once more. Though still cold, the frost on the cup slowly melted off from the heat generated from his palm. He reached inside and felt a lump of ice inside the cup. That was weird. He flung the ice outside after he made it loose with his warmth. The evening air was the same as ever, slightly becoming chilly but still very warm and a little humid. Winter was still months away. Where had this ice come from? It was probably his wife¡¯s doing. She must have been upset at him because he forgot to bring his cup again. Right before he came, she must have put it in. Ice only lasted for an hour max. Melsei was just so cute. Garthan smiled at his wife¡¯s childish behavior as he brought back the cup from the room. He sat down on the table once more and ogled his wife¡¯s beautiful figure with the full extent of his vision. And let out a happy sigh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey~?¡± Melsei asked as she brought the pie to the table. ¡°How can you be so cute?¡± ¡°Wha¡ªwha? Where did that come from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. My wife is just too cute.¡± ¡°Well, um¡ªyou¡¯re cute too dear~¡± ¡°I know. But you¡¯re cuter. You¡¯re the cutest!¡± ¡°!!!! Well! Let¡¯s have some dinner!¡± Shaden stared at his parents¡¯ cringey conversation with judging eyes. How could they do this so often for the past six months? Didn¡¯t they ever get sick of it? He let out a small, baby sigh, confusing Rother who was staring at the whole situation. 2.3 It was after dinner, and Demund was jogging energetically under the fading sunlight. The pain was duller now, and he felt his lungs expand and contract, expand and contract with the rhythm of his footsteps. One two, one two, one two¡­Demund kept this song repeating inside his mind as he ran past the cars, the walls, across the street, past some dog-walkers¡­ The sun was almost over the horizon and the sky was painted with streaks of gold and orange. It was as if Summer was finally saying goodbye to all the students and was wishing them good luck on their reentry to education. Masses of birds flew distantly in the skies in formation, like jet-planes celebrating the return of a hero after a long battle. Demund felt like nature really was celebrating his return. After a year in his dreams, reality felt distant and even more so because he did nothing but read, eat, exercise, and sleep. He never met other people besides his parents. Because he spent less time in it, he noticed more things every time he returned, like the way his mother furrowed her brows while she was cooking or the way his father chuckled softly while reading a news article on camels. Maybe if he had a friend, things would have felt better. Oh well, school was finally starting tomorrow and he was planning to make the most out of it. He craved for human interaction. For a year he had been treated as a baby. He really needed someone to talk to besides his parents. Over the second half of the break, he had continuously read scientific articles and online textbooks, mainly on physics. The law of the world, as he confirmed through multiple magic experiment sessions, was indeed the laws of physics and chemistry, biology and all the science-related things. Still, reading things alone posed a limit to his understanding. And was very boring too. School would change that. His skill over magic had seen tremendous growth over the six months. He could now create fire, water, and ice out of thin air and even managed to produce liquid nitrogen (or so he imagined) by compressing and slowing a huge mass of air down. But the more energy it took for something to occur by the laws of physics, the more magic that spell would require. Sometimes he was scared he would break his mana pool accidentally. That hadn¡¯t happened yet, thankfully. He still didn¡¯t know any chantable spells though. Nor did he know how to create magic circles, if they existed. Accelerating projectiles was hard too. He could throw them (it was the easiest to imagine) with a swing of his arm, but it was far too slow for his satisfaction. He wanted something like a bullet. Fireballs were still impossible. They always dispersed the moment they left his hand. The best fire attack skill he could produce was setting something on fire instantly instead of throwing a fireball at it. He had been too scared to try out gravity magic. He had succeeded in pulling a pillow towards him from his parents¡¯ bed, and with enough effort, it had levitated and stuck to his hand like a magnet. But that act had used what he thought was a great amount of magical power, leaving him sweating and feeling light-headed. Who knew what would happen if he put in too much magic power into a spell accidentally. Additionally, the farther away he concentrated his magic, the more mana it used. He had tried to freeze the clouds to make it snow as a joke one time. Suddenly, he could physically feel the mana being drained out of him at a tremendous pace. He panicked and immediately stopped his imagination from manifesting. It was a sort of trauma. Though after any mana use, he never really felt exhausted. No matter how many times he experimented, he didn¡¯t feel like he was running low. He always recovered in seconds. Hmmm. Perhaps he just had great potential. ¡°Hey! You there! Why do you always run so slowly! It makes me want to push you from the back!¡± Demund halted his jogging at the sudden interruption and looked around for the source of the noise. Slow? Sure, he wasn¡¯t as fast as athletes, but he was by no means slow. He had been running two times every day for over a month! ¡°Over here, dummy! Up here!¡± said the sudden voice. Demund turned his head upward towards the sound. A girl¡¯s head was sticking out of the window of a giant house. He focused on the face and said, ¡°Woah.¡± The girl was so pretty. Her crimson red hair hung down in an elegant wave from her head and her dark, red eyes pierced his black ones. A slightly dissatisfied expression hung on her face, which was delicately placed on her small hand. Her elbow was leaning against the bottom of the window, and her skin was smooth and beautiful like polished ivory. The way she breathed reminded him of a cat, and her fingertips¡ª ¡°Hello? Say something!¡± said the girl. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Oh. Oh yeah. Hi!¡± replied Demund. Wait. Wait a sec. What the heck had he just said? This girl just teased him for being slow, and now he was acting like a boy who hadn¡¯t had female contact in years. Well¡­that part was slightly true, but his mother was also a tremendous beauty. He wouldn¡¯t be flustered here. He stared at the girl once more. Hold on¡­wasn¡¯t she too high up? He glanced below her and around him and realized where he was. This was the rich house he had seen people move in a while back. The man with the clean beard and hair who looked rich. All the rich looking furniture. A rich car, a rich gate. Everything about this place smelled of money. The house practically screamed ¡®RICH!¡¯ with its giant frame and lofty roof. This girl was rich. And haughty. Demund cleared his throat loudly so the girl could hear it. ¡°Madame, I apologize for being sooo slow,¡± said Demund sarcastically while posing an exaggerated bow. ¡°But as I am such a slow runner who runs every day without improving, it is only natural that a great person like you would show me a demonstration.¡± Then Demund placed his hands on his hips and stared at the girl in the eyes. Who was she to belittle his hard work? She would never come down. He guessed that rich people never did. Maybe the manga was still lurking inside his head, or maybe it was his other father going, ¡®noble this¡¯ and ¡®noble that¡¯ that made him have this thought. But he couldn¡¯t just stand there and ignore her words. The girl stared back at him and pursed her lips. Dang, she was pretty. He couldn¡¯t deny that. ¡°Wait there! I¡¯m coming down right now!¡± shouted the girl as her head disappeared from the window. Wait what? She was coming down? HERE? Demund suddenly felt his heart beat faster. He hadn¡¯t expected this. A pretty girl was literally coming down to meet him. He panicked inside. Would she really come out? Maybe she was bluffing. Did he smell? He sniffed himself. Not really. But what if he smelled to her? The worries filled Demund. His high school mind raced inside and out trying to find solutions for dealing with a girl he never met before. Could he rely on his other father? No, he was to touchy-feely. How about his actual father? He only talked about necessary things. It was his mother who was initiating all the time. Should he stay silent? Then he remembered his old memories of manga and popular main characters. They had always stayed cool but not silent, teasing their harem a little bit but never overextending it. They were natural to their women like they were to their friends. Demund slapped his face with both hands. Act natural. This is just a human who is coming to show you how to run. She has no feelings for you but pity. Stay calm. Nothing but pity. Yep. Demund snapped out of his thoughts when the front door of the giant house swung open. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± the girl shouted as she hurriedly put on her expensive premium-brand shoes. Demund eyed the shoes. They were very nice. The pretty girl unlocked the gate and pushed it to the side. She came out and closed it behind her. Demund stared at her blankly (his heart beating like crazy) and crossed his arms together. Like a cool person would. ¡°Well?¡± He asked, the blood rushing away from his face, making him light-headed. He almost tripped backwards but his legs, stronger from the training, held him firm and still. ¡°How am I slow?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you almost every day at this hour running,¡± said the girl while tying her hair up, ¡°so I know that you exercise. But still, you won¡¯t get anywhere if you run that slowly, you know?¡± She stretched her legs in a magnificent way and cracked her head to the sides. ¡°My father always taught me to help out people in need. So when I heard you ask for a demonstration, I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡± Does this girl not know sarcasm!? ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad, I mean I¡¯m thankful that you came to help,¡± stuttered Demund slightly (he hated himself for doing that), ¡°but how exactly will you help?¡± The pretty girl brushed her crimson hair to the side and placed her hands on her slender hips. Now that Demund had gotten a closer look, she was about a head shorter than he was. Gosh, she was cute. ¡°Just run after me. If you slow down, I¡¯ll push you from the back. Get used to the pace.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Demund without thinking anything. The girl started running down the road, her red, silky hair flowing behind her. Demund felt pretty confident now that he had rested while he waited for the girl. His stamina was around 60% recharged, so he could probably run at max speed for slightly less than thirty seconds. He genuinely hoped that would show her. He ran behind the girl and caught up next to her. She was currently going a little slower than his sprinting pace, so he could manage it for around five minutes. If this was the speed she was satisfied with, then he had no regrets. At full stamina, he could keep it up for twenty minutes. Hmph. I¡¯m pretty fast you know. Demund smiled to himself. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve warmed up now, so let¡¯s start sprinting,¡± stated the girl. Hmm. Maybe she wasn¡¯t bluffing, thought Demund. Maybe she is fast. The girl started accelerating and Demund tried to keep up with her. They ran faster and faster. The trees and electric poles zoomed by and Demund felt the pain increase in his chest and legs. He started feeling exhausted. Wait, wasn¡¯t this faster than his max speed? Spit began to accumulate in his mouth, but he dared not swallow it. One breath missed would have dire consequences. He turned his head painfully to the girl. She wasn¡¯t even breathing hard. She was relaxed and moving as gracefully as the morning breeze. Oh no. This is bad. This is very bad. He wasn¡¯t even counting anymore. His pride was the only thing that was keeping him moving and pushing forward. The adrenaline from running next to the girl helped a lot, but even that was starting to reach its limit. Sweat covered his eyes and he blinked furiously to get the salty liquid out. The girl was going even faster. Ah damn it, Demund thought. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re slowing down!¡± yelled the girl. ¡°Keep the pace!¡± ¡°I¡­can¡¯t¡­CAN¡¯T¡­huff¡­too¡­fast!¡± ¡°Here! Let me push you!¡± ¡°Wait¡­if¡­you¡­huff¡­this¡­spe¡ªoomph!¡± Demund felt the girl¡¯s hands touch his back as he was pushed forward with great momentum. The girl had obviously put more force into the push than she intended to, and Demund felt his body lift up from the ground. His body propelled forward. Everything went into slow motion as he saw the ground close upon his vision. I wonder what went wrong, he thought as pain filled his mind. 2.4 ¡°Ow. Ow. Owowowow,¡± said Demund. ¡°Stay still,¡± scolded the girl gently. They were currently inside the girl¡¯s house after Demund¡¯s little trip to the ground happened. While he was falling, his body had reflexively brought his arms forward to guard his face, causing him to land on them then proceed to roll through the road. The girl had magnificently leapt over his body to evade falling herself. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this,¡± she added. ¡°I thought I controlled my strength. And please stay quiet. My dad will kill me if he finds out I hurt someone again.¡± Again? Demund swallowed his screams and clenched his jaws tightly as the girl patted his scraped arms and hands with a cotton wad dipped in disinfectant. She was surprisingly delicate with her hands, but the wounds still hurt like hell. He looked around to restrict himself from gazing at the girl too much. She had led him through the front door and into the living room where premium leather sofas and a giant curved TV were stationed. Expensive-looking paintings hung on the walls along with other photos. The girl was in many of them, as well as the man with the neatly-cut hair and beard. He sat on the sofa while the girl treated his scrape with contents from an emergency box she had retrieved from somewhere. A bead of sweat rolled down her cheek. She was trying very hard. Act natural, Demund, act natural. ¡°So¡­what¡¯s your name?¡± asked Demund after some contemplation. The girl raised her head and looked Demund in the eyes. Her iris glistened like dark rubies below the dull light. Demund felt time slow down as his heart beat faster. Was he dreaming? ¡°My name? I¡¯m Enariss.¡± ¡°Nice. That¡¯s a nice name.¡± Enariss packed the medical supplies back into the box and fastened the lid. She stood up. ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you going to tell me yours?¡± she asked, her hands on her hips. ¡°Oh? Me? I¡¯m Shaden. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Shaden? Well, it was nice to run with you. You were pretty fast, I guess.¡± Enariss untied her hair and let it flow down. She shook her hair to the side as if to emphasize its beauty, and the luxurious crimson hair unraveled all the way down to her lower back. It was quite a sight for Demund and he pinched himself to prevent himself from letting any weird noise out. Keep calm. Keep calm, he told himself over and over again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry again for what happened.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Demund realized that they probably didn¡¯t have anything else to talk about. Sensing that the mood was about to become awkward, he rose from the sofa and inspected his arms. Clot was already forming on the wounds, and the sting felt number now. ¡°Thanks for the treatment. I should get going now.¡± Demund started walking towards the exit. Enariss followed behind him with her arms behind her back. Seriously, how could a girl be this cute? Even her walking was cute. Maybe he was just desperate, but her light footsteps and flowing hair made his heart badum-ta-da-kaboom-tss. Act cool. Act natural. He hastily put on his shoes and Enariss opened the front door for him. ¡°Will you be running tomorrow too?¡± she asked as Demund neared the gate. Was that hopefulness in her voice? ¡°You¡¯ve seen me run. It¡¯s every day,¡± replied Demund with a tinge of pride. Indeed, he was planning to continue to run while he resumed school. There was no point in it if he didn¡¯t. ¡°Okay.¡± Demund was feeling fatigued, but he still had some energy left to jog. He squeezed by the gate and waved towards Enariss. ¡°See you around!¡± yelled Enariss as Demund started jogging towards his house. ¡°Yeah! You too!¡± yelled Demund back at her. He wanted to get away from that place as fast as possible to hide the blush that was forming on his face. Had he made a friend? And a female one at that? He never had talked to any girls outside of schoolwork, so this experience was exhilarating and new at the same time. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. It was a short encounter, but one of the most memorable ones he ever had. He should have asked more things about her. Oh well. Maybe he might get a chance tomorrow. Demund abruptly stopped in his tracks and looked back, remembering something. Had he introduced himself as Shaden? ? ? ? ¡°Darn it, darn it, darn it!¡± Shaden pounded his fists into his pillow as he remembered his mistake over and over. His mind always became clearer when he entered his dream world, so he could recall that name-exchange moment vividly. He had introduced himself as Shaden, not Demund. What would Enariss think if she found out he hadn¡¯t told her his real name? He had been so caught in the moment to even realize that he had made a mistake. How would he tell her? He didn¡¯t know how to interact with girls that well. Shaden ruffled his hands through his short hair. What happened has happened. Now was the time to improve his magic again. Over the past few months, he had come up with a trick to get out of his crib by himself. Now that he was older, his parents would sometimes leave him with his brother at home to enjoy a date. His brother would also go outside to play with his friends. That meant he was alone in the house. And being alone meant experimenting without restraint. He focused on a wooden bar of the crib and imagined that the atoms were disconnecting from each other. He didn¡¯t need to know wood¡¯s molecular structure¡ªjust being aware that it was made of atoms was enough. Creating wood took understanding, though. The wooden bar neatly came apart at the middle like a laser had cut through it. Shaden repeated this process for the bottom of the wood and two more bars. By the end of it, he had an opening to the side of the crib that allowed him to crawl through it. By using telekinetic magic, he pulled his parents¡¯ pillow to the side of the crib. Slowly and carefully, he lowered his legs to the pillow and dropped off from the crib. When he was on the floor, he levitated the wooden bars to fit where they once were and combined their atoms together. That was pretty simple; he just had to imagine that the electrons would become shared between the two disconnected poles. All the preparations were done. His parents always thought his brother had let him out. Since they knew Shaden the baby never cried or hurt himself, they didn¡¯t question Rother why he had let him out, much to Shaden¡¯s convenience. Shaden stood up on his feet and waddled to the back door as fast as his little legs could carry him. No one would see him if he practiced magic in the backyard. He would definitely try to succeed in casting a fireball. ? ? ? Shaden lay on the grass as a cool breeze washed over him. The clouds hung on the skies like cotton candy and the birds softly tweeted in the air. If this was a dream, it would be a very relaxing and sweet one. That is, if Shaden wasn¡¯t sulking and running his head for possible ways to create a fireball. It had been three days since he fell asleep and three days since he started practicing fireball vigorously. For three days he had casted flamethrower, ignite, blaze, etc. They were simple; it was just producing fire through his mana which he used as a substitute for fuel for oxygen. It just worked. Mana was convenient. But fireball? Fireball always dispersed. Fireball always faded out. Fireball was not fireball¡ªit was more like fire deflating-balloon. The flames always died out before they even traveled a meter. He couldn¡¯t constantly supply it with mana either. If he did, fireball would not be fireball, but flamethrowerball. It just wasn¡¯t right. Shaden stared at the moving clouds in the sky and let out a deep sigh. According to games, fireball was supposed to be a simple spell. Why was he having so much trouble? He focused once more on the air and poured his mana in to create a blaze of fire in midair. He put three times more mana in than usual, making his face feel the heat waves from his magic. The flames grew slightly whiter and brighter. Then he released it into the air and flung it with his mana in a swinging motion. The intense mass of fire soared through the air and disappeared in three seconds. Another failure. ¡°I CAN¡¯T DO DIIISS!!¡± Shaden shouted into the air. He could speak, but he never did to his family. It was too weird to. He was afraid he would let himself slip one of these days. Acting like a baby by saying only ¡°Mama¡± and ¡°Dada¡± and ¡°Broda¡± felt a little weird, but it was either him of his family. Plus, his teeth were absent making his pronunciation horrible. Shaden plopped his arms on the ground and closed his eyes. He wished he could go to school to learn more about magic. ? ? ? Shaden awoke to his last day before school. After thinking about it, he decided he would laze around today. Just the thought of homework and long class periods made him lazy. He lay in bed and stared at the ceiling. It was boring. His mother came to pick him up for breakfast, and after eating bland gruel, (It was a little flavored now thanks to carrots and mushrooms), sleeping lazily through the day, he woke up to the sound of wooden swords hacking at each other. He followed the noise to the front yard and saw the usual training going on. Garthan was still leagues in front of Rother, but his brother had gotten faster. He now evaded two or three strikes more before he got thwacked. The spar had increased to around fifteen minutes. Shaden watched their muscles move in the sunlight, and seven-year-old Rother was still more muscular than his fifteen-year-old Demund. It was amazing to see Rother¡¯s small body dart around. If he came to the real world, he would definitely be the strongest kid alive. Shaden sometimes seriously thought that the world was too hardcore. He winced as another *thwack* resounded through the air. How did Rother endure this? It was a dream. Nothing real. Would he have to go through that training too? He always wanted a cute little sister, but his parents had mentioned that boys would only get to learn magic if there were no daughters in the family. Maybe if he begged his parents to let him learn magic, they¡¯d allow it. Fighting with swords was cool, but it looked painful. After some watching, he headed back inside and smelled something delicious and familiar. He waddled to the kitchen and saw his mother taking some cookie-like items from the oven which she then placed on the window. Melsei noticed Shaden starting at the food and squished his cheeks. Her son was so cute and smart that he had come to see the special traditionary food. She picked Shaden up and let him view the cookie-like items on the oven tray. They were thicker than he had thought now that he had gotten a closer look. ¡°Shaden~ Guess what¡¯s for dinner~¡± ¡°Mada?¡± said Shaden. ¡°Exactly Shaden! You are soooo smart. I¡¯m making a dish passed on since the age of heros and sages.¡± Now that was interesting. If only his mother would give him some of it. ¡°Dinner will be burgers~¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­..? Say what? 2.5 Demund woke up at six. He stopped the alarm and got up from his bed. His arm was itchy, so he scratched it¡ª ¡°Aish!¡± he yelped. His scrape from yesterday was still there and he had accidentally picked at a scab. His legs also ached from yesterday¡¯s run. His wound ran all the way along his forearm, looking brown with some pink mixed between it. Yuck. He carefully took his pajamas off as he stood up. He decided not to run to start the first day of high school fresh and energetic. According to the TISE High website, there would be an assembly at the main auditorium at 8. It took around thirty minutes from here to there on bike if he rushed, but he really didn¡¯t want to sweat in his clothes. He opened the wardrobe and took out his uniform. It consisted of a white T-shirt to wear underneath and a grey collared shirt. The pants were simply black. It was surprisingly comfortable unlike what he had expected. The Tartis logo was imprinted on the shirt as well as the T-shirt and pants. It looked simple but stylish. As expected from a wealthy high school, Demund thought. He pulled back the sleeves of his uniform so it wouldn¡¯t touch his wounds. After putting on his socks, he went downstairs to eat something. He took an apple and some milk out of the fridge and made himself some scrambled eggs while he munched on the apple. Then he realized he left his bag upstairs and went up to go get it while eating. He didn¡¯t know what to bring on his first day, so he just packed a pencil case and some binders in his bag. The school also had mandatory PE class so he packed his gym clothes just in case. He was ready to go. Finally, something exciting would happen in real life. He wondered how Jothan was doing. Had he started school in the Islands yet? What classes did he have to take? There still hadn¡¯t been any replies from him. Jothan hadn¡¯t been online since the day he left, so Demund was slightly anxious. Maybe social media was restricted there. Well, he would find out some day. He finished his meal and washed the dishes. His parents had not gotten up yet or had already left for work. The time was a little past seven now. He picked up his bag and slung it over his back. The house was getting brighter as the sun rose, but it was still dark and lifeless. He went out the front door in silence and hopped onto his bike. He opened Maps on his phone, searched for Tartis Institute for Secondary Education, and started his journey to a new day in high school. Maybe Enariss would be there too. ? ? ? He neared the school gates on his bike, and already he could see numerous cars crowded along the road. That¡¯s a lot of people, Demund thought. The masses of humans crowding into the school was much more intense than that of his middle school. Boys and girls alike walked on the sidewalks, all of them dressed in the uniform of TISE High. It was quite a sight for Demund and it excited him. The situation felt wild; his old school had been too moderate and boring. The noise the area contained was incredible¡ªstudents chatting, cars honking, birds singing, footsteps patting the cement floor¡ªit felt new and adventurous. He squeezed through the cars and spotted the school gates. After some maneuvering, he managed to pass the large, marble walls of the school and entered the campus. Guess they weren¡¯t checking who was entering the school today, or they judged based on the uniforms people were wearing. There were signs and arrows pointing where the parking lot was. When he followed it to the left, there was a parking spot just for bicycles and motorcycles next to the main parking lot to the west. It was also next to the auditorium, so Demund had an easy time finding it. Multiples students had also come by bike, so he left his next to theirs and headed towards the entrance of the auditorium/gym. The place was already packed with people. Rows and rows of seats and bodies were ordered inside the auditorium/gym, and at the very front, a moderate stage was set up along with a fancy looking podium with the TISE logo on it. Demund checked his phone. The time was 7:42. He inspected the room to find a place where he could sit. He kept an eye out for signs that might indicate where the freshman had to be seated in. He spotted a large red 1 in front of the room and guessed that was it. Demund walked up to the front of the room from the sides to avoid disturbing people. He passed the 4, 3, and 2, and saw some students sitting in 1. They looked his age, so he knew he had come to the right place. He scooted into the seats and asked a student who was chatting with another student. ¡°Excuse me. Is this where the first years are supposed to be seated?¡± The male student stopped and turned around. His friend also turned towards Demund and inspected him. Or rather, they inspected his shirt. ¡°Yes. This is for the first years,¡± he replied. ¡°But you are supposed to go sit over there.¡± He pointed towards the left side of the room where a crowd of other students was sitting in. There was also a 1 on that side, except that it was black, and the area was more crowded. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°This is for the special class. See?¡± The student lifted up his shirt and displayed the Tartis logo to Demund. It was exactly like Demund¡¯s except that¡­it was red and embroidered with gold. Demund¡¯s was black. ¡°Oh¡­I see. Thanks for the information.¡± Demund quickly nodded towards the students and headed in the direction where ¡®his kind¡¯ were sitting. He checked his uniform again. The logo was black. What was the special class? He hadn¡¯t heard about this in his acceptance letter. Guess it wasn¡¯t important for now. He swiftly took a seat where the first years were sitting in. He noticed some students talking amongst themselves. Actually, he noticed the majority of the students were already in groups, chatting. He was alone. He had no one to talk to. He saw some familiar faces from middle school and suddenly felt a pang of regret. He had only hung out with Jothan and rarely anyone else except for group projects and such. It was just that Jothan understood him the best; he understood Jothan the most. He couldn¡¯t socialize with other people very well. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to talk much in front of strangers. If he had socialized, he wouldn¡¯t be alone currently. It was too awkward to butt in on their conversation since he only knew their faces. So he sat by himself and stared at the front, waiting for time to pass until the opening ceremony started. The minutes passed by so slowly and students began to pile up next to him. Finally, an old-looking person in a suit with glasses and grey hair came up to the podium and adjusted the mike. The whole assembly grew silent at the sound of the mike being tapped; the voices died out. School had finally started. ¡°Welcome students, parents, and teachers. We will now be beginning the 81st assembly for Tartis Institute for Secondary Education. As you all know, Tartis is a school with a long history and meaningful background. Our predecessor¡­¡± Demund listened intently to the speech as it went on and on and on. He had nothing better to do. He was content that he had come to a somewhat prestigious school and was curious about it. The students fell asleep or chatted next to him while he focused on the elderly man¡¯s words. History, meaning, future, accomplishments, hope¡ªthe speech went on and Demund listened. Apparently TISE High was one of the very first schools to be founded after SAP (supernatural acclimatization particles) had been discovered. Its intent was to train and develop these powers in students until the Islands came along and snatched away all the gifted people. The school still did very well. It was originally government-funded and had lots of capital to work with. Even now, they had the sponsorship of many wealthy families. Demund thought of Enariss. She definitely was here; it was the only school that could fit her family¡¯s wealth. But where was she? ¡°¡­and now, the freshman representative. Please welcome Miss Enariss Zarke!¡± ¡°Is that her? The one who got the highest score on the entrance exam?¡± ¡°Probably. Since she¡¯s the representative.¡± ¡°Dang. She¡¯s really cute.¡± Demund heard whispers all around him as the freshman representative came up to the podium. The voices were right; she looked great. Enariss¡¯s long, fiery hair was combed down neatly to her back but her front hair hung above her eyes in a disorderly manner. Demund guessed that no one here could ever imagine her to be a crazy athletic running maniac. ¡°I heard she also got the second highest potential score in the school. She¡¯s definitely above C class.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Alright. Maybe they did know. That would explain a lot of things. But why had she not gone to the Islands then? He looked at Enariss while she went on with her encouragement speech. She had the red and gold logo of Tartis on her jacket. She was part of the special section of the school. But what was the special section? The rich? That seemed likely. The people with a high potential/ability? That seemed equally likely. Both? Maybe. The talented often became wealthy. ¡°I hope you all have a marvelous high school year!¡± concluded Enariss. The auditorium exploded with applause. Males and females alike clapped their hands furiously at the beautiful girl who had given a magnificent speech. Demund equally clapped as loud as the rest. What a way to start off the year. He winced slightly from his wound and didn¡¯t clap as hard. By the time he looked up, Enariss was gone and the students were moving to their classrooms. ? ? ? The bell rang and signaled that school was over. As expected, they hadn¡¯t gone over much material; most of the classes started with basic introductions and the like. The PE teacher just let the students know where the gym, pool, and showers were before letting everyone leave for lunch early. The campus was very large too. Demund had some trouble just getting to all of his classes. He still hadn¡¯t made any friends yet. Well, the opportunity would present itself sooner or later. He walked outside of the building and inspected the campus. The pool area was directly in front of him and the great library of the school was to his left, past the memorial statue that stood at the center of the school. He hadn¡¯t seen any of the students with the red/gold logos during any of his classes, and he found out why. The school was separated into two: the building he had just come out of and the building to the right of that building (when seen from the gates). Black logo students spent their first four years in the left (bigger) building, and only in their fourth year did they move to the right (smaller) building. The building to the right was meant for higher education. The students with the red/gold logo spent all four years in the right building. He still hadn¡¯t learned what had qualified them for being ¡®elite,¡¯ and he wanted to find out. That was where Enariss was, after all. If he had a chance to go to classes with her together, he would try his best to grab it. Yes. Demund was infatuated with her. It was less love and more the excitement of escaping from his bland life. She had everything: the wealth, the looks, the brains, the potential. Demund was a simple person. All he had was admiration. He had always been simple since he hung out with Jothan. Eat, sleep, study, play. But when Jothan left and his normal life was taken away from him, something in him had clicked. His dreams added to that fuel. He suddenly expected more from life. He wanted more. He wanted change. That wasn¡¯t going to happen as long as he held the black logo. It was a simple thought. The elite section promised change in Demund¡¯s eyes. He had his dreams, but they would always be a fake. Plus, he also had his promise to Jothan to keep. Rise up and meet him. Becoming friends with Enariss was the first part. He would try to ask her about the school tonight if she happened to come out again. If not, oh well. It was as simple as that. He had all the time to play in his dreams. Trying his hardest for one day wasn¡¯t that bad. If things worked out, he¡¯d have become friends with the best girl in school. Actually, that could change if he started training in his dreams¡­ He put aside the painful image of Rother getting whacked and headed to the library to get some books. 2.6 Today, Demund had eaten earlier than usual and had left to run earlier than usual. The reason? He wanted to run with Enariss in his best condition possible. He had made a fool of himself yesterday, so he wanted to conserve his stamina and show her the best he could do. To do that, he jogged slowly, conserving his stamina until he reached Enariss¡¯s giant house. But the problem was, would she come out to run? Or was he too desperate to think clearly? For Demund, this was his greatest concern for the day. He couldn¡¯t just wait outside her house or call for her when he¡¯d only known her one day. She probably thought of him as a stranger. Let¡¯s stop the thinking and just go, he told himself. What happens, happens. Contrary to his wishes, his heart was beating harder and harder as he neared his destination. The road closed in on him little by little and his footsteps grew nearer and nearer. His body surged with adrenaline. He spotted the house in the distance. The lights were on. But would she come out? He had paced himself to arrive at the same time as yesterday. But would she even want to run as a person as slow as him? Worry filled him again and he wiped off a cold pearl of sweat from his cheeks. Oh man. Oh shoot. Please. Should I just run past? It was too late for him to turn back now. He was almost in front of the gate. He slowed himself a little. Enariss wasn¡¯t by her window. He passed the reached the walls of the house. The gate was a few steps away. Who would be there? Probably no one. If she was there? Great. Oh please, let her be there. Demund didn¡¯t understand why he was so nervous. He calmed himself for the last time and put one foot in front of the gate. His momentum pushed him forward so that he would be directly in front of the gate. He turned his head towards the house. And the man with the clean haircut and beard was staring right at him while watering his front yard. It was definitely Enariss¡¯s father. The man in the pictures. Mr. Zarke. His keen eyes pierced Demund like laser beams. Pressure radiated from his sleek, muscular body, threatening to crush Demund like a mosquito. He raised a hand toward Demund. Demund stopped in his tracks and ceased to breathe. He froze in a literal way. There was no escaping this. Their eyes had met and both of them knew who the other was. ¡°So you¡¯re Shaden, aren¡¯t you?¡± asked the man in a friendly way. ¡°My daughter was bored of exercising by herself, so she was delighted to have someone else who could run with her after dinner.¡± His eyes were cold as ice. Demund shivered inside but kept calm outwardly. He had done nothing wrong, but he still felt like he had done something wrong. Demund quietly swallowed his spit and positioned himself in front of Mr. Zarke. Mr. Zarke¡¯s grey hair glistened under his house¡¯s light like steel threads. His calm smile was filled with coolness. ¡°My name is actually Demund,¡± he replied casually. ¡°I accidentally told her my middle name.¡± Demund smiled as best as he could to the man as his ears thumped with blood. ¡°Is Enariss here?¡± ¡°Yes, she is,¡± the man replied. ¡°I¡¯ll let her know that you¡¯re here.¡± Mr. Zarke stopped his hose and went into his house. Demund released his breath swiftly as the blood rushed out of his head. He heard something like ¡®she makes me do everything¡¯ from the house. He relaxed and patiently waited for Enariss to come out from her house. He didn¡¯t wait for long. Enariss hastily came out of the door, her luscious hair flowing behind her. Again, she was clad in expensive sportswear from famous brands. She waved towards Demund and approached him while stretching her legs. ¡°Good evening, Shaden!¡± greeted Enariss. ¡°My name is actually Demund,¡± Demund told her. ¡°Sorry for the misunderstanding. And yeah, good evening.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Shaden is my middle name," he lied. ¡°Oh. What should I call you?¡± ¡°Just call me Demund.¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Well, that was awkward. Enariss stared at Demund with a puzzled look but quickly recovered. ¡°Why do you look so tired?¡± ¡°Well, I ran all the way here.¡± (And saw your dad) Enariss pursed her lips and crossed her arms, looking dissatisfied. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, could you get here without running? It¡¯s not fun to run with someone who is exhausted.¡± Demund was a little taken aback. This girl was very straightforward. Not that he had a problem with it. The deal sounded excellent for him too. He had essentially gotten a pass to run with her from now on. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bike here starting from tomorrow. I guess you¡¯ll run every day?¡± Enariss finished stretching and looked at Demund. Her eyes were glistening and marvelous today as well. She tied back her hair, and her slender, smooth neck displayed itself in its full glory. Demund felt blessed to be running with Enariss. ¡°Of course. You better not quit.¡± Demund smiled at her while keeping a calm face. Of course he wouldn¡¯t quit. Who would in this situation? Demund failed to notice the sadistic smile that formed on Enariss¡¯s lips as she turned around from him. ? ? ? Enariss took off her shoes and placed them neatly inside the shoe drawer filled with all her other shoes. She fetched a towel from the laundry basket and wiped the little sweat that she had on her face. After drinking some water, she opened a bag of chips, plopped herself on the sofa, then checked her phone. The run had been uneventful like she had planned. They ran a little slower than yesterday, and she had made the choice of encouraging Demund while he huffed and heaved. He was weak for now, but she would have the pleasure of building him up and then breaking it all down. He had caught her eye during the break, just as she was looking for a new ¡®friend.¡¯ She giggled softly to herself. Her father probably didn¡¯t approve of her methods, but as long as she didn¡¯t go overboard this time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere. This time, she would savor what she had for the longest time, and bam! Enjoy the fruits of her creation on her graduation day. Maybe along the way, she would find more convenient ¡®friends¡¯ to play with. Now was the time to build up her friends. It was somewhat fun doing that too. She would enjoy every last bit of this school and go out in an explosion. She had lots of time to plan, after all. And apparently, no one had the power to defeat her both physically and mentally. There was that one guy, but he was special. He wasn¡¯t any fun. He was too perfect. She glanced at Demund¡¯s profile and nodded to herself. Yep. He was just her type. She had been very fortunate to find him so early and quickly. Mr. Zarke saw his daughter on the sofa, smiling a little too much to herself while staring at her phone. Ever since his wife had died, he hadn¡¯t had the time to really interact with his daughter. They had moved into the house after some things had happened, and he was glad that his daughter was a capable person. But deep in his heart, he knew she had changed somewhat. But he had work to do. He was a busy man, after all. The maid would take care of her needs. Teenagers always found themselves in the right place after time passed. Besides, his daughter was perfect on the outside. How worse could she be inside? He sipped his coffee and returned to his office to finish his preparations. ? ? ? Demund had been right to conserve his strength. The run had been bearable unlike the day before, but still very intense and tiring. He arrived at his house panting and heaving, even though they had only run for less than half an hour. His legs felt weak and frail. His vision was pink, and his head throbbed. Did he have to do this tomorrow too? He slowly took off his shoes and wiped the sweat off himself with his shirt. He forced himself to the bathroom and let the water fall on him for a long time. His head throbbing started to lessen and he felt his body calming down. Seriously, Enariss was crazy. She had pushed him on and didn¡¯t allow him to slow down at all. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation of his sweat being washed away. He felt more sick than fit, but it was probably for the best. He regretted not having a chance to start a conversation with Enariss because he was too tired. He hadn¡¯t been able to speak. Tomorrow he would. He finished washing himself and weakly went into his pajamas. His legs felt like sausage, so he plopped on his bed without drying his hair. He was tired, but he wasn¡¯t sleepy. The energy and adrenaline still remained inside of him, so although his muscles cried in pain, his brain was very much active and looking for something to do. He opened his backpack and took out two books. All his textbooks were provided online, so he wouldn¡¯t need to get them. He had checked out one book on physics and one book on chemistry, published from the same company. These were not textbooks, but rather books to help students understand the concepts behind science. They came in series with multiple books each, and their names were Science: Physics 1 or Science: Biology 3 and so on. The librarian had been very kind to find these for him. It was what he needed. It was unpopular with students as it didn¡¯t really teach them how to solve mathematical problems (the biology one was the most checked out) but for Demund, it was a gold mine. His dream only required that he understand concepts, not be able to solve them. He smiled to himself and darted through the table of contents of Science: Chemistry 2. His finger fell on ¡°Oxygen: Combustion and Fire.¡± He smiled. Next, he looked through Physics 3 and found the chapter, ¡°Gravity: What Holds Us Together.¡± He would read the other books, but right now he had a specific goal in mind. He would definitely succeed in creating a fireball this time. 2.7 Shaden concentrated slowly in front of him as a drop of sweat formed on his brow. He had come up with the idea of using gravity magic to keep his fireball together and was confident he understood both fire and gravity sufficiently. Well, apparently, he didn¡¯t. But he was getting close. He had already practiced for two days now. Because he couldn¡¯t control the strength of the gravity magic, the fire was sucked into itself and died all the time. But as he practiced, he got the hang of it. Magic was convenient; the more you used a certain spell the more you understood the laws behind that spell. Understanding was a loose term. He felt the laws of the world. It was like solving a math problem. You could follow all the steps and solve a problem by looking at your textbook. But if you solved enough problems, something in you would click, and you¡¯d understand how to solve that problem without any help. Using magic was similar. The more you cast a spell, the more you understood it and the faster you could initiate it. What Shaden was doing now was using a tiny black hole to keep his fire from dissipating. He almost had it perfectly. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t really a black hole. It was just concentrated mana being imagined to suck everything around it. Very concentrated mana. It was so concentrated that while it was not even the size of an airsoft bullet, it contained as much mana as when he used wind to move the clouds a little. The problem was controlling the mana. Just putting more mana into creating fire didn¡¯t make it last longer. It just intensified it. He had to find a way to make his fire last long while being hot at the same time. He looked at his ¡®black hole.¡¯ At least that was functioning as he wanted. He saw a tiny bead of mana at the center of the flames, pulling it towards itself to form a pretty circle of fire¡­ Bead of mana? Shaden stopped imagining the black hole and stopped the flames. The bead was still there. How come it hadn¡¯t disappeared like the flames? Wasn¡¯t the bead the black hole? He reached out and held the bead between his fingers. It looked beautiful. The dark blue hue of the bead changed shades as it released particles of mana from itself. Shaden could sense the great amount of mana stored inside the bead. He had been the one who created it, but he had thought that all of it went to creating the black hole spell. But the mana was still there. Concentrated mana? Mana could be solidified? He hadn¡¯t given much thought to it before, but the object he held in his fingers was definitely a bead of mana. Of great concentration. If mana could be solidified, then could it be liquified? Shaden suddenly heard something click in his mind. If he used liquid mana as fuel for his flames, wouldn¡¯t it last longer but still be as intense? Normally, the liquid would splat on the ground, but if he used gravity to keep it all together on top of it¡­! Shaden lifted up his hands once more and concentrated intensely. He imagined that his mana was being compressed at a single point. He felt the mana rush out from him as it started to swirl in the air in front of him. He saw the bluish hue of magic start appearing before his vision. It was working! The mana was becoming compressed! He continued to swirl the mana in a circular motion to prevent himself from accidentally solidifying it. The blue air became thicker, and soon, vapor-like mana began to form in front of him. Shaden smiled to himself. Yes! He continued to inject more mana into the bluish-purplish luminescent cloud of mana. He understood that gases became liquids if they were compressed enough, and mana was probably like gas too. It would dissipate if left alone, so Shaden used yet another stream of mana to compress the mana by slowing it and attracting the mana to each other. Soon, he was left with an adult¡¯s handful of liquid mana floating beautifully in front of him. All that was left to do was to transform the mana into a fireball. Shaden first created the black hole bead of mana he did before with his left hand. It was easier to do after frequent practice. He then placed the bead into the center of the liquid mana. The liquid formed into a spherical shape as the gravity magic of the bead pulled on it. This was perfect. The moment of truth was coming. It was time to add the flames. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Please let it burn longer, please let it burn longer, please, please! Shaden finally imagined that flames would ignite on the surface of the liquid. He imagined that the flames would slowly eat away the liquid until it touched something¡ªthen it would consume all the mana and explode as a fireball should. The ball burst into flames. Shaden was happy. He was just about to throw it when he remembered something crucial. He had been so focused on maintaining the flames that he had forgotten how an explosion worked. It had to be pressurized or else it wouldn¡¯t explode. He really didn¡¯t want a napalm ball. Shaden concentrated on his ball of fire for the last time. He used mana to create a layer of pressurized air around the ball. Fire inside suddenly stuck to the layer of air. The air had oxygen, so it was natural for it to. Shaden focused more oxygen into the layer just in case. It was finally ready. The fireball. It was beautiful and blazing gloriously. It had taken weeks to reach this point. Shaden thanked school for providing him with excellent books and wished his ball of fire good luck. He needed a target now. He looked towards the woods behind his house. His house was at the edge of the town, and he hadn¡¯t seen anyone go into the woods today. Rarely anyone did, so it was definitely safe. He could start working on life-detection magic in the future. The trees were perfect targets for his fireball. He braced himself. This was the moment of truth. With all his might, he swung the fireball towards the trees. It traveled with the speed of a baseball if a professional player threw it. He had worked on his throw during the break. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was satisfactory. The ball soared through the sky, still in a spherical shape, and flew towards the trees. It burned just as bright as the first moment it was launched and showed no signs of vanishing. His fireball was a success! All that was left to do was to see how powerful it was. The forest was around four hundred meters away. He had practiced throwing rocks and ice at it, so he knew it would take around eight seconds before the fireball hit the trees. The fireball was now a small flaming circle in the distance. Three seconds. Shaden relaxed and waited for the ball to hit. Four seconds. The ball neared the trees. Five seconds. Had he put too little mana in the ball? Six seconds. Or too much? Come to think of it, setting a tree on fire didn¡¯t require as much mana as creating liquid mana¡­ Seven seconds. Eh. It would be fine. The moment the fireball hit the trees, the layer of air that Shaden created was broken. Because Shaden had stopped supplying mana to it, the gravitational magic had died out too. All there was inside the ball was fire and fuel, and a whole lot of pressure. The forest suddenly exploded in light. A wave of heat washed over Shaden and his one-year-old body was almost thrown back from the wind. The light burned brighter than the sun for a moment, and all there was for the split second the explosion occurred was yellow and orange illuminating the area. The fire roared like a violent wind during a storm as it burned and destroyed. The grass all bent backwards due to the force and the flames expanded outwardly, consuming the trees that were in its path. The ground in the area of the explosion dried up, leaving burnt dirt and pieces of clay lying around randomly with piles of soot and torn-off, smoking branches. A cloud of smoke rose from the area simultaneously with the expansion of the fire, and Shaden realized he had screwed up majorly. The explosion died out, but the fire remained. And a lot of it. If Shaden had aimed for the fencepost of his house, he would be dead. He hadn¡¯t realized he would cause this much destruction. Liquid mana had been a bad idea after all. And then the shouts of the people came. They had all felt the explosion too and were seeing the smoke coming out of the forest. Shaden scratched his head. Well, he had caused this mess. He had to be the one to stop it. He still didn¡¯t feel tired after using that much mana, so he could probably manage to stop it. He concentrated once more with all he had. He imagined that the oxygen molecules fueling the flames would be removed from the forest with his wind magic and poured in his mana. He felt the intense rush of mana going through him, but since he didn¡¯t feel bad, he continued. A gust of wind started blowing through the forest. The people that were the first to arrive with their buckets saw the trees swaying gently and the fire going out miraculously with the breeze. The flames seemed to¡­disappear. Soon, all that was left was black trees and ashes. They were confused but relieved that the sudden fire had stopped. What had caused this phenomenon? Shaden silently returned to his crib as the people started swarming to the forest. He lay on his bed and stared at the ceiling. People were shouting all over the area now. Maybe he would start reading biology now. Yep. He would put off physics and chemistry for the time being. Healing magic sounded nice. Shaden closed his eyes, barely aware of the panic he caused that day. 2.8 A man in a dark hood stepped over a charred branch and placed his foot on the dry, blackened ground. He had been tasked with reporting the situation to headquarters and had expected a little disaster based on eyewitness accounts. ¡®An unnatural fire that disappeared soon after¡¯¡­¡­even a small thing like this was always recorded in the Great Library. Those old timers never let anything go unnoticed. That¡¯s how they had kept peace for the last few hundred years, after all. He activated a simple detection spell with a pre-made scroll. That was what his division excelled at. Detecting and reporting. Where an unnatural event occurred, they were sent to survey it. If the incident involved mana, it would always be recorded in great detail. If not, only a few words would be written down. The magic circle in the scroll responded to his mana. It was a spell that made mana in the air more visible by making it glow. The hooded man waited for the circle to activate as he inspected the area. Suddenly, the air around him burst into blue light. Clear, concentrated traces of mana was littered everywhere, especially on the floor and on the burnt trees. The hooded man quickly took out a knife and gouged into a tree. His knife slid easily through as the black wood crumbed into dust to reveal an even darker inside. The trees had been burnt so hard that they had died standing on the spot. The man punched the tree and watched in awe as it broke apart easily. This was no simple fire spell. Even the mages at the Academium or the Union of Magic would have a difficult time producing a spell with such intensity. The Saiton Consortium would definitely know of it. They controlled the Great Library, after all. He scribbled down detailed notes and picked up various samples of the area, putting them neatly into his bag after wrapping them with a specially-made cloth. He then took out another scroll and poured his mana into it. When it activated, he would be able to feel any signs of life within a hundred meter radius. He waited for the effect to take place and tensed as his senses warped. As expected, none. Everything had died except tiny traces of organisms deep inside the earth. Well, he had to be sure. His work here was finished. The higher-ups would decide what to do with the information. He stuffed his scrolls back into his bag and dashed towards the bureau in the area. He hoped he would be able to leave early today. It was tiring to run so much all the time. The man sighed to himself. Peaceful days really were the best. ? ? ? At the Magic Awareness Bureau set up in the city of Danark, samples of the burnt trees and soil were being analyzed by a man in a grey robe with a long, grey beard. This was his job; to record things that were reported and to make sure nothing was amiss. He placed a piece of black wood ash on the stone analyzer and activated the magic circle with his mana. The stone plate hummed silently as it illuminated the wood and the area around it slightly. As the notes said, he could feel the concentrated mana stuck onto the wood even before he had used any spells. The mana felt thick and almost tangible. No wonder the wood was in this state. The machine stopped humming as it spewed out a piece of paper like a copier machine. Magic concentration, quality, the type of magic used, its intensity and temperature, the age of the tree¡ªall of these trivial types of information could be analyzed with the stone plate. It was one of the inventions created by the Great Library some years ago. But what the man was curious about was the one who had casted the magic. People who could produce this much concentrated mana were rare. He glanced over the piece of paper and his eyes grew at the name that was displayed on the paper. Or rather, the lack of name. Everyone who could use magic had to register themselves to a certified organization before they could start using magic freely and legally. All countries shared the same system to determine who had done what in case a disaster appeared. But the mana from the wood was unregistered. The paper displayed no name. Which had to mean that the caster of the spell had learned magic outside of an organization¡¯s help. Even adventurers with their mundane spells had to register themselves at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. But this was a caster who had managed to learn a high-level spell without guidance. ¡°Or rather, is there an organization we are not aware of?¡± That would be equally as likely. However, it had been centuries since a foreign society had been documented at the Great Library. Almost all hidden sects of magic had come to light, to share, gain, and distribute knowledge to all. And to do that, they had registered their names at the Great Library. The more they gave to furthering knowledge, the more they had gotten in return. For an unregistered magician to cast a spell meant he or his organization had improved their magic to this extent without any assistance from the library. The magic hadn¡¯t been ignorable, either; it was too destructive. Or? Or had a notable magician taught his pupil and had not registered him yet? Alas, he was but a simple Recorder. He walked over to a small desk with a large book on it, open after all the other notes he made before. Anything he wrote on it would be replicated inside another book at the Great Library. He wrote down the contents of the paper into the note and added some of his personal thoughts into it. ¡®If this was truly a magician who had learned the fire spell without access to the tomes of knowledge, then either a genius had appeared, or someone was being irresponsible.¡¯ Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. He finished and stretched his arms and back. He was becoming old. He stood up, cleaned the stone plate, and went to the dining area to fetch some bread and soup. There was still work to be done, and he couldn¡¯t do it on an empty stomach. ? ? ? ¡°So, because of this and that, we have decided to move into the city!¡± Rother stopped eating and stared at his mother with his spoon still half inside his mouth. The whole family was eating dinner when Melsei announced the sudden news. Shaden kept eating but was listening intently to what his parents had to say. Garthan cleared his throat and spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s about time you go to school, Rother. You¡¯re already eight years old now. And your mother insisted that you should experience the city before you become ten.¡± Rother swallowed his food and moved his eyes between his mother and father. He set down the spoon on the table. ¡°Wait, Mom! Dad! I can¡¯t leave now!¡± he complained. I have friends, and we decided to hang out next week!¡± ¡°The decision is final, son. You¡¯ll continue your training in the capital.¡± ¡°What! No! I like this place!¡± Rother glanced at his mother and looked at her with pleading eyes. ¡°Listen to your father, Rother,¡± his mother said coolly. ¡°Think about your brother too. It¡¯ll be a great experience for both of you!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we move when I am ten then!¡± argued Rother. ¡°That¡¯s what you said, right!?¡± ¡°That was our plan but¡­¡± Melsei eyed Garthan to explain the details to his son. ¡°There was recently a very dangerous explosion right behind our house in the forest,¡± Garthan began. Oh no, Shaden thought. ¡°When I asked my superiors about it, they stated that it was a case of a mana-imbued explosion. It seems like an Unregistered may be on the loose,¡± he continued. Shoot. I¡¯m so sorry, Rother. ¡°When I asked if I could move to the city as our family has two children, they agreed and assigned me to the city guard. It¡¯s a rare opportunity, Rother. For all of us.¡± ¡°But Dad! Mom!¡± Rother¡¯s eyes were already becoming wet. This was an eight-year-old, after all, where friends seem like the greatest things in your life. Shaden averted his eyes onto in porridge and tried his best not to look at Rother. He hated arguments like this one. Rother got up from the table abruptly, and in silence and quiet fury, retreated back into his room. The light, happy mood that his parents had tried to create suddenly became dark and heavy. Shaden still continued to eat his porridge in silence. His body had to grow no matter the situation. But it was his fault, wasn¡¯t it? That they had to leave. Shaden knew the pain of being separated from friends, so he felt even worse for Rother. A part of him was excited to see a new environment, but the other part of him just felt bad. But there was nothing he could do to improve the situation. He was just a baby. He finished scooping up the last of the porridge while his parents were quietly talking amongst themselves. He wiped his mouth on his baby handkerchief and signaled to his parents to let him down. His mother placed him on the ground, and his parents continued their talk. Shaden looked towards his brother¡¯s room. There was one thing he could do as a baby. Comfort his older brother. Shaden waddled in front of Rother¡¯s room, which was closed shut. He glanced at his parents to make sure they weren¡¯t looking and used magic to open the door. He couldn¡¯t reach it the doorknob, so he had to improvise. His parents hadn¡¯t noticed. He pushed opened the door slowly and headed inside. The room was dark, and Rother was on his bed with the pillow over his head. Shaden walked over to his body slowly and placed his hand on Rother¡¯s back after sitting down on the bed. He couldn¡¯t speak to him. But he could at least act nice so his brother would feel comforted. He was new at this. He didn¡¯t know how brothers reconciliated or apologized. Shaden stood there and patted Rother¡¯s back. Rother glanced up from the pillow and looked at the small figure to the side. ¡°Shaden¡­?¡± Shaden didn¡¯t say anything. He just kept on patting Rother¡¯s back. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Rother got up and sat on his bed. He looked at Shaden for a second and gave him a hug. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go. I like this place. All my friends are here. What am I going to do¡­?¡± Rother held his brother tightly in a hug. Shaden just stayed still. He wanted to say something. ¡°Is abuaba,¡± he managed to speak out in a distorted, baby pronunciation. ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± Rother asked softly. Shaden nodded and put his tiny arms around his brother. Was he doing this right? He heard Rother sniff and felt him move his arms to wipe off his tears. It had been so sudden for him. He deserved to be angry and sad. Shaden continued to hug his brother and placed his head on Rother¡¯s small chest. It was very muscular. Then Rother placed his hands on Shaden¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t been able to spend that much time with you¡­maybe in the city we¡¯ll be able to play together more¡­¡± Shaden nodded an oblivious baby nod. Rother looked at his little brother and let out a chuckle. Even his brother was managing to stay calm and comforting. As his older brother, he couldn¡¯t be sulking all the time. He had to show Shaden how to be strong and show him fun things to do. He would definitely miss his friends. Their parents left them in silence after seeing the scene inside the room. ? ? ? ¡°Goodbye Mart! Goodbye Ruffel! Goodbye Glace! I hope we meet each other again!¡± ¡°See ya, Rother!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll miss you! Visit some time!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us!¡± Rother waved towards his three childhood friends as the wagons started to depart. He had had yesterday to enjoy their final moments together to compensate for the sudden move. Shaden had played outside on the grass while his parents furiously packed their things. The day was finally here. The day they were going to the city. Shaden was very excited. He would finally be able to see a city! He danced inside his heart but felt a little guilty because he had been the one to partially cause this move. But what was happening was happening. And he would enjoy every last bit of it. His family had rented two wagons and four horses for the move. Two horses pulled the wagon they were currently in (the heaviest one) while one horse pulled the other wagon. Apparently, Garthan¡¯s friend was also here to help out with the move. The trip was funded by the garrison, surprisingly. This world was a better place to live in than what Shaden originally thought. Garthan was on the last horse supervising the trip, which would last around a day. The roads were safe so there was no need for guards. Punishment towards criminals was very harsh in this country. The trip would be a long one. Well, he was still a baby. He would sleep through the whole way. He just hoped he would wake up in time to see them entering the gates. He placed his head on the side of the wagon and closed his eyes. 2.9 Demund woke up as the alarm screamed at him. It was time for school. ? ? ? The teacher looked over the students in the room and pointed towards the question on the board. ¡°I know reading isn¡¯t assigned until next week, but is there anyone who knows the answer to this question?¡± She was thinking of starting with a difficult question to get the students interested in the future. She loved history; her enthusiasm, especially for modern history, was the reason why she became a teacher. She smiled inside as she became excited. If she could share just a portion of her curiosity and enthusiasm to her class, there would be nothing better. As expected, no one raised their hands. It was natural. The answer was something that even the adults were confused about sometimes. She was about to start speaking again when she saw a hand shoot up in the middle of the classroom. ¡°Do you know the answer?¡± ¡°¡­is it Dane Luckter?¡± The teacher was taken aback for a moment. She quickly came to her senses. ¡°You are correct. Can you name any books he has written?¡± Demund rolled his head for a second. What had it been? Hero¡­something¡­aha. ¡°I only know Hero Psychology and Philosophy.¡± ¡°Hero Philosophy and Psychology,¡± corrected Ms. Richern. ¡°But yes, the pioneer who established the guidelines for how the gifted should function in society was Dane Luckter.¡± Demund felt himself relax. He had made a wild guess based on the books he had read during the break, and he happened to stumble on the right answer. He laughed internally. This was what school was about! Answering questions and catching teachers¡¯ eyes. He¡¯d give his very best this year. ? ? ? ¡°Pass! Pass the ball!¡± Demund quickly kicked the ball towards his teammate. His teammate quickly stopped the ball, dodged some other students, then shot the ball inside the goal. ¡°Yes!¡± Sounds of cheering came from Demund¡¯s team as the ball hit against the other team¡¯s net. Demund had never done sports in middle school except for some occasional work-outs with Jothan, so this game made him feel new. Running had definitely helped a lot. The teammate who scored the ball came towards Demund with his hand raised. Demund quickly raised his own hand and the two went through a quick high-five. ¡°Good job man! You¡¯re pretty fast, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Thanks. Nice shot, by the way,¡± replied Demund. Finally. This was school. This was living. He felt refreshed and full of energy. He wiped off the sweat off his brow and prepared himself for another round of soccer. ? ? ? This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Demund felt a sense of accomplishment as two male students (the ones from PE) beckoned him to their table during lunch. He happily took his tray over and sat down with them. Was making friends really this easy? ¡°Hey, great job during PE today. It was fun,¡± initiated the boy with short, spiky brown hair. Demund gave them his best smile and complimented them back. These two had been the most athletic students during PE; the guy with brown hair had been on his team while the guy with the wavy, light blonde hair had been on the other team and had scored all the goals for them. Demund¡¯s team had won in the end, but the match had been very close and very fun. ¡°I swear, if the newcomer wasn¡¯t on your team, you¡¯d have lost the bet,¡± said the boy with the blonde hair. He turned to Demund. ¡°Sorry, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Demund,¡± he replied, ¡°and yours?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Rhyne. The spikey hair is Riley.¡± ¡°Why are you introducing me? Anyway, you lost the bet so don¡¯t forget the promise.¡± ¡°Fine, fine. Drinks are on me.¡± Demund felt something nostalgic coming up from the back of his head while hearing their conversation. ¡°Want to come with us after school?¡± Demund looked up from his food and looked at pairs of brown and blue eyes. ¡°Sounds great. You sure I can tag along, Rhyne?¡± ¡°Sure. But the drinks¡ª¡± ¡°Come on Rhyne! Your family is rich, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°My allowance¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Demund, he¡¯ll buy.¡± Riley sent a wink at Demund. ¡°Hey, dude! By that logic, you should have to pay! You get the most allowance here!¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re the loser.¡± ¡°!!!!!¡± Demund felt something blooming inside. Something warm and nice. He never imagined that something so precious could approach him so quickly. He thanked the events that led him to this moment. If he kept trying his best, maybe he would be able to continue this happy school life. ¡°So, which school did you guys come from?¡± ? ? ? Demund had hit jackpot. He had been hitting jackpot every day since break ended. An encounter with a pretty girl, events that led up to making new friends. The dreams that let him recover. Everything was working out very smoothly, almost like a miracle. What was more fortunate was that his new acquaintances were planning to earn colored badges after the first year. You could go into the elite class if your grades were in the top three scores for your year or if you were one of the top two most athletic people in the grade. They were definitely aiming for the athletic spots. Demund would aim for the highest grade in his class. He would finally be able to transfer by the end of the year, making his bland life even more exciting. He arrived at the giant house and leaped off his bike. He waited after he rang the doorbell. Enariss soon came out in her rich sportswear, her beautiful hair flowing behind her and her eyes shining like crystals in the fading sunlight. ¡°How long will you stay out there? Park your bike inside.¡± Yep. She was still straightforward. Demund guessed that all rich girls were like Enariss. Confident, commanding, sweet, and pretty. Well, maybe not all. It was just that Enariss had become the stereotype of ¡®rich girls who were also perfect¡¯ in his mind. He dragged his bike into the house. ¡°Should we start now?¡± asked Enariss in a sweet way. Her smile was stunning. ¡°Of course. Lead the way.¡± ? ? ? Alright. Demund had lied. Not everything was perfect. This girl, this rich Enariss girl¡ªwhere did she get her stamina from? They had run so fast that Demund hadn¡¯t been able to utter a single word while they dashed across the streets. He had planned to start a conversation during the run. Nope. That wasn¡¯t working. He was currently melting away on his bike, returning home, trying to endure the pain. If things continued like this, he¡¯d never get the chance to talk to Enariss until next year. It was probably a bad idea to ask, ¡°Hey, we should not run tonight and talk more to each other.¡± No. That would never happen. He was just a normal person you could find anywhere. Demund stopped in the road for a moment. It still hurt, but it was becoming bearable. His recovery time had shortened significantly since the first day he started to run. He could feel himself¡ªno, he knew that he was improving. But it was still far too slow. Demund focused his mind on the night sky and watched the stars twinkle. You know what? He only had to do this once every eight days. He had it easy compared to everyone else. He remembered the examiner¡¯s words: ¡°The power won¡¯t be beneficial to anyone. But you will be able to improve yourself with it which might be useful for work.¡± Hell yeah. His dream was fun and useful. He felt his mind be refreshed every time he entered/exited the dream. He had it easy. He had to try harder. Demund took a deep breath. He would do it. He lifted his bicycle and started running towards his house. 2.10 ¡°Wake up! Shaden, wake up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re sleeping too much~¡± Shaden awoke to the noise of his excited brother and the soft nudging of his mother. Somehow, he had ended up on his mother¡¯s lap. Had he really slept through the whole way? Dreams really were convenient. He rubbed his eyes and stood in the little area that the cart had and looked forwards. Thank goodness, this body didn¡¯t hurt at all. He had fallen headfirst into the bed after a quick shower. Seems like he fell asleep right after. His body would probably ache all over by tomorrow, but he had seven days to rest so everything would be fine. Probably. Shaden discontinued his thoughts and stared at the scenery before him. They had left around one in the afternoon; the time was around 10 in the morning currently. Rows and rows of fields that looked like ripe wheat stretched as far as the eye could see. The farmers waved at the cart as they gracefully did whatever farmers did. Ripe wheat? It was late March. He never heard of wheat that you could harvest during March, so it had to be a special kind that only grew in this world. Ignoring logic, the scenery was beautiful. The sun was shining on the landscape, making the heads of grain glisten as the morning breeze washed over the stalks. Small houses were littered between every few fields, probably the residences of the farmers. Shaden had no idea how they managed to water all of this, but then he spotted the streams of irrigation present between the crops. This world was more advanced than he had thought. Shaden even spotted a waterwheel beside one of the houses along with some windmills in the distance. It certainly gave off a medieval-magical feeling. He looked forward once more. He could see the city now, but it was still a tiny shape in the distance. His brother was too excited. It was a little funny. Kids are so easy to please, Shaden thought to himself. Well, they¡¯d arrive in twenty minutes or so. He sat back down on his tiny bum. Come to think of it, this ride was really nice. The carts barely rattled; everything felt very smooth. He would have jumped outside to inspect the cart if he could. He hadn¡¯t spotted any springs on the wheels before he had gotten on, so perhaps it was a type of magic. He still didn¡¯t know how advanced this world was. One thing was sure: magic was convenient. Dirty house? Magic. Cold water? Magic. Bruises? Magic. From the looks of it, everyone could use at least a little magic. He had even seen Rother illuminate the tip his finger with a simple light spell. He would have asked for the incantation if he could speak. Making light was weird. He always made it too bright, like a flashbang, so he had given up on it. He continued to gaze out at the scenery. It was nice to rest after an exhausting day of school. He cuddled against his mother instinctively and closed his eyes again. But Rother kept poking him, so he got up. Rother then jumped outside of the cart to jog beside his father. Shaden was genuinely confused. If he was going to go outside, why did he wake him up? Is that what brothers did? Shaden began to understand why people disliked siblings so much. He sighed and looked towards the city again. It had gotten a lot larger. It exceeded the size of both of his fists stacked on top of each other. The cart was moving pretty fast, so they would arrive soon. ? ? ? Wasn¡¯t the city a little too big? The family was now a hundred meters away from the city walls, which had to be at least twenty stories tall. What was this, Sh****ki no K*****n? The walls were massive! It had become browner over the years, but it barely had any cracks on it. Shaden could tell at one glance that these walls would be impossible to build without magic. Such massive walls said something about the state of the world. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Interesting, he thought. Very interesting. Maybe this world wasn¡¯t so primitive. The roads had suggested the idea, but he hadn¡¯t been sure until he saw the walls. It wasn¡¯t just an empty city either; numerous people crowded at the giant gates, and Garthan led his family to one of the lines in waiting. There were so many people! It was exhilarating for Shaden. Even Rother dashed around, trying to stuff his eyes with everything that he could see. Merchants, travelers, peddlers, normal families¡ªShaden inspected the colorful and buzzing crowd. Children in their parents¡¯ arms, children holding their parent¡¯s hands, children on top of carts, old ladies on top of carts, dogs following their masters, birds tweeting on someone¡¯s head, beautiful people with long ears and instruments singing a song, someone riding on a big beast¡ª Shaden rubbed his eyes. Was he hallucinating? He looked over at the people with instruments again. Blonde, brown hair, excellent features, and long ears. No, he wasn¡¯t imagining this. He concentrated his ears and listened to their water-like song. Oh. Wow. OH! OHOHOHOH! They existed! Elves! Shaden couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. Finally, a race besides humans! He felt like jumping off the cart and rushing to them right away to give them his praise. But alas! He was stuck in a baby¡¯s body. He still didn¡¯t give up; he had to see them up close¡ª What! Were those animal ears! Shaden looked in awe as a beastman with a bow passed his cart and headed towards the fields. They existed! He felt his heart thump faster as adrenaline rushed through his system. Holy¡ªwas that a flying boat? Shaden looked up at the sky as a shadow passed over his face. Indeed, it was a flying ship, one that carried the goods from distant lands. He waved his hand at it. They wouldn¡¯t see it, but he felt like it. He felt like his heart could burst out from his small chest out of joy. His expectations for the world grew tremendously. Melsei watched over her super-excited child and released a relieved sigh. They had made the right choice to come to the city, after all. Even Rother was busily dashing around the crowds, laughing and enjoying himself. She looked over at Garthan who gave her a reassuring thumbs up. Yes. This had been the right choice. ? ? ? They passed by the gate and safely reached the inside of the city. The city of Danark. It was an old city that had been built during the time Saiton the Sage had renovated the world. Most of the largest cities that existed had their walls built by Saiton and his friends. Danark was actually one of the smaller cities that were built; their walls were roughly the same size but the area of Danark was smaller compared to the rest. Still, it was a large city. The city was bustling with life. Shops stood in every corner and apprentices dashed back and forth to carry out their masters¡¯ bidding. Shaden watched in awe as they passed through the clean, stone roads and the lampposts that had not yet been lit. People walked around in every street, and sometimes non-human races could be seen between the crowds. They continued to move on the roads. Little by little, the crowds started to lessen, and the bustling sounds of shops began to die down. The alleys became a little darker and dirtier. The road became rougher and damper. They were approaching the outer parts of the city at the back walls. Shaden was becoming a little worried. What if criminals came out? There must be at least one in this big city. What about their house? They wouldn¡¯t live in a shack, would they? The cart finally stopped in front of a three-story building. The area was pretty quiet and grey. Garthan and his friend got up from their horses and helped Melsei, Shaden, and Rother down from the carts. ¡°This is our new home,¡± said Garthan as he introduced the building. ¡°We were fortunate enough to receive the whole third floor of the apartment. Let¡¯s start moving!¡± Rother cheered at his father¡¯s words. Shaden released a thankful breath internally. The top floor seemed very spacious. It was roughly the same size as their old house, which had already been pretty small. While the family would take some time adjusting to the new environment, they would get used to it one day. It wasn¡¯t the best, but it was still very good. And the opportunities this place had! Shaden felt his excitement rise once more. It quickly died after he realized how long he would have to wait, but he knew adventure would come one day. Then he realized he probably couldn¡¯t practice any fancy magic in a place like this and sulked. Would he really have to only practice healing magic? Shaden watched his family as they quickly moved their things into the house. Even Rother helped out by carrying little packages of cups and accessories to the third floor. His mother was surprisingly strong as she carried a whole drawer up the stairs. Finally, after what seemed like hours, the items were all moved into the house. Not organized, but still moved to the third floor. Garthan thanked his friend and sent him off with a manly hug. His friend waved at the family as he rode off with the two carts and four horses to return them at wherever they needed to be returned. The family went back inside and set up the beds first. Then came the tables and drawers and closets. The rest could wait until tomorrow. Shaden explored the rooms while his family was unpacking. The third floor was a total of one living room, two bedrooms, and one toilet. Yes, there was a toilet. With a working flush. Seriously, this world impresses me every time, thought Shaden. They went outside for dinner and Shaden was finally able to enjoy his first taste of otherworldly meat. It was delicious. This world was much better than he thought. 2.11 Shaden patiently waited on the floor. ¡°Goodbye, Mom!¡± shouted Rother as he rushed out the door, his face full of smiles and excitement. ¡°Have a fun time at the academy, honey~¡± called Melsei. ¡°Dear, you do know where the academy is, right?¡± ¡°I went there. Don¡¯t worry about anything,¡± reassured Garthan. The father-and-son pair stormed down the stairs like the energetic males they were. Melsei shook her head in resignation and wished her son good luck on his first day at the academy. To be more precise, at the Danark Swordsmanship Training Academy. It was where Garthan had gone when he was younger and where Shaden would be sent to when he came to age. Graduates of the school became guards for the city, guards for the surrounding villages, bodyguards, and maybe even part of the Royal Guard if they excelled. Shaden had learned that the guards of this world weren¡¯t simple foot soldiers. He had been skeptical since the day he saw his father¡¯s and brother¡¯s hellish training. Expendable soldiers wouldn¡¯t have to train so rigorously. In Shaden¡¯s mind, they were equivalent to or higher than his world¡¯s police force, and looking at his current home, he was probably right. And Shaden was correct. In the country of Melern, jobs were passed down in a system similar to hereditary traits. During the Golden Age after Saiton the Sage unleashed his knowledge to the world, people discovered that some humans were suited for certain jobs than others. In the human nations at least, there was a movement to strengthen each¡¯s own countries by assigning people to the best jobs they could handle. This system quickly fell apart as no one liked being forced to a job, but the optimistic idea behind it remained. People who were physically superior to others kept becoming soldiers, and people who were smarter continued to become officials and magicians. The rest became farmers and such. Because they weren¡¯t being forced to a job, they could change any time they wanted. However, the schooling systems and the testing systems established during the Golden Age made sure people took on jobs they were suitable with. Only the physically fit had the right to become soldiers and the knowledgeable had the right to learn magic. And since there was less and less war due to prosperity, people didn¡¯t try as hard to make themselves fit or knowledgeable. There were schools where one could learn to climb the ladder to wealth and power, but even as a farmer, life was prosperous. There was plenty of food to go around and plenty of work to be done. Plus, anyone could learn simple magic to make their lives easier. Books had become widespread due to the magical printing devices. There hadn¡¯t been war in over two centuries. As a result, soldiers that remained were few but were one of the best-paid and hardest professions to obtain. Each soldier could take down a hundred men by themselves. No country was free without crime, and the small but elite military force was responsible for preventing and removing it. The Swordsmanship Training Academies were the schools responsible for raising such elite soldiers. They taught almost every weapon, but swords were the most popular. The name was honestly a little outdated, but it carried a lot of prestige. Not all of the students graduated, but the ones that did were formidable. And the dangers they sometimes faced were just as bad. Like when Garthan saved Melsei during an investigation of an underground slave trade. But that is a story for another time. Shaden approached the window and looked outside. The morning light made the alleyways look much better¡ªthere were even some people walking on the roads. He spotted his father and brother sprinting to the east and waved them good luck. His mother seemed to be preparing to go somewhere. He was in luck; he would be able to practice some magic soon. He patiently sat next to the window and waited for his mother to ready herself and leave. ¡°Alright!¡± exclaimed Melsei. ¡°Time to go buy supplies~¡± Yes mother, chanted Shaden. Let the greed fill you. The door is beckoning you! Think about your family and how they are famished! Yes, now approach the door. Let me practice my magic. No, don¡¯t come here. Really? Darn it. Shaden sulked silently as his mother came and picked him up. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping together~! You love being with mom, don¡¯t you Shaden?¡± Shaden let out a sad giggle and surrendered himself to his mother¡¯s arms. Her skin was smooth and squishy as usual. Maybe going out wasn¡¯t a bad idea. Magic practice could wait. ? ? ? The cool air felt great on Shaden¡¯s skin, and he clung on to his mother¡¯s shoulder as they strolled into the inner parts of the city. His mother carried a small bag made of rough cloth with her and hummed a little tune as they walked. When was the last time he had gone shopping with Mom? He wasn¡¯t sure, but definitely many years ago. They rarely went outside together nowadays. Shaden heard the noise of people gradually increasing as they neared the shopping district. His mother seemed quite knowledgeable of the city¡¯s roads. Perhaps she had lived here before. Soon, Shaden began to smell oil and baked bread in the air. Signs of shops started appearing more frequently, like a sign with a pig with a hat on it, a sign with a fork and knife, a sign with a glass of¡­beer? The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. It would be natural for alcohol to exist in any world, Shaden thought. These shops all mostly looked like inns or restaurants. It was still before noon, so the people bustling around were few in number. A quiet peace hung in the air as for now. But as Shaden and his mother passed the shops and streets, the sound of the marketplace grew nearer and nearer. They finally arrived at an open area after intersecting one of the roads. Shaden opened his eyes widely as he saw the commotion of the marketplace. Stalls of fruits and colorful vegetables he had never seen before were laid out in piles, and merchants called out to the crowds trying to advertise their new products from Bughast or Cantaronia. The bright sunlight enhanced the vividness of the noise and colors, making the coins gleam and jingle in gold as the shop owners haggled their way into buying cheaper resources. It reminded him of the marketplace in reality except here, it was during the morning. And a lot louder. He even spotted some chicken-like beasts locked in caged to the corner of the plaza, except that they maybe had a few more heads than he was used to. Now that he looked at the fruits again, some of them looked normal while the others¡­not so much. Seriously, what was up with the hair-like tentacles? At least the people looked energetic. For them, this was probably the busiest time of the day, when the shop owners and food stall owners came to buy their ingredients for their customers. Shaden guessed his mother came early since they had practically nothing at home to eat except for some bread and cheese. Fresh vegetables on the menu would be perfect. They went over to some stalls and Shaden watched in awe as his mother¡¯s beauty cut down the prices of what was listed on the signs. Merchants of every stall complimented his mother on her beautiful features and called out prices that were around 30% cheaper than what was written. His mother calmly smiled, inspected the goods, and picked out whatever she needed and paid in brown coins, probably copper. By the end of it, her bag was filled with goods and food from the shops. His mother hummed a happy tune as they returned to their district. She looked at Shaden and smiled. ¡°See Shaden? You should never trust merchants. There is always something you can haggle down. And with your father¡¯s looks, you can do even better than me~¡± I think it¡¯s your looks that did the trick, mother. ¡°It¡¯s good to keep going to the same shops~ They¡¯ll lower their prices for you! I¡¯m glad I found a great place so early.¡± As I said, of course they would want to keep seeing you. You¡¯re very pretty, you know? The mother-son pair happily returned home after a successful day of shopping. ? ? ? Garthan and Rother arrived at the large building with the crest of a sword sticking through a circle right through the middle. Upon closer inspection, the sword had a beautiful hilt and almost real-looking blade; the circle it went through down the middle was patterned with various symbols and words. It was beautiful in design and gold, silver, and red in color¡ªthis was the universal crest of the Swordsmanship Training Academy. A small bird with a leaf in its mouth was imprinted at the center of the circle, representing the emblem of the city of Danark. ¡°This will be your new school, Rother,¡± said Garthan. ¡°Do you remember the way here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rother replied. ¡°Good. From now on, you will have to run here every morning and run back home after school ends. Can you manage that?¡± ¡°Of course, dad. We ran way more than this at the village.¡± Garthan smiled and ruffled Rother¡¯s hair with his hands. ¡°That¡¯s my son. Now, take this letter, go inside, and introduce yourself to the first desk you see when you enter the door. They¡¯ll know what to do. Dad has to go to work now.¡± Rother tucked the letter into his hand, determined to begin his new life. ¡°See you at dinner, dad.¡± The son and father waved towards each other and went on their separate ways. ? ? ? Rother entered the heavy doors of the school nervously while sweat accumulated in his palms. He quickly wiped them off and made sure the letter wasn¡¯t damaged. His father had told him to leave his wooden sword at home as he would get a new one, but the dark and tense atmosphere made him want to regret that decision. The giant halls stretched and curved to the sides and the stone ceiling loomed endlessly upwards for Rother¡¯s short vision. Just like his father had said, he spotted a wide reception desk right in front of the doors. It too was made out of stone. An elderly woman with glasses and thick clothes was scribbling something down while inspecting various papers and documents. Rother slowly approached the stone desk. His head barely went over the top. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he squeaked. ¡°Yes, what do you need,¡± replied the old woman without looking up from her work. Rother wiped his sweat once more. ¡°I¡¯m here to attend the academy.¡± The woman raised her eyebrows and placed her eyes on Rother. They were scary to look at, and Rother felt himself shiver. ¡°Do you have a recommendation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rother quickly placed his letter on the desk. The woman stretched out her long, veiny fingers and grasped the paper. She skillfully removed the lid with a knife and unfolded the contents of the paper, adjusting her glasses to get a better view. ¡°Hmmm. You are Rother, son of Garthan.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see, I see.¡± The woman placed the letter down on the stone desk and took off her glasses. She suddenly clapped her hands in a way no elderly woman could; the sharp, booming sound reverberated throughout the halls twice, and Rother reflexively grabbed his ears to protect them. Soon after, footsteps were heard and a single man, possibly a teen, appeared from the right side of the hall with great momentum. He gracefully stationed himself beside the desk and saluted. ¡°You called, Madame?¡± ¡°Take this boy to the trainer¡¯s field and give him a sword. Tell the instructor to test him and assign him as a student at the academy. If he doesn¡¯t qualify, lead him out.¡± Rother suddenly felt the tension rise. Get kicked out? If he wasn¡¯t enough? Had he trained enough? No; his father had sent him here. He was confident in his skills. He would definitely pass. The wrinkled woman noticed Rother¡¯s internal conflict and waved a hand at him. ¡°You are still very young. There is no shame if you fail. But, by the looks of it¡­¡± The woman trailed off as if remembering something. She then put on her glasses back again and started scribbling once more. ¡°Here, follow me,¡± said the attendant. Rother hastily saluted and bowed to the lady. He then rushed over to the attendant for his examination. The old receptionist watched as the small boy disappeared into the inner halls. ¡°Son of Garthan.¡± She let out a small chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ve really done it, haven¡¯t you, boy.¡± That boy was certainly interesting. He hadn¡¯t visited, though he had the nerve to send his son here. Men were never honest with their emotions. She shook her head and returned to her paperwork. 2.12 Oh shoot. Ow. OW. OW. Demund awoke to a cramp in his leg. His whole body felt weak and sore, and his shoulders, which had carried the bike for half a kilometer while he ran, felt even worse. He took off his shirt and looked in the mirror. The place where the bike had rubbed against it had its skin peeling off. Demund carefully retrieved some ointment from his drawer and checked the expiration date. Eh. It was still usable. He rubbed the salve on his shoulder and moved it around. Much better. Contrary to his body, his mind was in perfect shape. He didn¡¯t feel fatigued or drowsy. Rather, he could recall everything that happened yesterday clearly. Including the pain. Demund shuddered. Would he really have to push himself that far every day? Maybe some rest was fine. He looked in the mirror and saw his skinny body. He had gained some muscle, but it wasn¡¯t all that impressive. He gave himself a slap on the cheeks. What was he thinking? He had just gotten plenty of rest for seven days. If he were to give up now, he¡¯d be a disgrace to himself. He had a promise to keep, a goal in mind. Improve himself as much as he could with his power. Jothan would be suffering much worse probably. He quickly dressed and went down for a hearty breakfast. Keeping the body nutritious was important as well. Thanks to his mind being so awake, he could clearly think of the things to do despite his body being sore and slightly swollen. If only there was something that could cure him like his mother cured his brother. Wait a moment. He stopped eating midway and went to his bag to retrieve the pamphlet of TISE High he had gotten two days ago. Hopefully, it was still there. He shuffled through the pockets of his bag. The crumpled piece of paper was in the front section of the bag. Demund quickly straightened the paper and continued to swallow his food. He flipped to the second page. Not there. He flipped to the back and found it. The school infirmary¡ªwhere students could get top medical treatment after injuries or accidents. This was a world with superpowers! Though most of the gifted had gone to the Islands, plenty of C classes remained. It wasn¡¯t like C classes didn¡¯t train themselves. They were plenty more formidable than normal people. TISE High was a school equipped with facilities that could bring out their potentials. The infirmary was one of them. Demund felt relieved. He had been afraid that maybe he was pushing himself too much, but as long as the infirmary existed, even severe injuries could be treated. He happily finished his breakfast and packed his things into his bag. So many opportunities, so much time. He would surely make it to the special class. He¡¯d go early today to check out the infirmary. He half-limped to the bike. It still hurt a lot. ? ? ? Demund arrived at the infirmary at around seven twenty. It was in the building where the gifted students and the senior upperclassmen went. Apparently, the elite side had more accidents than the normal side. Well, that was reassuring to hear. It was surprisingly easy to find; the big glass doors of the infirmary were clearly visible when Demund entered the school grounds and circled the big statue at the center. He left his bike outside the infirmary. He was too sore to walk. Thankfully, other bikes were parked in the area behind the library. Demund quickly stationed his bicycle and headed towards the infirmary. Oh man. The pain was becoming a little worse. It wasn¡¯t excruciating, but it still felt like he had run a marathon. To put it plainly, his legs were noodles. The doors automatically slid open when Demund approached. The place looked like an emergency room. Beds with movable curtains were stationed everywhere around the room along with intricate-looking devices and apparatuses. There wasn¡¯t anyone in the room, but at the back, a door that read ¡®Nurse¡¯s Office¡¯ stood in place. Demund dragged himself weakly across the floor and knocked on the door. He peeked inside the small glass window. He saw a person with light blonde hair inside, slumped over on a desk. She wore the lab-coat looking nurse¡¯s outfit, but her messy hair and bent posture really didn¡¯t help her look professional. Demund sighed to himself. He hoped she would be able to help him. He cleared his throat and knocked once more. ¡°Hello, Ms. Nurse?¡± He searched for a name near the sign and found ¡®Emily Clarn.¡¯ ¡°Hello, Ms. Clarn? I need some help.¡± He knocked harder on the door. Finally, the corpse-like nurse raised her head and stared at the door. Hair was in her mouth, and she had serious dark circles under her pale blue eyes. Wow, Demund thought. She must be really tired. Maybe I should have let her sleep? The nurse groggily straightened her back and pushed her hair to the side. She got up from her chair and opened the door as Demund took two steps back. She looked very tired. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. She smiled weakly at Demund. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Demund trailed off as he felt bad for asking for help when he wasn¡¯t even bleeding. Ah, whatever. He was here. ¡°I ran too much yesterday and I feel so sore.¡± He pointed to his legs and shoulder. ¡°Also, my shoulder is sore too. Can you cure the soreness?¡± The nurse took out a pair of glasses from her breast pocket and placed them on her eyes. ¡°Let me inspect you first.¡± She pointed to the nearest bed. ¡°Go lie down there, face up.¡± Demund was slightly confused but he followed her instructions. This was a professional nurse at a prestigious school, after all. Not to mention she was pretty, but that was out of context. It had nothing to do with his willingness to obey her. He relaxed his body on the comfortable mattress. The nurse went back into the office and returned with a cup in her hand. It smelled like coffee. She took a few sips and set it down on the desk next to Demund¡¯s bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry now,¡± she said kindly. ¡°This won¡¯t hurt a single bit.¡± Demund watched in astonishment as a greenish-bluish light formed a circle in front of the nurse¡¯s hand. She then moved her hand over Demund¡¯s body, first starting from his legs and going all the way up to his head. She finished quickly, and the light disappeared into thin air. It was like seeing magic. She took another sip of coffee and signaled for Demund to sit up, which he did. ¡°What did you do yesterday? Did you run a marathon?¡± she asked. ¡°Or did you run a marathon every day for the past few days? Your body is filled with fatigue. Your muscles are full of rips on your legs. Your shoulder is fine¡ªit¡¯s nothing more than a scrape.¡± ¡°Well¡­I did run a lot?¡± replied Demund. ¡°More than you should in a single day,¡± the nurse said. ¡°The cure is simple: rest for a week and you¡¯ll be in perfect shape.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t do that!¡± Demund argued. ¡°I mean, I need to run every day. It¡¯s a promise I made with a friend.¡± Demund looked at the nurse with pleading eyes. ¡°Is there any way I can recover right now?¡± ¡°There is a way but¡­¡± Her eyes seemed to grow darker for a moment. ¡°Okay. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Demund.¡± ¡°Okay, Demund. Normally, I would give you a band-aid for your shoulder and some relaxant cream for your legs. But you need something faster. Correct?¡± Demund nodded. The nurse went over to one of the containers in the room and took out a bottle of clear liquid. ¡°This is a bottle of diluted anexide. Have you heard of it?¡± She looked over at Demund who shook his head sideways. ¡°Anexide is a drug that enhances your healing and numbs the pain in the process,¡± she explained. ¡°It is commonly used in the Islands after students injure themselves during training. Our school runs a similar program too, so we have many in stock.¡± Demund looked curiously at the bottle. The liquid was no different from water appearance-wise. ¡°Usually, only the gifted students use this. This is probably the only way to cure your muscles quickly. Are you okay with this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Demund. After all, if the gifted students used it, it wouldn¡¯t be that bad and certainly not addictive. The school would never give harmful substances to their students. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have to inject this into your bloodstream. But first, you need to sign an agreement paper. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± The nurse quickly fetched a piece of paper proving that the school hadn¡¯t forced Demund to take the medicine. The contents were reasonable and easy to understand, so Demund signed it. Afterwards, the nurse injected the diluted anexide into Demund¡¯s arm. He winced a little bit, but the pain subsided quickly. The needle wound healed instantly to Demund¡¯s surprise. ¡°You won¡¯t hurt as much anymore. The effects will start to appear within ten minutes and last from five to six hours. But remember, this doesn¡¯t make you a superhuman. It only dulls the pain and increases your healing. Is that clear?¡± Demund nodded. ¡°Yes. Thank you very much!¡± Ms. Clarn gave Demund a kind smile. ¡°Good luck on running,¡± she told Demund. Demund gave Ms. Clarn a bow and rushed towards his classes. They were starting soon, and he couldn¡¯t be late. The nurse looked at Demund¡¯s back as he ran off and sighed to herself. A normal exercising with the difficulty of a gifted. He was an interesting kid. Just what kind of running had he done? If he continued his training schedule, he¡¯d be here often. She just hoped he wouldn¡¯t overexert himself too much. She disliked seeing students in pain. She sipped the last of her coffee and stretched herself. Work was work. She¡¯d do her best at it and that would be it. ? ? ? The soreness really had vanished. Demund moved his legs in awe and looked at his shoulder. The scrape was already replaced with skin. His legs almost felt like they were in perfect condition too. It had been around four hours since he was injected, but he felt like he had rested for a week. Modern medicine was great. ¡°So, you knew about this?¡± asked Demund to Riley. Riley swallowed his food and nodded his head. ¡°Of course! All of the sports clubs know about it. You can¡¯t use it unless the nurse decides you can, but I heard it¡¯s really effective.¡± ¡°Yeah. I once got it during middle school after I cracked my head on the floor,¡± added Rhyne. ¡°You what?¡± ¡°It was nothing. Just a very big bruise that had to go away fast.¡± ¡°I remember that! Your mother came to the school and begged them to heal you. You had a photo shoot or something.¡± ¡°Family photo since my dad came home that day. But yeah, the stuff is really effective. My bruise was gone in hours.¡± They continued to eat their lunch as they talked about trivial things. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to join a sports club? Rhyne and I are both in the MMA club. We have so much fun there.¡± ¡°Sure we do. As long as we¡¯re not getting beaten up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we improve, Rhyne. Besides, they¡¯re probably going easy on us.¡± Demund looked at the pair. He was interested in the club, but he had more important things to do. ¡°Maybe next year. I want to focus on my studies to get into the elite side. Besides, I already exercise during my free time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Hope you join next year,¡± said Riley. Riley was a really chill person. He was always optimistic and collected while being energetic at the same time. He didn¡¯t get insulted by the occasional remarks Rhyne threw at him and instead rebutted with humorous sarcasm. Demund could see that their friendship was a deep one. Like his and Jothan¡¯s. He was grateful they had let him join their table. ¡°Next year. I promise. If I make it into the elite class.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all try our best then. A toast!¡± Riley lifted his plastic cup up into the air. Rhyne sighed and followed his example. Demund too raised his cup with a smile. They clanked their cups in unison. ¡°To our future in the elite class!¡± ¡°Hah. To our future.¡± ¡°And MMA club too!¡± The three friends shared smiles as lunch came to an end. 2.13 Backstory: Garthan and Melsei Part 1 ¡°Thank you for your work today!¡± The sun was setting, and the streets were already dark, covered in the shadow of the buildings. Garthan waved at his younger colleagues as he retired for the day. Being a father was great. His superior understood the importance of family and had assigned him to day duty instead of patrolling the streets in the dark. There once had been a time when he had walked under the moonlight. He passed by some familiar buildings mindlessly as his thoughts ventured deeper into the past. His footsteps unconsciously headed towards the Academy out of old habits. He had been gone for over seven years, but the streets still felt the same. Was his father ever worried about him? It had been far too long. He hadn¡¯t seen him after his marriage. He stared into the dying sun. He was finally back after all that had happened. He recalled the first day he had met Melsei¡­ ? ? ? ¡°Goblin Squad! On alert!¡± barked the commander of Garthan¡¯s unit. Forty-two soldiers all saluted in perfect unison as a quiet sound of echoing foot stomps traveled through the room and instantly ended. They stood in rows of six and focused on their commander for their next order. Garthan stood still as his heart beat faster. Today was a day of hunting. ¡°The Hawk Division has discovered the lair of an underground slave trading market,¡± the commander shouted, ¡°and it has been confirmed through various interrogations. It is our duty to go in and clean the mess up. Is that clear?!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± shouted the unit. The commander looked at his soldiers. All of them were experienced killers and had slit many throats. Such was the nature of the Goblin Squad. All of them were armed with a short sword and a knife¡ªprofessional tools of killing that were quick and efficient. The operation held many risks and enemies, and they would have to succeed. They always did. ¡°Officers! Retrieve a map of the underground before you head towards the rendezvous area. Make sure to know it like the back of your hand. You know the rest.¡± The seven group leaders saluted again. Garthan, age twenty, was one of them. They all had a black sign of a goblin face on their coats. The hunt would begin in two hours. Garthan¡¯s anticipation grew as did his dread. No matter how many times he did it, he still felt excitement. Or fear. It was hard to tell. The commander exited the room, and soon after, the six-man groups began to follow, starting from the first group. Garthan¡¯s group exited third and he retrieved a copy of the map from the desk next to the entrance. He motioned to his group to accompany him to one of the wooden tables outside. The sun was setting in the distance and the sky was painted with blood. He placed the map on the table as his group crowded around it. ¡°Stargone Alley, huh?¡± commented Dagger. They all used codenames in the Goblin Squad. The work was strictly professional. ¡°I¡¯ve passed by there a couple times,¡± said Sword. ¡°What¡¯s our job, Mask? Same as usual?¡± questioned Bow. ¡°Blood and death. It¡¯s the same every time, Bow,¡± replied Knife. ¡°What I was meaning to ask was, which part of the map are we in charge of?¡± snapped Bow. ¡°Hush, all of you,¡± scolded Bomb. ¡°Be more professional.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it Bomb. The tension gets on my nerves,¡± said Bow. Dagger and Sword nodded in agreement while Knife rolled his eyes. In reality, all of them were tense. This was going to be a bloodbath, after all. Bomb somewhat was the cool-headed one despite his codename. He looked at Mask for instructions. Garthan took out his dagger and stabbed it on the north-east entrance of the alley. ¡°This is where we enter. There is an entrance behind the sewer bars. We are to wipe out every living person who isn¡¯t chained or in a cage. Including children and women.¡± Mask looked at looked at his group. They knew how to handle jobs like this. ¡°Be wary of this area,¡± said Mask as he crossed a line in a small space on the map. ¡°The scouts found a small hole that may be used as an escape route. No one is to be allowed to leave alive.¡± ¡°I thought slaves were legal,¡± mentioned Sword. ¡°Hell, I even saw one yesterday.¡± ¡°The commander said we will understand when we get there,¡± said Mask. ¡°The scouts apparently saw something.¡± ¡°Good for you, Sword. Now you won¡¯t have to feel bad while you chop up your victims,¡± teased Knife. ¡°Hmph.¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Mask clapped his hands. His group focused their attention on him. ¡°Sword, Bomb, you will be the first ones to enter. Take out the light sources. Knife, watch their backs and keep an eye out for traps and enemies. Bow, quietly flank anyone who tries to escape and take out any ranged enemies. Dagger, you stay behind at the marked area in case someone comes. You know the drill. Have the map memorized?¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°Good,¡± said Mask. ¡°Kill everyone and don¡¯t die. Today is a massacre.¡± ? ? ? The groups of the Goblin Squad moved silently and quickly through the chilly night air. Each group stationed themselves at their designated areas and slit the throats of anyone who emerged from the underground. Right under the alley lay a giant illegal slave market. Today, it would vanish from existence. Garthan checked the time on his tiny magical hourglass. The sand slowly fell as his group breathed quietly in the cool air through their black masks. They waited patiently. Finally, the last drop pattered on the bottom. Mask motioned at Sword, who then quickly sliced apart the metal bars of the sewer in one, swift motion. They had already casted night-vision magic with their scrolls, so the surrounding areas were clear as day. The group dashed into the tunnel, positioning themselves as they had planned. They silently ventured deeper into the tunnel. The first person to get decapitated was a man in chainmail with an eyepatch. His torch flickered off on the ground as the group flew past him. Sword quickly flicked the blood off his sword on the way. He proceeded to decapitate another man with a torch while Bomb extinguished the light. They proceeded to kill one man after another until they reached the area with the hidden exit. Dagger positioned himself while the rest continued forward. The five soldiers soon found themselves at the entrance of a large area, dimly lit with magic lamps and filled with cages of all sorts. Slave-traders were inspecting their goods and screams occasionally decorated the air. It wasn¡¯t the screams of the vermin. Not yet. Soon, very soon. Bomb swiftly inspected the area. Six mana lamps. Two torches. Maybe more at the back. ¡°Earth, condense and spin,¡± he chanted quietly. ¡°Float and Fly. Rock Bullet!¡± The first lamp went out as the projectile broke into its frame. The attention of the criminals turned towards the sound and dead light¡ª ¡ªas Sword started to slice into their flesh. ¡°Shit! Attack! There is an¡ª¡± cried a man as his brains splattered some two meters away. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m innocent! All I¡ª¡± screamed another man as Bow buried his dagger into his skull. He twisted it out, making a stream of red liquid mixed with clear juice ooze out of the man¡¯s head. Bomb continued to chant and destroy the lights as he kicked a man on the legs, breaking his bones and making him scream in pain. Another kick to his head made him shut up as his blood seeped into the floor. Many men still remained, but only one light helped them see. They huddled near the light with their weapons and took up battle stances. A rich looking man stood in the middle of the group. The slave market wasn¡¯t without its defenses; various men in armor with bulging muscles and vicious scars stood ready to fight the threat that had come to them. Some of them held evil grins. The biggest fighter walked out and twisted his large greatsword at Sword. ¡°Fight me face to face!¡± he shouted. Sword remained silent as he taunted the man by doing some tricks with his sword and dagger. ¡°You think you can beat me?!¡± the man roared. He gripped his greatsword in both hands and charged at Sword, who was much smaller than him. He prepared himself for a direct slice¡ª ¡ªas a knife embedded itself in his head. He fell, dead. ¡°He was mine!¡± Sword complained. ¡°You took too long. I¡¯m supposed to watch your back, remember?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Sword wiped the blood on someone¡¯s shirt and sheathed his weapons. He looked over at the group of people who were now reduced to a group of mangled bodies and bloody organs. The rich man was the only person living and was on his knees, tears streaming down his face. ¡°I can give you money! I can give you¡ª¡± ¡°Where are the keys to the cages?¡± demanded Mask. ¡°The-the keys? Here, here! Now let me go!¡± Mask snatched the keys from the fat man¡¯s hands and flung the blood off his sword with a mighty swish. The rich man looked at him in terror. ¡°Ple-please, let me go. I will give you everything!¡± ¡°Sure. Go. Scram,¡± replied Mask. The fat man looked at Garthan in disbelief and quickly got on his feet. He hurriedly ran to the entrance. ¡°Are you really letting him go, Mask?¡± Bomb said. Mask sheathed his sword. ¡°Dagger deserves some action too, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Sword shook his head at his leader¡¯s twisted sense of humor. The area was quiet now, save the dripping of blood. ¡°Time to inspect the area. The market continues beyond this cave,¡± said Mask. ¡°Look out for any survivors and kill them. Report to me if anything notable happens.¡± Sword, Knife, Bow, and Bomb nodded and dispersed throughout the underground cavern. Garthan inspected the area again. His body still felt hot from the action, but it had been far too simple. He had expected worse. But it was only natural. All of the market¡¯s top leaders had already been secretly taken out by the Reaper Squad. This place was nothing but a headless rat. His eyes fell on the slaves. They had been far too quiet. Their numbers weren¡¯t much¡ªthis area was still relatively small compared to the inner market. Fear hung on their dark, lifeless eyes as they were rolled up in their cages. Most of them were human. He spotted a beastwoman and a large reptile. Apparently, this place smuggled illegal animals too. ¡°Mask, come look at this,¡± said Sword. Mask looked up from the cages and walked towards where Sword was standing. Sword led him through a maze of cages and they approached the back of the cavern. Heads were decorated on stakes with makeup and powder. Their bodies lay beneath them, positioned in various artistic ways. Mask grimaced. This was the work of some sick bastard. He looked around and saw another section where a man¡¯s skin had been skinned off him. To his horror, the man was still moving, suspended in the air, his hands tied to a rope. His skin was on a desk below him, still fresh with blood. The raw smell of flesh lingered in the air. No matter how many times Garthan killed, he couldn¡¯t get used to it. It was disgusting. ¡°Bomb. Bomb!¡± he yelled. Bomb appeared in the next moment behind Mask. ¡°Get the man down and use an emergency healing scroll on him.¡± Bomb nodded and used a spell to cut the man off from the wooden pole. He caught the man gently with his robe and placed him on the ground. The man twitched slightly as his lidless eyeballs rolled around. ¡°It¡¯s too late, Mask,¡± he said. ¡°He won¡¯t make it.¡± Garthan rubbed his eyes with his hand. The scouts had been right, and this was only the entrance. There would be worse things inside. He had to be strong. ¡°Leave him.¡± Mask gave a loud whistle and the remaining members came to him, except Dagger. ¡°Bow, stay in this cavern and stay hidden. Give a signal if something happens, or deal with it yourself.¡± Bow nodded through his mask. He had seen the decoration and had become silent. ¡°Sword, Knife, we¡¯re gonna kill these bastards,¡± breathed Garthan, ¡°and painfully.¡± 2.14 Garthan and Melsei Part 2 Garthan looked up from the pile of bodies that he had created and wiped his bloody sword on one of them. As expected, more people were here. They were still nothing special though, just criminals who didn¡¯t even bother to train. He kicked a mangled head away in disgust and sheathed his sword and dagger. Two other groups had come to this place as well. They had already gone further in while Mask¡¯s group remained to inspect the area and join them later. Sword stabbed through a squirming body while Knife retrieved the keys from one of the dead criminals. ¡°We¡¯re near finishing now,¡± Mask said. ¡°The other groups will take care of the rest. Scout for those who are critically wounded among the slaves.¡± The three spread out. Garthan looked through the cages. Most of the slaves looked malnourished but not wounded. He guessed they weren¡¯t harmed until someone wanted to do some ¡®art.¡¯ He ventured deeper. Many of them were empty. He heard a soft cry come from the corner of the cavern. Mask put his hand on his dagger and slowly approached the source of the sound. He passed some cages and finally saw the figure. A woman was chained on a long, wooden platform. Her blonde hair had been dirtied with mud and grime, and her bare body was stretched out like a specimen. Her hands were chained to one side and her legs to the other. Her ribs stuck out visibly, as well as the bones on her legs and arms. Only her stomach was plump and round. Garthan immediately took off his robe and covered the woman¡¯s body. He used a key to unchain her and let her weak body rest against the platform. She looked young. Very young. She looked more like a girl than a woman. Her face was dirty and sunken, and her eyes were still closed. They looked very dry. She let out a small cry. Without hesitation, Garthan retrieved an emergency scroll from his bag. He placed it over the woman¡¯s body and poured his mana into it. Green light began to flow out from the magic circle, enveloping the girl. Slowly but surely, her bruises began to disperse, and her cuts began to close. But the swell on her stomach remained. He gently raised the barely-conscious girl in his arms and headed towards the exit. He knew a pregnant woman when he saw one. This one needed urgent care. ¡°Sword, take over the group,¡± Mask called out. ¡°Report back to the Commander in my stead. I¡¯m taking this girl to a healer.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Garthan swiftly ran out of the cave and out of the sewers with the girl in his arms. He ran across the night, across the shadows that the buildings cast under the moonlight. He ran across the closed shops and marketplaces. He ran across the intersections, the waterways, the dim lampposts. He didn¡¯t stop running until he arrived at the Swordsmanship Training Academy of Danark. He kicked open the large doors and dashed into the left hallway. He hurried up the numerous stairs until he reached the bedroom of the Headmistress. He banged on the door with his hand. ¡°Headmistress! Headmistress! I know you¡¯re in there! It¡¯s urgent! You can give me my award for the sword tournament now!¡± shouted Garthan. Garthan sensed a large presence approaching from the other side of the door. He took some steps back. The door flung open slowly as an elderly woman in thick clothes appeared from the room. ¡°You better have a good reason for this, Garthan Limen,¡± croaked the lady, ¡°or you will suffer the consequences. This time, you may not get a pass.¡± Garthan swallowed his spit but remained still. He ignored the sweat that was pouring down on his back. ¡°I apologize, but this is very urgent,¡± said Garthan as he motioned for the Headmistress to see the girl he was holding. ¡°I need you to heal her. That will be my reward.¡± The old lady retrieved her glasses from somewhere and placed it over her eyes. She squinted at the weak girl who was in front of her. ¡°You were the only reliable healer I could think of,¡± pleaded Garthan. "The city is asleep, and all the shops are closed." ¡°Don¡¯t you have scrolls, dimwit!¡± scolded the elderly woman. ¡°Or potions?¡± ¡°We were on an extermination mission, not a rescue one,¡± said Garthan. ¡°And as you can see¡­¡± The lady frowned. She glanced at the girl in Garthan¡¯s arms. She finally motioned to Garthan to come into her room. Garthan sighed and took the girl inside. ¡°Place her on the bed,¡± said the lady. ¡°This will be your prize, am I correct?¡± ¡°Yes. Please. Help her.¡± The elderly lady pushed her robe up her arms and stretched them out. ¡°Take off the covering,¡± she told Garthan. Garthan retrieved his coat and left the room, closing the door behind him. He had somehow made it. The girl was in good hands now. He placed his hand on his head and closed his eyes. He had acted impulsively again. His father always had scolded him for that. His emotions had taken control of him when he saw the pregnant girl, hurt and dying. He didn¡¯t want to experience that kind of death again. He released a deep breath and relaxed his muscles. His group must be waiting for him. He left the door behind him and descended the stairs. ? ? ? ¡°Garthan, I realize that you are talented, but by no means does that allow you to abandon your post,¡± stated the Commander of the Goblin Squad. Garthan looked down at his feet. He knew full well the responsibility of a group leader. A group leader had the duty to protect and command his group. One misstep in the field could end in everyone losing their lives. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Commander,¡± Garthan replied. The Commander sighed sadly. Garthan was a fine young man. He had come into the Goblin Squad by the Academy Head¡¯s personal recommendation and had climbed the ranks quickly. He had been the one to win the national swordsmanship tournament for Academy students. He could have taken a position of higher prestige for himself, but he had chosen the path of killing and extermination out of personal feelings. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. And those feelings had gotten the better of him the day before. ¡°You are off for the next two months,¡± said the Commander. ¡°Reflect on yourself. Maybe you are still too young to be in here, Garthan.¡± He placed a stern hand on Garthan¡¯s shoulder and left the room. Garthan looked at his lap. He had done nothing wrong. But the Commander was right. His emotions had gone over his duty. For a soldier, that was a dire crime. He was lucky he got away with two months. He picked up his sword and dagger from the side of the table and stood up. He¡¯d relax his head a bit while he waited for the missions to pass. His footsteps headed towards the barracks where his squadron resided in. He would train himself for now. But first, he¡¯d go check the status of the girl he had rescued. ? ? ? Garthan treaded his feet through the long stone halls of the Academy. He had visited the Headmistress¡¯s bedroom only to find it unoccupied. Having nothing else to do, he decided to walk around the Academy and dig up some nostalgic memories. The training he had undergone, the pain, the sweat, the cheers of the students when he returned with the prize¡ªhe still remembered them all clearly. Garthan waved to a group of students that bowed their heads as they passed by him. He was well known, after all. Graduates of the school were almost always welcome to tour the halls and use the training areas. He passed by a busy classroom where an instructor taught students about basic anatomy. The knowledge was required for simple healing and strengthening magic, after all. He smiled as he saw a student sleeping during class get whacked on the head with a stick. He understood their fatigue. Training was harsh here. But there still weren¡¯t any signs of the girl. He trusted the Headmistress. She was capable and true to her word. Even so, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. He wandered through the halls while peeking at students study or swing their swords. Maybe he would train too. He entered an open area of grass and grabbed a wooden sword from one of the stands nearby. The wood was special¡ªit weighed as much as a metal sword, so it was perfect for training. He quickly swung the sword to the side a couple times with his right hand and repeated the warm-up with his left. After stretching his legs a little bit, he did some simple attacking patterns while swinging at the air. Strength was important, but control was crucial. He gracefully slid his blade through the air, making it whistle. After a couple of exercises, he was already sweating. Then Garthan felt a familiar presence approach him. He turned around to see the Headmistress entering the area. ¡°You¡¯ve made yourself clear, Sir Limen. Your mana is practically leaking everywhere.¡± As expected. She had noticed. Well, he had wanted her to notice. He placed the sword back on the stand and walked up to the Headmistress. ¡°You weren¡¯t at the bedroom.¡± ¡°Of course not. Only a fool would go there during the day.¡± Garthan scratched his head. ¡°If you¡¯re wondering about the girl, yes, she is here.¡± The Headmistress turned towards the corner of the room. The girl with blonde hair was peeking through the side of the open area. She shyly eyed Garthan. ¡°Come out Melsei. He is the one you wanted to meet.¡± Melsei nodded. She slowly emerged and approached Garthan while holding her round stomach. ¡°She is a strong girl,¡± said the Headmistress. ¡°I¡¯ve heard her story. She¡¯s managed to survive all of that. More than what boys these days could manage.¡± Melsei stood in front of Garthan. She gave a small bow in gratitude. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Garthan stood there, not knowing what to say anything. This was the first time he had gotten thanks in his line of work. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, fool!¡± chided the Headmistress. ¡°I¡¯m very busy, so I¡¯ll leave her to you, Limen.¡± She headed off without another word, leaving awkward Garthan and grateful Melsei alone together under the sunlight that came through the glass ceiling. ¡°Well¡­Melsei,¡± began Garthan slowly, ¡°come walk with me.¡± Melsei gave a weak smile and followed Garthan out of the room. ? ? ? Upon Garthan¡¯s insistence, Melsei sat on a cart while Garthan led the horse through the city. Garthan¡¯s mother had told Garthan to treat women in the best way possible before she passed away. He rarely had experience with women after that besides fighting against them with swords. His definition of ¡®proper treatment¡¯ of women was slightly more exaggerated than the average person¡¯s. The cart seemed appropriate for Garthan. They arrived at the marketplace where Garthan bought some fried potato slices with a white sauce along with a drink made out of assorted fruits. He held them in front of Melsei. ¡°You look malnourished. I mean bony. I mean¡ªah, whatever. Would you like these?¡± Melsei reached out and accepted Garthan¡¯s gift. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. She took a bite and her eyes widened. ¡°These are delicious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it,¡± said Garthan. Well. Now he had run out of things to talk about. ¡°Tell me if you want anything else,¡± he added. Melsei smiled through a mouthful of chips and nodded her head. She looked awfully unhealthy. Her cheekbones were still very visible on her face and her blonde hair gleamed dully. She¡¯d at least need a few weeks before she would be in prime condition. Garthan impulsively bought more food as they traveled through the city. He just thought that Melsei would need them. The food filled a section of the cart as they went around the roads. Melsei was just happy that she was receiving so many gifts from her savior. That was what Garthan was. But she also knew the moment would not last. It never did. She sadly looked at the man¡¯s sturdy back as he led her through the streets. When all hope had been lost, he had appeared. But she was also afraid of him. The men that she had served under all had acted kind in the beginning. But their nature would reveal itself sooner or later. The bulge on her stomach proved that. This man was younger than the rest, but men were rarely any different. Now she would have to live her life bearing the consequence of their madness. She gripped her hand tightly until the whites of her knuckles began to show. Garthan obliviously led her through the streets while thinking of a topic to talk about. He was having little success. Finally, he opened his mouth. ¡°Where will you be staying?¡± he asked. ¡°The Madam has told me I could remain until I give birth,¡± she replied. ¡°After that, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°When is the expected date of birth?¡± ¡°The Madam has said in about two months.¡± The two continued to move in silence. They finally arrived back at the Academy and Garthan helped Melsei get off the cart and assisted her back into the building. The Headmistress was at the desk, and she motioned to her assistants to help Melsei to her room. Garthan kept his eyes fixed on the fading figure of the frail girl. ¡°She is nineteen.¡± ¡°Nineteen?! That¡¯s one year younger than me!¡± ¡°And if you haven¡¯t noticed, she is a victim of rape and violence. You must have seen the wounds.¡± Garthan turned towards the Headmistress. ¡°Will she recover?¡± ¡°In time, yes. But her emotional scars run too deep. Even I am astounded by the mental strength she holds. I will help her recover as your reward.¡± Garthan nodded. That was what he wanted. He had rescued her, so she was his responsibility for now. ¡°Will you abandon her once she gives birth?¡± asked Garthan. ¡°That depends on her. If she wishes to stay, she and her child will have to serve in the Academy or enroll as students. The prior is much more likely.¡± ¡°If not?¡± ¡°Then where she goes is not of my concern. I¡¯m doing this for your reward, not hers.¡± Garthan stood there in thought. She was just a stranger, after all. He didn¡¯t have to give her anything. But his mother had told him to do his best in treating women. That was essentially her legacy. He shook his head a few times to clear his thoughts. No. He would do this because it was the right thing to do. ¡°I¡¯ll visit every day,¡± he said. ¡°I have nothing to do. Mind if I work here?¡± The Headmistress waved at Garthan dismissively and returned to her papers. ¡°Do what you wish¡ªthe Academy will not turn away a skilled graduate.¡± Garthan smiled. ¡°Thank you, Headmistress.¡± The Headmistress watched Garthan as he went out the door. The boy was too kind and too soft. He wasn¡¯t suited for a work of killing. He had insisted on it, so she had written him a recommendation, but he hadn¡¯t changed since the last day he ate in these halls. He was still a child. She adjusted her glasses and continued to write. 2.15 Garthan and Melsei Part 3 (Final) ¡°You look awfully happy,¡± commented a student who was swinging his sword. ¡°Am I?¡± replied Garthan, trying to suppress a smile that was forming on his face. A month and a half had passed since Garthan joined the Academy as a part-time trainer. He was pretty well known among the students, so he was received with much enthusiasm. To the students¡¯ dread, Garthan was every much as bad as their instructors who beat them with sticks. He had seemed kind, but after the Headmistress pestered him with various insults, he had become much stricter. The students were now in the middle of completing five thousand swings with a wooden sword. ¡°Why don¡¯t you share that joy with us,¡± called out a student, ¡°and let us rest for a moment!¡± ¡°Whoever stops has to do a hundred more for every second they rest,¡± threatened Garthan. ¡°I¡¯m watching all of you!¡± The students groaned and continued to swing their swords in unison. Garthan watched over them with his arms crossed. After making sure no one was watching, he peeked a glance at the corner of the room. Melsei had come over to watch the class, and Garthan was having a hard time suppressing the grin that endangered his stern face. ¡°I saw that!¡± screamed a student while swinging his sword. ¡°You just looked at Melsei and winked!¡± ¡°I did not wink!¡± snapped Garthan. These underclassmen were getting on his nerves. Why couldn¡¯t they just focus on their training instead of nitpicking him? ¡°Aha! So you did look at her!¡± roared the student. ¡°Everyone, Garthan is¡ª¡± The boy ducked as Garthan threw a piece of crumpled paper at his face. The paper harmlessly landed on the shoulder of another student and plopped to the floor. ¡°Hey, what was that for!¡± complained the student. He suddenly realized his mistake and started swinging again. ¡°Malfer Dran, rested for four seconds,¡± announced Garthan. ¡°An extra four hundred swings.¡± The other students snickered as the student grumbled to himself. Garthan smiled and walked towards the back of the room. Melsei was still observing the class. He quietly went to stand beside her. ¡°Ignore the students,¡± he told her. ¡°They don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re sweet,¡± she replied. The air was full of the constant swish-swash of the students¡¯ swinging. It would still be quite a while before they finished. Garthan glanced at Melsei and her stomach. It had grown even larger. ¡°You should sit down,¡± he said. He ran to a nearby room swiftly and fetched a chair. He brought it back to Melsei and motioned to her to sit down. Melsei quietly thanked Garthan and rested her body on the chair. She then resumed watching the students swing their swords. ¡°My child¡­¡± she began. ¡°Will he be able to fight like that too? If he stays here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Garthan. ¡°I was schooled here too.¡± ¡°I knew. The Headmistress told me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± They shared a moment of silence. ¡°¡­will you be able to teach him?¡± said Melsei quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to my work soon, so it¡¯s not likely.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Garthan noticed the slightly sad expression that formed on Melsei¡¯s face. ¡°It will be alright. The teachers here are skilled. Much more than I am.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Her mood didn¡¯t seem to lighten. Garthan was slightly worried he had said something wrong, so Melsei¡¯s next words took him off guard. ¡°Why are you so kind to me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± Garthan¡¯s mind started to rush for an explanation. Why¡­? Because his mother had told him to be kind? Or because it was the right thing to do? He had started to treat Melsei kindly and had just stuck with it. He had gotten used to it. There was no real reason¡­right? ¡°Never mind. Excuse me.¡± Garthan stood there absentmindedly as Melsei stood up and exited the room. He realized what had happened and panicked. What? Did he do something wrong? What had he¡ªwhat was he supposed to say? Because he felt like it? He heard a snicker and immediately turned his head towards the students. Everyone was swinging their weapons like instructed. These brats, he thought. They¡¯re messing with me. He sighed and walked back to the front of the room. He watched the students sweat and pant as they swung their heavy sticks. He clapped his hands and announced the good news. ¡°Class is dismissed for today. Remember to practice at home, or at your dorms. Yes, you too, Malfer. I¡¯m being nice today. Now hurry.¡± The class cheered as they stationed their swords on the racks to the sides of the classroom. Garthan watched as the classroom emptied itself in an instant. He retrieved his class notes from a desk and wrote down the results for that day. What Melsei had said nagged at him at the back of his head. What had she meant? ? ? ? Melsei Greenstone. She was someone who took care of her family since the age of eight. Or rather, took care of her two younger sisters. She tried to earn whatever she could to feed her sisters¡¯ mouths, whether it be by stealing, begging, or singing a song in the streets. Her mother had left when she was seven, and her father had drunk away the family¡¯s non-existent fortune into debt. They lost their house, which was the moment Melsei realized she would have to fend for herself. She had taken her sisters away from her father when she reached ten. Her father was always drinking or beating his daughters when he wasn¡¯t drunk. Melsei couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. She didn¡¯t care about the bastard; he could die for all she knew. Her father had always threatened her by saying that, ¡®if she ran away, the soldiers would bring her back to him and he¡¯d beat her even harder.¡¯ Remembering his words, she evaded the soldiers that patrolled the city and took her small family deeper into the slums of the city. A kind old lady had taken pity on them when she had seen them lying weakly in the streets. They stayed there for years, helping out with the housework. Melsei learned how to cook and bake thanks to her learning senses. The happy moment seemed to last forever. However, after four years since their arrival, the old lady died due to age. It was the first death Melsei experienced. Her body was so cold, so hard. So lifeless and blue. The soldiers soon came to the house, but Melsei took her sisters before they arrived. After a restless month of no work and no food, she decided to return home to see what her father was doing. As expected, he was gone, like soot in front of a strong wind. She continued to search for work. Then she found it. A barmaid at a tavern. It was a small tavern hidden deeply in the back of the city, but it promised just enough food for her family. She didn¡¯t want to get her sisters involved, so she was the only one who became employed. For two years she faithfully served drinks and food at the small bar. Her sisters were fourteen and eleven when she turned sixteen. But one day, Melsei caught the eye of a corrupted noble who was dealing with illegal assets down at the slums. Before she realized, the bar had been paid the great sum of hush money and she was being transported in a dark carriage with her hands chained behind her back. What awaited her afterwards was tragedy. Beatings and sexual assault. She resisted them and drained her energy into making herself look wretched. Covering herself with dirt. Scratching her face. Other disgusting things. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. But during her second year as a slave, she was raped. A drunken, mindless, brutal rape. She had screamed over and over but the act hadn¡¯t stopped. Her virginity was taken away in a dark, grotesque basement full of rats. She tried her best to hide her changing body. But her stomach didn¡¯t stop swelling. She was too afraid to hurt herself or the life inside of her. Finally, her master noticed. He became disgusted in her and sold her off to an underground slave market where she and her baby would be used as art. Her life had been on the verge of destruction when a soldier had arrived and saved her from her fate. The same soldier that she was always running away from had been the one to save her. He had been the one to heal her and support her at her new life in the Academy. For the first time in her life, she had started to rely on someone else besides herself. He had visited every week. He always had a kind smile on his face and showered her with great manners and soothing words. He brought her food constantly, worrying if she was eating enough. He responded to her needs. She had given nothing to him in return, but he acted as if it was natural for him. He always noticed if she approached him and greeted her. It had already been a month, and he had only become kinder. Did she have the right to feel this way? Garthan would leave soon to reclaim his spot as a soldier. Afterwards, they would probably rarely meet again. But she didn¡¯t want that. She didn¡¯t want him to leave. She wanted him to stay by her side, to watch her child as he grew, to watch over them as a family. But she knew. She knew reality wasn¡¯t kind. She knew she was hoping too much. She knew this would end soon. ? ? ? The months were finally over. Garthan had received a letter from the Commander that morning telling him to return for his next mission. He was going back to his job. He tucked the letter into his pocket and dressed appropriately as a re-established member of the Goblin Squad. His days at the Academy had been fun, and so were his daily conversations with Melsei. He was slightly disappointed that the days had gone by so fast, but now, everything was fine. Melsei had become beautiful. She had a special place at the Academy now. Her child would be supported by the Academy and the Headmistress. Still, he felt something tugging inside. He couldn¡¯t really place what it was. It felt like his chest was tensing. It must be the excitement for the new mission, Garthan thought. He buckled his weapons around his waist and looked in the mirror. Perfect. He was ready to go back. He headed out the door and almost collided head-first into an assistant. He reflexively dodged out of the way and calmly grabbed the assistant before she fell down on the floor. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± he asked. ¡°Sir Limen! Great timing! Come urgently! Melsei is giving birth!¡± babbled the excited woman. Melsei was giving birth. That was nice. That was great! ¡°I really have to go. Send her my regards,¡± Garthan said. He left an open-mouthed-wide-eyed assistant behind him and headed towards headquarters. He couldn¡¯t be late on his first day of work. The tense feeling became worse. Was he really that excited for work? ? ? ? ¡°That will be all. We set out in thirty minutes,¡± barked the commander. The group leaders, including Mask, saluted and waited for the Commander to leave the room. However, the Commander motioned at Mask before he left. ¡°Mask, meet me at the office. Now.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Garthan swiftly trailed behind the Commander and entered the doors to his room. The Commander took off his hat and motioned for Garthan to sit down. He poured a drink out of a jar and prepared one cup for himself and one for Garthan. Then he sat down. ¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡± asked the Commander. ¡°No, sir,¡± said Garthan. The Commander took a sip out of the cup and touched his eyepatch for a moment. It helped him think. ¡°Garthan,¡± he said softly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± The Commander stared into Garthan¡¯s earnest eyes and awaited his response. ¡°To fight, sir. To serve the country.¡± ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t tell me that bullshit. Say why you¡¯re really here, the first thing you told me when you came here.¡± Garthan swallowed. ¡°To get revenge for my mother, sir. To eradicate the roots of what caused her to die.¡± ¡°She died during pregnancy, am I correct?¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± ¡°And the woman you saved was also pregnant.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± The Commander set his cup down on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you have been acquainting yourself with the lady.¡± ¡°You would be correct. But it¡¯s nothing notable, sir.¡± ¡°I heard she is giving birth today.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Garthan.¡± Garthan looked up into the Commander¡¯s stern, heavy eye. ¡°The Goblin Squad forbids love. You were aware of that.¡± ¡°It is not¡ª¡± The Commander stopped Garthan¡¯s words with his hand. ¡°And you also know why.¡± Of course, Garthan did. It was because the Goblin Squad could not have any weaknesses that could hinder their missions. They were an elite force for killing. They were never the ones to be killed. Not having loved ones meant not having hostages. ¡°Most of it is bullshit.¡± ¡°Um, sir?¡± ¡°What kind of idiot would lay their hands on the elite force? It would mean having the country against them. No, criminals in this age always hide in the gutters. One rash move and they¡¯re finished.¡± He looked down heavily. ¡°It¡¯s the killing. It changes you. One day you¡¯re playing with your family and the next day you¡¯re stabbing the hell out of people. Soon, you see blood on your hands, afraid that it might touch your children. We are all full of age. We have experienced life and family. We have seen many things. We have lost many things. We have killed many. You have also killed. But you are far too young. You have seen too little, felt too little. Yet you rush into battle, not caring about what you lose.¡± The Commander paused for a moment. His eyes rested on Garthan¡¯s face. ¡°I permitted you to join because you were nothing but an empty shell. Who cares about a damn sheet of paper. But look at yourself now. Look at your eyes.¡± ¡°My eyes¡­?¡± ¡°This is your last chance, soldier. Turn back or stay until you die. The next time you make a rash mistake like this, your head will be next.¡± Garthan looked at the Commander in disbelief. What the hell would he know? Even if he did love Melsei, did she even love him back? She always felt so distant. And the child? What about him? Would he have to be his father? So many questions flooded into his head. The Commander had turned away from him, standing while his back faced Garthan. What was the correct answer? He was unsure. His determination faltered. He was confused. ¡°We have no need for wavering hearts,¡± stated the Commander, as if reading Garthan¡¯s mind. Garthan stood up. He couldn¡¯t think. He didn¡¯t know the answer. So, without thinking, he ran towards the Academy. Maybe he would find his answer there. The Commander waited for the footsteps to die down. He then emptied his cup and walked outside of the office. The Goblin Squad was already stationed in lines before the barracks. The leader of the first group approached him. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go that far, you know,¡± said the man. He stroked his short grey beard and inspected his old friend. ¡°Now we¡¯ve lost a valuable soldier. And I think you were a tad bit dramatic with, ¡®the killing, it changes you¡¯ speech.¡± The Commander slapped his friend on the head which he blocked with his hand. ¡°I know. Most of it was to confuse him, anyway.¡± The two friends shared a small smile. The man returned to his row. The Commander cleared his throat and looked over the Goblin Squad. All of them were veterans. All of them were old. Garthan really had been a special case. ¡°Salute! To the northwest!¡± he barked. The Squad stomped their feet in unison as they saluted towards the direction of the Academy. ¡°To love!¡± the Commander shouted. ¡°May it last a lifetime!¡± the Goblin Squad roared back. ? ? ? Garthan hastened his feet towards the Academy. His head was still so confused. Why was he running? He didn¡¯t know. The answer would be at the Academy. He felt it. He wanted to see Melsei. Marriage? He didn¡¯t know. His father would definitely be against it. But who cared. He had already abandoned his family when he joined the Goblin Squad. What lay before him was the unknown. He quickened his steps and felt his heart thump against his chest. How would he feel when he saw Melsei? The Academy appeared in the distance. His head became even number. He couldn¡¯t feel his legs anymore. All he saw was his body gliding across the floor to the Academy. He reached the doors of the building and flung it open. ¡°Where, huff, is, Melsei?¡± he asked the person on the reception desk. ¡°She and the Headmistress is at the East Ward¡ª¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± shouted Garthan as he rushed to the east hall. He was so close now. He was afraid that his emotions might not be what he wanted them to be. But he had no choice now but to move forward. Whatever happened, happened. He arrived at the white door. It looked daunting, but the answer he sought would be in here. The reason why he had quit. The solution to his problems. He took a deep breath and pushed the doors open. Melsei, the Headmistress, and the other ladies all turned their eyes towards Garthan as he barged into the door. Garthan fixed her eyes on Melsei and the figure on her chest. The baby. It was there. ¡°Limen!¡± exclaimed the Headmistress. ¡°What took you¡ª¡± ¡°Melsei. Will you marry me?¡± The air froze as Garthan uttered the words. Time froze as the Headmistress, Melsei, and the other assistants stared at Garthan in a mixture of shock and awe sprinkled with disbelief and dipped in wonder. Melsei opened her mouth and closed them. Then suddenly, all the tears she withheld started flowing down her cheeks. She continued to look at Garthan while holding the baby as streams of water dripped from her chin. Garthan was very confused now. But he had to man up. He approached Melsei and placed his hand on her hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked gently. He used his other hand to wipe off the tears from Melsei¡¯s face. The room was silent except for the silent breathing of the baby and flow of tears of his mother. No one dared to make a noise as the scene unfolded before their eyes. Even the Headmistress stood still. ¡°No-nothing! It¡¯s just¡ªyou¡ªI thought! And my baby! That-you¡ª!¡± cried Melsei. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Garthan embraced Melsei and the baby in a tight hug. ¡°Everything will be alright. You have me, don¡¯t you? Just like you had me the past two months.¡± ¡°Garth¡ªyou! You! *Hic* *Hic*¡± Melsei buried her face into Garthan¡¯s sturdy chest as she bawled her eyes out. Garthan patted her head and reassured her over and over. He finally understood. He had found his answer. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the warmth of a family. ? ? ? Garthan stopped and stared at the Academy¡¯s doors. He really should go say hello to the Headmistress, he thought to himself. He had learned so much since that day. Now that he looked back on it, the Commander of the Goblin Squad was a great person. He smiled from his old memories. They had finally returned to where it all started, along with their children. He took a deep breath and started running. He had to go. To where his family was. 2.16 Side Story: Jothan ¡°We hope you have a great trip, Mr. Harken,¡± said the holographic lady. The figure of the lady disappeared as the little hologram machine switched itself off and returned to the building to be reused. The program had led Jothan into a little room around three meters long and two meters wide. The ship Jothan had boarded was huge, much bigger than the size of a cruise ship. And with good reason¡ªit would transport many of the students that took the exam today to the Islands. Each ship transported over 10,000 people. Jothan looked out the window as he saw a ship give a long honk and head off into the ocean. His ship would leave as soon as it was full, or until the time was over. He stowed his luggage to the side and plopped down on the small bed. He really was leaving. It felt so unreal. His family had been with him, and now they were gone. His closest friend too. He felt butterflies in his stomach as he stared at the low ceiling of his cabin. He would miss them. He would miss them very much. He heard the machines inside the ship rumble distantly. It was somewhat calming, so he closed his eyes to take in and enjoy the moment. While he waited for the ship to depart, He heard other passengers move into the other cabins. They were probably all the same age as him, nervous and excited for their new life at the Islands. He hadn¡¯t gotten special treatment yet because he was a B class. Well, that much was expected. There were countless others besides him in the world who were much more talented than he was. Considering the world population, the number of people above B class wasn¡¯t actually that little. It was actually a lot. The population of the Islands was by no means small. Because the majority of the gifted spent their high school years there and even stayed permanently, their numbers were comparable to that of a nation. No, it would be correct to say that they were a nation. A nation of supernaturals. Jothan flicked on his phone. The area still had reception. But he sure didn¡¯t want to message Demund or his family so soon; he would let them know when he arrived at the Islands. He looked around the room and found a small poster to the side of the wall. It was like an advertisement or introduction for the Preliminary Islands¡ªa small map of the place was on it at the center. He inspected it with curiosity. The Islands were divided into three areas: the smaller, scattered Windhell Archipelago to the west; the Twin Islands of Jarten to the south; and the Main Island of Portanary to the northeast. Portanary was around double the size of Jarten. It was the island with the most residents, and at the center of it stood the metropolis of Aeon. ¡°A place of progress and wonder¡­¡± read Jothan off the poster. They certainly weren¡¯t exaggerating with that statement. All of the world¡¯s newest technologies were available at the Islands. Jothan had learned somewhere in history class that the Islands were once multiple countries that competed against each other for technological superiority. But countries existed a long time ago. The world was more united than ever, and the Preliminary Islands represented that ideal. Finally, the engine of the ship started roaring. ¡°Attention all passengers. We will now be departing for the Preliminary Islands. Please wait until the ship is out on the ocean before vacating your room. The trip is expected to take sixteen hours and twenty minutes. We hope you a safe and exciting trip.¡± Jothan looked outside as he saw the harbor slowly accelerate away from him. He was finally leaving. Well, time to get some sleep, he thought. The sun was already setting, and he wanted to be in prime condition when he set his foot down on dry ground. He pulled the comfortable blankets around him and dozed off into darkness. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ? ? ? Jothan awoke to the soft rumbling of his stomach. He checked the time. It was around ten at night. But man, he was hungry. He didn¡¯t eat dinner yet, and if he remembered correctly, food was available in the various cafeterias of the ship. He got up, stretched himself, and pressed a button which slid open the door to his room. He stepped outside with his wallet and credit card that his parents had gifted him for his 15th birthday. The door slid shut behind him. The key to his room was his fingerprint, which was very convenient. The AIs of this age were very sophisticated and efficient. He wondered what kinds of advanced technology he would see at the Islands. He had a weak spot for techy things, after all. He walked down the dimly lit hallway of the ship and eventually found a hanging sign. The outside to the north. The bathroom to the west. The cafeteria to the east, open 24/7. Bingo. He casually walked into the right hallway. There really weren¡¯t that many people here, were there? Then again, the hallways would be empty. Most of them would be outside enjoying the scenery. He thought of going outside too after he filled his stomach. He arrived at the cafeteria. It was a very spacious room that stretched for at least a hundred meters. He looked around and spotted several¡ªor many, the room made their numbers look smaller¡ªkids that looked like his age. He went over to the front of the cafeteria and looked at the electronic menu. After selecting a dish, he inserted his credit card and waited for the machine to process it. A small ticket came out, which said B-4. He looked to the side, and after spotting stall B-4, he headed over. The food had already been prepared by the time he arrived. Technology was convenient. He inserted his ticket into the receptor and retrieved the dish from the stall. After sitting on an empty table, he munched on the food. Fried chicken with cheese and bread and salad. Along with cream soup. He sighed in satisfaction as he emptied the plate and wiped the contents clean. If the food at the Islands was always like this, he would be very satisfied. Then again, everything tasted great in this day and age. He left his tray at a designated area and headed towards the outside of the ship. He took a right turn and continued forward until he saw the door that led outside. It slid open as it recognized his presence. Jothan stepped outside into the dark, cool night air of the ocean and took a deep breath. The salty smell filled his nostrils. The night was calm and beautiful. The ship hummed across the ocean, making it hard to believe that it was traveling at over 300km/hr. In reality, the cool air Jothan was breathing in was being let through small entrances for ventilation at the sides of the ship. The upper part of the ship was covered with a glass dome to protect its passengers from being blown off by the wind. But to the beholder, the dome was practically invisible, and the air felt as if one was taking a slow, moody cruise. Jothan looked up into the sky. The stars were gleaming brightly, even more so as there weren¡¯t any other sources of light besides the dim ones on the ship. The ship had been engineered so that passengers at the top could enjoy the full glory of the beautiful night sky. Numerous people were at the top, enjoying a moment of peace and quiet under the vast expanse of the night air. Beautiful, thought Jothan. Absolutely beautiful. If only Demund was here to share the view¡­ He sat down on an empty bench where there weren¡¯t as many people and cherished the moment. Then he took out his phone and took a silent selfie of himself with the stars. Afterwards, he just relaxed. He liked this feeling. Enjoying a cruise on a full stomach. Jothan returned to his room later and slept until the morning. ? ? ? ¡°Attention passengers. We will be shortly arriving at our destination. Please make sure¡­¡± Jothan waited patiently for the announcements to end. Everyone had been instructed to return to their rooms after eating breakfast, so there he was. ¡°When the light shines above your door, please leave the room and head for the exit swiftly. Please check if you¡­¡± Jothan made sure he had everything ready. He was almost there. ¡°Your baggage will be waiting for you at your rooms in the Islands. We thank you for your cooperation and wish you a safe journey.¡± The light flashed on above Jothan¡¯s door. He quickly stepped out with his bag and followed the arrow lights that shone on the floor. There wasn¡¯t anyone in the halls as the AI of the ship had timed the passenger¡¯s exits so that there would be no traffic during the discharge. Jothan traveled down the halls and reached the bottom. The exit was right there at the end of the hallway. He was so close. He gulped and walked forward as his heart thumped slowly but strongly. The light came closer and closer. He took one gigantic breath and took his first step on the Islands. ¡°Welcome to Windhell,¡± the ship¡¯s interface stated. ¡°Enjoy your stay.¡± He was finally here. 2.17 The students shared a low murmur as the teacher came up to the front of the classroom to her desk. Ms. Richern organized the test results in her hand and looked over her class. They were all looking at her in anticipation. She smiled and began. ¡°Alright, everyone! When I call your name, come up and retrieve your results,¡± she announced. She cleared her throat and called the students out alphabetically. ¡°Adrian. Anabel. Austin¡­Cale. Dax¡­¡± The teacher reached for the next sheet and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Demund.¡± Demund got up from his seat and headed towards the front of the class. Ms. Richern handed the paper to him with proud eyes. What a good student, she thought. It had been the first test of the class, and Demund had scored perfectly. Demund looked over his results in satisfaction and returned to his seat. Ever since the dreams had started, he could remember everything so clearly. He didn¡¯t have a photographic memory, but he could recall things he had studied the night before most of the time. It felt totally different from when he was in middle school where he only roughly remembered things after cramming them the night before. Well, he had put a lot of effort into improving himself. He visited the library every day after school if he ran out of Science books to read and always reviewed class material after his run with Enariss. He just had so much time left now that he had quit all his games and manga. He still wanted to see them. But he resisted the impulses. He had seven days in a fantasy world, after all. It would be a shame to waste any more time on fake things. He went through the day receiving his results from various classes. A full score on Biology. 94% on Math. He was confident in his memorization skills regarding science because he had so much fun reading them. But since he had never actually solved everything, his scores for equation-based problems were a bit behind. Well, he¡¯d get used to them in no time. They weren¡¯t that hard, just a tad bit confusing. ? ? ? ¡°No fair! How can you guys be so smart!¡± complained Rhyne. ¡°I just memorize things, I guess,¡± replied Demund. ¡°Me too? You need to exercise less and put more time into studying, Rhyne,¡± explained Riley. ¡°At least you¡¯re the top scorer for PE. And besides, your scores aren¡¯t that bad¡ªit¡¯s just that ours are much better.¡± Rhyne crossed his arms and scrunched his eyebrows. ¡°Your ability is too cheap,¡± he told Riley. ¡°I still have to try hard. From a logical standpoint, yours is much cooler.¡± Demund had discovered over the month that Rhyne¡¯s ability was C class ¨C Enhanced Senses. To put it more simply, time slowed down a little for Rhyne if he concentrated. He always excelled in sports thanks to his ability to process the situation better. Most of the balls he kicked or threw hit their mark. They were chilling at the benches behind the school building that overlooked the track field. It was a perfect resting spot during lunch break; the tall building cast a cool shadow over the area, making it more relaxing. Riley drank out of a juice box while Demund looked over his notes as Rhyne through some rapid punches in the air. ¡°Hmph. I guess. Maybe we should start a study group.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t work out during middle school, did it,¡± said Riley. ¡°That was different! We¡¯re in high school now,¡± Rhyne replied. ¡°It¡¯s time I get serious and stop playing around. Hey Riley, if I do start a study group, you¡¯ll join me?¡± ¡°Sure. Why not.¡± ¡°How about you, Demund?¡± Demund looked up from his notes and looked at Rhyne. A study group? It sounded fun, but he also had the running session every day with Enariss. It was past eight when he finished and around nine when he returned home and took a shower. The time could be a little tricky. ¡°I¡¯m free after nine. But if you study until then, I¡¯ll join.¡± ¡°Alright! We start next week.¡± ¡°Why not today?¡± asked Riley. ¡°We just finished our tests! I need time to rest. And play games.¡± ¡°That¡¯s procrastination.¡± ¡°Who cares.¡± Riley rolled his eyes and threw his juice box into a nearby trash can. He made a small victory pose after it went in. Just then, the bell rang, signaling the end of lunch. The trio picked up their bags. ¡°Well, see you later guys,¡± said Riley. ¡°You guys have Language Arts now, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. See you in History next, Riley,¡± said Rhyne. They walked together into the school and Demund and Rhyne separated from Riley to get to their classes. ¡°I really hope I did good on my quiz,¡± said Rhyne. Demund agreed. Language was not his forte. Memorizing the words was simple enough, but reading passages, finding the author¡¯s intent, and solving the questions was exhausting. It pained him when he thought about what score he might have scored. Seriously, Language was hard. Rhyne, on the other hand, was surprisingly good at Language. Because he could use his ability to slow down time for himself, he could finish the passage and start answering the questions before almost any other student. By the time Demund had finished reading, Rhyne was already on his fifth question. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Everyone had their strengths and weaknesses. ? ? ? After school, Demund waved goodbye to Riley and Rhyne as they headed off into the Specials¡¯ Building for their MMA club activities. Upon seeing them enter and vanish from his sight, and turned his body around to the Library, which was right in front of the building. It was time to return his old book and fetch new ones. He really had to read more of the biology and anatomy-related material right now. Ever since he moved to Danark in his other world, he hadn¡¯t been able to practice any large-scale magic. The area was just had too many eyes, and although there were frequent occasions when he could enjoy some privacy, he didn¡¯t have an empty field or forest to cast his magic on. For the last few months in the dream, he had read all of the books present inside his house. Rother had brought books home on body-strengthening and basic swordsmanship which were interesting to read¡ªbut they gave him no real knowledge of spells. He was practically bored to death, shooting little fire bullets or wind blades at random bugs or rats nearby. Maybe occasionally some birds, but with the greater risk of people seeing. So, after contemplation, he had decided to actualize his thoughts of learning healing magic, and maybe some muscle-enhancing magic on top of that. He wanted to ask his parents for books on spells until he discovered on the internet that two-year-olds could only speak in two words. Learning the incantations of that world would have wait until much later. But! The knowledge he could obtain in reality was limitless. On top of that, healing and enhancing magic would be free from any destruction or consequences. It was the perfect solution to his boredom. He had already learned how to heal a sore after finding one on his plump, baby leg. He wondered how far he could go. Demund entered the Library as the dark, wooden doors automatically slid open for him. For him, the Library was the most beautiful building on the campus. Almost all of it was built with stone and wood, giving it an old, ancient and dignified mood to it. Various statues and intricate designs decorated the outer walls of the Library, enhancing its allure even further. The inside was even greater; the sweet, musty smell of old books filled Demund¡¯s nostrils as he took a deep breath. The grand chandeliers hung over the high bookshelves, illuminating the broad lobby in a dull white and orange light. The other floors of the library were visible above the shelves, also filled with rows and rows of books and occasional seats. Whoever created this place had realized the importance of antiquity and atmosphere. A moderate librarian¡¯s desk was right in front of the entrance, stacked with books to be shelved. The librarian himself, an old man with grey hair and beard, was flipping through the pages of a thick book through his glasses. Demund approached him and set his books on the ¡®Return Here¡¯ section of the desk. The librarian looked up briefly from his book and nodded to Demund. He then resumed reading. Demund knew where the Science books were. He navigated through the maze of shelves and found the area he was looking for. The books were stacked neatly on a long shelf, separated into Life Science and Physical Science. There were also other Science sections such as Social and Formal, but he had found them to be useless for now. He moved in front of the Life Science section and picked out Anatomy and Physiology. Just in case, he also took Biology 2 after quickly inspecting its contents. He took the books and went up the circular stairs nearby. He liked reading where fewer people were present, and the upstairs rooms provided that. He found himself an empty table in one of the corners of the third floor and started reading. ? ? ? Demund¡¯s moderate and Enariss¡¯s light footsteps echoed on the road as Demund sprinted and Enariss jogged under the streetlights. Demund was breathing heavily, sweat dripping down his face. But his eyes were full of determination and confidence. Enariss didn¡¯t like that. She glanced over at Demund. Arggh, this was all wrong! He didn¡¯t look exhausted enough! She increased her pace and Demund swiftly but heavily followed behind her. After some time, she looked at Demund again. He was panting even more furiously than before. She liked that. She liked seeing people try to keep her pace as they struggled in their weak bodies. Satisfied with the speed, she maintained it. It had to be just right so that Demund would be filled with pain but not give up. She loved pushing people to their limits. ¡°Hey, Enariss,¡± Demund muttered under his breath. ¡°You are in the special class, right? At TISE.¡± Enariss hid her shocked inner self and turned to Demund. He had enough energy to speak? He shouldn¡¯t have improved that much yet! She knew how much they had run the past month, so she thought she understood Demund¡¯s limits. And yet the boy spoke. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± she replied nicely. ¡°I heard you are the top of your class,¡± he continued, ¡°in both grades and fitness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you knew.¡± ¡°Everyone knows.¡± They continued to run in silence as Demund huffed to catch his breath. Enariss was slightly curious about what Demund was going to ask, so she didn¡¯t raise her speed. Doing so would also make his affection for her to lower, which she didn¡¯t want either. She had to be the one he would trust the most before she utterly broke him at the end. Some kindness was necessary for that. ¡°So? Anything else?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ll answer as much as I can.¡± Demund quickly wiped the sweat off his head and prepared himself to speak again. He was in considerable agony, but it was bearable. Running with the bike had helped. ¡°I want to get in next year. I heard being at the top of your class will get you in.¡± Well, this was good news for Enariss. It would be easier to play with the boy if he entered the special class. While she didn¡¯t care, it made the situation more enjoyable for her. The more they struggled to rise, the better. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true. Is that what you¡¯re going to do?¡± asked Enariss. Demund caught his breath once more and blinked his eyes. It seriously hurt to speak, but this was the only chance he would get. ¡°Yup. I¡¯m going to enter a study group.¡± Demund clenched his teeth and ran next to Enariss. She was slightly startled. He still had energy to spare? ¡°Would you like to join? It would be a tremendous help,¡± Demund said while breathing furiously. They were almost at the house. He could¡ªno, he would keep this speed even if it killed him. It hurt so much. He couldn¡¯t feel his legs. They arrived and stopped finally. Demund hunched over and grasped his knees while letting the exhaustion wash over him as he forced himself to breath slower. It. Hurt. Enariss still hadn¡¯t answered yet. Well, she¡¯d likely refuse. She was special, he was normal. It was by pure luck that he had met her. Maybe he was pushing his luck too far. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll join!¡± answered Enariss with a smile of her face. She made the gesture of fanning herself as a drop of sweat went down her smooth neck. She¡¯d entertain them for a bit. After all, Demund had shown more resilience than she had thought. He would be a fun toy to keep around. Demund couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He choked on some spit and coughed to his embarrassment. No. This was reality. A girl, a beautiful one at that, had agreed to study with him. He relaxed his muscles and straightened his back, taking slow breaths out of the night air. His luck was incredible. He calmed his mind. It was nothing special, just studying¡ªlike exercising. ¡°Alright. We start next week, so I¡¯ll let you know about it later. Goodbye for tonight.¡± Demund walked exhaustedly to his bicycle. He¡¯d have to run home again. What a pain in the ass. ¡°Wait.¡± Demund watched blankly as Enariss rushed into the house. She emerged a few moments later with a piece of paper in her hand. She handed it over to Demund. ¡°It¡¯s my phone number. You probably have a group chat, right? Add me on it later,¡± she told Demund. She then returned to her house and closed the door gently behind her. Demund stood there, processing what had just happened. He numbly put the paper into his pocket, unfastened his bike, and dragged himself and his vehicle out through the gates. He walked a few blocks and stopped. Wow. This could be the best day of his life. He thought about crying out in joy, but Enariss¡¯s house was still near. He picked up his bike and readied himself. And he ran with fresh adrenaline rushing through his body. He ran all the way home. 2.18 Shaden thought as he sat on the ground. He thought about the contents of the books he had read. He thought about the blood in his hands. He thought about the cells that made his body. He looked at the knife. The knife was on the sink, farther than he could reach. He used his mana to grab the knife and levitated it to him. Then he set it down in front of himself and looked at it. He saw his baby face reflected towards him on the surface of the knife. It had a mean glint to it. He looked at his finger. He looked back at the knife. Yup, this was scary. To cast healing magic, there needed to be an injury. For there to be an injury, someone had to get injured. To get injured, Shaden had to cut himself with the knife in front of him. If his parents saw their almost two-year-old baby in front of a knife, they would freak out. But since they weren¡¯t present, he could cut himself as much as he wanted. But honestly, he was afraid. He had never cut himself with a knife before. What if he made the wound too deep and killed himself? His weak arms could barely lift the knife, let alone control it. And he wasn¡¯t certain he could heal a cut; the best he had done so far was remove a bruise by circulating the blood and using his mana to quicken the process of healing. It wasn¡¯t as simple as just adding more mana like adding fuel to a flame. It required something more. Shaden was sure he could discover what it was, but he lacked experience. To gain experience, he needed an injury. But if he injured himself too much, he could die from his lack of experience. It was a dreadful cycle. Plus, the wound would hurt. Shaden didn¡¯t like sharp pain. He needed an alternative method where he could train his healing power without injuring himself. He sat there contemplating his choices. As he thought, he would need to injure himself. He used his mana to set the knife so that the blade faced upwards. He readied his finger. Then he heard a chirping noise outside. Birds? Wait a minute¡­ Shaden turned his head around with a wild expression on his face. If he used other animals as test subjects, he wouldn¡¯t need to get injured! He got up and loosened his grip of the knife. Then slowly, he headed towards the window and opened it. As he had thought, there were birds nearby. The closest one was on the roof of the building in front, around six meters away. If anyone was watching, they would have seen a baby greedily eyeing a bird with a creepy smile on his face. Suddenly, the bird would start to panic as it was pulled towards the child who would be smiling even more creepily now. The child and the bird would both disappear behind the window as it closed shut. The random dwarf tourist who saw everything rubbed his eyes and stared at the closed window in confusion. He shook his head and went on his way. Human cities sure were weird, he thought. Meanwhile, Shaden restrained the struggling bird with his mana and conjured the wooden floor to turn into a bird-shaped shackle. He pressed the bird down on the floor and tightly wrapped its head, legs, and wings with the wood. The bird, being unable to move, stopped screeching as it realized its fate. It looked at Shaden with blank eyes. Shaden observed his specimen. It wasn¡¯t a bird he was familiar with. The bird¡¯s feathers were rainbow in color and its claws had an extra back-talon on it, making it a total of five talons¡ªthree facing forward and two facing backward. It had a white stomach with a black dot in the middle. It was a pretty bird. Shaden retrieved the knife from the floor and returned to his experiment. The bird made a weak squawk. He was about to make a small cut on the bird when he noticed a crucial detail. This bird had so many damn feathers. He couldn¡¯t even see its skin. Who knew birds had so many feathers? Shaden had thought this would be a simple operation: make a cut on the bird¡¯s stomach and try to heal it. But he couldn¡¯t make the cut when he couldn¡¯t even see the stomach. He thought about plucking it. No, that would make too much of a mess. He could clean it. Where would he throw the feathers away? Outside? How about the bird? Someone would notice if a naked bird was waddling around without feathers. But would he have time for that? He had thought this would be a quick process, but it was starting to get bothersome. He didn¡¯t want to break the bird¡¯s bones either. It was too cruel, and he didn¡¯t know how to mend bones yet. He sat there while staring at the dumb bird. Shoot. He had studied human physiology, not bird physiology. Things just became worse the more he thought about his experiment. Why couldn¡¯t he just get on with it? This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. He held the knife with the support of his levitation magic and pointed it towards the bird. He searched for a place without feathers and spotted its legs. They looked so thin. Well, he couldn¡¯t waste any more time. He slowly brought the knife closer to a leg and gave it a small nick on the side. It was barely anything. Contrary to Shaden¡¯s expectation, the leg started dripping blood. Maybe the cut had been too deep. He started to panic as the bird¡¯s blood started oozing out onto the floor. He hadn¡¯t gotten anything to put the bird on either. Damn, he had messed up. He had to stop the blood first. Healing magic couldn¡¯t be that different from normal magic, could it? He had read plenty of books on cells and knew how they regenerated and connected. If he imagined the same thing to happen on the bird¡¯s leg, he would be able to heal it. He concentrated and pictured that the cells on the bird¡¯s leg started replicating, patching the wound up. He felt his mana go through him and waited for any signs of recovery. However, the wound did not heal. The bird kept bleeding as it squawked. Something is interfering with my magic, Shaden thought to himself. It feels like mana. Could it be the bird¡¯s mana that¡¯s resisting my spell? Or did I just fail? In the world, there were generally two types of healing that could be done. The first was support healing. A healer could cast this on his ally while his ally was still active. It boosted their recovery but did not directly cause their wounds to close up. Since the magic did not alter the cells themselves, it could be cast at any time and at any moment. All types of support magic were essentially converting your mana into energy that the receiver¡¯s body could use. Most people knew how to use this. It was what Melsei used on Rother and what Shaden used on his bruise. What Shaden was trying to achieve currently was a pure healing spell. This was far more advanced than simple supporting magic. Pure healing replicated the cells on the body directly, enabling miracles like restoring a lost limb saving a person from a fatal injury. The greatest Healer was said to have saved a man whose whole lower body had been chopped off by a monster. However, because pure healing directly acted on the receiver¡¯s body, the healer¡¯s mana and the receiver¡¯s mana would influence each other, making the magic fail. Healing was a delicate thing. To successfully use the magic, a patient was placed on a magic circle that suppressed their mana. The spell¡¯s chances of activating would rise significantly afterward. All of the prominent hospitals in the country used this. Emergency scrolls also exhausted one¡¯s mana before activating a pure healing spell. They were used as a last resort because the receiver wouldn¡¯t be able to use mana after the treatment. Shaden had the knowledge to use a pure healing spell. He also had the gargantuan mana capacity required to successfully cast the spell. However, he didn¡¯t know how to remove the receiver¡¯s mana that interfered with the healing. If he had a mana-canceling magic circle, it would have worked. Shaden continued to pour his mana onto the bird¡¯s leg. Nothing was happening. He increased his mana output. Still nothing. It had to work, or he¡¯d be bored forever. He concentrated deeply and swelled the mana into his hands and blasted it out. The mana almost visibly gushed out of Shaden¡¯s hands and rushed into the bird¡¯s leg with the force of a violent river. Slowly but surely, the bird¡¯s wound started to close. Shaden let out a cry of joy and increased his mana output. The cells began to multiply and cover the cut. Shaden saw the blood stop flowing and the skin reattach itself. After a few seconds, the bird¡¯s leg was good as new except for the pale scar that remained. The bird stopped squawking and bent its dumb head in curiosity. Shaden released a sigh and fell backwards. He never knew healing a simple cut would use that much mana. Shaden¡¯s logic had been simple. If the bird¡¯s mana was interfering with his, he just had to use enough mana to force the bird¡¯s mana away. In theory, it was possible. In reality, the chances of succeeding were practically null. Every cell in a living creature¡¯s body contained mana and diffused mana. To force a cell¡¯s mana away from itself was like cleaning up snow under a snowstorm. No matter how hard you shoveled, the snow would still pile up. Mana-canceling spells were like small shelters in the snowstorm. While it would be snowing outside, the inside would be free from snow. What Shaden had done was blowing the whole snowstorm away for a short duration. It was absurd. The mana he used was massive. His mana expenditure had been so great that it had almost liquified. Shaden also was aware of the sheer amount of mana he used. He never knew healing was such an exhausting process. Well, it¡¯ll help increase my mana, he thought. He undid the bindings on the bird and set it free. He watched it fly away and closed the windows. Now he had to clean up the blood and fix the messed-up floor. Maybe next time I¡¯ll try breaking a bone to see how I do, he thought while returning the floor to normal. Magic was always so fun. Using magic also somewhat helped him understand the principles behind it better. Like seeing and feeling the muscles on your arm as you worked out. The more you used it, the better you understood it. Well, only by just a little. ? ? ? Melsei returned from the market with bags of food in her hands. She felt something off about the room and looked around. Nothing had changed. She let her bags down and quickly went to the baby crib. Shaden was sleeping peacefully like he had been when she left him around two hours ago. She hated the market for being so far away. She wanted to take him with her, but he had been sleeping and his face was too cute to wake up. Melsei became slightly worried. Wasn¡¯t he sleeping too much for a child that was almost two years old? He had been sleeping almost every day for the afternoons. Maybe he had some sort of sleeping-sickness. She would take him to the doctor after discussing with Garthan. For now, she looked into his cute face and poked her finger on his cheeks. He looked just like his father. While his mother organized her ingredients, Shaden peeked a glance at the room. Good. He hadn¡¯t been discovered. His skills with manipulating people and objects were increasing every day. He chuckled evilly to himself and closed his eyes in embarrassment. Life was good these days. 2.19 ¡°Wait, say that again. You asked who?¡± exclaimed Rhyne. ¡°I asked Enariss.¡± ¡°Enariss? The Enariss? The one in the special class?¡± ¡°Yeah. The one who spoke at the opening ceremony.¡± ¡°How in the¡ªdude. Well, what did she say?¡± Rhyne asked, suddenly excited. ¡°She said, sure," replied Demund. Riley and Rhyne both stared at Demund with their eyes wide open. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me,¡± Riley said. ¡°The study group isn¡¯t even official yet!¡± ¡°You sure it was Enariss?¡± asked Rhyne hurriedly. ¡°The one with the red hair? The super pretty girl?¡± ¡°Yes, I mean Enariss. I am serious. I met her during a run and asked her if she wanted to come. She said, sure! Here, I even have proof.¡± Demund took out the little piece of paper Enariss had given him and displayed it to Riley and Rhyne. They looked at it in disbelief. ¡°You are not making this up, are you?¡± asked Riley seriously. ¡°I¡¯m repeating myself now. Yes means yes.¡± Riley and Rhyne both glanced at each other at the same time. They then looked back at Demund, and Riley placed a gentle hand on Demund¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We are so screwed,¡± he said. ¡°Do you even know who she is?¡± questioned Rhyne. ¡°Well, she¡¯s Enariss, right? The smartest person in school? And what do mean, we¡¯re so screwed?¡± Demund hadn¡¯t expected this at all. He thought their reactions would be more¡­happy. Who wouldn¡¯t want to study with a super smart and super pretty girl? But his friends looked at him with genuine worry and consternation. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why,¡± started Riley. ¡°She¡¯s the vice-captain of the MMA club. The biggest fighting club in the school.¡± ¡°Do you know what being the vice-captain means?¡± said Rhyne. ¡°It means that you defeated all the other members in the club besides the captain. But since you can only become the captain after your first year, she might have defeated the captain for all we know.¡± ¡°Exactly. You don¡¯t ever want to mess around with her,¡± stated Riley. ¡°Her punches hurt. A lot.¡± Demund was slightly surprised at the new information. Smart and strong? She really was perfect. But a part of him wasn¡¯t that startled. He knew how fast she could run. He had experienced it with his body. It would be weird for a girl with that much stamina and strength to not be able to fight. ¡°I¡¯m fine with that,¡± he told his friends. ¡°The more the merrier, right? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to fight her or anything.¡± Rhyne scratched his head while Riley shook his. ¡°We¡¯ll probably just waste her time,¡± said Riley. ¡°He¡¯s right. And Enariss? She¡ªyou know what.¡± Rhyne threw up his hands in the air as if surrendering. ¡°If she said yes, she¡¯s definitely coming. I guess it¡¯s settled then.¡± ¡°You sure Rhyne?¡± asked Riley. ¡°There¡¯s no other way, is there? Let¡¯s just try to enjoy the moment. She is pretty, so¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll have soooo much fun,¡± said Riley sarcastically. ¡°Right. Should we make a group chat then?¡± said Demund. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll make one after school,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°But you be the one to invite Enariss, Demund. I really don¡¯t want to get on her bad side. You¡¯ll have to mediate between her and us.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not so bad, you know?¡± rebutted Demund. ¡°I mean, if you manage to keep her pace¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem. We can¡¯t keep her pace. She¡¯s too talented,¡± said Riley. ¡°Then we better improve and catch up!¡± said Demund optimistically. Riley sighed and Rhyne grinned at Demund¡¯s response. He really was a try-hard. But that¡¯s why they had become friends in the first place. Birds of a feather flocked together. All three of them were try-hards in their own, unique ways, and their friendship only increased their try-hardiness. Now, they would only have to become accustomed to the new challenge known as Enariss. Stolen story; please report. They exited the showers as the bell rang and headed to lunch. ? ? ? ¡°Alright, Demund. Remember what I said. Try not to get noticed.¡± Riley warned Demund as they headed towards the building for combat training, right next to the Specials¡¯ part of the school. After much convincing, Demund had agreed to visit the MMA club. His friends wanted him to see Enariss in action to open his eyes, and he was looking forward to it. He never had seen anyone fight besides the spars Rother and Garthan did. One of the unspoken rules of the club was that to join, you had to fight someone first. If the members mistook Demund as someone who wanted to join, he would be pressured to fight. It was best to stay unnoticed as a guest. Demund gulped as he saw the building. He had caught glimpses of it before, mostly when he was entering/leaving school. But actually seeing it was different. The building was of considerable height, around two stories tall. It looked like it was completely built out of marble; its white exterior stood in direct contrast with the Library¡¯s dark, old stone look. And contrary to the library, there weren¡¯t any decorations on the outside. Its design was simple. It reminded Demund a lot of the buildings used for the Selection. The building looked exactly like a replica, except that it was much smaller and shorter. The color and texture of the walls were identical. Unlike the other buildings, the doors didn¡¯t open automatically. Riley explained that it was because they almost always broke when there was a big fight between the higher members of the MMA club. To prevent accidents from reoccurring, the doors had been replaced with thick, metal ones. It was considerably difficult to push them open. Riley and Rhyne didn¡¯t know who would fight yet for today. However, every fight was between prominent members. There was a chance that Enariss could fight that day. Even if she didn¡¯t, it would show Demund how skilled she was since every other fight would be inferior to hers. Fights were held every day. It was a moment where you could show off your strength and climb the ranks in the club. It also served as examples to teach the younger members. There were no limits on the number of fights that could be held on a single day, but there had to be at least one. Demund looked around the building. The first floor had a high ceiling and even some spotlights that were probably meant for the stages at the center of the area. Well, at least he thought they were stages. There was nothing set up but square lines on the floor. He expected that platforms could be raised from the squares. No one was fighting there yet, but there were already people in MMA club uniforms warming up for training. Riley and Rhyne motioned to Demund to follow them into the bathroom. They quickly changed into their tight, upper uniforms and loose pants of the MMA club. Demund watched as his friends warmed up their bodies. They started with jump ropes and carried out some stretches and brief workouts. They were here to train their fighting skills, not their muscles, so they didn¡¯t go overboard. Rhyne explained to Demund that the workout room was on the second floor. The first floor was mainly used for fights and direct training. The clock struck 3:30 and a low buzz went through the room. Everyone paused what they were doing as the MMA club officially began its activities. Demund spotted Enariss behind a tall, lean student as they approached the center from the back of the building. The tall student was likely the captain of the MMA club. He had a perfectly-chiseled face with grey hair, and his muscles clearly stood out under his tight uniform. Demund was instantly reminded of the time he had first seen Enariss: people this perfect could exist. The apparent captain of the club clapped his hands, immediately quieting the noises present in the room. Everyone turned their heads towards him and focused their attention on him. ¡°Let¡¯s get started, everyone!¡± cheerfully began the captain. ¡°Will any volunteers please come up to the front.¡± A muscular, but somewhat short member approached the captain. ¡°Dranner Quesley, rank 17!¡± stated the student. ¡°I¡¯d like to challenge rank 15!¡± ¡°In this club, you can only challenge those who are higher ranked than you,¡± explained Riley to Demund. ¡°If someone challenges you, you can¡¯t refuse. Looks like we have some skilled participants today.¡± Demund watched as another student came out of the crowd and stood beside the short, muscular student. They then moved to the closest square and stood there, facing each other. The captain smiled and looked over the crowd. ¡°Are there any other volunteers?¡± he asked. Demund watched as another student came out to challenge someone. He was rank 54 challenging rank 51. It was probably one of the freshmen. ¡°Any other volunteers?¡± asked the captain. Enariss was also looking over the room when she matched her eyes with Demund¡¯s. She hadn¡¯t expected him to come so early. Most likely, he was here to observe the club. He had talked about wanting to get into the special class. Or maybe one of his friends had invited him. She thought of an interesting idea. Maybe¡­maybe if she allowed Demund to see how further away she was, he would try harder to reach her. It would be more fun that way. There were times when people had completely given up after seeing her perfectness, but¡­Demund had managed to break her expectations. He was improving at a greater rate than any of her other toys. She wanted to take the gamble. It was just so much fun. ¡°If everyone is finished, then¡ªoh, Enariss?¡± The whole room froze as Enariss stepped out and positioned herself in front of the captain. Everyone became deathly quiet. No one dared to breathe a word. No one moved a muscle. All of their attention was focused on Enariss and the words she would say next. ¡°I, Enariss Zarke, rank 2, would like to challenge the captain, rank 1.¡± The captain raised an eyebrow and gave Enariss a smile. He then lifted his hand and formed his fingers into an ¡®ok.¡¯ The room exploded into cries of delight, awe, excitement, and craziness. The club¡¯s long-awaited fight was actually happening! It was a sort of historical moment for all of its members. Whatever the outcome was, one thing was sure: this would be one hell of a fight. Everyone who had been bored was cheering while Enariss and the captain stared at each other. ¡°What the heck! It¡¯s really happening?!¡± exclaimed Rhyne. ¡°And did Enariss just look at you right before she decided to fight?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± replied Demund. He really didn¡¯t understand the excitement that was going on. ¡°Maybe?¡± ¡°Whatever the case, you¡¯re one hell of a lucky guy,¡± said Riley. ¡°I waited ages for this.¡± Enariss was slightly excited. She had confidence that Demund would try harder after this fight. She trusted in his resilience. And finally, she could crush that disgustingly perfect face of her captain today. She wasn¡¯t confident in winning, but at least she could try to tear his ideal mask away. She hated his quintessential way of living and his flawless physical features. The captain calmly smiled and raised a hand into the air. ¡°Raise the platforms!¡± he commanded. The club cheered as three platforms unleashed themselves from the ground. They didn¡¯t care about the other two. The fight of the year wasabout to begin. 2.20 Enariss and the captain stretched their muscles while waiting for the people to crowd around them. The platforms under them had risen, making a stage where everyone could see what was going on. Upon the other four fighters¡¯ request, the other matches had been postponed and their platforms lowered. This was a fight they simply could not miss. They were currently on the central platform. In the room, there were nine platform squares in total, with the central one being the largest (10mx10m). It was only used in official matches during festivals or when the captain¡¯s place was challenged. Everyone stood around it nervously as their excited whispers filled the air. The room was dark¡ªthe lights had been shut off and the spotlights focused on the central platform. One of the club¡¯s sub-leaders was acting as the referee. His only job was to start and stop the match when it seemed clear who was going to win. He readied the whistle in his hands and wiped the sweat off his palms. Even he couldn¡¯t expect the outcome of this match. Would it be the super-rookie Enariss or the undefeated Deion? Enariss eyed Deion as she readied herself. She had seen him fight, but it all ended too quickly for her to analyze him. He had never shown the true extent of his skills, and no one in their right mind (the upperclassmen) had challenged him. She barely knew about his fighting style or his limits. He was undefeated and perfect¡ªthe boringest person ever. Maybe today he might become a bit more interesting. Deion in the meantime gracefully controlled his muscles to bring himself into prime condition. Not that he needed to, but he believed in giving his all in every situation. That is how he had risen to the top. He also inspected Enariss and watched her tie up her long hair into a ponytail behind her. ¡°This is a surprise,¡± he said, ¡°for you to challenge me so suddenly.¡± ¡°I felt like today was the perfect day for it, captain,¡± Enariss replied. ¡°And you¡¯re the only one I haven¡¯t fought. Mind showing me how good you are?¡± The captain gave Enariss a gentle smile full of relaxation. Enariss seriously wanted to wipe that disgusting look off his face by bashing it into the floor. It was genuine, and that¡¯s why she was so unsettled by it. His expression told Enariss that he stood in a position where she would never reach, and she hated it, even though he hadn¡¯t said anything. He was too perfect. Too boring. She clenched her fist and smiled back sweetly. ¡°Fighters, take your positions!¡± the sub-leader shouted nervously. Enariss and Deion moved to their designated spots on the ring, around 6 meters away from each other. The more knowledgeable part of the group had surrendered the front positions for the new members. They knew what was going to happen. The two fighters in the ring took their stances. ¡°Ready!¡± The fighters tightened their muscles. Enariss raised her power level by 50x. She couldn¡¯t go weak on the captain. ¡°Set!¡± Demund stared intently at the moment. Everyone did. The first second would be over very quickly. He had to focus on everything. ¡°Go! *PLEEEEEP*¡± With the sound of the whistle, Enariss dashed towards the captain with her fist enclosed. She wouldn¡¯t give him time to react and smash it right into his face. She saw the captain raise his arms in slow motion, but her fist was faster. She thrust it with her 50x force¡ª ¡ªas she hit the air. Surprised that the captain had disappeared, she did a full-circle kick in mid-air, aiming to smash anything that was near her¡ªand kicked the air again. She landed on the ground with a *tap* and looked around her quickly. The captain was on the other side of the ring, leisurely waving at Enariss. What the hell had just happened, thought Enariss. She was sure she had been faster than him¡­unless he activated his ability. ¡°You¡¯re no fair, captain!¡± she yelled. ¡°You never said what your ability is!¡± ¡°Nor am I obliged to,¡± Deion coolly replied. ¡°Are you sure you want to be speaking right now?¡± The crowd roared into cheering and applause. They had seen Enariss fly towards Deion at lightning speed, and Deion had just vanished and reappeared behind her in a split second. Everything had happened so fast, and the crowd was crazy about it. They were seeing something that only heroes could do. It was absolutely entertaining. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Enariss waved her head to the side with a cute smile. She would definitely land a hit on that slimy bastard. She raised her power level to 80x and stomped her right feet to test her strength. An ear-splitting *boom* vibrated through the room and the people at the front closed their ears in pain. The fight was only going to escalate. The floor that Enariss was standing on was made out of nuclear-withstanding material. It barely budged at her stomp. Great. She could go all-out soon without breaking the building. She dashed towards the captain again, this time faster. Not letting him out of her sight, she flung another fist at his stomach. The captain seemed to move his arms to block her attack, but he was still far too slow. Her fist zoomed through the air as it landed¡ª ¡ªon the air again. Enariss had kept her eyes on the captain, and he had just evaporated from the spot like an afterimage. She quickly turned around to see Deion leisurely crossing his arms and staring at her. ¡°Is that the best you have, Enariss?¡± he teased politely. Again, the crowd was eating the whole thing up. They whooped and cheered and screamed their souls out. The sound of the students filled the building. Demund turned to Rhyne. ¡°Rhyne! You¡¯re seeing this in slow-motion, right? What¡¯s happening! It¡¯s too fast!¡± ¡°Enariss kept throwing punches at the captain, this time even faster,¡± Rhyne explained, ¡°but I don¡¯t know how the captain dodged them. He just disappears and reappears in an instant!¡± Demund looked at the arena again. Enariss was impressive, but the captain was beyond imagination. He felt excitement fill him. This was the world of heroes he had so wanted to join. Something only available at the Preliminary Islands was happening here. ¡°Not at all, captain,¡± replied Enariss sweetly. This bastard was really fast. She didn¡¯t want to fatally injure, but it seemed like she had no choice. She took a deep breath and concentrated. Her power level rose to 300x. ¡°Prepare yourself, captain,¡± she said. ¡°You might die if you get hit.¡± Deion smiled and positioned himself. He had felt the sudden spike in Enariss¡¯s strength and had become wary. Well, it wasn¡¯t anything he couldn¡¯t handle, but she sure was impressive. Her power would be very useful in the future. Going further would be a waste of time. It was probably time to end it. Enariss shot herself like a bullet at a speed no normal eye could follow. She focused her fist on Deion. Then Enariss found herself flying through the air. What? She thought. Why was she away from the ring? Why were there people under her? Everyone stood there shocked as Enariss crashed into the wall of the building some tens of meters away. The wall thankfully didn¡¯t crack, but the sound of a human body smashing against a metal-reinforced surface was a painful one. They stood there agape as she fell to the floor and landed on her feet. Enariss looked up, sweat rolling down her body. The referee quickly blew the whistle. ¡°Enariss has been disqualified as she has left the ring. The winner is Deion!¡± The crowd cheered once again and burst into thundering applause. Deion wiped his head and jumped out of the platform. Enariss approached him in front of the people, wearing a smile all the way. They shook hands. ¡°That was quite a match, captain,¡± said Enariss. ¡°I really didn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°I do have some tricks up my sleeve,¡± replied the captain lightheartedly. The captain then signaled the crowd to die down. ¡°Alright everyone, it¡¯s time for the other matches. Get yourselves ready!¡± The MMA club died down and two other platforms were raised while the central one was lowered. They circled around the other two to inspect the remaining fights. Not that they were as exciting, but they still had their merits to learn from. The members could also follow it more, so in reality, it provided them with more education than the one between the first and second ranks. But still, after seeing the fight, they couldn¡¯t help but be in utter awe. One of the members threw Deion and Enariss each a towel, which they used to wipe off their sweat. Enariss was still discontent. He was still boring as ever. She didn¡¯t know how he had dodged her attacks, but it proved that he was way out of her reach. He was too perfect. She *hmphed* internally and threw the towel into a basket. Enariss glanced over the room and spotted Demund, who waved at her. She waved back. He looked excited and full of energy. Yes¡ªthis is what she had aimed for. He had to grow more into someone she could crush with some effort. It was much more fun that way. Demund¡¯s friends froze in place with their mouths hanging when they saw Demund and Enariss wave at each other. ¡°I told you! She¡¯s a great person,¡± said Demund optimistically. ¡°Did you not just see the match that happened!¡± screamed Rhyne quietly. ¡°She can destroy us!¡± ¡°Relax, Rhyne,¡± soothed Riley. ¡°We¡¯re just going to be studying, not fighting.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I know what I saw,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°She was seriously about to bash into the captain with that speed. Any of us would have died.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not the captain, are we?¡± said Riley. ¡°You need to chill. Take a deep breath.¡± ¡°Alright, I know, I know. I¡¯m just really excited, that¡¯s all,¡± said Rhyne. He took a few deep breaths and calmed himself. ¡°That match was just way too cool.¡± ¡°I know,¡± said Demund. ¡°It really was,¡± agreed Riley. They looked towards the platforms which had already begun their matches. ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the library now,¡± said Demund. ¡°There are some things I want to review.¡± ¡°Alright. See you later.¡± ¡°See you, Demund.¡± Demund exited the building as his heart was still beating rapidly. Enariss had just inspired him to do one thing: develop and improve his body-strengthening magic and martial arts. He wasn¡¯t skilled in reality yet, but if he could learn some tricks by the time he reached ten in the dream, he could rise the ranks in the MMA club quickly. He just hoped that the martial arts in his other world would be potent. Right now, however, he had to focus on his education. His first priority was to enter the special class, after all. ¡°Soon, next year I¡¯ll join,¡± Demund promised the building as he walked across to the library. 2.21 Strengthening magic. What was it exactly? In the world of Exarria, every capable fighter knew how to use strengthening magic, usually subconsciously. The magic relied on feeding your mana as a certain ¡®energy¡¯ to your muscles. By circulating your mana around your body and directly focusing them into your muscles, one could display feats of strength that would normally be impossible. It usually took a long time before anyone could start to do the conversion subconsciously, but once you had the feel of it, you could grow exponentially, and your strength would increase significantly. Unlike normal magic, you didn¡¯t have to necessarily learn the concepts behind the strengthening. Because it was your own body, you would naturally come to understand its properties, so even if you didn¡¯t know it in your head, you still knew it with your senses. Hence, subconscious activation. The Swordsmanship Training Academies taught anatomy, but even they didn¡¯t know the full extent of the molecules within the human body. Even Saiton the Sage, with all the vast knowledge he brought, hadn¡¯t been able to perfectly explain everything. The properties of the body were just too complex. Currently, it was more efficient to train and learn through experience than by reading books. Shaden, however, had the full support of all the modern knowledge present in his reality. ¡°ATP and Ca2+ molecules¡­sarcomeres¡­this is so complicated,¡± said Shaden to himself. Indeed. Biology was a complicated thing. Even with the knowledge, it was difficult to understand it. The process of muscle-tightening was immeasurably complex for Shaden¡¯s high school brain. He had thought it would be as simple as healing. Like support-healing spells, support-strengthening spells did not affect the receiver¡¯s muscles directly. It just gave them more fuel to spare and/or removed their fatigue. The same went for support-defensive magic. It did not make someone¡¯s skin tougher, but instead placed a thin layer of crystallized mana that blocked foreign attacks. Making someone¡¯s skin itself tough as steel was nigh impossible. Even the greatest warriors could be killed if they let their guard down. If, that is¡ªthe skilled learned to subconsciously have a layer of mana around them, even when they were sleeping. Magicians could learn to use their mana itself as muscles to compensate for their lack of training their bodies. This was what Shaden often did¡ªuse his mana to grab heavy objects, also known as telekinesis. However, this mana-muscle used an incredibly large amount of mana as it could not be cast with an incantation. Only with constant practice could it be used efficiently enough. As a magician, however, it was unnecessary to use it for there were other, much better spells. They weren¡¯t meant to be fighting at the front. Shaden really didn¡¯t need to strengthen his body at this point. He could use his absurd mana pool to force his way through, and he was more of a magician. But like all men, Shaden had a burning passion to be able to fight majestically. He wanted to lift boulders with his own hands and run at the speed of a horse with his own legs. He wanted to fight. He dreamed of swinging a sword and punching through stone. So as a baby, he decided to lift his crib. It wasn¡¯t much, but he had to try. Shaden wrapped his tiny hands around the legs of the crib and attempted to raise it. It barely budged. As expected, he thought. My two-year-old body is too weak. He then used his mana to lift the crib. It moved upwards easily enough. What he had to do now was use that mana internally. But how would he channel something into him that was already inside of him? His idea was to use mana to create large amounts of ATP in his muscles. He was on the right track, but the ¡®energy¡¯ created from mana required much more than that. Even Saiton the Sage had failed to consciously convert his mana into that ¡®energy.¡¯ There was no way Shaden would be able to at his age. He would require expert-level knowledge on not only ATP, but nerves and muscle fiber, bone tissue, and blood cells. It was faster to just train the body. Shaden imagined that ATP molecules would be produced in his arm muscle. He focused and poured his mana in. ¡°Owowowow!¡± cried Shaden as his arm cramped. The excess dose of ATP had caused his muscles to contract randomly and cramp. He immediately stopped his mana and relaxed his muscles. Gosh, that was a bad idea. To be sure, he tried it on his leg¡ªand yelled out in pain. Yep, this would definitely not work. If only he had a mentor, he thought. If he had someone to teach him, he could become like Garthan. He wished his body would grow faster so he could go to school. But alas, time was time. He thought about using steroids, but it would probably have a disastrous effect on his body. He would put off training strengthening magic for now. ? ? ? Shaden couldn¡¯t believe his luck. His brother had brought in a miracle. He had brought in a cat. With a broken leg. Shaden loved cats. He would always stop to pet a cat if he spotted one on the road. He loved cats more than any other domestic animal. They were sneaky, soft, cute¡­the list went on and on. The cat also had a broken leg, so it would be the perfect chance to improve his healing magic. His mother thought differently. ¡°Rother! You can¡¯t bring that here! The rooms will get dirty!¡± Melsei cried. Rother had apparently picked up the cat from the road on the way home from the Academy. It had been lying on the streets, unable to run away as it had broken its leg somewhere. Rother loved animals in general; he had grown up in the countryside surrounded by them. He couldn¡¯t let an injured animal die on the streets. Melsei, however, disliked cats. They had sometimes stolen her food when she was living on the streets, and she even had a bad memory of one scratching her when she was rummaging through trash. In the dark, when no one was around, their clear eyes would shine ominously in the dark. She had been afraid of cats. ¡°Mom, please? The poor thing is injured,¡± Rother pleaded. ¡°Can we let it stay until it recovers?¡± Rother looked at his mother with big, puppy eyes. Tears glistened on them, about to sprout. Melsei looked at the cat once more. It was black with yellow eyes. Rother just had to bring the creepiest one. But as he had said, one of its legs was bent in the wrong way as it dangled helplessly in the air. It meowed weakly at Melsei. Melsei sighed. ¡°Okay. But only until it recovers, promise?¡± ¡°I promise!¡± ¡°Bring it over to the front of your bedroom.¡± Rother carefully moved through the house with the cat to the hall. Melsei hurried to the storage room and fetched an unused blanket along with a basket. She folded the blanket and placed it inside the basket, making a temporary bed for the cat. She took it over to where Rother was, and the cat was gently placed in it. The cat looked at both of them and meowed. Shaden was watching from behind, his head poking out behind a wall. He wanted to go over and pet it, but he was waiting for his mother to finish her work. He had plenty of time later. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Let the blood flow and mend the body ¨C Heal.¡± Yes, that was the spell! He had forgotten all about it. Well, now he knew. The cat meowed at green light from Melsei¡¯s hand seeped into its body. It seemed more relaxed now, but its leg was still bent weirdly. ¡°This is the best I can do,¡± said Melsei. ¡°Let¡¯s let it rest for now, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Will you help me set up the table? I¡¯ll even prepare some food for the cat.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± They passed by Shaden as they went into the kitchen. This was his chance! He got up on his legs and started to approach the cat¡ª ¡ªas his mother picked him up and brought him to the kitchen with her. ¡°Don¡¯t let Shaden near the cat, okay? He¡¯s still a baby.¡± ¡°Okay, mom.¡± Darn it. ? ? ? Shaden opened his eyes in the dark. He looked around to see the moonlight shining through the windows of his home and moved his body around. All was quiet except for the occasional howls and noises outside the building. He turned around and got onto his knees. Everyone was sleeping. It was finally time to go see the cat. Luckily for him, his little bed had been moved to the living room as his parents now engaged in, ahem, various acts. Apparently, there was a kind of sound-proofing magic because there hadn¡¯t been any noise, even murmurs, that came from the bedroom. Well, it was fine by him, though he was slightly curious. But what was important for him currently was to go see the cat. He quietly levitated himself off the bed. It wasn¡¯t exactly flying; he used his mana-hands to latch on to the ceiling and pull himself off from the bed and onto the floor. He had gotten used to using his mana-hands now, though he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he may be using too much mana. It really didn¡¯t matter since it worked ideally, and he never felt exhausted. Shaden gently stood up and walked towards the bedrooms. He crossed the entrance to the hall and spotted the dark shape in the middle of the hallway. The cat, suddenly noticing his presence, opened its yellow, glowing eyes. It looked mesmerizing as the moonlight reflected off it. It stayed quiet, alert for any signs of danger or hostility coming from the small figure approaching it. Shaden slowly tip-toed over to the cat and sat down next to its basket. He inspected it for a few seconds. The leg hadn¡¯t recovered at all, and its foot was still bent in the wrong direction. Shaden wanted with all his heart to heal the poor creature. However, he was becoming nervous that someone would wake up. His heart was beating like he was doing something illegal. He had to find a way to cover the noise. If he remembered correctly, sound traveled through the air when molecules hit the molecules next to them. Simply, sound occurred when the air moved. In conclusion, if the air didn¡¯t move, he would be able to sound-proof his operation. Shaden closed his eyes imagined that the air around him and the cat would stay still and poured his mana in. Immediately, the air around Shaden turned freezingly cold and the cat meowed once in surprise at the sudden change. Shaden noticed that he was seeping mist from his mouth and stopped his spell. Any more, and he would freeze over. This wasn¡¯t going to work. He sat there, thinking again. The cat peered at him with its glowing eyes in worry. Maybe¡­a vacuum would work, Shaden thought to himself. If there was no air present, then sound wouldn¡¯t be able to travel through the air. He concentrated on his hand¡ªand gave up soon after. No, this was too risky. Firstly, if he failed to create a vacuum, it could create a lot of noise. Secondly, even if he did manage to, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could maintain both the vacuum spell and healing spell at the same time. There was one thing he could do. He lifted the basket with the cat in it with his mana. The cat tensed nervously as invisible hands carefully made it float in the air. Shaden walked out of the hall with the cat and silently opened the window. If the cat made noise, he just had to do the operation outside. Shaden brought himself to the window with his mana-hands and looked down. It was quite a height for his small body, but he could do it. He inspected the streets. Actually, there could be criminals down in the dark alleys. What if he did it on the roof? There were plenty of buildings around, some even being higher than his. It was a genius idea. Shaden checked on the cat to make sure he was holding it firmly and positioned his mana-hands to clench themselves onto the walls. He then slowly lifted himself and the cat out of the window. He sure was high up. He ignored the fall and looked upwards, creating another mana-hand to attach itself to the roof. Shaden pulled himself up to the roof, gently lifting the cat behind him. The cat watched silently. It had no idea what was going on but was too hurt to freak out and run away. It had no choice but to wait. Shaden put his feet on the roof. Yuck, it was dirty. He probably should have gotten something to wear. Well, it didn¡¯t matter that much. He walked to the other side of the building to get as much distance as possible between himself and the bedrooms. After determining he was sufficiently far away, he set down the cat and its basket on the roof. The cat curiously eyed Shaden¡¯s movements. The human didn¡¯t have much hostility, but what he was doing was beyond its comprehension. Shaden took a deep breath and readied himself. He spread his mana-hands over the cat. It would probably try to lash around as the healing would involve pain. The best Shaden could do was to make the process as fast as possible. The cat started to worry as something invisible covered his body¡ªlike it was trying to strangle it. It felt like a layer of tar. Suddenly, its body was moved involuntarily as the invisible thing forced it to spread its damaged leg out to the boy. The cat hissed nervously. Shaden tightened his mana-grip over the cat. He would do this as quickly as he could. He created another mana-hand and grabbed the cat¡¯s damaged leg with it. He swiftly positioned it in the correct way as the cat yowled loudly in pain. ¡°This will be over soon,¡± reassured Shaden as he undid the dam to the pent-up mana that filled his body. A wave of green exploded out of Shaden¡¯s hands as it washed over the cat like a tsunami. It illuminated the dark night with its opaque stream of healing. The cat, of course, freaked out, but the mana-constraints prevented it from moving. Shaden focused all of his attention and power onto the cat¡¯s leg. He envisioned that the bone tissue would bind together, and the veins and arteries would stitch themselves up. Just like the bird, the cat¡¯s leg started to move weirdly as its insides started to heal. The muscles aligned themselves to where they had to be, and the crushed bone and torn ligaments connected back to their rightful places. The cat stopped struggling as it felt the pain in its leg slowly go away. In just under a minute, the cat¡¯s leg was completely cured. Whew, that was quite the spell, Shaden thought as he wiped some sweat off his head. Now that the deed was done, he had to return to his bed. Without undoing the bindings on the cat, he lifted the basket up and walked to the window. After using his mana-hands to enter the room, he wiped his feet off some dirty clothes to be washed and placed the cat back in the hallway. The cat, thankfully, didn¡¯t try to run away the moment it became loose. Shaden bent over and looked at the cat. The cat squinted its eyes and meowed weakly. Shaden reached out his hand and let the cat smell it, which it did. He then stroked his hand over the cat¡¯s black fur and sighed in satisfaction. He just adored cats. They were so cute and so soft. After enjoying the moment for a little more, Shaden returned to his little bed/crib. Now he was sure he could mend broken bone. He just hoped that his mother wouldn¡¯t kick out the cat as soon as she saw that it was recovered. He closed his eyes and fell asleep. ? ? ? The Master of the Union of Magic of Danark opened his eyes as he felt something amiss in the air. He sensed something outside. It was probably the wind. His throat was dry. His room was also slightly too warm for his taste. He rose from the bed and put his old feet on the wooden floor. He spotted a jug of water on the table next to the window. How perfect, he thought. He sluggishly walked over to the window and opened it to let the cool, night breeze inside. He looked over the city from the lofty tower and breathed in the fresh air. Ah, that was much better. He poured himself a cup of water and used it to quench his thirst. The night was excellent¡ª He spat it out and coughed in surprise. What!? He had suddenly felt a giant surge of mana coming from the outside to the northeast. He quickly reached for his glasses on the table and put them on. A green light pierced the dark of the night like an aurora than had descended from the sky. It was small and came from some distance away, but the immensity of its mana caused the master to feel it clearly from his tower. Judging by the light¡­a nature spell? Or healing? But why at this time? And what was this absurd amount of mana? The light soon disappeared like it had never existed. The Master rubbed his eyes and goggled at what he had just seen. He had heard that the Academium was planning on conducting an experiment, but who would have thought they would do it at this time? The Master¡¯s respect for the Academium rose slightly. They were truly an organization of hard-working scholars. He sipped on his water and enjoyed the air once again. Perhaps he would start researching on another spell sooner than he had planned. After some thinking, he closed the window and returned to his bed. Meanwhile, the Director of the Academium thought of the same thing as he too returned to his bed. If they had gone to the scene and had taken a sample of mana from the air, they would have discovered that this was the same mage who had caused a great forest fire near Whitewater Village a year ago. But no. They slept, motivated by a misunderstanding. 2.22 Rother woke up and rubbed his eyes. He scratched his stomach and pushed his brown hair to the side. The Academy allowed no rest even during the weekends, so he had to go soon. He stretched his arms, and after changing into the Academy uniform, opened his door and walked out. The cat was missing from its basket. ¡°Mooooom!¡± he shouted. ¡°MOOOOM!¡± He opened the door to his parent¡¯s bedroom and saw them still covered in their blankets, their upper bodies bare. Huh, that was weird. Why were their pajamas on the floor? ¡°Mom. Dad. Wake up!¡± said Rother as he shook his parents¡¯ tired bodies. Garthan blinked his eyes open automatically and looked at his son. ¡°Rother! What are you doing here!¡± said Garthan while panicking. ¡°Dad, please wake up,¡± said Rother obliviously. ¡°Remember the black cat from yesterday? It¡¯s not here. It¡¯s not in the basket. Its leg was broken and now it''s gone. Dad please, can you wake Mom up? I¡¯m worried.¡± Garthan looked at his earnest son¡¯s almost-tearful eyes and rubbed his face. He couldn¡¯t refuse when he asked so seriously. ¡°Alright, Rother. Head outside and look for the cat. I¡¯ll wake her up. The cat should be in the house¡ªwe didn¡¯t touch it yesterday.¡± Rother nodded and headed for the living room, forgetting to shut the door behind him. Garthan quickly grabbed his pants and underwear from the floor and pulled them on. Next time he¡¯d have to lock the door before they did their nightly exercises. He looked at the figure of Melsei beneath the blanket and gently pulled the sheet away to reveal her sleeping face. She was as beautiful as ever. ¡°Honey, wake up,¡± he coaxed his wife. Melsei stirred slightly and stretched her arms out. She had been quite the beast the night before, so it was understandable why she was so exhausted at the moment. Garthan pushed her hair away. She opened her eyes and motioned for her clothes, which her husband fetched for her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter~,¡± she said weakly. ¡°The cat from yesterday is missing,¡± Garthan replied. ¡°Rother is currently searching for it, but it shouldn¡¯t have left the house.¡± Melsei yawned and got up while dressing herself. Garthan too walked over to the wardrobe and took out his guard uniform undershirt and put it on. Work would start in about an hour. The couple came out of the room and headed towards the living room/kitchen. As Garthan had expected, Rother was petting the cat who was sitting on the windowsill. To his surprise, the cat¡¯s leg that had been limping had straightened itself somehow. Without putting much thought into it, he went to slice some bread and turn on the stove for breakfast. ¡°Honey, we need to get some mana crystals soon,¡± he called out to Melsei. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some today~¡± she called back while holding Shaden up. She checked Shaden¡¯s diaper and found nothing. Maybe he was constipating? She really should start to potty train him soon. She set Shaden down on the baby seat at the table. The cat, upon seeing this, jumped over to the ground and purred at the base of Shaden¡¯s chair while rubbing against it. Rother quickly went over and picked the cat up, bringing it further away from his baby brother. The cat kept on returning anyway, so Rother gave up and took his place on the table next to his brother. Garthan set the plates¡ªthat had slices of bread with fried eggs and ham on top¡ªon the table. The delicious smell of fresh breakfast and butter filled the room and Shaden felt his stomach growl. To his delight, his mother cut some of the breakfast into small slices and placed it in front of Shaden. Shaden grabbed his fork and eyed the food hungrily. The family had a cheerful breakfast¡ªeven the cat was allowed some bread and eggs, which it ate happily. ¡°So,¡± began Rother, ¡°did you see the cat¡¯s leg?¡± ¡°I sure did,¡± said Garthan, wiping his short, black beard with a napkin. ¡°It looks completely healed.¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Mom cast a healing spell last night like she does for me.¡± ¡°She did?¡± Garthan eyed his wife who was finishing her breakfast with her hair tied back. ¡°My wife must be an amazing person.¡± ¡°I did cast a healing spell, but I don¡¯t know how its bones recovered,¡± said Melsei. The three looked at the cat, who had finished its meal and was purring again at the base of Shaden¡¯s chair. They looked up at Shaden, and the same idea ran through their minds: No way. It must be my imagination. ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t that badly injured?¡± suggested Rother. ¡°It did look bad. But its black. So I might have imagined it. I heard from my friend that black cats can do illusions.¡± ¡°First time I¡¯ve heard of that!¡± said Garthan. ¡°Perhaps Rother is right,¡± said Melsei. There was no other explanation. She knew the extent of her magic, and it surely couldn¡¯t mend broken bones. She had planned to take it to the healer¡¯s shack, but that seemed unnecessary now. Shaden silently ate his food, keeping his nervous laughter inside as much as he could. He focused on the food and ignored their conversation. Mmm. What delicious food. Rother eyed his mom in worry. Now that the cat was healed, she would definitely want it to go out of the house. He fidgeted his hands anxiously. He really wanted to keep the cat. ¡°Mom¡­?¡± he slowly asked while reading the mood. His parents seemed awfully happy right now, which meant now would be the perfect time to ask. ¡°Yes, honey?¡± ¡°Um¡­so you know the cat is healed now¡­but¡­you healed it¡­so¡­erm¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to keep it?¡± asked Garthan. ¡°Yes!¡± replied Rother without hesitation. ¡°Can I, Dad? Like as an early present. I really want a pet! Jargon from other class has a windwing¡ª" A what? Shaden was confused at the new word. Was that a type of bird? "¡ªand even two hounds! This other girl in my class brags every day about¡ª¡± ¡°Okay. You can.¡± ¡°But mom! I really want thi¡ªwait. Did you say yes?¡± Melsei smiled at her son. As much as she disliked cats, she had felt pity for it. It seemed tame and a little cute now that she¡¯d looked at its recovered form. Rother had never gotten a pet too, so it seemed fine. It could also serve as emergency rations. ¡°Thanks Mom! I¡¯ll take care of it every day!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re going to school, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well¡ªoh yeah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Rother. I know how much you like animals. Mom will take good care of it. But!¡± She raised a finger at Rother. ¡°If the cat hurts your brother in any way, it''s out of the house. Is that clear?¡± ¡°Yes Mom! I promise it will never happen!¡± Shaden almost spat out his food. His brother could become a comedian in the future. But oh well, he understood his determination. Like Rother, he also loved cats very much. He had also desperately wished for a cat as a pet too. He silently thanked Rother for being a great brother. ¡°Hurry up now,¡± said Garthan. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for training.¡± Rother nodded and finished his food. He got up from the chair, petted the cat, put on his other garments, strapped his wooden sword on his side, pulled his socks and shoes on, and waved goodbye to his parents. He then jogged towards the school, eager to brag to his friends about his new pet. The cat became a part of the family. ? ? ? Melsei looked down at the cat. It kept following her wherever she went. She looked at her son. Or rather, the cat was following the baby she was holding. She became slightly worried. She had read somewhere that predatory beasts stalked their prey before pouncing on them. Because Shaden was small and defenseless, he would be perfect as prey for the cat. Maybe she was worrying too much. Shaden was big enough to walk around freely now, so she probably didn¡¯t have to worry. She set down Shaden on the floor and watched as the child waddled towards the living room. Like she had thought, the cat followed right behind her son. Nothing bad would happen, would it? Just to make sure, she peeked at her son and the cat from behind the kitchen wall. Shaden was petting the cat as it mewed softly and rubbed itself on the boy. It certainly didn¡¯t look like a beast that wanted to devour her baby. As long as it behaved itself, she would let it live. But if even one scratch was found on her baby, it would have to leave. To the afterlife. She wouldn¡¯t tell Rother, of course. She would tell him that the cat ran away. But so far, everything seemed fine. She would look over it to make sure it didn¡¯t do anything dangerous. Shaden spotted his mother peeking on them and chuckled internally. She really didn¡¯t have to worry that much, but he couldn¡¯t tell her that. He just hoped that he could grow quicker so that he would be able to express his thoughts without causing suspicion. In the meantime, he enjoyed the company of his new friend. He stroked his small hands through the cat¡¯s dark fur. He knew what cats liked and what they didn¡¯t; he had played with almost every single one of them that lived in his neighborhood. By using treats, food, eye signals, purring, and various other cat-alluring techniques, he had befriended numerous cats over many years. Pleasing this cat was an easy task. It was now his cat, and he was prepared to give all of his love to it. He stroked the cat down the back as its tail split into two. It then merged back into one. He smiled and continued to stroke the cat as it mewed at him with its glowing, yellow eyes. What the heck? He stroked the cat down its back again and watched as its tail split apart into two again. Shaden instantly turned his eyes towards the kitchen. His mother was not there. He let out a relieved sigh. If she discovered that this cat was no ordinary street-cat, who knew what she would do. He looked back at the cat and patted its head. No more skillful back-stroking for now, he decided. His family probably didn¡¯t know how to do what he had just done, so the cat would be safe for now. The cat, not knowing the danger it held or was in, purred and pressed its head against Shaden¡¯s legs. Shaden just hoped the cat wouldn¡¯t turn violent all of the sudden. His mother had had a mean glint in her eyes. 2.23 Demund restrained himself from biking faster, afraid that he might sweat. He had just taken a shower and was heading over to Enariss¡¯s house to study. The meeting was scheduled at 9, but the time was already passing 9:12. He really shouldn¡¯t have run home, but he couldn¡¯t help it. If he gave up running while carrying his bike, he had no idea how else he would catch up to Enariss¡¯s superior physical ability. He arrived at the Zarke residence just before 9:15 and entered the gates. It had already been a month since he had visited the inside of the giant house, and he was looking forward to it once more. This time, he would be studying with his friends. Enariss had messaged the group to come in whenever, so Demund took off his shoes and went into the house. The door was unlocked. Once again, he was dazzled by all the vases and expensive-looking furniture that decorated the room. For Demund, who had grown up in a humble household, the place was like a museum. A single piece of decoration in the room probably costed more than all the stuff he owned combined. Or maybe even everything in his house. As he glanced through the house once more, he noticed something peculiar. There were plenty of pictures of Enariss and her father. But where was her mother? It was definitely insensible to ask about these things. He decided to keep quiet and headed towards the living room. The three rich kids were sitting around the low rectangular table, chewing on piles of macarons while sipping drinks. It was mostly Enariss doing the chewing. Riley and Rhyne were bent over on the table, looking through the pages of study books. Riley calmly plopped a macaron in his mouth as he took notes from his book. He sipped a drink and spotted Demund entering the room. Rhyne was already dying, his eyes heavy like barbells. ¡°Hey, Demund! You¡¯re pretty late,¡± he said and swallowed the macaron. ¡°I was taking a shower,¡± Demund replied as he eyed the various snacks in the room. ¡°Was I supposed to bring anything?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Enariss said with the shake of her hand. She was in comfy clothes. Demund genuinely believed that an angel was in the room but quickly returned to reality. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s my treat. And Riley¡¯s. I brought the macarons. Him, the drinks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nothing,¡± Riley stated. ¡°We¡¯re used to this.¡± Demund went into a sort of culture shock. Since he only saw Riley and Rhyne at school, he didn¡¯t have any chances to see them in casual clothes. For him, this was the first time he saw them in their natural wear, in their natural environment. He had expected them to be rich somewhat. But not to this degree. This was just slightly below Enariss. At a glance, Riley and Rhyne¡¯s clothing looked simple enough. Riley wore a simple brown t-shirt with black pants while Rhyne wore a long-sleeved oversized hoodie with shorts. Demund tried his very best not to look at the logos on their clothing. It made him feel left out. He took a seat next to Enariss of the rectangular table, facing Riley and Rhyne. Now he started to get a little nervous. How smart was Enariss? Would he embarrass himself? ¡°First, take this quiz I made,¡± said Enariss as she handed Demund a sheet of paper. When had she made this? ¡°Your friends here didn¡¯t have anything prepared, just like I expected,¡± scolded Enariss. ¡°What were you guys going to do? Eat snacks all night?¡± ¡°I did bring some books,¡± defended Riley. ¡°And I brought macarons!¡± added Rhyne. ¡°I told you to bring¡ªyou know, never mind. I¡¯ll lead the group now.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± replied Riley and Rhyne simultaneously. They knew not to go against the Enariss¡¯s orders. Plenty of members of the MMA club had gotten their noses flattened when they hadn¡¯t listened. Literally. On the cold, hard floor. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Demund looked over at the quiz he received. It even had a backside. Yuck. But not wanting to disappoint Enariss, he completed the quiz relatively easily and handed it over to her. Enariss graded the quiz with her red pen and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°At least Demund got everything correct,¡± she said. ¡°This is how it should be. It¡¯s a multiple-choice quiz! How can you get things wrong on it?!¡± ¡°The material was too hard! We never learned this before!¡± complained Rhyne. ¡°It was on the latest test the normal classes took. I checked them after school,¡± stated Enariss. ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°I did choose the hardest problems, but really? Half wrong?¡± ¡°It was less than¡ª¡± Rhyne stopped as Riley placed his hand on his shoulder and waved his head sideways. Riley understood that this was not the point of the study. Their goal was to improve, not complain. His ability always allowed to keep a cool head during tense situations. ¡°Sorry, captain. I¡¯ll try my best now,¡± promised Rhyne. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Now, turn to this book and read¡­¡± The study finally began with all of its members present. ? ? ? ¡°Ahhhh! It¡¯s finally over!¡± cried Rhyne in joy as the clock struck eleven. He fell down on his back with his arms stretched out, but quickly got up again under Enariss¡¯s hard stare. ¡°Ah-ahem. I meant. I¡¯m disappointed it ended so fast,¡± Rhyne corrected. Riley organized his papers in an orderly manner and slid them into his bag with his books. He looked at Demund, who still didn¡¯t seem to have noticed that the time was already over. In fact, he looked like he was having fun while studying. ¡°Demund, we have to go now,¡± Riley said while waving his hand in front of Demund. ¡°Hmm? Is it over?¡± said Demund. ¡°It¡¯s eleven,¡± stated Riley. Demund took a look at the antique clock that was ticking at the side of the room. It was indeed eleven. He paused taking notes from the book and also began to pack his things. Enariss stretched her arms up, causing Demund to momentarily freeze as her fresh smell of shampoo washed over him. His heart thumped for a second¡ªbut he shook his head and finished packing. Rhyne was the first one to get up. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll meet again on Wednesday?¡± he said. ¡°Yeah. Where should we meet next?¡± asked Riley. ¡°I think my parents will be free then,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°You can come over to my house. I¡¯ll post the address on the group chat.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said Demund. He turned towards Enariss who had plopped another macaron in her mouth. ¡°Will you be coming too, Enariss?¡± Enariss swallowed and raised her hands in an okay sign. ¡°Sure! Studying alone is boring anyway. I¡¯ll prepare some quizzes again, so you better be ready.¡± She glared at Riley and Rhyne who put up nervous smiles and scratched their heads. Enariss escorted the guys out of her house as a driverless vehicle drove to the front. ¡°Woah!¡± exclaimed Demund. ¡°They¡¯re pretty common,¡± stated Rhyne. ¡°No need to be so surprised.¡± ¡°Yeah, but this is my first time actually seeing one. Does your family own this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Riley¡¯s family¡¯s. We live pretty close to each other, so we share rides.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Demund watched as Riley and Rhyne got into the back seats of the car with their bags. To him, they seemed to live in a different world. Perhaps he was right. Their status differences were very glaring in the situation. He waved at them as the car drove off silently into the night. He kept his eyes on the vehicle until its lights disappeared behind the street walls. He turned towards Enariss. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now too. It was fun studying today.¡± ¡°Mmhm. Don¡¯t get run over by a car on the way.¡± Demund manned his cheap bike and headed off home. He looked back to see Enariss''s crimson hair vanish behind the large, wooden doors as the gates automatically slid shut. He really had fun today. He never knew studying with friends could be so exciting. He realized that he hadn¡¯t touched any macarons and regretted it. But at the moment, it seemed inappropriate for him to snack on such expensive things. He had put his thoughts away from it, and by the time he realized, he was already out of the house. Time passed so quickly in the real world. On the way, he spotted a cat lazing around and stopped by to pet its white-orange-brown spotted fur. It purred as Demund stroked over its favorite spots. Out of curiosity, Demund maneuvered his hands over the cat¡¯s back like he had done in the other world. The cat meowed, but its tail didn¡¯t split apart in two. Of course it wouldn¡¯t. That cat had been weird. Like the bird he had healed. It was a fantasy world. Maybe all the animals in that world were like that? He just hoped the cat would behave itself. He got up and left the fat cat on the ground and headed back home. His parents always went up to bed at 10, so he entered a dimly-lit house after he pressed the buttons on the door to make it open. He pushed through the threshold and closed the door silently behind him. It locked itself with a dull *beep-beep-beep*. It was a fun day today. He lay down his bag on the floor and went to the bathroom to brush his teeth. After rinsing his mouth, he took the bag upstairs to his room. The old stairs creaked as Demund tried his best to keep quiet. The house was small, and he didn¡¯t want to wake his parents up. He closed the door to his bedroom as silently as possible and set his bag down next to his desk. After changing into his pajamas, he turned off the lights and slumped on his bed. He stared at his low, lifeless ceiling. Soon, it would transform into a colorful, other-worldly one. The moments he had spent with his friends felt so distant already. Time went by so quickly. He closed his eyes as the darkness embraced him into a deep sleep. 2.24 Garthan chewed on the tough meat and swallowed it with a gulp of tea. He cleanly cut another piece out of the steak and plopped it into his mouth. He moved his jaws slowly as his teeth crushed the juices out of the meat. Then with another sip of tea, he swallowed the meat. ¡°Isn¡¯t this really tough?¡± asked Rother. He had taken a bite of the meat and had swallowed it after chewing it with much effort. The meat was dark and lined with sinew, making it quite a chore to chew and swallow it. Shaden hadn¡¯t gotten any but was very curious about the taste. His father was having a hard time eating it. How resilient was this piece of flesh? ¡°This is part of training, Rother,¡± said Garthan. ¡°To survive in the wilderness, you must have strong jaw-muscles to digest monsters.¡± Shaden looked up from his soup. They were eating monster meat?! ¡°But dad. I¡¯m not going into the wilderness. I¡¯m gonna be a guard like you!¡± Garthan placed another piece of meat in his mouth and chewed. ¡°The jaw can also be a weapon in emergencies. Chewing the meat is great practice for focusing your energy into your muscles. The meat will make you stronger.¡± ¡°But¡­it¡¯s too tough¡­¡± complained Rother. ¡°It¡¯s also a little smelly.¡± ¡°Your mother did her best to remove the stink, Rother. Back when I was a soldier, we had to eat this without seasoning, and it was many tens of times worse than this. Now, what should you say?¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom¡­¡± Melsei patted her son¡¯s cute brown hair. ¡°If you really don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. But you can¡¯t really lose to the cat, can you~?¡± Rother glanced over at the cat who was eating some slices of the monster meat. That cat hungrily chewed on the flesh, ripping it apart like paper as its fangs cut through the raw meat.It chewed and swallowed and repeated the process greedily, stuffing itself on the feast. Shaden really hoped his mother wouldn¡¯t notice the cat¡¯s savagery. Rother looked back at the dark steak on his plate. He grabbed his fork and knife again and sliced a piece out with some effort. After inspecting it, he put it in his mouth and chewed slowly. ¡°That¡¯s my boy,¡± complimented Garthan and gave Rother a ruffle through his hair. Unlike Rother, Shaden greedily eyed the dark meat. He really wanted to try it. The meat he had had so far tasted no different from the ones back home, except for the fact that they had a little more odor. Meat was meat. But monster meat? That was a completely new dish for Shaden. He reached his arms out and motioned for his mother to let him try some. ¡°Shaden¡¯s almost two years old, isn¡¯t he?¡± said Garthan after he saw his energetic son. ¡°Let him try some of it. He seems to want it.¡± ¡°I can give him some of mine!¡± enthusiastically suggested Rother. ¡°I mean, he¡¯s my brother so¡­¡± Garthan gave a small chuckle at his son¡¯s logic. It was so fun to raise kids. Unlike with Rother, Shaden had kept quiet all of the time, making taking care of him one of the easiest things he had done. The past year had been filled with calm and peace. ¡°Go ahead. But only a little, okay?¡± Rother nodded as he sliced out a small piece of meat the size of an adult¡¯s fingernail. He carefully positioned the fork in front of Shaden, who readily accepted the offering. The whole family kept in their laughter as they saw the baby¡¯s face stress itself and go red as he tried to chew on the meat. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Shaden worked his jaws to crush the meat under his teeth. It felt like chewing on a soaked rag. When he chewed, juices flowed from the meat. The taste was alright and had a peculiar scent that Shaden had never experienced before. He didn¡¯t really know. But the meat. The meat never came apart. He chewed and chewed and chewed and it persisted on like gum. He gave up and swallowed the mushed-up slice of meat and took a sip out of his small cup. How did his father manage to eat chunks of this? He turned his eyes to the cat. It had already finished its portion and was licking its paws. What a beast. ? ? ? ¡°By the way, Mom, Dad. Can I name the cat?¡± asked Rother. He was currently petting the cat who was sitting next to Shaden on the ground. The cat purred and meowed sweetly at Rother¡¯s touch as it enjoyed its life. ¡°Well¡­what do you want to name it?¡± asked Melsei. She was washing the dishes as Garthan prepared to go out to exercise. He had to train constantly to keep his muscles in shape, after all. He also thought of it as a kind of overtime-guard duty as compensation for all the trouble he had caused. ¡°Um. I would name it¡ª¡± Rother looked at the cat once again. ¡°Rother the Second!¡± ¡°Honey, I think that name is a little¡­¡± Melsei looked towards Garthan for help. Garthan shrugged his shoulders, but upon his wife¡¯s intense stare, he had to interject. ¡°Err¡ªahem. Rother. You don¡¯t usually name your pets after yourself. You use a completely different name.¡± ¡°Yes, Rother! What about naming the cat after its color? Or personality?¡± ¡°Then should I name it Blacky?¡± asked Rother innocently. ¡°Well, no¡­?¡± The cat looked at Shaden with worried eyes. Or so he thought it did. It moved away from Rother¡¯s hands and repositioned itself behind Shaden and curled itself up. ¡°It only follows Shaden,¡± complained Rother with a pout. ¡°It should be named Shaden the Second then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Rother. The cat is less afraid of your brother because he is smaller than all of us,¡± explained Melsei. ¡°It might feel more comfortable around Shaden.¡± ¡°But still¡­doesn¡¯t the cat follow Shaden around too much?¡± questioned Garthan. ¡°The other day, it didn¡¯t even glance at me when I passed it. Shaden, did you do something to it?¡± he said jokingly. Shaden looked at his father with innocent, confused eyes and shook his head. ¡°Maybe because he spends so much time with it?¡± said Rother. ¡°Because me and Dad always go out.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± agreed Melsei. Still, by that logic, the cat should follow her around as much as it did Shaden. She was the one who gave it food too. But weirdly, the cat almost never left Shaden¡¯s side. If Shaden was in his little bed, the cat would go lie on the windowsill near the crib. It was like a¡ª ¡°It¡¯s like a shadow of Shaden,¡± observed Rother. ¡°I need to head off now, so tell me when I return,¡± said Garthan as he gave Melsei a kiss. He then headed down the stairs to the streets to train. ¡°Shadow sounds like a good name,¡± said Melsei, wiping the water off her hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t you name it that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± said Rother. ¡°One of the kids at the Academy has a crow named Shadow. If the kids find out, they¡¯ll make fun of me for copying.¡± ¡°How about Shade? It¡¯s another word for shadow.¡± ¡°That sounds like ¡®Shaden¡¯ too much! It¡¯s too weird to call a cat that.¡± Rother looked at the cat. It was poking its little head out from behind Shaden¡¯s back as if it was trying to hide from something. Something clicked in his head. ¡°Hiding¡­hide. Like a shadow. Shadowy¡­?¡± Rother turned his head towards his mom. ¡°Shidey?¡± asked Rother. ¡°Should I name the cat Shidey?¡± ¡°That sounds like a great name, Rother~,¡± said Melsei and squeezed her son¡¯s cheeks. ¡°It sounds very pretty!¡± Rother¡¯s face beamed into a smile and he approached the cat that was licking itself. Rother abruptly lifted the cat from the ground and held it up before him. The cat meowed weakly without resisting. ¡°Your name is Shidey!¡± *Meow* ¡°And you¡¯re our cat!¡± *Meow* Shaden looked at his excited brother and emotionless cat as they danced around the room. Melsei was also smiling happily. His brother had chosen a name that sounded appropriate, so Shaden was glad he wouldn¡¯t have to call the cat by a name too close to his. It would have been weird. ¡°Shidey! Alright, I¡¯m tired now.¡± *Meow* Rother let the cat down. Shidey instantly returned to Shaden¡¯s side and started licking itself again. What a special cat(?), he thought. Shaden reached his hand out and stroked the cat¡¯s head and chin, making it purr in satisfaction. He liked the new name. Shidey. Rother genuinely hoped that the name was a good one. He wanted to impress his friends after all. ¡°What if they don¡¯t like the name?¡± said Rother a little worryingly. His mother patted his head and soothed his hair out. ¡°It¡¯s the name that you chose, Rother. It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t like it. The only thing that matters is that you are happy with it.¡± She looked into Rother¡¯s large eyes and smiled. ¡°Are you happy with it?¡± ¡°Yes. I like it.¡± ¡°Good. Then that¡¯s enough.¡± Shaden took in the cozy scene unfolding in front of him and breathed out slowly. It made him emotional just watching. What a great mother, he thought. I¡¯m glad I wasn¡¯t born into an orphanage or left in the woods or something like that. That would have sucked. He petted Shidey again. Life was great. 2.25 The classroom was filled with the excited buzz of students. Every grade met on Wednesdays for homeroom during PE class, but today seemed a little bit more special. Usually, the grade would watch a video on ethics, modern news, or even do a little survey on their school life. Today, the mood was different. Demund walked over to Riley and Rhyne who were standing at the corner of the room. Rhyne was looking through his phone quickly while Riley waved at Demund to hurry over. Other students were also huddled in groups, excitedly talking about something. That something was what Demund wanted to know. ¡°Hey Demund,¡± said Rhyne with a tired voice. ¡°Hey Rhyne, Riley. What¡¯s going on?¡± Demund asked as he stood next to his friends. ¡°Why is everyone so excited?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯re new here,¡± said Riley. ¡°Our school does a sports tournament every year just before the beginning of fall break.¡± ¡°But I thought break started in October?¡± ¡°Yeah, but we need time to prepare. The teacher will probably go over the details.¡± Riley looked at Demund¡¯s puzzled expression and decided to explain more. ¡°Rhyne and I attended the middle school for TISE. It¡¯s around a few kilometers away from this place. But for the main sports tournament or the school fair that¡¯s held every year, all the secondary students come here. The fields at the back of the school are quite large, so it¡¯s perfect for doing these events.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Demund suddenly got curious about something. ¡°Did Enariss attend that middle school too?¡± ¡°Yeah, she did. But we really didn¡¯t know her very well. There was this time though¡­¡± Riley shook his head and tried to remember. ¡°Nah, sorry. I don¡¯t remember very well. But yeah. We went to the same school. In fact, the majority of the students here came from Tartis middle school.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really cool,¡± commented Demund. The class grew quiet as the homeroom teacher¡ªMr. Ruthel, a lean man dressed very professionally¡ªentered the room and positioned himself at the teacher¡¯s desk. He cleared his throat, and after making sure that the class¡¯s attention was focused on him, he began the announcement. ¡°As everyone knows, the sports tournament is next month. We¡¯ll be beginning our votes today for what kinds of sports we will participate in. Everyone has something in mind, right?¡± The students unanimously replied ¡®yes¡¯ as Demund looked around him with a confused expression on his face. Had he been the only one who hadn¡¯t known? ¡°The class president will hand out the paper you will use to write your votes in. And remember, don¡¯t write anything impossible. Every vote counts towards the tournament. You wouldn¡¯t want the school to force you to watch ballet, would you? At least write down one valid sport. Your limit is three.¡± The class agreed harmonically. One year, way back in the day, there had been an instance where a whole grade had trolled their answers by not writing valid sports inside their sheets. That grade was later forced to present a wonderful ballet dance. The whole school and neighborhood had watched it, and its records were still left of the school¡¯s home page. It served as a reminder to act wisely when determining the school¡¯s future¡ªand people did. The papers went around the room and students took out their pens to write whatever sport they wanted on the sheets. MMA and Relay Racing were always present in the tournaments as stated in the school¡¯s rules, so the students didn¡¯t bother with that. Riley nudged Rhyne to distract him from his phone. ¡°Hey, what are you going to write?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe some e-sport?¡± ¡°You know they won¡¯t allow that. If they catch you, you might have to dance.¡± ¡°Eh. I¡¯ll just write down something I¡¯m good at. Like soccer.¡± Soccer was a popular sport that came out almost every year. Riley looked at Demund, who was tapping his head with his pen. ¡°You, Demund?¡± Demund continued to tap his head. ¡°Me? I don¡¯t know. This is my first time, so I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d like. I¡¯ll probably just sign up for the relay race.¡± Riley crossed his arms together. ¡°You guys are pretty boring, you know that?¡± ¡°What do you have then?¡± asked Demund and Rhyne simultaneously. Riley smiled and proudly presented his paper in front of his friends¡¯ eyes. It said: [Three-legged race] ¡°Seriously? I¡¯m disappointed,¡± stated Rhyne. ¡°No, wait. Watch this.¡± Riley then removed his hand that covered the front of the paper, revealing two words, creating: [Male-Female Three-legged race] ¡°Ohhh!!! I get it!¡± exclaimed Rhyne. Demund suddenly felt respect for Riley. He never thought the votes could be used this way! ¡°Riley,¡± said Demund, ¡°you are a genius. I¡¯ll follow your footsteps.¡± ¡°Me too, old friend. I didn¡¯t realize your potential.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± said Riley, proudly wiping his nose. ¡°But only three of us isn¡¯t enough. Don¡¯t we need to spread it to the other guys?¡± asked Rhyne. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Riley with an evil smile. ¡°I came in early today. Guess what I put in everyone¡¯s lockers?¡± Demund and Rhyne stared at Riley proudly smiling to himself. So he was the culprit behind the piece of folded paper they had found that morning. But the truth was a sad one. ¡°Um, Riley¡­¡± started Demund. ¡°I also got one of your papers, but it was really small. It looked like trash.¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°Yeah. Me too. I just threw it away. Demund¡¯s right; you made it look like confetti.¡± Riley¡¯s smile went away a little bit. ¡°Some people must have opened it, right? I spent two hours last night folding them all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just hope that they did.¡± Seriously, Riley¡¯s ability was a scary one. It basically allowed him to be stress-free, allowing him to control his actions and emotions just like he wanted to. If he put his mind on something, he could do it without faltering. His ability didn¡¯t make him better, but it provided him with the best mindset he could have. He was the one who had helped Rhyne through difficult times a lot. He always knew the correct, cool-heading thing to say. But it looked like he made a mistake today. ¡°Okay, everyone! Times up,¡± announced Mr. Ruthel. ¡°Fold your sheets once and put them into the basket.¡± Demund and his friends submitted their papers to the basket that was passed around the room. They had all written what Riley had suggested¡ªand genuinely hoped it would make it. They were desperate, young high school students. Demund suddenly became worried about something. ¡°Hey, you guys¡­do you know if the special class is separated from the normal ones? At the tournament?¡± ¡°Nah. They just stick it together,¡± answered Rhyne. ¡°The teams are created randomly with all the students of the school.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s great.¡± Demund looked happy and Rhyne returned to his phone. Riley with his clear head noticed what was up. Demund was clearly interested in Enariss. Who wouldn¡¯t be? However, Riley understood it was not appropriate for him to tell that to Demund. He would wait until later and act oblivious for now. ¡°Is it because of Enariss?¡± suddenly asked Rhyne out of nowhere. Riley turned to his friend in horror. You weren¡¯t supposed to just say that! ¡°Yeah. It¡¯d be nice having someone that great on your team. Plus, we¡¯re friends.¡± Holy¡ªDemund just dodged a huge bullet there! How could he manage to answer so perfectly! Just then, Riley¡¯s ability kicked in and he regained his calm and logical mind. He determined that Demund was interested in Enariss but was aware that she wasn¡¯t into him, causing him to act natural. Demund was similar to himself in some ways. Some days, he even felt older than them. But still, friends with Enariss? It was possible. They studied together. But Riley knew better than to assume things. Enariss was just outgoing naturally, not because she was kind. A memory of her crawled out from the back of his mind, but when he tried to grasp it, it fled away. What was it? It was probably nothing. Being friends wasn¡¯t a big deal, after all. If Enariss was smart, which she definitely was, she would have noticed Demund¡¯s superb characteristics. It was what that had caused him to invite him in the first place. Looking back, his choice had been excellent. The teacher collected the papers and started lecturing the class about the history behind the sports tournament, which everyone sighed at. They hoped lunch would begin soon. Results would be announced next week. ? ? ? ¡°Hey, Enariss?¡± ¡°Hm? What is it?¡± Demund was stretching his legs while Enariss tied her long hair into a ponytail. Now that he knew about the sports tournament, he wanted to know exactly how capable he was. He wasn¡¯t even close to Enariss¡¯s level, but she didn¡¯t count. She was the second-best fighter in the school. ¡°I¡¯m planning on signing up for the relay race. How good am I at running in your opinion? Am I fast enough?¡± Enariss finished tying her hair and placed her hands on her hips. Her ruby eyes glanced over Demund¡¯s physique for a quick second. She didn¡¯t really know where Demund ranked in fitness¡ªshe really didn¡¯t care about those things¡ªbut judging from his running, he was not slow. ¡°You¡¯re on the okay side,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯d say your speed is around 20th to 30th place within the MMA club?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Demund hadn¡¯t expected his score to be so low. ¡°But out of the freshman only, you¡¯d be within the top ten.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°At the back.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Demund became sullen for a second, which worried Enariss slightly. He wouldn¡¯t possibly become depressed from this, would he? To her relief, he recovered right away and stretched his legs more. ¡°Then I need to run harder, don¡¯t I?¡± asked Demund. ¡°Could we set the pace so that I can at least be included in the top five of my year?¡± ¡°Sure. If you want that.¡± ? ? ? For the first time in quite a while, Demund did not run home with his bike on his back. He went home on his bike. His legs hurt too much; he hadn¡¯t expected the top five to be that difficult. He was barely keeping up with Enariss as she dashed across the neighborhood, panting behind her in desperation. He thought he had become fit, but today¡¯s run made him realize the truth. He was just slightly above-average. He quickly went home and took a shower. When he came out, it was 8:33. After saying goodbye to his parents, he biked to Enariss¡¯s house to catch a ride for the study they were having tonight. He waited outside as Enariss finished dressing. She had kindly allowed him to get a ride with her to Rhyne¡¯s residence on her driverless vehicle. He had never ridden one before, so he was looking forward to it very much. Enariss came out, looking better than ever. Demund tightened his breath as the floor to the right of the house lifted up, revealing an entrance to the parking lot. Enariss pressed some buttons on her phone, causing a small car to automatically appear from the underground. The garage door closed shut after the square vehicle stationed itself in front of Demund and Enariss. Enariss pressed her thumb on the side of the grey car. It made a small *beep-beep* noise as the doors slid open. Enariss beckoned Demund to enter. Demund, for the first time in his life, got on a driverless vehicle. It was small, meant for one or two people. He sat next to Enariss and watched in amazement as the doors slid shut automatically. Enariss punched the address to Rhyne¡¯s house on the screen in front and pressed ¡®Go.¡¯ The car started to move, and the house gates slid open to let it exit. ¡°First time in a car like this?¡± asked Enariss. Demund nodded. The car proceeded to move smoothly across the roads, heading for its destination. The inside of the car was dark, and Demund kept his eyes beyond the window, counting the number of street lights that passed by. Rhyne and Riley lived closer to the central district of the region. Demund started to see tall buildings tower over the vicinity after a few minutes. They lit up the night sky along with all the shops, signs, other cars, and increased streetlights that the city encompassed. The air glowed with blue, yellow, pink, gold¡ªand any other colors you could imagine. Demund rarely came to the central district. He and Jothan always hung out in the suburbs. There was no need to come out this far; although the city was much more advanced, the suburbs rarely lacked anything. It was easier to bike around than call a driver. So Demund was pretty impressed when he spotted all the robots and driverless buses move about in the city. It felt like entering a new world of technology. He didn¡¯t let it show on his face¡ªhe wasn¡¯t some country bumpkin. They finally arrived at Rhyne¡¯s home after twenty minutes. The time was 9:04 when Demund dialed the skyscraper¡¯s entrance communicator to the number that was listed on the group chat. Gosh, this place was big. A large, golden ''EXCELENTIA'' was written on the building''s outer wall. *Brp-brp-brp-click* ¡°Yes, this is the Talonina residence,¡± said a female voice. ¡°Hello?¡± asked Demund. ¡°Is this where Rhyne lives? We¡¯ve come over to study.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Come right in.¡± *Click* The intercom disconnected as the glass doors of the skyscraper slid open. Demund and Enariss stepped inside and headed towards the elevator. ¡°I¡¯m getting nervous all the sudden,¡± said Demund. ¡°Why? First time in a building this high?¡± ¡°No¡­it¡¯s just¡­doesn¡¯t this place seem a little too¡­prestigious?¡± Indeed. From the moment Demund looked at the building, he could tell right away that the price here would be outrageous. Sleek, marble walls decorated with polished stone. The shiny stone floor of the building. The thick glass doors that were rimmed with gold. The vases and paintings that decorated the large hallway to the elevator. The giant, black pillars that supported the first floor. This place was like a 5-star hotel, minus the reception desk. ¡°Not really? I guess it would feel like that from your perspective.¡± Of course it would. He had momentarily forgotten the extent of Enariss¡¯s house. Compared to that, this building did look less impressive. It could be even called plain. ¡°Yep,¡± replied Demund as he pressed the silver button to call the elevator down. There were others besides this one at the sides of the lobby, but this had been the one Rhyne had instructed them to take. The building was huge. The large doors of the elevator finally opened with a *ding*. Demund stepped in first with Enariss behind her. He pressed the 24th floor as told and turned around. He felt awe again. The elevator provided its customers with the full view of the outside of the building. The back portion of the elevator was made completely out of reinforced glass. Demund gaped both his eyes and mouth as the machine took them smoothly upwards at a high velocity, making the cars on the ground look like toys in an instant. He overlooked the city and fixed his expression. This was nothing special. He had to stop embarrassing himself. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± said Enariss as the doors slid open after a *ding*. Demund nodded and followed after her. They moved through the long halls and finally arrived at room 2413. Demund rang the doorbell. After a short moment, the door swung open. Rhyne¡¯s head poked out from inside. ¡°Come in! We were waiting.¡± 2.26 Demund parked his bike. The night was dark and bleak. Compared to the view from the top of Rhyne¡¯s window, here was so colorless. So lifeless. So unexciting. He opened the doors to his small house and closed the door behind him quietly. He hadn¡¯t noticed because the curtains were drawn, but his mother was sitting on the sofa. She hadn¡¯t gone up to sleep yet. ¡°Hey, Mom,¡± he said. ¡°You aren¡¯t sleeping yet?¡± His Mom turned towards him. She was covered in blankets. She always told him she was cold because of her old age, and the cooling weather had only made it worse. ¡°No. Where were you?¡± she asked. ¡°I told you. At my friend¡¯s to study.¡± ¡°You come back so late.¡± Demund sighed internally. She always worried too much. He sometimes hated being an only child because of that. ¡°Mom, everyone does it nowadays. There¡¯s literally nothing to worry about.¡± Demund walked over to the stairs and lay his bag down. His mother looked at him with worried eyes. She had seen on the news that a car accident had happened nearby because the victim had failed to notice it when it rushed out the sidewalk. Her son¡¯s cycling around at night was potentially dangerous too. ¡°Make sure you wear a helmet when you bike. And always watch the sidewalk, okay?¡± ¡°Got it, mom.¡± That¡¯s what he said, but she had never seen him wear his helmet. He always complained about how his hair got stuck on it or how it made him sweat. This neighborhood was relatively safe, but still. As a mother, she had to worry. ¡°Demund, please be careful.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯ll go up first. I¡¯m busy.¡± Mrs. Blanner watched her son¡¯s back as he went up the stairs. She should go back to the room too. She had been worried since her son didn¡¯t return at his usual time, but now she could sleep peacefully. She drank a cup of water and set her blankets down. She soon went up the stairs and took her spot next to her sleeping husband. She was glad that Demund was so diligent about his health and studies, but he seemed to be pushing himself too hard recently. He rarely spoke during dinner too, always finishing his meal quickly and going upstairs to study. It was good that he seemed healthy. That was all that mattered. She closed her eyes and went to sleep. ? ? ? Demund set his bag down next to his small bed. His room felt so cramped. Rhyne¡¯s room had been humongous, and he even had a gaming computer that took up a portion of the room. With two screens and a liquid cooling system. Demund glanced at his small laptop. He only used it now for school work, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little envious. He sat down on his bed. It was smaller and harder. His pillows felt dead compared to the squishy pillows that Rhyne had. Demund slapped his face lightly. It really didn¡¯t matter. He was content with what he had and watching his friends enjoy more wealth wasn¡¯t going to change that. Besides, he could dream. He held something that no one else did. A trip to the fantasy world. Demund changed into his old pajamas and went out to the bathroom to brush his teeth. His mom had returned to her room. He knew she was worried about him, but it made it felt like she was treating him like a kid. He really didn¡¯t need to be treated like a baby in both worlds. He gargled and wiped his mouth. It was time to sleep. He set the alarm and jumped into his bed. Today had been a tiring day. He would visit the nurse tomorrow to get another shot. ? ? ? Shaden spent his days in his dream rather uneventfully. He did some simple healing magic on animals that Shidey caught and let them go from time to time. Shidey didn¡¯t seem to mind it. She was just bringing offerings for her master and he looked like he enjoyed her presents. Shaden watched as the days went by, as the sun rose and fell every day. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. On one day during the week, he went out with his mother to buy some mana stones. He had quickly gotten up when she called his name. He really didn¡¯t have anything to do, so he gladly followed, allowing his mother to pick him up. Shidey followed him right behind his back. Melsei didn¡¯t really care that much about the cat, so she let it out of the house to follow them through the streets. Shidey was a good cat. She constantly meowed at Shaden to make sure he was safe. Of that¡¯s what Shaden thought as he waved back at it. In reality, Shidey was wondering why her master allowed a being weaker than himself carry him. She was the one who brought the food, making her naturally the servant of the house. In the cat¡¯s mind, Shaden was first on the ranking pyramid, followed by herself, the small servant, the big bodyguard, and the food giver. She meowed in curiosity, but her master didn¡¯t seem to mind it. Perhaps the woman was moving in accordance to her master¡¯s orders. As her master¡¯s personal beast, she had to stick by him to protect him from danger. She instinctively trusted that her master would heal any injuries she suffered as he had done before. In evolutionary terms, staying near her master would allow her the greatest chance of survival. Shaden looked at the small cat that kept its eyes fixed on him and smiled. He never knew cats were so loyal. But then again, he was in another world and the cat had two tails. Perhaps it was smarter than the ones back at home. Hoping that the cat wouldn¡¯t get lost, he turned his head towards the front. They were heading in another direction today, more west and closer to the center of the city. Shaden could see the large towers protruding from the middle¡ªthey looked like they were made out of concrete like the walls of the city. It probably had to do something with magic arts. In fact, all the buildings he saw since he started living here looked pretty modern. Almost all the buildings were covered in plaster, and the streets, though layered with cobblestone, was clean and lacked any cracks. Every building had a window made out of glass. That said a lot about the economy of the city. He looked to the sky and saw a flying ship rise up in the distance. The ship had wings that flapped slowly as it accelerated upwards. There was no way the wings were the ones that held the ship up. It was probably magic. He really wanted to learn more about this world. People bustled through the streets as they moved forward. Merchants in colorful attire, noble ladies in frilly dresses, street kids in plain, brown clothes, carriages that squeezed through the small streets. The city was bustling with life. What surprised Shaden the most was that rich-looking people and poor-looking people alike walked through the same road. There was hardly any discrimination present. He watched in amazement as a noble with a glorious blonde beard and hair tossed a silver coin into a street musician¡¯s cup. The poorly-dressed man raised his hat in thanks and started playing an exciting tune with his stringed instrument. People nearby came to watch the show, leaving as they remembered they had work to do. Shaden never saw any beggars on the streets. Melsei finally stopped her foot in front of a shop that displayed blue and purple crystals on the window. It was the mana crystal shop. There were quite a few shops distributed all around the city. People needed their fuel, and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild provided them. It was a very profitable business, similar to mining oil in the real world. The door¡¯s bell ranged as Melsei pushed the wooden door open, Shaden in her arms. Shidey, too, quickly followed her master into the shop. Melsei went around the room until she reached the section that said, ¡®Medium-Small¡¯. After letting Shaden down on the ground, she picked out four crystals and put them into her cloth bag. Shaden watched as her mother placed her hand on her chin and thought for a moment. Realizing that the bath heaters was also running low, she went to the section to the right and retrieved one medium-sized crystal. Houses that were built recently could use any type of mana crystal as fuel. They fit right into the large processer that was present somewhere in the house. However, since the house Shaden lived in was built tens of years ago, each individual system (such as the oven) required a crystal that fit into its processor. Thus, small shops that sold cut-out sized-crystals were less common than the huge ones that sold crystals en masse. You could buy a bunch of smaller crystals and fit them all together in the processor if the bigger ones were lacking. Melsei took the crystals to the counter, and a dwarf with a grumpy expression and shaggy beard inspected its contents. His brown, bald head shined in the sunlight. ¡°One medium-sized and four medium-small sized mana crystals,¡± he stated with a thick accent. ¡°That will be eleven silver Nomiers.¡± Nomier was the name of the currency that the country of Melern used. Other countries had their own names for their coins. For example, Cantaronia to the south used the Esso. However, the name didn¡¯t matter that much. Saiton the Sage had unified the currencies of all the human nations, making every platinum, gold, silver, and copper coin weigh the same amount. So, besides the name of and the picture on the coin, there was no difference and the currencies could be used interchangeably. Melsei took out the coins from her coin purse and gave it to the dwarf. He felt the weight of the coins in his hand and took a record of the transaction. ¡°Thank you for your purchase,¡± he said. There had been fewer and fewer customers coming recently, so seeing a new face was heartening. He¡¯d have to move sooner or later though. Melsei beckoned Shaden to follow her and took his hand. They walked out of the shop together, Shidey trailing right behind them. Melsei was glad that Shaden was eager to walk. She hadn¡¯t considered the weight of the crystals when she brought him. They walked back home through the busy streets, enjoying the sunlight and fresh breeze. Children played tag with each other, and Melsei noticed Shaden watching them. Now that she thought of it, Shaden hadn¡¯t had the chance to make any friends yet. There was probably a preschool within the neighborhood. It was a big city. If Shaden started going to school, then she could find work too. She disliked letting Garthan do all the work. She was receiving so much from him ever since the first met. Maybe she could learn more dishes to please her husband. She hummed happily as they strolled peacefully home. 2.27 The whole school stood silently as the students waited with anticipation in their classrooms. Everyone was either sitting or standing still, waiting for the loudspeakers to begin. The projector at the front displayed a page that said: ¡®This Year¡¯s Events¡¯. They were waiting. Waiting for the results. Demund and his friends likewise were anxiously stressing their attention on the speakers. It would begin any time now. With a static crackle and slight buzz, the speakers of the school all came to life at once. A male voice began to speak. ¡°Ahem. Hello¡ªhello? Is this working? Mike test, one, two, three¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s working, President. Could you please start now?¡± said a female voice. ¡°The students must be waiting.¡± ¡°Ah, yes! But first, why are you so grumpy this morning, dear Vice-Pres? It¡¯s like you¡ª¡± A sudden noise like a fish being slapped across a wall echoed through the speakers. *Static* ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry about that. Let me start again.¡± Demund stared at Riley and Rhyne with confusion. Riley shrugged his shoulders while Rhyne kept a goofy smile on his face. Apparently, this year¡¯s student council members had some screws loose. The male voice recovered itself and began speaking once more. ¡°Hello, everyone! Since our Vice-President dislikes wasting time¡ª¡± Something like wind blew into the speakers¡ªas if someone dodged a fist. ¡°¡ªwe will be announcing the results now. First!¡± Everyone clenched their fists. What would this year¡¯s events be? ¡°Long jumping!¡± A cheer resounded from the floor above the class Demund was in. It was obvious which class had voted. ¡°Crazy Race!¡± This time, shouts of satisfaction echoed out from all directions. ¡°What¡¯s the Crazy Race?¡± asked Demund. ¡°It¡¯s a popular race that the students made, but it¡¯s nothing special,¡± explained Riley. ¡°Just multiple things merged into one. Like eat-the-food-off-the-strings, go through obstacle courses¡­it¡¯s like the relay race but crazier.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He turned his attention back to the speakers again as the names of the events appeared on the screen at the front. So far, six things had been announced. There were usually a total of 20 events for the whole school, not counting the two default ones. If the student council, however, determined that the events were too little or too much, they could increase/decrease them as they pleased. ¡°Eating Contest!¡± announced the speakers. ¡°Is that even a sport?¡± ¡°Apparently.¡± They waited as the names presented themselves one by one. So far, the most popular ones like soccer had been announced. Volleyball was pretty high up in line too followed closely by Dodgeball. But so far, there was no sign of the Male-Female Two-Legged Race. ¡°And finally, Water-balloon fight! That will be it for the announcements. Please plan your teams right now. Student Council out!¡± The speakers went off with a cackle of electricity. To Demund and his friends¡¯ disappointment, the sport they wanted had not been announced. They shared sad smiles and looked at the screen. Suddenly, the speakers screamed back on. *Static* ¡°Ah, hello, everyone! We forgot to mention that this year¡¯s Crazy Race will contain a course that was made possible through a student¡¯s great dedication!¡± The male speaker cleared his throat. ¡°Though the student¡¯s wish did not receive many votes, his hard work had to be recognized. I present you, the confetti spreader¡¯s¡ªMale-Female Two-Legged Race!¡± ¡°President! You can¡¯t just add thing like that!¡± shouted a voice from the back of the speakers. ¡°Well, now I did! It¡¯s final!¡± The speakers turned off as the faint scream was heard in the distance. It seemed like the event really had been added, much to Demund¡¯s surprise. ¡°I guess¡­congratulations?¡± said Demund, turning towards Riley. ¡°Yeah¡­congrats, man,¡± added Rhyne. ¡°Never knew it would really make it.¡± Riley hastily wiped the shocked expression from his face and replaced it with a proud smile. ¡°I am a genius, after all.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Despite their sarcasm, the three friends shared a victorious smile. Guess the student council wasn¡¯t that bad, thought Demund. ? ? ? Shidey stared at Shaden who was staring at his mother who was staring at a list of things to buy on a sheet of paper. The black cat licked its paws and wondered why her master was so fixated on the servant. Maybe he was exerting dominance over her? She couldn¡¯t know. She was a just a cat, after all. Shaden watched his mother curiously. Melsei had never used a list to buy things during her trips to the market. Every single time she would depart with her trusty bag in hand, her coin purse tucked between her clothes. Today she looked like she was contemplating what to obtain on her trip. He tried to read the words on the note, but it was too far away. Dang, he was curious. Melsei noticed Shaden watching her and quickly folded the small sheet of paper. She slid it into her pocket. ¡°Shaden~, watch the house while I¡¯m away, okay~?¡± she said while pinching Shaden¡¯s cheeks lightly. Shaden nodded. Nowadays, he was free to roam around the house. The crib had been removed, replaced with a small mattress to the side of his parents¡¯ room. While it did make it inconvenient for him to experiment during the night, it let him be freer than ever during the day. Plus, he could touch the cat more now. He was content with that for now. Shaden waved at Melsei as she went out the door. He saw his mother¡¯s figure disappear behind the wood and quickly headed towards the window. After using his mana-hands to pull himself up, he watched the streets. His mother soon came out of the building, her feet directed towards the center of the city. Shaden hoisted himself down and sat on the ground. Shidey came over to him and meowed, asking for his affection (which he gladly gave with his fingers). He thought about his mother¡¯s unusual behavior. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. After having literally nothing to do, he had become increasingly sensitive about changes in his life. He just had to know what was going on. He placed his chin on the cat¡¯s soft, black fur and thought to himself. Eh. It probably had to do with something his father did, like obtain a promotion in the city guard. Or maybe his brother had gotten excellent grades in the Academy. His parents had talked about that sometimes during dinner. Whatever it was, it was going to be big. Already, the house was being a little renovated, like the removal of his crib. Someone had gotten their hands on something good. A sly smile crawled over Shaden¡¯s two-year-old face. He definitely didn¡¯t want to miss out on the fun. If he proved himself to be capable from a young age, the respect his parents would have for him would rise, allowing him to do whatever he pleased when he grew up. It was a tactic to make his parents trust him. He clapped, impressed by his own genius. Shidey just looked at her master with worried eyes. ¡°Shidey, we¡¯re going on an adventure. I can¡¯t be left out on this.¡± ¡°Meow~,¡± said Shidey. This was definitely some kind of celebration and he would be a part of it. Shaden silently opened the windows then proceeded to close them. It was definitely a bad idea for a child to be floating out of a window in broad daylight. Yep. He would use the front door. Being safe was always good. Shaden walked to the window and turned the doorknob with his mana-hands. After pulling the structure open, he beckoned at Shidey who quickly followed behind. The black cat silently went to take her position beside her master. Shaden closed the door behind him and looked at the stairs. He had never tried to go down them by himself yet¡ªthey were still too big for his body. Well, he didn¡¯t worry. He had telekinesis. He half-floated down the stairs as Shidey trailed after him, meowing all the way. Her master was a weird one. It made her freak out the first time she had seen it, but by now, she had accepted the reality. Her master was some kind of naked bird without wings. Shaden carefully reached the bottom of the stairs, alert for any signs of people. Thankfully, no one had moved into the bottom floors yet. He calmed his nervous mind and placed his feet on the ground. After walking down the corridor and reaching the front door, he twisted it open with his mana-hand. The sun greeted Shaden as he emerged from the building. Shidey was excited too. This was the first time she and her master were going out on a hunt together. Or she believed that¡¯s what it was. She was predatory by instinct. Shaden¡¯s plan was to find some flowers or pretty rocks by the road to give them to whoever the event was for. He suspected that it was some kind of celebration, and celebrations required gifts. Truthfully, he wanted to see the ¡®WTF?¡¯ expressions on his family¡¯s face when he presented the gift. It would make him feel more special, and someday in the future, his family might testify, ¡°Shaden was a special child since when he was young.¡± He shook his head and cleared his thoughts. The future was still a long way off. He had to focus on the present. ? ? ? Shaden inspected the stone ground of the city. And sighed. There were no flowers. No loose stones. Nothing of value. Nothing he could give as a present to his family. He had walked quite a distance from his house, navigating the streets so that bypassers would not see him. If anyone did see him, he would walk up to a nearby building and act like he lived there by petting Shidey. Shidey was very cooperative in his little acts. But as far as he went, he couldn¡¯t find anything. It was as if someone swept the floors every day (which they did but once a week). The road was clear of any impurities. There were some weeds, but who would want a weed for a present? Shaden sighed again. The only flowers around were the ones that sat outside building windows. They definitely belonged to someone, so he couldn¡¯t just steal them. He wished he could find someone to ask for flowers. Or anything. He just needed something pretty. So he continued to walk¡­wait. What if he went to the market? He had seen children run around there. If he could disguise himself as one of them and find something of value¡­! It was decided then. Shaden knew the way to the marketplace and shops. He just had to avoid being seen by as many people as possible. While he was small, he could pass for a five-year-old if he talked fluently. He smiled. His plan was perfect! ? ? ? He shouldn¡¯t have come here. He should have stayed home where he felt less short. Shaden walked grumpily as he passed through the crowds emanating from the center of the city. He had almost been stepped on twice now and had been questioned about his parents more than six times. It was annoying. This was becoming more bothersome than he had thought. But he pushed through, searching for kids to blend in with. Well, not that other people were too curious about his identity. Just as he thought, his fluency in talking made them believe he was truly older than he looked. He had picked up some stones along the way. The streets near the marketplace had more things lying around than where he lived. It was much busier and filled with life. Aside from the giant people frustrating Shaden, everything was great. But he had to find something soon. He really would be giving out stones at this rate. ¡°Wait¡­what if¡­I did a magic show?¡± ¡°Meow~?¡± Shidey meowed curiously as her master stopped and thought to himself. He was in that weird paw-on-chin position again. Her master was truly impressive. He could stroke himself on the chin whenever he liked with his magnificent paws. Shaden thought. Magic shows weren¡¯t uncommon in his old world. If he used telekinesis to juggle the stones he picked up, maybe he might earn some money to buy better things. That sounded much better than scavenging for good. But where? This place was too crowded. Shaden continued to walk along the street. He noticed that the crowd looked strangely packed on one side of the road some few blocks away. He realized it was a street musician playing his stringed instrument after he heard the pretty sounds coming from that direction. He knew what he had to do. Shaden pushed through the crowds of people. After seeing Shidey almost get trampled, he picked up the cat with the assistance of his mana-hands and weaved towards the sound. He finally managed to break through into a small opening. Like he had thought, a musician in somewhat-ragged clothes was strumming his strings in a beautiful manner. The crowd watched as his fingers flew across the wooden panels, making various sounds that resembled a symphony. The musician¡¯s face was covered under a hat, but his grey beard and experienced fingers were clearly visible to everyone. Shaden too watched silently in awe. This guy was amazing! Finally, the wonderful song came to a close. People clapped and flicked some coins into the musician¡¯s cup, and he gratefully tilted his hat for the audience. He then set up a sign that read ¡®5-minute break.¡¯ Shaden watched as the crowd went on their way. The musician himself was counting the coins he had received from his little performance. After clearing his throat, Shaden approached the man and stood in front of him, with Shidey in his arms. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The man looked up, eyes still covered under his wide hat. He glanced at the small boy in front of him. ¡°Do you need something?¡± he asked in a surprisingly gentle voice. Shaden was slightly taken aback. Not only were this man¡¯s skills amazing, but his voice sounded beautiful too! He wondered why the man had not sung. ¡°Um. Mister?¡± asked Shaden in a squeaky voice. He had become more nervous than he wanted too. ¡°Is it okay if I perform next to you for your next song?¡± Maybe he was too direct. But the man didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°What can you do, young one?¡± ¡°Erm¡­I can juggle.¡± ¡°Oh? Would you like to show me?¡± The conversation was going surprisingly well. Shaden put down Shidey on the ground and gladly took out four stones from his pocket. ¡°Okay. Here it goes.¡± He quickly attached his mana-hands¡ªor rather, mana-strings¡ªto the stones and tried his best to juggle them naturally. The stones half-floated though the air as they bounced off of Shaden¡¯s hand. Dammit, thought Shaden. It looked too unnatural. The man didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°Where did you learn how to do this?¡± he asked. ¡°This? Oh¡­well¡­I learned it¡ª¡± Shaden stopped himself. His sneaky instincts and his desire to be mysterious clouded his head. ¡°It¡¯s a trade secret,¡± he replied. Shaden thought the man raised his eyebrows from under his hat. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have tried to sound cool. He really hoped he didn¡¯t mess up. The man gave a hearty chuckle and pat Shaden on his head. ¡°Alright, boy. You can perform next to me,¡± said the bearded musician. "How about we split the income 50-50? Do you understand what that means?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a deal.¡± The man chuckled. This boy was sure interesting. ¡°It¡¯s time to start now. Are you ready?¡± Shaden placed his hands on his hips and gave a triumphant smile. ¡°Of course!¡± ? ? ? The bearded musician watched as the interesting boy jumped through the streets happily with his bag of coins in his hand. He stroked his grey beard and took off his hat to get a better view. There really are gems hidden among the dirt, he thought to himself. More importantly, from whom had the boy learned from? He didn¡¯t seem to be even three, but judging from his speaking ability, he was very well learned. Whoever had taught him was a top-class educator. Most impressive was his capacity for magic. The man knew telekinesis when he saw it. He himself had practiced the art a little a few years back. He had failed to master it as he had turned his attention to other spells, but he knew how it functioned. It required incredible amounts of mana and concentration. If the boy was able to do it so skillfully at his age¡­ The man stroked his beard again in thought. Someone like that would definitely find his way to the top even if he didn¡¯t interfere. His master would guide him well. The man¡¯s curiosity grew, but he knew when he had to restrain himself. If he took in every talented child he spotted on the streets, he would fail at his work. He had more urgent matters to attend to. The Fourth Elder of the Consortium retrieved his belongings from the ground and went on his way. He had to attend a meeting soon. He was satisfied, his boredom gone for the day. This was why he loved roaming the streets. 2.28 After Demund separated with Enariss following his training with her, he headed straight back home, took a shower, reviewed his school material, and went to bed. It was his normal routine, but today he felt more excited to begin his dream. The party would be soon¡ªand he still hadn¡¯t gotten a present yet. He closed his eyes and felt the darkness surround his consciousness. Perhaps he was getting better at falling asleep. ? ? ? Shaden discreetly counted the coins inside his little cloth pouch that he had received from the musician the day before. He''d had to revisit reality afterwards, but now he was back. He had lacked time yesterday and had returned home early just to make sure, but today, he was free again. Shidey waited patiently beside him. His mother had already gone out. By now, Shaden could see the piles of items laid out in the kitchen. They were covered in cloth, so he didn¡¯t know their contents. He¡¯d find out sooner or later. Now was the time to obtain a present and establish himself as a super-baby. He tightened his grip on his little sack of coins and headed out for the streets. He had two silver coins to spare. ? ? ? What things would his family like? Shaden filled his mind with questions as he headed towards the streets with shops. The present had to be something that both his brother and father could enjoy. He wasn¡¯t exactly sure who the party was for, so he had to be careful. He only had two silver to spare. Finally, he and Shidey arrived at a street with various signs sticking out from the walls. Anvils, swords, bows, cookies, dolls¡ªvarious pictures decorated Shaden¡¯s view. Now he just had to find something that wouldn¡¯t be weird even if a baby gave it. And he had just thought of the right thing. Gemstones. Not the ones stuck inside rings or necklaces, but just one single gemstone that would be pretty to look at. If his parents asked, he could just smile and point to the air, as it to say, ¡®it dropped from the sky¡¯. He truly would become a miracle baby. Shaden looked around for a sign with a gemstone on it. He walked through the relatively empty street and scanned the shop windows for something shiny. There were swords on display, mannequins with armor, clothes hung over the glass, necklaces in little boxes¡­ Shaden decided to go into the shop with the jewelry at the front. Shidey followed on his heels as he pushed open the glass door with a wooden frame and stepped inside. The bell jingled as the door struck against it. The shop smelled like antique wood. And with a good reason; all the furniture inside the shop, besides the glass parts, was made out of polished wood. Three small but fancy lights hung on the ceiling in a row. They glowed with a yellow-blue magical hue. The counter was on the left, made of glass and also filled with all sorts of jewelry. The lady behind it raised an eyebrow as she saw someone but returned to her newspaper after seeing a child look around. Crime was low in Danark. The soldiers always caught and reprimanded criminals. This child didn¡¯t seem like a robber. Shaden walked over to one of the stands and inspected the price. [Silver Necklace with Onyx Decoration] ¨C 30 silver Wow. His little sack didn¡¯t stand a chance. He looked over to the left and went deeper into the shop. [Gold Ring with Emerald Center] ¨C 2 gold 20 silver Holy crap! Nope, this was the wrong direction. The inner parts of the store contained more expensive items, so he went to the glass stands near the entrance and inspected the goods. [Rust-Resistant Iron Bracelet] ¨C 4 silver Shaden clenched his small pouch. This item would have been perfect for either Rother or Garthan! But he only had 2 silver, and this bracelet was double what he had. Shaden opened his pouch and counted his coins. 1 silver Nomier, 11 large copper Nomiers, and 3 copper Nomiers: totaling 2 silver and 13 copper coins. He looked at the bracelet again. Dark markings were scarred on the metal, along with symbols that gave the whole accessory a mystical feeling. The separate pieces were interlocked like chains. It was a beautiful piece of art. Simple but pretty. Shaden knew even if he had the money to obtain the item, it would just be too unusual for him to present it to his family. Nevertheless, the item seemed perfect. He at least wanted to try to get it. Shaden walked over to the counter where the woman was. He was half the size of the table which was inconvenient, so he called out to the receptionist. ¡°Excuse me!¡± he squeaked. The lady put down her newspaper and looked at Shaden. A green cloth was tied around her head, pushing her lush black hair to the back. She put her hands together and smiled kindly to Shaden. ¡°Are you done sightseeing?¡± ¡°Um¡­yes?¡± ¡°Should I pull the door open for you?¡± ¡°Not yet. Maybe later.¡± Shaden took out the coins from his pouch and brought it up with his hand so the woman could see. She bent over with a curious expression on her face. Shaden readied himself internally. It was time to play the ¡®oblivious but cute boy¡¯ card. ¡°Um¡­you know the bracelet over there? The shiny iron one?¡± asked Shaden sweetly as he pointed his finger towards the front of the room. ¡°Will this be enough to buy it?¡± He then brought up both hands and tip-toed in front of the counter. He thought it would look cute. A small boy who cutely asked for a price in a cute way. Who wouldn¡¯t lower their item prices? Apparently not this woman. ¡°Sorry boy. This isn¡¯t enough,¡± she replied after she counted the coins in Shaden¡¯s hand. Shaden couldn¡¯t give up now. ¡°Really?¡± he asked again, acting pitiful. ¡°Yes, really,¡± stated the woman instantly. ¡°Your coins aren¡¯t enough. Come back when you¡¯re richer.¡± Shaden felt a little irritated. He was a little boy, you know? If you had the right heart, you would see a pitiful child desiring a present and lower the price for him. Wasn¡¯t that how acting cute worked? Maybe he wasn¡¯t cute enough. ¡°Okay¡­¡± he said sadly as he turned his feet to the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go Shidey. We¡¯re too poor. I wanted to get a present for my dad¡­¡± If this final act didn¡¯t work, then nothing would. He¡¯d have to find another shop that sold cheaper things. Truthfully, it was disheartening to see his cuteness not work on someone. It was the first time he had tried so earnestly, and he had failed miserably. ¡°Wait a moment, boy,¡± said the lady right as he was in front of the door. ¡°You said you wanted a present for your dad?¡± Shaden smiled. It had worked! After adjusting his expression, he turned to the lady with a sad face. ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s his birthday soon.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­then how about this?¡± The lady got out of the counter from the side, grabbing the basket on it while coming to Shaden. She then let Shaden see the basket she was holding. It was full of black, square stones with markings on them. Wait a sec¡­weren''t these dice? ¡°We recently obtained these from our newest shipment from the west. They¡¯re made with a special volcanic stone that can only be found there. Dice are popular with men. And these are only 1 silver each. Would you like these instead of the bracelet?¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. It seemed like his cuteness-cost-reduction plan had failed. However, the dice in front of him did seem enticing. The polished surface of the black material gleamed beautifully. The white markings that represented the numbers looked like they had been carved out from the stone. Shaden reached his hand out and grasped one, balancing it on his hand. The dice felt cold and smooth. It felt right. ¡°I¡¯ll take two,¡± he told the receptionist. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it,¡± she replied with a relieved smile. ? ? ? Shaden sat on the ground and inspected the dice. He rolled them on the ground a few times. Shidey was currently on the windowsill, eyes closed and snoring silently as she enjoyed the afternoon sun. He picked the dice up and rolled them again. They felt absolutely amazing. He was sure his brother or father would love them. Everything was perfect. Except for the fact that he had no explanation for where he had gotten the dice. Shaden grabbed his hair and thought. They would never believe him if he said these dropped from the sky. They would be freaked out if he told them he had gone outside. As simple as the dice seemed, there were so many things he couldn¡¯t explain. He tucked the dice into his cloth pouch, now empty of coins. He had used the remaining 13 copper coins on buying a meat skewer for Shidey. She was now full and happy. The explanation could wait. He would think of something by the time the party started. Maybe he could even sneak his present into someone else¡¯s present. Sure, he would lose the chance to become a super-baby, but living happily was better than living with parents who thought their child was roaming the streets when they weren¡¯t home. His crib would surely return if they found out about that. For now, he would wait. He went into his parents¡¯ room and lied down on the mattress. His mother usually went out for two hours and judging by the clock that hung on the wall, she would return in about thirty. He closed his eyes for a daytime nap. ? ? ? So far, nothing notable had happened. Last night, Shaden had been put to bed after enjoying a simple dinner. His family surely had noticed the piles in the kitchen, but none of them said a word. Well, they might have later, but Shaden was sent into the bedroom too quickly. The door had been shut, leaving him to do nothing but lay on his mattress. Shidey, like the good cat she was, had scratched on the door to be let in. Shaden wasn¡¯t so bored after she came in. Soon after, his mother entered to tuck him into bed. He had fallen asleep under her soft lullaby and head-stroking. It was morning now and all the piles in the kitchen were gone. They had all been moved somewhere or eaten¡ªif it was food. Shaden became worried for a moment. What if the party happened last night but he had been asleep? His small body was too susceptible to tiredness. He seriously hoped that wouldn¡¯t have been the case. If it was, his family was too cruel. All he could do now was wait. He had eaten breakfast already and had sent his father and brother off. His mother didn¡¯t seem to be busy today as she was in the house, looking after him. Shaden just lazed around with Shidey, crawling on the floor or watching the birds fly by out the window. Sometimes his mother would come over and hold him. ¡°Today is a special day, Shaden~,¡± she said multiple times throughout the day. And Shaden knew the party was not yet over. After they ate some lunch, Melsei disappeared into a room next to Rother¡¯s. Shaden had thought that it was the storage room, but apparently not. There was a lot of noise going on inside. He wanted to take a peek, but the door was closed shut. He decided to wait outside. Maybe that room was for a guest? His mother finally came out. She then took a rag from somewhere and cleaned the house. Afterwards, Shaden saw her take the laundry and hang it by the window in the living room. It always dried fast there. He enjoyed crawling underneath the clothes. It was like cave exploring. The day continued to go by slowly. At around 4, his mother started to prepare the food. Shaden watched as Melsei mixed eggs, flour, milk, and other ingredients to create a batter. She then created something that looked like the crust of a pie. Putting it off to the side, she sliced some meat into tiny pieces and mixed that with some spices and vegetables. Along the way, she saw Shaden curiously focused on her cooking. ¡°Would you like to help too~?¡± she asked. Shaden nodded. Melsei smiled and beckoned for him to come over. After wiping her son¡¯s hand with some water, she tied a cloth around Shaden, like an apron. She then set a tray in front of him in addition to the meat mix she had created before. It was only a small portion of it, though. ¡°Here Shaden, follow me,¡± she told him. Melsei then proceeded to roll the meat into small balls. Shaden realized instantly what they were. Meatballs! They were having meatballs for dinner! Shaden excitedly took a chunk of the meat and rolled it up nicely into a ball just like his mother had done. Melsei looked at her son and was impressed. She never knew that a two-year-old child could make spheres so perfectly. ¡°You¡¯re very good, Shaden~! Would you like to do the rest?¡± she asked him. Shaden nodded with enthusiasm. Melsei was glad that her son was so eager to help. With both her husband and eldest son gone, she just had so many things to do. She wished their next child would be a daughter, a cute girl who could help her out with the housework. Shaden continued to roll the meat into balls. Doing this was much better than crawling around the house and wasting time. He hoped his mother would ask him to do more things in the future. He had been dying of boredom. Still, he felt relieved that he had not missed out on the party. By the looks of it, it was today. He rolled the balls and glanced at his mother. She was slicing something up as well as boiling different liquids on the stove. Dinner would be a great feast. Rother returned home a little past five when Shaden was almost done rolling up the meatballs. His mother then asked him to help her move the dishes and set the table. Rother quickly put down his bag, pat Shaden and Shidey on the head, then proceeded to assist with setting up the party. Only Garthan was left to return home. The clock struck six. ? ? ? Melsei, Shaden, andRother sat on the table as they awaited Garthan¡¯s entrance. Footsteps could be heard ascending the stairs. The door swung open, revealing Garthan with a long, wrapped package in his hand. ¡°Welcome home, dear~!¡± ¡°Welcome, Dad!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± They all greeted Garthan as he stepped into the house and closed the door behind him. He smiled and placed his uniform and sword on the side of the entrance, taking his shoes off as he entered. He then set the package he was holding and set it on the windowsill. Did father get a promotion? Shaden determined that the central figure for this party was his father. He was the one who returned the latest. But what was the package for? Shaden clenched the dice inside his pocket. He didn¡¯t see any presents in the room besides the one his father just brought in. He was worried how he would have to give it. ¡°Alright!¡± said Garthan as he sat down on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s get the celebration started!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to start?¡± asked Rother. ¡°You can~,¡± said Melsei. ¡°Okay! Here it goes.¡± Rother took in a deep breath. ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± What were they counting for? Shaden had thought this was a party for a promotion. ¡°Happy birthday to you!¡± Birthday? Who¡¯s birthday? Wait, thought Shaden. Why were they looking at him? ¡°Happy birthday, dear Shaden,¡± his family sang. Oh. I see. ¡°Happy birthday to you!¡± Yes, indeed. It was the thirteenth day of the seventh month in Exarria, the day when Shaden was born. The Limen family were currently celebrating their youngest son¡¯s second birthday¡ªwho currently was bewildered by the sudden twist of events that was beyond what he expected. Simply, he had completely forgotten all about it. Nevertheless, Shaden was happy. He clapped his hands and giggled as a baby would. The family took turns hugging and congratulating the small child. ¡°Now that the celebration is done, let¡¯s start the feast!¡± announced Garthan. Without further ado, everyone dug into the piles of delicious food, including Shaden who had finally received his own fork and knife. Melsei happily sliced apart the meat-and-vegetable pie while Rother took large spoonfuls of cream soup into his bowl. Garthan cut the bones off the meat while Shaden beckoned for some meatballs. For the first time in his life, Shaden could eat whatever he wanted. No one stopped him. Everyone passed him the dish he desired. He bit into the juicy meat, slurped up some soup, and munched on fried bird-legs while scooping up the pie. This was life. This was what he had wished for. Two long years had been a long time, but he had finally reached the end of it. He was a free man now, free to stuff himself to everything he wanted. And it was glorious. Even Shidey enjoyed a fat piece of steak that she gladly ripped into. ? ? ? Shaden had thought that the wonderful dinner would be the end of it. He was wrong. ¡°Do you like it Shaden?¡± asked Melsei as Shaden glanced around the room. Rother and Garthan watched from behind the door. His mattress had been moved to the unused room at the end of the hall. The room was packed with various things, including toys, stuffed animals, and¡­books! Shaden quickly went over and picked up a book from the ground. Basic Guide to Chanting Spells. YESSSSSS!!!! He went back to his family and jumped in delight. His own room, along with new knowledge¡ªit was the perfect present he could have asked for. He could now experiment without worry, practice without prying eyes. Truthfully, his parents had planned to give Shaden his own room when he was at least 4 like they did with Rother. Even then, Rother had pleaded to sleep with them in the same room. He had grown out of it after Shaden was born, but the experience remained. However, Shaden was a special child. He did not cry, nor was he stubborn. He did not make a mess out of everything and knew exactly what was safe and what was not. Simply, he was the perfect baby to take care of. So Melsei and Garthan had gotten an idea to test their child. They would give him a new room and observe his reaction. He was only two years old, so it was natural he would be scared of being alone. But Shaden wasn¡¯t a natural baby. They wanted to see the extent of his characteristics. They wanted to see if their baby was someone special. They knew their doubts had been confirmed when Shaden ran towards them with a huge smile on his face. They realized that this baby was not normal at all. Their baby was a genius. ¡°Thanks!¡± said Shaden as he hugged his parents. Melsei patted his head and looked at Garthan. He shrugged, but his proud expression was apparent on his face. His first child with Melsei was extraordinary. Their love had resulted in something very special. Garthan went and fetched his package from the windowsill. He hadn¡¯t been planning on giving it to Shaden, but seeing his reaction today made it clear. His child would be able to handle it. Well, maybe not now, but allowing him to get used to the item was a big step in the process. He went back to the room and saw Shaden playing with Rother with some toys. Rother had been the one to donate them, much to Garthan¡¯s surprise. Both his sons had grown so much by the time he had realized it. He placed his arms around Melsei¡¯s waist and gave her a kiss. ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± he told her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did,¡± she replied. They shared a goofy smile. Whatever the reason, their family was happy and stable. Ten years ago, both of them could never have imagined the scene spreading before them. Two sons enjoying toys together with a cute cat inside a comfortable house. They had experienced numerous hardships along the way, but now they were here. Together as a family. He left the package next to the door and went back out with Melsei. The boys would play and they would as well tonight. 2.29 Shaden rubbed his hands together in the chill of the morning. The days had gotten very cold the past few months, unlike any other year. He knew why; winter only came once every three years. He had wondered why it never became too cold every year. The areas he lived in had never been too tropical, and yet snow and ice failed to arrive. His books satisfied his curiosity. Before Saiton the Sage reconfigured the calendar system of the world, a year was equivalent to eighteen months with around sixty days each. It was a system purely based on when winter arrived. Currently, in the year 323, date and time keeping in Exarria had been improved dramatically to resemble the one in Demund¡¯s world. The more he read about Saiton¡¯s achievements, the more Shaden felt like Saiton was¡­different. Like himself. His knowledge was too revolutionary. He had caused the world to take giant leaps of development with his influence. Shaden didn¡¯t complain. It made things comfortable for him, after all. ¡°May the air receive my power and remove the cold ¨C Warmth.¡± The air around Shaden turned warm. He had learned some simple spells from his books and was testing them out when he was bored. Incantations worked very conveniently. Even if you did not completely understand the spell, your lack of knowledge could be covered up by your chant. While you had to understand a 100% of a spell¡¯s properties to cast it without speaking, chanting magic only required you to know a portion of the spell''s properties. According to the book, the knowledge required never went past 50%. This was why even people without proper education could chant magic in their daily lives. It was how people in the old days could use magic far beyond their understanding. The great thing about chanting magic was that the more you used a certain spell, the more you understood it. For example, Shaden had continuously chanted the Illuminate spell as the only light magic he could use resulted in a flashbang. By the time he realized it, he understood the magical and physical properties behind Illuminate. Now he could create light without chanting. It did, however, have its drawbacks. The more complicated the spell was, the longer the incantation would be. For high-level spells, some chants even took up a few minutes to complete. If the spellcaster also stuttered or pronounced a word incorrectly, the spell could be canceled. Now, there was Spirit Magic. Spirit Magic was superb as you didn¡¯t even need to understand the spell to use it. The spirit(s) you made a contract with would do it for you. But Shaden hadn¡¯t gotten the opportunity to look into that yet. His books had only mentioned them, not told him how to make a contract. Shaden enjoyed the warmth of his room. When he woke up, it would be his birthday in the real world. It had finally arrived after over two years. ? ? ? Demund opened his eyes. It was October 3, 2154. His 16th birthday. Not that it changed anything. He stretched and changed into his school uniform. Reality felt warm compared to the world in his dream, but it still was becoming chillier. Actually, the weather was perfect. Just the right temperature for a full day of exercise. His mom and dad greeted him as he came down the stairs. ¡°Happy birthday, son!¡± ¡°Happy birthday, Demund! You¡¯re already 16. Come here, I made some breakfast for you.¡± Demund sat down on the table. His mom had prepared some warm kelp soup along with French toast. He covered the toast with syrup and spread it across the wet surface. He took a sip of the soup. It was a little bland. His mom rarely put much salt or oil into her foods; she said that it was unhealthy. It was sensible for her to think that. After all, Mr. and Mrs. Blanner were almost in their sixties. They were an old couple who had to care about their health. But for Demund, the food came across as tasteless. He bit into the wet toast covered in syrup and swallowed it. At least the sweetness was fulfilling. ¡°Do you have any plans for today?¡± asked Mr. Blanner. ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to celebrate with your friends?¡± Demund thought back to Enariss, Riley, and Rhyne. He hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to tell them when his birthday was. The sports tournament was in two days and everyone was very busy preparing for it. Even tonight, he would have to run with Enariss. He desperately wanted to make it into the top five. There was simply no time to celebrate. ¡°No. It¡¯s a busy week.¡± ¡°Would you like to go outside and eat with us for your birthday?¡± asked Mrs. Blanner. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a meal in a restaurant in a while.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. It did sound nice. But Demund had to refuse. ¡°I can¡¯t mom. I need to run again today. And study before that. The sports tournament is on Friday and I have some tests tomorrow. Could you just buy me a cake or something?¡± ¡°Cake? Okay. We¡¯ll get you some cake.¡± Demund quickly finished his breakfast and brushed his teeth. He retrieved his bags and headed outside. ¡°See you, mom, dad.¡± ¡°Have a great time in school.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Blanner watched their son disappear behind the door. Demund had gotten so mature ever since Jothan had left him. Maybe too mature. ? ? ? The board at the front of the classroom said everything. The teams for the sports tournament. Rhyne gave Riley a high-five. ¡°Guess we¡¯re in the same team for this year,¡± said Riley. ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re going to dominate! Here Demund, gimme a high-five,¡± said Rhyne. The projector at the front of the room displayed the names of the students on either side of it¡ªthe read team or the blue team. By great luck, Demund, Riley, and Rhyne were all on the blue team. However, Demund weakly slapped Rhyne¡¯s hand and sighed. Riley knew what was up. From the names displayed, Enariss¡¯s name was on the red side of the screen. Which meant that the Male-Female Two-Legged Race would all be for naught. At least for Demund. ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Riley as he patted Demund on the back. Rhyne too, after Riley¡¯s nudging, comforted Demund on his dissatisfaction. They knew how much Demund had anticipated the results. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay,¡± said Demund weakly. In reality, Demund had mustered up the courage a few days back to ask Enariss whether she would run with him on the Crazy Race. She had agreed, and they had even done some practice runs before that day. Now, everything he had accomplished was for naught. Demund sank down on his legs. His motivation was dying. Rhyne thought of a brilliant solution. ¡°Can¡¯t you still run with her on the Relay Race?¡± he said. ¡°I mean, you won¡¯t be on the same team, but you might be able to run side-by-side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only if she participates in the Relay Race,¡± replied Demund. ¡°And even if she does, do you really think I can match her speed?¡± Riley and Rhyne both shook their heads in disagreement. They all knew the extent of Enariss¡¯s power. ¡°Seems like you luck ran dry this year,¡± said Riley. ¡°But hey, you got us.¡± ¡°Yeah, Demund. We¡¯ll be unstoppable. We¡¯re the top among the normal freshman!¡± encouraged Rhyne. Demund smiled. They were right. It was only for a day, and he basically ran with Enariss every night. He didn¡¯t need to be so sorrowful about it. Still, it hurt. He had wished for it so badly. ¡°If we¡¯re going to win, let¡¯s obliterate them!¡± said Demund. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°So now what?¡± The teams had been announced, but there wasn¡¯t anything they could do. They had already signed up for their events. ¡°Let¡¯s do our best,¡± said Riley. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to come to the club today after school Rhyne. We need to train for the MMA event too.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Enariss to go easy on us,¡± suggested Demund. ¡°Sounds great,¡± said Riley and Rhyne at the same time. They all became silent as Mr. Ruthel started his long lecture on safety, rules, teams, events¡­ ? ? ? One, two, one, two, one, two¡­ Demund kept the beat rotating through his mind to ease himself of the pain. They were going faster every day and the streetlights rushed over their heads as they ran. His footsteps hit the cement floor with a constant motion, sending ripples throughout his body. His sweat traveled down his back like rain. He was almost there. ¡°And¡­done!¡± stated Enariss as she stepped lightly in front of her house. ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°Just¡­great¡­huff!¡± breathed Demund as he gasped for air. His legs felt weak. The shot he had received yesterday certainly helped, but the pace they were going at didn¡¯t make it any better. He placed his arms on his head and walked around to let his blood flow. His vision was dyed red. Gosh, he was amazing. Demund slowed his breath and waited for his heartbeats to decelerate. He glanced over at Enariss. She was still in top condition, stretching her legs while she jumped lightly. She had let down her crimson hair, making it shine under the moonlight, sweat like pearls falling from it. At least she was sweating now. He smiled to himself. Just that told him how much he had improved. HE finally breathed normally and started stretching his legs too. ¡°So! How was I?¡± asked Demund. ¡°Am I fit enough to be in the top 5?¡± Enariss brushed her lush hair to the side and looked at Demund with her ruby eyes. He had improved a lot. ¡°No,¡± she stated. ¡°Darn it.¡± ¡°Only if they use their abilities.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t¡ªwait, what?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s only judging your physical body without any abilities, you would be second. Or I think so.¡± ¡°Really? How about abilities included?¡± ¡°You¡¯d be seventh.¡± ¡°Eesh.¡± Over the past few months, Demund had done nothing but study and run. Study and run, study and run. He had put off all entertainment as there was no need for fakes and had solely focused on improving himself. After meeting Enariss, his stunted growth had exploded exponentially. She had pushed him forward, and he had followed. Even though he had done nothing but run, his whole body looked very fit. ¡°You¡¯re only second based on your running ability. If you included everything else, like lifting, then you¡¯re way behind.¡± And despite all his efforts, he was still physically much behind everyone else. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll join the MMA club next year,¡± stated Demund. ¡°Really? You aren¡¯t going to give up?¡± asked Enariss. Wanting to impress her, Demund puffed out his chest and declared with confidence. ¡°Never. I always keep my word.¡± Enariss smiled. She couldn¡¯t wait to see how further she could push Demund. ¡°So Enariss¡­I saw that you were on the red team.¡± ¡°Yep?¡± Demund scratched his head and averted his eyes from Enariss. He couldn¡¯t say that he was disappointed, could he? He had even asked her to do the Crazy Race with him if they were on the same team. Now it felt embarrassing. ¡°¡­Good luck I guess,¡± he finally said. ¡°Hope we have a great tournament.¡± He peeked at Enariss. She was smiling like she often did. That smile had been one of the elements that had allowed him to come this far, despite all the suffocation. ¡°You better give it your best. I didn¡¯t run with you for nothing.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Enariss watched Demund as he ran home. She hadn¡¯t expected him to improve this much. Most of the people she interacted with would give up or fall on the ground. Even the high-ranking students in the MMA club had a difficult time when she tried to push them past their limits (except for the captain). Seeing Demund do his best and hurt himself so eagerly brought a smile to her face. The expression of people when they pushed past their limits was really the best. It made their fall even better. She headed inside to study. The study group had been suspended for today as the tests before October break would be tomorrow. Not that they were that difficult. She was just bored to do anything else. 2.30 The sky was clear. The air was cool. The students of TISE High were lined up in two groups, one wearing red strings and the other wearing blue. Parents and guests huddled around the boundaries, cameras aimed at their children. The students from Tartis Middle School were on the side, watching as their upperclassmen stood still in their lines. Demund gulped. The day was finally here. ¡°AND NOW, I AM HAPPY TO ANNOUNCE THE 81ST ANNUAL SPORTS TOURNAMENT OF TARTIS HIGH!¡± shouted the student council president. He was on a giant stage that was set up at the end of the central field, next to the restricted area. The elegant vice-president stood behind him, arms crossed. ¡°THIS YEAR, WE WILL SKIP OVER THE PRINCIPAL''S SPEECH AFTER A MAJORITY VOTE BY THE STUDENT COUNCIL!¡± The whole field cheered at the announcement. They really wanted to head to the events as soon as possible. ¡°THE EVENT ORGANIZERS ARE ALREADY AT THEIR PLACES!¡± shouted the president through the loudspeakers. ¡°PLEASE GO TO THE TIME BOARD AT THE FRONT OF THE FIELD NEAR THE WATER FOUNTAINS TO CHECK WHICH EVENTS START WHEN. FIRST OF ALL, WE WILL¡­¡± The President yelled his instructions to the students. They had already been separated by their colors, so all there was left to do was proceed with the actual competition. ¡°GIVE ME A CHEER FOR EXTRA POINTS!¡± screamed the President. Both sides of the field erupted into noise at the President¡¯s command. Likewise, Demund screamed at the top of his lungs. The president¡¯s enthusiasm was seeping into everyone. ¡°THAT WAS A PRACTICE CHEER!¡± stated the President. ¡°GIVE ME ANOTHER ONE!¡± The crowds exploded into screams again. The President held his hands to his ears and nodded. ¡°ANOTHER ONE!¡± he screamed as the Vice-President smacked him on his head and took the microphone away from him. ¡°Sorry for the trouble, everyone,¡± the Vice-President coolly said. ¡°Ignore the extra points. The events that will be starting now will be the long-jump, high-jump, group-jump roping, and sack-jumping. Anyone can participate to contribute to their team¡¯s points. Please cheer if you aren¡¯t! That will be all.¡± She set down the mike as the President blew his whistle. ¡°LET THE EVENTS ¨C BEGIN!!!¡± The crowds exploded into cheering as they moved to the designated event stations. The sports tournament had finally begun. ? ? ? ¡°This sucks,¡± said Demund. ¡°Indeed,¡± agreed Riley. ¡°Tell me about it,¡± added Rhyne. All three of them were seated on the benches to the sides of the field. Their purpose was to serve people who cheered for the game. Demund and his friends let out a weak cheer as an upperclassman threw a shotput across an immense distance. They had underestimated the power of the special class. They were having fun, no doubt. But in almost every single event they participated in, they were never ranked at the top. Their records would always be broken sooner or later by an ability-user. Demund, Riley, and Rhyne, with their purely mental abilities, didn¡¯t stand a chance against the C-classes with physical augmentations. Like the senior who had just thrown the shot put. ¡°Can¡¯t you do anything about this?¡± asked Riley to Rhyne. ¡°I¡¯m the same as you guys,¡± complained Rhyne. ¡°Seeing things faster doesn¡¯t make me stronger. I¡¯ll rock in dodgeball, though.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Just try not to die. I heard Enariss might be participating.¡± ¡°Oh crap.¡± Demund had already participated in soccer for guys with Riley and Rhyne. They had won, but by a tiny margin. It was all thanks to Rhyne¡¯s amazing feints with the ball that had allowed them to score. With that combined with Demund¡¯s endless stamina and Riley¡¯s calm judgment, they had been able to manage goal by goal until they overtook the red team. If not for that, they would have lost. The blue team¡¯s goalie was trash and the other team had a sophomore from the special class who could accelerate himself. The match had been tough, and they had barely pulled through. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. They were too exhausted to do it again. So, they were resting now, enjoying the others¡¯ performances. It was just too depressing that none of them had set a record in any of the sports. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll try out the eating competition¡­¡± said Demund. ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯re running later, aren¡¯t you? The relay race is the final event, so you¡¯ll barf if you eat,¡± said Riley. ¡°Besides, some students are crazy,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°I heard a student last year managed to eat over twenty bowls of noodles for the competition.¡± ¡°Twenty?! How do you even beat that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t.¡± The friends looked at the clouds floating by. The day seemed peaceful and quiet compared to before. The cool wind blew across the field, cooling everyone¡¯s sweat off. Then Demund spotted something red enter his vision. He looked down and nudged his friends. ¡°Guys, isn¡¯t that Enariss?¡± Riley and Rhyne looked where Demund¡¯s hand was pointing. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± The trio watched silently as Enariss stretched her arms and twisted them around. She then lifted a metal ball from the bottom of the field and felt its weight. ¡°There¡¯s no way she can beat the previous throw, is there¡­?¡± whispered Rhyne. Their eyes followed the ball on Enariss¡¯s hand. She put it on her shoulder, tensed her muscles. With a sudden jolt, the ball flew forwards, forwards, forwards, past the other ball, forwards, and landed. Outside the 30-meter line. The red team exploded into applause as Enariss shook her long, beautiful hair in satisfaction. It was a sight to behold. ¡°Alright, I quit,¡± declared Rhyne. ¡°Dude, you can¡¯t! You¡¯re our only hope in dodgeball!¡± pleaded Demund. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± said Riley. ¡°We believe in you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll DIE!¡± exclaimed Rhyne. ¡°If she hits me with her ball, I¡¯ll definitely die!¡± ¡°If she does.¡± ¡°You guys are crazy! Fine, tell you what.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± said Rhyne while putting his arms around Riley and Demund. ¡°But only if you guys come with me. Friends stick together until the end, right?¡± ¡°You are crazy.¡± ¡°Do you want us to die?¡± Rhyne smiled slyly. ¡°Are you guys in or what? Or are you just going to betray me?¡± He gave his friends each a glance. ¡°I¡¯ll buy drinks if you manage to survive longer than me.¡± Riley and Demund looked at each other. Free drinks for participation? There was also no way they¡¯d really die. Their energy was replenished by now, and they were itching to do something again. ¡°Deal,¡± they both said at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s dominate.¡± ? ? ? Like Riley had predicted, Enariss was participating in the dodgeball match. There was plenty of room left for Demund and Riley as some of the designated members had quit. Everyone was aware of Enariss¡¯s destructive power. ¡°The rules are simple!¡± shouted the event organizer. ¡°If you get hit by the other team¡¯s ball, you are out! If you catch it, the ball is yours! No one is out! If it bounces off a teammate and you catch it, both of you are safe! All parts of the body will count, including the head!¡± The participants shuddered at this. The game would be much more dangerous if headshots were allowed. ¡°Six people from each team will stay inside the lines while one person from each team will stand outside. When you are out, you must go to the outside of the lines. Only people who are outside may retrieve the balls that go out of the field! Is that clear?¡± After seeing no one ask questions, the organizer folded his sheet of rules. ¡°Pick your players and get on the field! The match will start when all players are assembled!¡± The crowd became noisy again. Enariss¡¯s red team was already set up; seven people including her were positioned on the court. The problem was the blue team. No one wanted to participate in what seemed would be a one-sided slaughter. Demund, Riley, and Rhyne, along with two other seniors, were the only ones ready. They were missing two more people. ¡°I knew it¡¯d be like this,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°Should we quit now?¡± ¡°Are you an idiot!¡± scolded Riley. ¡°If we quit, who¡¯s going to play?¡± ¡°We are so screwed,¡± stated Demund. The other two nodded in agreement. They were currently feeling the thrill of the atmosphere. Even Riley was slightly losing his calm. They seriously didn¡¯t want to do a 5v7 against Enariss. It was as if the outcome was already decided. The blue team¡¯s nervousness grew as the time continued to tick by. Worried whispers and gestures were seen throughout the crowd, and yet no one was coming up to take the final two spots on the dodgeball team. The event organizer looked at his clock, then looked back at the crowd. The match would have to start soon, but if no one was going to join, he would have to take out players from the other team. It was a sad choice, but it was better than canceling the whole event. ¡°If no one will participate soon¡ª¡± ¡°Wait!¡± shouted a fresh voice from the back of the crowd. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards the source of the sound. The blue team slowly split apart to make way for the tall figure that approached the dodgeball field. Gasps and small cheers were heard as the student approached the court. Face that looked like it had been chiseled, grey hair that gleamed like silver under the sunlight. A muscular body that had perfectly toned, pale skin. Eyes that looked like they were made of mercury. A stylish blue band tied around his arm. ¡°Oh shoot,¡± breathed Rhyne. ¡°We might have a chance.¡± He swallowed his spit. Would this match be like the one they had seen before? Riley placed his hand on Rhyne''s shoulder and corrected him. "You mean we definitely have a chance." The charismatic figure placed his feet inside the dodgeball court. The blue team, though bewildered at first, started to cheer following an excited individual¡¯s example. The red team grew wary of their new opponent. Even with one less player, the blue team¡¯s power had risen to their level. ¡°Hello everyone! I¡¯m here to join!¡± he said cheerfully. The captain of the MMA club¡ª Deion had arrived. 2.31 ¡°But we still need one more person!¡± cried the blue team. The event organizer agreed to their worries. Because there wasn¡¯t anyone else besides Deion who wanted to join, the match would be a 6v7. He sighed and positioned his hat. It looked like he would have to remove one player from the other team like he had planned originally. It was a pity, but the game had to be fair. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine. Sir! Can we start the match now?¡± said Deion. What? The organizer doubted his ears. Having one less player was a huge disadvantage. Sometimes it meant winning or losing the match. ¡°Are you sure? Is everyone okay with this?¡± He looked around the blue team and saw many nods and yeses. Even the players who were participating in the match had their hands curled into an ¡®okay¡¯ sign. The event was for the students anyway. If the students trusted this new player, then all he had to do was agree to their wishes. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Players, to your positions!¡± At the organizer¡¯s voice, Demund and the rest of his teammates went to the white line at the end of the court. One of the seniors volunteered to stay outside of the line, so he went to the other side of the court to take his place behind the red team. The red team did the same. They stood in their positions while the organizer went to the center line and set two balls. The crowd grew quiet as the organizer emerged from the court and held his whistle behind his lips. Enariss glared at Deion. Where had he come from? She had planned to use this match as an opportunity to see how good Demund¡¯s reflexes were, but now she wouldn¡¯t have the leisure to do so. Demund likewise was nervous. He seriously didn¡¯t want to get hit by Enariss¡¯s ball. He just hoped that the captain would be amazing as he was when he had battled Enariss. Both sides held their breaths. The organizer raised his hand above his head. Any time soon. About now. It would start. ¡°BLPLBLPBLPBLPLBP!!¡± screamed the whistle. In a split second, Enariss pushed against the floor of the court and dashed towards the two balls. In terms of speed, there was no one who was faster than her. And yet. Just as she was about to lay her hands on the balls, they disappeared. She quickly stopped herself from falling and dodged a ball flying at her, catching it in midair while doing a spin. While the captain¡¯s speed was fast, he was by no means a good thrower, she concluded from the brief exchange. But this was unfair. She hadn¡¯t even seen him move! The captain was twirling one ball on his index finger in a leisurely but cool way. ¡°Impressive, Enariss. Didn¡¯t know you would catch that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my question captain. How did you grab the balls so fast?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ªa secret!¡± said the captain as he went in for another throw. Enariss jumped to the side to dodge the ball as it hit a player behind her with a loud thunk. ¡°Red team member out!¡± announced the judge. Shoot. Maybe the captain¡¯s throw wasn¡¯t weak, after all. But hers was much stronger. She positioned her legs on the ground and aimed her ball at the captain. If he dodged, it would hit the people behind him. If he didn¡¯t, it would slide off his hands. That was the force she planned to put into her throw. It would hurt a bit. 50x power. With a mighty throw, the ball whizzed through the air, heading straight towards the captain. It was a speed the normal eye could not follow. Rhyne looked at the incoming projectile in horror as it closed its distance with the captain. His worry grew even more when the captain dodged the ball by moving to the side swiftly. Now the ball was coming straight at him. With all his might, Rhyne jumped into the air. He watched in slow-motion as the ball shot past his legs, creating a scary *fwhoom* sound as it barely missed him. Demund didn¡¯t even have time to react. His friend suddenly jumped, then he heard the ball whack itself on one of the students of the blue team. He looked back to see the student sprawled on the floor outside the white line. The arm he had blocked with was beet red. This was a very bad idea, he thought. The next ball came too quickly. Demund watched in horror as Riley was struck on the hair with another ball. Enariss had been kind to not directly headshot him, and yet his body slightly flung back from the force of the ball. Riley stood in place in shock and looked at his friends. ¡°Guess I¡¯m out?¡± he said. He walked out of the court and took his place on the other side. This wasn¡¯t a battle they could interfere in. Rhyne was somehow managing, but he was reaching his limits. The balls would only get faster. Demund¡¯s team now had four players in and two players out. The red team had five players in and two players out. The players outside could only pick the balls up, so they weren¡¯t a threat. Rhyne miraculously intercepted a ball-pass from the red team with his slow-motion perception. He looked around his team and gave the ball to the player closest to him. It was the upperclassman who had thrown the shot put. ¡°I know you have a strong arm,¡± he said. ¡°Can you get them?¡± The player nodded. He stepped in front and flexed his large muscles, preparing for a throw. The ball whizzed through the air, slamming against a female player at the end of the court. The player fell down and grabbed her arm. The ball had been too hard for her. ¡°Oh¡­I¡¯m so sorry!¡± said the upperclassman player. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± He half-finished his sentence as a ball slammed on his face. He fell backwards on his bottom, clenching his face in pain. ¡°Red team player out! Blue team player out!¡± The fallen upperclassman quickly regained his mind and hurried to the other side. The girl he had hit with the ball was sitting on a bench nearby. She looked like she had been injured. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± he shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll take her to the infirmary!¡± The game went on as the flustered upperclassman took the injured female player to the nurse. What was this, some kind of romance scenario? Demund was confused at the unexpected romance flag, but he had to focus on the match. Now it was a 3v4. Demund grabbed a ball as Riley passed it to him from the other side. Deion likewise held the ball that had hit the upperclassman who had went out. Deion quickly threw the ball, faster than before. It stuck a player from the red team and dropped to the floor. Now it was a 3v3. ¡°Why are you dodging, captain!¡± taunted Enariss. ¡°Too afraid to catch my balls?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not. They are too fast for my liking.¡± The nerve of this guy. If he really did believe that, why was he so relaxed? Why could she never get him to act seriously? She would take out the other players first. ¡°Sorry about this Demund!¡± she yelled. ¡°What?!¡± shouted Demund back. Then he saw Enariss hold the ball and position herself. I am so screwed, he thought as the ball scraped across his side. With that simple throw, he was out. He sadly went out of the court and headed to the other side. Enariss smiled at him as he passed by her. But already, Deion had thrown another ball out of nowhere, causing another player on her team to go out. It was now a 2v2. Enariss had to get the other player out fast. Otherwise, he could get hurt if she used too much strength. To be honest, Enariss didn¡¯t know how she would be able to win. Deion¡¯s ability was incomprehensible. Was it speed? It was likely. But how fast would he have to be for her enhanced body to not be able to follow him? He was just absurd. Why was he even in a school like this? Why wasn¡¯t he on the Islands? If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. She wasn¡¯t the one to talk, but still. It was unacceptable. He was a wall she could never cross over. She threw that ball at Rhyne with 40x strength. She knew he would be able to dodge it, so she curved the ball, faking a throw to the side. The ball spun through the air and grazed Rhyne on the elbow. He was finally out. It was now a 2v1. She glared at Deion. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the match would already be over. Each side held a ball each. Just like before, Deion was leisurely spinning the ball on his finger. She hated that calm look on his face. It was time to unleash her strength. If this didn¡¯t work, nothing would. ¡°Everyone, back off! If you stay behind Deion, you¡¯ll get hurt!¡± shouted Enariss. The blue team quickly headed her advice and moved out of the way. There was now nothing but empty space and the school building in front of Enariss. And even now, Deion¡¯s leisurely attitude hadn¡¯t disappeared. Enariss took a deep breath. She took a few steps back and positioned the ball so she could throw it. Her elbow faced backwards, her palm on the ball facing Deion. Her fingers tightly gripped onto the ball. ¡°Can you dodge this, captain?¡± shouted Enariss. ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± replied the captain cheerfully. The air around Enariss suddenly changed. Cracks appeared on the ground beneath her. Her teammate backed off just to be safe. Her hair started to move around as if the wind blew it, and something like red mist emanated from her body. Veins popped out of her arm and legs, and her red hair and eyes glowed even redder, turning into the beautiful shade of scarlet. Her lips curled into a mean smile. 600x. A normal person would die from this. It would take a while to recover from this much amplification, but Enariss didn¡¯t have any other choice. The crowd backed off just to make sure. They sensed the danger of the aura. And yet. The captain was still smiling. Even broader now. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still be smiling after this! She used the whole of her body to launch the ball in her hand at the captain. Her 600x enhanced senses and strength concentrated all of their power into the ball, making it a ball-sized cannonball of death and destruction. It had already surpassed the speed of sound, and there was an ear-splitting *BOOM* as the ball left Enariss¡¯s hand. At this point, even Rhyne couldn¡¯t see what was going on. And yet. What?!?! Absolute shock went through Enariss¡¯s mind as the ball started to decelerate at an unbelievable pace in front of Deion. She was currently looking through her 600x enhanced senses. What she saw was real. The ball was slowing down. She saw Deion raise his hand to the ball as it came towards him. By the time the ball reached Deion, it had completely stopped. For the audience, they saw the ball disappear from Enariss¡¯s hand and then reappear in Deion¡¯s hand in an instant, accompanied by a sound like a bullet being shot. The ball had teleported for them. Enariss sunk to her knees in exhaustion. A ball soon flew towards her and hit her head with a light smack. She looked up and saw Deion smiling. The match had been decided. ? ? ? The rest of the day went by rather uneventfully. Enariss had to rest as she had expended too much energy, and Deion disappeared into the crowd as he had done before. With the top ability users out of the tournament, events such as the Crazy Race became mediocre. Demund still had a lot of fun completing it. It felt like something a normal high-school might do. He had run the go-to-the-strings-and-eat-the-cookie part of the race. Riley and Rhyne both participated in the Male-Female Two-Legged Race. They sure looked happy. A part of Demund was glad that he didn¡¯t have to see Enariss run with another guy. A part of him was still sad about them being on opposite teams. Next year, he hoped. Even after most of the events were finished, Enariss was still out from action. Demund became worried. While Rhyne and Riley went to watch the MMA event, Demund roamed the school campus to search for Enariss. He visited the infirmary and saw the upperclassman from before flirting with the girl who had been injured. They seemed to be enjoying themselves. Yuck. So Enariss wasn¡¯t in the infirmary. Demund continued to walk through the school. Most of the campus was empty besides the sports fields. Perhaps Enariss was at the Training Building. It seemed to be the most likely place she¡¯d be. Demund turned his footsteps towards the building. When he arrived, he peeked inside and looked around. It was empty. All the lights were turned off, making it pitch black. Guess she¡¯s not here, he thought. Right as he turned around, he saw the old tree of the school in the distance. It was at the center of the school garden, and he¡¯d seen it sometimes from the higher floors of the library. Enariss¡¯s couldn¡¯t be there right? He didn¡¯t see anyone at its base. Making sure wouldn¡¯t do any harm. He never had walked in the large garden before, and it was nice to enjoy the scenery alone when no one was around. So Demund walked towards the big old tree at the center of the garden. He never realized how many flowers there were in the garden. Various plants of marvelous colors crowded the ground, and the sweet fragrance of flower petals gently filled Demund¡¯s nostrils as he took in a deep breath. It was nice here. He wondered who took care of the garden. Whoever it was, they were doing a superb job. As he approached the tree, he noticed how old it was. It looked ancient! Its branches were all twisted and wrinkled, bending out in all directions. The trunk of the tree was unbelievably thick as if boasting of its long age. Demund slowly circled the tree, admiring its texture. Then he froze. Something red was sticking out from the corner of the tree. Demund silently tiptoed where the red strand of something was. It looked awfully like hair. It was hair. Demund froze. His heart beat faster. It was Enariss. He almost let out a cry of surprise. This scene felt awfully clich¨¦ yet breathtaking at the same time. A boy and a girl, under a tree, alone by themselves. His heart was thumping violently now. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Enariss as she poked her face at Demund. ¡°I¡ª¡± Demund was about to say ¡®nothing¡¯ but changed his mind. ¡°I was looking for you. Are you alright?¡± Enariss looked at Demund in his eyes with her crimson irises. She turned back and faced the school wall. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Perfectly fine.¡± Well, that didn¡¯t sound fine at all. Demund walked over and sat under the tree just like Enariss. There was a lot of space as the tree was large, so he thought it wouldn¡¯t be awkward. ¡°The garden is pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Demund suppressed his anxiety and forced a calm expression on his face. ¡°Will you be returning for the relay race?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Enariss. ¡°You¡¯ll be participating, right? You did train for it with me.¡± Demund nodded. Now he had run out of things to say. He tried to remain as neutral as possible. Why was he becoming all nervous for? He had run with her every day. This was nothing special. ¡°So¡­why this place? Why not the benches?¡± asked Demund. Enariss faced Demund again. His heart did a little pounce every time she did that. ¡°No reason. It¡¯s just quiet here. Away from all the crowds and people¡­¡± She left her sentence hanging. Demund realized he didn¡¯t really know much about Enariss. He knew nothing about her life, her past, her friends, what she enjoyed doing. The rift between them felt even larger than before as Demund sat under the tree, looking at the tall walls of the school. He had only known the strong, confident Enariss. The Enariss in front of him was not her. She felt more distant. Not that it changed anything. ¡°Want to go back? I really want to run with you,¡± stated Demund. ¡°You trained me, so you should see it.¡± Enariss looked at Demund. Suddenly, she started laughing. Demund stood in his position in confusion as he saw Enariss bend over in laughter. For what seemed like a few minutes, her giggling continued. Demund scratched his head. Had he said something cheesy? Now he was getting embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, sorry. It¡¯s just that¡­never mind. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re trying so hard.¡± ¡°Erm, thank you?¡± ¡°Yeah, why not. I should watch you, right?¡± Enariss got up from her seat and stretched her arms up. She brushed off the dirt from her pants and hair and motioned towards Demund. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You don¡¯t want to be late, do you? Demund smiled. The usual Enariss seemed to be back. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not going easy on you just because you¡¯re exhausted.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m in top condition now.¡± The two jogged back to the fields just as the MMA event was ending. ? ? ? ¡°Run Demund!! You can do it!!¡± ¡°Faster Demund! Don¡¯t give up!¡± Riley and Rhyne screamed at Demund as he dashed across the track with a baton in his hand. He was the last person in line, and the fate of his team rested on his shoulders. He had pleaded so hard for this position, so if he were to fail now, he would become a disappointment. So far, he was doing great. He was ahead by a large margin. His other teammates had done their best to increase the gap between themselves and the opposing team. And yet they couldn¡¯t relax. It was because Enariss was about to be handed the baton. ¡°Faster kid! She almost has it!¡± yelled an upperclassman. ¡°Go! Run faster! Shoot, she has it now!¡± Demund heard the screams erupt from both teams as he pushed himself along the track. He saw Enariss as he turned the corner. She was closing in at an extremely fast pace. Shoot. Shoot. Shoot. SHOOT. Faster. FASTER! He quickened his breath and ran like he would be killed if Enariss caught up with him. The finish line was just a hundred meters away from him. He could do this. He would win! Enariss, on the other hand, was only slightly trying. She was still exhausted, but something at this level couldn¡¯t faze her. She knew Demund¡¯s limit. When he seemed like he would win, she would quickly overtake him. It would be great to see the expression on Demund¡¯s face afterwards. Demund accelerated even further. She expected that. She picked up her pace and closed her distance with Demund. She would slowly increase it and pass Demund right before the finish line. It added to the suspense¡ªit was fun. Wait. Wasn¡¯t Demund closing into the finish line too fast? He was already sixty meters away from the line. And he was becoming even faster. It made no sense! Enariss panicked and raised her speed. Demund was just a few steps away from the line. Ah. I messed up, thought Enariss. The blue team exploded into screams and cheering as Demund¡¯s body crossed the finish line, Enariss just a second away from him. Demund sprawled on the floor, his body and mind numb from the pain. He had run the fastest he could. And he had won. He had won! He raised a small fist of victory at the crowd. Riley and Rhyne rushed to him and poured water on his body. ¡°Holy crap! You did it!¡± exclaimed Rhyne. ¡°Congrats, man. You won us the day,¡± said Riley. Demund gave a weak smile and raised his thumbs. He could barely speak. He gasped for breath. Then he saw Enariss in the distance. Why was she alone? Because she lost? Her team didn¡¯t look that happy. He couldn¡¯t just stay still and let this slide. With the little energy he had left, Demund got up and walked towards Enariss¡ª ¡ªas her friends surrounded her with bottles of juice and water. ¡°That was sooo close! You almost beat him!¡± ¡°You did your best, Ena! I¡¯m glad you agreed to run at the end. It was amazing!¡± ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t let him win? Look, he¡¯s over there~!¡± Demund felt the heat rise to his face and turned away from the small crowd. What was he thinking? Of course she had friends. She was the definition of a perfect lady. He slapped his face and returned to Riley and Rhyne, who both had wicked grins. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t need to hear it.¡± Soon, the whole crowd came to Demund and the other players and poured drinks on them. Everyone laughed and enjoyed the finale of the sports tournament. The day was an exciting and long one. Now, it was about to end. ? ? ? The speakers bleeped on as the President¡¯s voice came through a cackle of electricity. ¡°HELLO EVERYONE! WE WILL NOW ANNOUNCE THE WINNERS OF THIS YEAR¡¯S SPORTS TOURNAMENT!¡± The President cleared his throat and opened the sheet of paper he was holding. The crowds of people waited in anticipation. ¡°THE WINNERS ARE ¨C THE RED TEAM!!¡± Cheers erupted from one side of the field as the other side cried out in sadness. ¡°I thought we won?¡± asked Demund. ¡°We did. In all of the flashy events. But look at the board over there.¡± Riley pointed at a screen that was next to the President. It displayed the points of all the events earned by each team. ¡°They managed to win by 2 points. By setting records in all of the minor sports. It was probably Enariss.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°Yep. I know, right? It sucks.¡± The three friends shared a depressing moment as the red team went around the school fields chanting and cheering in glory. 2.32 Shaden opened his eyes. He quickly pulled the blankets over himself to keep away the cold. The morning was freezing! He looked at the window of his room and saw layers of frost powdered onto the glass. Flakes of white were falling from the sky, gently piling up on his window. Judging by the bright sunlight that came through his window, the time was probably past eight in the morning. He yawned and cast a warmth spell. The chill within the room was slowly replaced by a gentle, warm air. Shaden pushed aside his blankets and got up from his bed. It was the day when the Snow Festival began! He quickly got dressed in some warm clothes and opened the door of his room. The knob was placed lower than usual to help his short height reach it. His mother was already awake, preparing breakfast for the family. ¡°Good morning, Shaden~,¡± she said as she sliced some cheese. Shaden sluggishly sat on the floor. The morning was beautiful. He really wanted to go outside and play in the snow. He would soon. Shidey meowed as she came out of the corner and rubbed herself against Shaden. Shaden fluffed her fur and smoothed it out. Ah, this was peace. Soon, his brother and father emerged from their rooms, looking tired as they yawned. Garthan helped Shaden onto his baby seat and the family sat around the table as they enjoyed their breakfast. ¡°So Mom,¡± said Rother as he swallowed a piece of bread, ¡°I made some plans with friends today. The Academy is giving us a free day, so we want to go visit the city center. You know, because the Festival starts today? This will be the first actual celebration I¡¯ll ever see!¡± Melsei took a sip out of her and looked at Rother. ¡°You¡¯re too young to travel alone,¡± she stated. ¡°But Mom! My friends are going. And we¡¯re skilled enough to defend ourselves.¡± Rother glanced at his father for support. Garthan was busily munching on some eggs, acting like he didn¡¯t know what was happening. ¡°You¡¯ve already seen festivals at Whitewater Village, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. They didn¡¯t even have a tree there. I heard the city sets up a giant tree that¡¯s taller than our house! Please Mom, can I go?¡± Garthan cleared his throat. ¡°He¡¯s big enough to stay safe, honey. He can manage himself.¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t agree yet,¡± said Melsei. Rother pouted his face and continued to chew in dissatisfaction. Shaden was just enjoying the glorious taste of otherworldly bread and cheese. They tasted wonderful. Garthan leaned over to Melsei and whispered into her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll watch over them if you¡¯re worried. But I¡¯ve seen him swing the sword. They could fend off a couple of robbers if they tried. They¡¯re boys! They need something to use their energy on.¡± Melsei glared at Garthan, who shrugged. She finally sighed. Maybe she was being too clingy. ¡°Rother.¡± Rother looked up from his food grumpily. ¡°Yes, Mom?¡± ¡°Be back before dinner.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± said Rother as his face instantly changed into smiles. He quickly finished his breakfast and went back into his room, emerging shortly after in his school uniform and his wooden sword strapped on his side. He had a winter coat hanging on him to block off the cold. ¡°You¡¯re going now?¡± asked Melsei. ¡°Yep! We of the Academy were taught to be diligent and quick to act! Dad, can I have some money for the Snow Festival?¡± Garthan chuckled as he fetched a silver coin from his pocket. He tossed it at Rother who caught it with a skillful hand. ¡°Use it wisely,¡± he told Rother. ¡°Got it!¡± said Rother as he opened the door and ran downstairs. Shaden wanted to follow him into the snow very badly, but his parents would never allow it. He sighed internally. Why couldn¡¯t he grow up faster? Melsei opened the window facing the streets. ¡°Be back before dinner!¡± she shouted at Rother, who was currently dashing to the Academy where his friends had planned to meet. There was a faint ¡®okay¡¯ in the distance and Melsei closed the windows to keep the freezing air out. Shaden patiently waited as his parents cleaned up the table. ¡°Honey, guess what?¡± Garthan said. Melsei turned around as she finished putting away the dishes. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. ¡°Guess who got a holiday on his job today?¡± Melsei¡¯s face lit up in surprise, quickly changing to a big smile. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Snow Festival together. We can¡¯t only let Rother have all the fun, can we?¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Melsei beamed as she ran to Garthan and leaped into his arms. ¡°You sneaky snowman!¡± she said while laughing. Shaden had to watch his parents while goosebumps crawled all over his body. Oh gosh. He really wanted to grow up fast. ? ? ? ¡°Hot drinks! We have all the drinks you need!¡± ¡°Come and buy our sweet snow rolls! At only 10 copper!¡± ¡°Souvenirs for sale! Animals, Monsters, Spirits, they¡¯re all here!¡± The city square was bustling with the shouts of merchants and the footsteps of all the bystanders. Though the snow was still falling, it could not prevent the Snow Festival from beginning. Delicious smells flooded through the crowds, along with singing and music in the distance. Everyone held on to their coats as they enjoyed the cold morning air. Just like Rother had said, there was a giant tree in the distance, around 5 stories tall. Various lights hung on its green branches along with other decorations like dolls. The streetlamps and houses were decorated with winter plants and the colors of red, blue, white, and green. Shaden was surprised to find everything be so similar to Christmas in his old world. He half expected that it was Saiton the Sage who came up with the festival. ¡°Here Shaden, try some!¡± Shaden thankfully accepted something like long bread with frosting on it. It looked like a thick, flat stick and was also hard to the touch. He bit into it. Sweetness and crumbs filled his mouth. It was delicious. It tasted just like the frosted cookies back at home but with a distinct, special scent to it. It wasn¡¯t gingerbread. It was milder. Like a mixture between mint and hazelnut. He quickly dusted his hands off after devouring it and looked forward to more. His father was carrying him on his right arm. His left arm was occupied with Melsei clinging on to it. They went around the stalls, occasionally buying a sweet for Shaden to eat. Later on, Melsei sipped on a brown, steamy drink with something white and fluffy floating on it. No way, Shaden thought. Hot chocolate? He wasn¡¯t close enough to smell it. Oh well. There was no way it could be, right? ¡°Dear, isn¡¯t that Rother?¡± Melsei tugged on Garthan¡¯s arm as she pointed west beyond the crowd. Shaden squinted his eyes to see if what his mother was saying was right. She was right. On the side of the plaza, Rother was having a snowball fight with some other students who were in the same attire as him. They flung their balls at speeds impossible for nine-year-olds, dodging others or blocking with their swords. It looked more like training than playing around. Shaden watched with an open mouth after seeing Rother dodge a snowball aimed at his face then slice two others in a consecutive motion. ¡°See? They¡¯re having a great time,¡± said Garthan. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else. We might disturb them.¡± ¡°But honey! That looks dangerous!¡± cried Melsei. Garthan had to practically drag Melsei away from the site to prevent her from barging into the game. She worried too much for her own sake. Eventually, they walked to the base of the tree that was set up. There were even more stands set up in the vicinity; something like a large stage for a concert was also set up. Shaden patted his father¡¯s short beard and pointed towards the stage. ¡°Dad. What?¡± ¡°That, Shaden, is where the musicians come and perform. Or sometimes, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild displays their biggest game for the winter. There are monsters that only come out during this time of the month, you see.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± said Shaden. He hated baby talking, but his parents seemed to buy it. Shaden had never seen a live monster before. Well, there was Shidey and the weird birds that flew around everywhere, but he really wanted to see a big, scary, man-eating beast. Something like a dire wolf or orc. He had seen other sentient races besides humans though. A book he had read stated that there were three categories of sentient beings. Pure, Humanoid, and Theroid (Bestial). To be classified as sentient beings, a race had to have three characteristics: the ability to learn and utilize knowledge, the ability to communicate with other races, and the ability to overcome their instincts. For example, goblins were not considered sentient because while some of them could use magic, they could not communicate with other races nor could they overcome their instincts to kill, steal, and rape. The more a race resembled a human, the more intelligent they were. Therefore, Theroid races like lizardmen were almost always lagging behind the Pure and Humanoid races. Humanoid races looked like humans, except that they had other parts that were not exactly ¡®human¡¯. The beastmen were included along with hybrids (Pure-Humanoid/Pure-Theroid mix). The horned races also fit into this category. The Pure races were the humans, dwarves, elves, gnomes, and the like. While each differed from the other slightly, they were all free from monster-features. However, there were exceptions to the three sentient categories. In a world with mana, any living being could undergo a transformation if they absorbed enough mana particles. This was how animals (monsters) with increased intelligence and strength were born. Over hundreds and thousands of years, creatures adapted to the mana around them to become increasingly dangerous. The only drawback from this was that sentient races could not evolve. While they could learn to harness the mana much better than beasts, they could not evolve like monsters. Scholars determined it was because their intelligence prevented the mana from taking over their minds. And if a certain monster absorbed an immeasurable amount of mana¡­they could become sentient. Though not included in the three categories, they existed. Ancient Dragon races and legendary beasts, folktale monsters that could be called minor gods. But since their nature stemmed from that of a monster, they were too dangerous to be meddled with. Shaden really wanted to see one of them. The city was just too safe. The family ate a simple dinner at a restaurant. The hot potatoes with butter and cheese suited magnificently with the cold weather. The building even had a warming system for its customers, providing a pleasant shelter from the cold. Shaden was extremely surprised when he heard a piano playing at the back. Though the tune was very different from what he was used to, it definitely sounded and looked like a piano. He nudged at his parents and pointed at the piano. ¡°Oh, that? That, Shaden, is a piano!¡± Why the heck was there a piano in this world? Shaden wanted to ask more. He wished there was a library in the city, which there probably was. But he was two years old. So many things were limited to him. They returned to the house after walking around the snow-filled streets for a while. Garthan helped Melsei clean the house with a wet cloth, and Shaden watched his parents work while he played with Shidey on the living room couch. ? ? ? During the nights, Shaden would improve his magic, learning one incantation at a time and memorizing its properties. They were all basic spells, but it helped him understand the magic of the world better. For example, he learned that incantations could be changed. Instead of saying ¡°Shine through the dark ¨C Illuminate,¡± Shaden could say, ¡°Light up ¨C Illuminate.¡± It proved that longer spells could be shortened if one understood the laws behind it well enough. For Shaden, who had the backing of knowledge from an advanced world, it was easy to understand physics and chemistry. However, for the people of Exarria, scientific knowledge was limited. Therefore, shortening the chant was much more common than chantless spells. This was all he could do. His body grew slowly but surely as he aged day by day. This was how Shaden spent the winter of year 323/324 and the nights of his October break. ? ? ? Demund ran through the lonely night of October. Scary decorations were all over the neighborhood, but they didn¡¯t faze him. All he could think of was how quiet the night was. Enariss had gone on a trip with her father. Riley and Rhyne were also on trips in other regions of the world. They had uploaded pictures of themselves with elephants, ancient buildings, ruins, monuments¡ªand Demund was spending his time reading and running. That combined with the blandness of his dream world, Demund felt very bored. Once again, he had no friends he could hang out with. It was just like summer break. He passed Enariss¡¯s house, dark and lifeless with its residents absent. Gosh, it was boring. He wondered what Jothan was doing. Was he having fun? 2.33 Side Story: Jothan The waves crashed against the islands of Windhell Archipelago. The day was sunny, but the water itself was brewing with maliciousness and dangerous sea creatures. And in the distance, a small boat was speeding along the waves, accompanied by a scream that was echoing over the ocean. ¡°PROFESSOR! THEY¡¯RE GOING TO EAT ME!!¡± screamed Jothan as he narrowly dodged a fanged fish on his water ski. ¡°Hang on! Training is almost over!¡± shouted Professor Welst. ¡°Kanna! Are you getting the fish?!¡± ¡°Yes, Professor!¡± shouted a girl with pink hair. She was currently following right behind Jothan on her surfboard-like vehicle and was taking down the fishes that lunged at him from the water. She knocked another fish away from Jothan with her pink energy ball, catching it and storing it in her sack in an instant. ¡°I think I have enough for today!¡± ¡°Good!¡± shouted the Professor. ¡°Kill some more for good measure! We¡¯ll start heading back now!¡± ¡°HURRY!!¡± exclaimed Jothan as another fish lunged at him. He quickly created an illusionary wall on the fish which made it slap harmlessly against him and drop back into the water. They had been doing this for 30 minutes and he was reaching his limit. After an additional few more fish-killings, the crew made it back onto their island. Jothan weakly but rapidly threw his equipment off and ran into the beach, falling knees-first into the sand. His legs were spaghetti and his whole body felt sore. His hands were red from holding on to the line for so long. ¡°That was fun!¡± exclaimed Kanna as she dragged a large sack onto the beach. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again tomorrow.¡± Jothan lay down on his back and formed an ¡®X¡¯ with his arms. He knew the training was necessary, but he hated doing it. He felt like he was going to die every session. Literally. ¡°You did okay today, Jothan,¡± said the Professor. ¡°Next time keep your mouth shut and focus on the fish. You¡¯ll do better that way.¡± Jothan placed his hands over his eyes to block the sunlight. It was easier said than done. Those ¡®fish¡¯ they were swimming with were man-eating beasts with teeth like nails. He had gotten to know them very well since his arrival at the islands, and it hadn¡¯t been pleasant. Without anexide, he¡¯d already be half-dead by now. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go,¡± said Kanna cheerfully as she grabbed Jothan on the arm. She half-dragged him along the sand with her sack in her other hand. Jothan eventually got up and dusted the grains off himself. ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a shower,¡± he stated. ¡°Don¡¯t be late,¡± the Professor said. ¡°Lunch will be served soon.¡± Jothan nodded and pulled his tired body to the showers. This was life for him now. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ? ? ? When he arrived, Jothan had discovered multiple things about the Islands and the people living in them. First of all, the Islands wasn¡¯t what he thought it was. When he had gotten off the boat, he was given a location to go to, which was one of the numerous islands that existed within Windhell Archipelago. That part was easy. He had fetched a boat to take him there and found the buildings that he would call his new home. A large school was on it, along with dorms and the students that occupied it. But then the hellish training had started. From running around the Island every morning to various survival exercises within it, Jothan had suffered something very similar to elite military training. They did receive quality education. Jothan had expected that. But he hadn¡¯t anticipated everything else that came with it, Secondly, everyone here was crazy. Even the fat people were extremely fit. Hardly anyone on the island lagged behind in their morning training even though they were all of the same age. Jothan had been surprised to find out that some of these students were residents whose family lived on the Islands. The Professors were also people who had their homes on the island. And they were the craziest of them all. Thirdly, residents from the Island were¡­weird? Special? Exciting? Jothan didn¡¯t know the right word to describe them. Almost every student who was a native to the Islands had incredible abilities and colorful hair. Yep. They had colorful hair like the ones you¡¯d find in anime. Kanna was one of them. And to top it off, they were somewhat used to this sort of lifestyle. Kanna had explained it was because their parents did similar things around the other parts of the Islands. And finally, these ¡®similar things.¡¯ It was fighting man-eating monsters or harvesting plants that could potentially kill you. This had shocked Jothan the most. Sure, they lived in a world with superpowers. Sure, some of them could do superhuman things. But monsters? Seriously? He had never even seen one before he came to the Islands, but this place was teeming with them. He had learned in class that it was because the local animal life themselves had SAP in them, just like humans. It was unbelievable. This information never had existed outside of this place. But well, this was his life now. Jothan sliced into a man-eating fish with his knife and stabbed it with his fork. After adding some sauce, he chewed it. ¡°If the food wasn¡¯t great, I¡¯d seriously think about quitting,¡± he stated. ¡°Woah! Already recovered to crack jokes?¡± said Kanna over a mouthful of fish. Her long, pink hair was still dripping with water after her quick shower. Not that it mattered. They were eating outside on one of the benches. The tropical trees gently swayed as the cool ocean wind blew over. There was another rule here. You had to obtain your own food. Thankfully, Kanna was an excellent cook. ¡°So that¡¯s a compliment, right?¡± she teased while Jothan gulped down some fresh water. ¡°Sure. Whatever you¡¯d like,¡± replied Jothan nonchalantly as he took another bite of the fish. Kanna watched with satisfaction as Jothan picked out the last piece of flesh from the fish and set down his eating utensils. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good,¡± he finally said. It was lunch now. Educational classes started from 3 pm and ended at 9 pm with a 20-minute dinner break in the middle. The rest of the day was spent obtaining food and doing practice drills¡ªsimply, physical training¡ªwith the professors. They were called professors, but Jothan believed they were actually retired superheroes. They were just that crazy. ¡°Let¡¯s go clean up now,¡± he said. ¡°We don¡¯t want Professor Welst to wait, do we?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± said Kanna as she stacked the dished neatly on top of each other. Jothan took the trash, fish bones and whatnot, and threw them inside the island¡¯s trash area. Garbage was never wasted here. It was recycled as fertilizer or food for the local life. Because there weren¡¯t any stores nearby, the whole place was very eco-friendly. Even the vehicles were solar-powered. This place was insane. Jothan wanted chocolate milk so bad. 2.34 It had been a few weeks since school had begun after October break. Demund was glad life began to become more exciting. His grades were excellent; he had 100s in almost all of his tests. All his hard work and effort¡ªhis days training and studying with Enariss, his gameless and entertainment-bereft nights, his daily visits to the library¡ªthey were all paying off. And he loved it. To outsiders, Demund¡¯s life would appear to be emotionless, like a machine carrying out his program. He had nothing entertaining going on and he had no hobbies. He was the definition of a model student who did everything the school told him to do and more, taking time to understand and study the material. That wasn¡¯t to say Demund disliked his life. He enjoyed it very much. Though most of the day was spent studying and exercising, his studies with his friends and hanging out with them at school let him be content with his life. Now, if a person besides Demund experienced his life, they would find it very boring and bland. Where were all the games? The internet? Social media? How did one enjoy life so much without a personal hobby? What they wouldn¡¯t know was that Demund had 7 days in another world. 7 days to rest and enjoy his life within a fantasy. It was like having a 6-day weekend with 1 day of school. How amazing was that? And tonight, that weekend had gotten very exciting. ? ? ? In the country of Melern (and all the other human countries), every fifth birthday was significant for a child¡¯s growth. The first 5th birthday signified that the child would now grow up into a healthy adult. The second 5th birthday signaled the child¡¯s first step into society. The third 5th birthday designated the end of childhood and the beginning of adulthood. Today was Rother¡¯s 10th birthday. The fifth day of the ninth month of year 324. If he was a noble, there would be a celebration in his honor, and guests from all over would come to drink to his future. It was the age when families started to eye other people¡¯s children as potential marriage partners. The children themselves would have their first dance in front of everyone to see. Truly something romantic and dreamy. But Rother¡¯s father was a soldier. He was training to become a soldier. And soldiers did not engage in petty balls. Nay; they celebrated with sword fighting. The main fighting arena of Danark¡¯s Swordsmanship Training Academy was filled with guests from all over. Rother¡¯s friends, his teachers and instructors, even the Headmistress herself were all seated on the seats waiting for Rother to emerge into the arena. Nobles also loved to come watch the birthdays of the students. They could eye out potential bodyguards from these events and sponsor them when they grew up. And since Rother was the son of a well-known fighter in the Academy, the place was teeming with excitement. Rother was currently preparing for his duel with his father and mother helping him into his attire. Shaden was on the side, watching in anticipation. ¡°Alright, you look so handsome, Rother!¡± cried Melsei as she did her finishing touches on Rother¡¯s outfit. All of it was made out of fine leather. The coat was embroidered with silver thread, Melsei¡¯s own craftsmanship. The pants were plain as they could be along with the shoes. The purpose of the attire was to accentuate Rother¡¯s body as he sparred. It wasn¡¯t meant to display wealth or status, but skill. ¡°Stop it, Mom,¡± Rother said. ¡°I¡¯m nervous here!¡± ¡°I know, but you look so great!¡± said Melsei. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree, dear?¡± ¡°You look perfectly fine, Rother,¡± stated Garthan. ¡°Remember your training. I know you can do it. I¡¯m not going to go easy on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be angry if you did, Dad,¡± said Rother. ¡°Today¡¯s my day to show off!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± said Garthan as he patted Rother on the back. ¡°Melsei, take Shaden and go to the seats. We¡¯re going to begin soon, and you want the best view, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go, Shaden,¡± said Melsei as she took Shaden by the hand. They soon arrived at the top and went down to the reserved seats for them. Shaden looked around. There was a lot of people here. A lot of rich-looking people too. Was his brother more popular than he thought? The crash of a gong silenced the stadium as the drums began to play. The slow but increasing drumbeats filled the room, tensing up the atmosphere. Surprised whispers were heard from all around. This was the beginning of ¡®The Fires of Taash¡¯. In a way, the 10th birthday for the students of the Academy was like a concert. After choosing an adult to spar with, a student would practice a specific swordfight to display at their birthday. There were a diverse number of swordfights you could choose from, and they all involved the student himself/herself along with one adult who would spar with them. Each swordfight¡¯s difficulty varied and choosing the more difficult ones would earn you a good reputation. However, if you failed, you would become a laughingstock. ¡®The Fires of Taash¡¯ was one of the extremely difficult ones. It was something that even the 15-year-olds had a hard time mastering. Yet the rhythm of the swordfight continued to play and echo through the building. Shaden had been aware of the swordfight. His brother and father always went out at night to practice it for many months. But seeing this reaction from the crowd raised his opinion of them even more. He had never seen them practice it, so he became even more excited. This was what he had been waiting for. The drum beats became even slower. Finally, Rother emerged from the front entrance of the arena with his wooden sword in hand. The crowd cheered loudly. Rother walked slowly around the floor, gracefully bowing as he swung his sword around a few times for show. Next, Garthan came out. He was dressed in black and was also holding a wooden sword in his hand. Rother had chosen him for his sparring partner. He too went around the stadium as the drumbeats slowed. The crowd cheered as both fighters faced each other, raised their swords and bowed. The drum music stopped as the fighters took their stances. Sudden quiet filled the room. Rother and Garthan placed their eyes on each other. Rother took in a deep breath. He could do this. He knew he could. The crowd watched silently and awaited the swordfight¡¯s beginning. No one dared to make a sound. Suddenly, the gong exploded with a crash and the two fighters leaped at each other. Everyone whooped and hollered as their swords finally crashed into each other. The drums started banging again, this time with much more vigor and speed. It was the beginning of ¡®The Fires of Taash¡¯. Rother jumped back from his spot and took up a stance to dodge Garthan¡¯s strikes. This was the first movement, ¡®Rise of Ashes¡¯. Garthan rushed in and swung his sword at Rother, who quickly moved his body to dodge the strikes flying at him. He ducked the first blow, sidestepped the next one, sidestepped the other way for the next, and dodged backwards by doing a backflip with his sword. The crowd exploded in applause at Rother¡¯s skillful body movement. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. It was Rother¡¯s turn to strike. Rother held up his sword and slashed vertically at Garthan, who sidestepped to dodge the blow. After missing another three strikes, Rother quickly proceeded to do a leg-sweep on the floor, forcing Garthan to jump up. Then with one giant motion, Rother chopped Garthan with a mana-infused strike, forcing Garthan to block it with his sword and be pushed backwards by the blow. This was the end of the first movement. ¡®Rise of Fire¡¯ would be next. Shaden watched the spar with giant eyes. How did Rother move like that? How did Garthan move like that? How were they dodging the blows? How were they even swinging that fast? This was completely different from the elementary spars he saw back at Whitewater Village. Rother had grown tremendously. Of course, the whole spar was scripted. Rother could only act so efficiently as he knew where Garthan would strike and dodge. If it was a real fight, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Still, he was ten years old. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with awe as they saw Rother¡¯s body movement. He was actually executing ¡®The Fires of Taash¡¯ perfectly! Garthan raised his sword and took on a different stance. Rother, too, changed his stance. Rother rushed in, his fingers tightly gripped around his sword. He slashed his sword skillfully and Garthan, aiming at his vitals and tendons. Garthan quickly parried all of the blows as they came to him. Right now, he was very proud of his son. He smiled to himself. His boy had grown so much. It was now his turn to strike. He hit back Rother¡¯s sword with a mighty blow, causing Rother to fly through the air, do a somersault, and land on his feet. Garthan felt joy again. Rother had executed the motion perfectly. He raised his arms to strike again. Rother now took up a defensive stance. It was his time to block. Garthan kicked the ground and flew towards Rother with his sword raised. He swung down mightily and grinned as Rother skillfully parried by letting the blow slide of his sword. Garthan quickly blocked a retaliation blow from Rother and continued to strike his son. Every time, his sword would harmlessly slide off the side of Rother¡¯s. Rother was nailing the movement. Garthan prepared himself for the next action. He brought his sword to his chest as Rother gave it a powerful kick, sending him flying back. Garthan rolled in the air and landed on his feet. Of course, he had pushed himself back for the sake of the swordfight. But his son¡¯s feet held much power. He felt emotion well up inside him again. Now was the hardest part. Garthan sprinted towards Rother with one swift push and sliced with great force. Rother had to be strong. Rother stood in place, feet glued to the ground as he blocked the strike with his sword. With a loud *crack*, Rother¡¯s sword broke apart in two and Rother jumped backwards, dodging another blow from his father. The final movement, ¡®Tears of the Mountain¡¯ would now begin. Most of the crowd had stopped cheering. They just couldn¡¯t. They were too focused on watching the match that they had forgotten what to say. Their eyes were glued onto the boy and his father as they skillfully and ruthlessly hacked at each other. Rother threw away his broken sword and took up a stance with his hands raised. Garthan once again dashed towards his son and swung with the motions they had practiced. One mistake right now would be detrimental to Rother. But Garthan believed in his son. He swung without holding back as his son ducked, jumped, sidestepped, rolled, and kicked. Finally, Garthan swung a destructive blow straight down at Rother. Rother sidestepped in the nick of time, kicking Garthan¡¯s hands as his sword hit the ground. The impact from the kick and the sword hitting the earth forced Garthan to release his grip on his sword. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Rother grabbed the sword away from Garthan¡¯s hand and swung it down at his father, stopping just before it hit his neck. The third and final movement was now over. Rother stood there breathlessly and looked at his father. He had done it. Garthan smiled. His smile grew even more. The drums finally stopped as Rother stood there with his opponent¡¯s sword turned back at him. ¡®The Fires of Taash¡¯ was now over, perfectly executed. The crowd finally realized what had happened and started screaming. The swordfight had been marvelous, absolutely stunning. They got up from their seats and clapped their hands furiously. Even the nobles were impressed at the young boy¡¯s performance, whispering amongst themselves and ordering their servants to go fetch small gifts for the boy. How amusing, thought the Headmistress. How wonderful. You kept true to your word, didn¡¯t you Garthan. Rother threw away the sword and hugged Garthan in a great embrace. ¡°You did excellent, Rother. That¡¯s my boy.¡± ¡°I was so nervous!¡± After a short hug, they turned to the crowd and gave them a large bow. The crowd¡¯s cheering grew even more. Shaden watched the whole thing with a giant smile on his face. Then he noticed that his mother was crying. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Melsei wiped away her tears and caressed Shaden¡¯s head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just so happy.¡± He didn¡¯t know why his mother would be so happy to produce tears over a birthday match. Usually, birthdays didn¡¯t involve crying, right? Mothers only cried when they sent their children off, and Rother wasn¡¯t going anywhere. So Shaden was confused. If he knew his parents¡¯ past, he would have understood. ? ? ? ¡°To my son, and to his future!¡± ¡°To his future!¡± cheered the crowd. After the match, everyone had moved to the great hall (aka cafeteria) where food and drinks were set up. To the side, piles of presents and money were stashed, given to Rother for his 10th birthday. The money would pay for the cost of the food and the celebration, so even the poorest of students could have a celebration without going broke. Shaden was currently on one of the dining seats, watching his brother who was surrounded by various people. He seemed to be having a great time. And so was he. He chewed on a meatball and took a sip out of something like grape juice. He loved parties. They just brought so much food. Shidey was sitting at his side, eating from the dish that Shaden had secretly snatched from the table. She was having her fill of the celebration, and she loved it. Shidey meowed happily as she stuffed herself with meat and cheese. Shaden glanced around the room. There were rich-looking people among the crowd that surrounded Rother. Some even had their daughters with them. How envious, thought Shaden to himself. Already, his brother was surrounded by ladies. But from the corner of his eye, he saw his father disappear to the side. His mother was with Rother and didn¡¯t seem to notice. Shaden was curious, so he jumped off the bench and went to the side where his father had gone. Shidey, thankfully, was too focused on her food. Shaden silently entered the hallway and saw his father go into another hallway to the side of the corridor. He tiptoed as quietly as he could and stopped when he heard his father¡¯s voice along with someone else¡¯s. They were talking in low tones. ¡°Father,¡± said Garthan¡¯s voice, ¡°You observed today¡¯s match, didn¡¯t you. I didn¡¯t think you would come.¡± Father? His grandfather? Shaden had never heard his parents mention their parents. This was the first time a generation in his family above his parents had appeared. Shaden strained his ears to hear more. ¡°Hmph. You raised the boy well. Quite skillful of you to do so when you turned your back on your real family.¡± The stern voice cut through the air like sharp glass. Shaden felt a chill go down his spine. This was no ordinary grandpa. There was an immense pressure that radiated from his accent. ¡°He isn¡¯t even your true son¡­is he?¡± said the voice. ¡°I can feel it. His hair tells it all.¡± Not his true son? Were they talking about Rother? ¡°To run away from your family only to marry a¡ª¡± ¡°Father.¡± Shaden physically felt the temperature drop several degrees. His father¡¯s tone was something he had never heard before. It felt like it wasn¡¯t his father who was speaking, but rather, something deadly. ¡°He is my son. And that is a fact,¡± said Garthan, his tone returning to normal. Yet the cold air still remained. ¡°Hmph,¡± said the older voice. It didn¡¯t seem to be affected by Garthan¡¯s tone shift. ¡°I have heard that you have another son, one with our blood.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t yours.¡± ¡°The line has to continue, Garthan. Our line. I had thought you would let go of your fantasies and accept your duty as you grew, but¡­¡± The man paused momentarily. There was something scary about the air. ¡°You are still my son, my blood. And you will return. As will your son.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± said Garthan. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Sensing that the conversation was coming to a close, Shaden darted into a nearby room and stressed his ears. ¡°Sooner or later, Garthan. Sooner or later¡­¡± said the man as he emerged from the side. Shaden held his breath as he heard footsteps pass the room he was in. He didn¡¯t get to see the man, which was unfortunate. He continued to hide his presence until his father¡¯s footsteps faded away into the distance. After making sure that the coast was clear, he jumped out of the room and quickly returned to the Great Hall. Everyone was still there, and his father was now at the front with Rother. Shaden sneakily slid back into his seat next to Shidey, who meowed. He wasn¡¯t discovered. But he had heard a lot of big news today. Oh well. It didn¡¯t matter that much. He would deal with it when he grew older. Now was the time to enjoy the party. 2.35 ¡°Professor, why do you think crime is still prevalent in the world even though security has increased dramatically over the past century?¡± ¡°I believe it is due to the existence of supernatural powers.¡± ¡°But let me ask you, don¡¯t these criminals almost always become imprisoned? Yet why do they still act based on their desires?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right. Government forces and the Hero¡¯s Syndicate almost never fail to imprison these criminals. However, Ms. Borher, there is a psychological aspect to it. When one person possesses a power that can dominate the people around them, they feel the need to exert it. For them, it feels unnatural to keep the ability inside without use. Take for example¡­¡± Demund walked downstairs to prepare to run as his father was watching the news on the television. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he said as he put his socks on. ¡°The usual stuff. I heard a rape has happened recently in our Zone, so the media is doing coverage of it.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Yeah, I¡¯m going to go run, so see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright. Hey Demund?¡± Demund turned around as his father called out to him. ¡°What is it?¡± Mr. Blanner didn¡¯t know how to describe it. His son felt much more mature than he used to before. Almost like something had changed him. He worried for his son. The change was becoming more apparent than ever. Demund¡¯s little attitudes had vanished and he was doing a great job in school. But he was just a ninth grader. He didn¡¯t need to be so mature. Mr. and Mrs. Blanner both surprisingly started to miss Demund¡¯s petulance that had existed before. They wanted Demund to rely on them more, but he was already acting independent. It felt¡­weird. ¡°Nothing. Be safe out there!¡± ¡°Got it, Dad.¡± Mr. Blanner watched the door close behind his son. His son¡¯s change was probably for the best. They were old, so they couldn¡¯t support Demund like the other parents could. Demund becoming independent quickly was something they should have been happy with. And yet¡­ Mr. Blanner turned his eyes towards the screen again. No, they still had much time left. He would try to become closer to his son, maybe make time between work. The television continued to play. ? ? ? The first semester of TISE High was already starting to conclude. The days slid into December as the leaves fell and the trees lost their colors. Students wore thick school jackets as they transported to school from their homes. The days grew shorter and the sun said goodbye earlier every day. However, the air was not yet cold. Temperature-wise, yes. Mood-wise, not at all. It was because winter break was arriving. And with it, Christmas. They had midterms before, so the students were still suffering. Their feelings¡ªintertwined with the anxiety of tests and the anticipation for winter joys¡ªflew everywhere. Everyone was feeling the nervous and exciting air. Well, almost everyone. Demund didn¡¯t feel nervous for tests at all. He had prepared, reviewed, and studied all day and all night during the semester. He knew his material front and back. Currently, he sat on a couch on one of the upper floors of the Library, enjoying the scenery outside. It hadn¡¯t snowed yet, so there wasn¡¯t much to see. Still, the clear, blue skies were pretty to look at. However, Demund was nervous for a different reason. He wanted to ask Enariss out for Christmas. Not with dating in mind, but just as a friend who was grateful for everything Enariss had done for him. However, a boy asking out a girl on Christmas? They were freshmen to top it off. They got excited and overthought everything. It was sure to cause a lot of gossip. Enariss would most likely refuse. So, he wanted to make this as smooth as possible. He did have a lot of time to think about it. Literally months in the dream. But nothing had come to mind. That was why he was so nervous. There was nothing he could do to make this smooth. Therefore, he decided to take it another way. Why not make it so that she couldn¡¯t refuse? Like going as a group or making her owe him a favor. Nope, that wouldn¡¯t work. He was just being crazy. The librarian didn¡¯t provide any useful information either. All his books on winter romance revolved around people who were way past his age. So he enjoyed the scenery and the peaceful sky. He was out of ideas. And less than three weeks remained. ? ? ? ¡°That is why Riley, Rhyne, I need you guys to help me,¡± said Demund. Riley face-palmed himself while Rhyne held his spoon with his mouth wide-open. They were in the middle of lunch, eating a nice, hot bowl of cream soup and chicken tenders. ¡°Any ideas? We are in the same study group. You¡¯re even in the same club as her. Don¡¯t you know anything that might make her say yes?¡± pleaded Demund. Riley knew this would happen at some point. His friend was too into Enariss. ¡°Just to make sure, this isn¡¯t going to be a date, right?¡± asked Riley. ¡°No. Just a friendly day.¡± ¡°Who goes out with theopposite gender on Christmas just for a friendly day?¡± said Rhyne. ¡°There are way too many things that could go wrong. And I don¡¯t ever want our study group to have an awkward atmosphere.¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°I know, I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you guys first,¡± said Demund. ¡°Please?¡± Both friends sighed at Demund¡¯s persistence. ¡°Alright then. I have a plan.¡± ¡°Already?¡± asked Rhyne. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a simple one. I think I get why Demund asked us.¡± He turned to Demund. ¡°So basically, all four of us plan to go on a fun trip. Then suddenly, Rhyne and I can¡¯t go because we had other things that came up. In conclusion, you have your personal time with Enariss. Am I right?¡± ¡°Well¡­you¡¯re half right. I was thinking that we all go. It¡¯s less awkward that way, right? Besides, I need to thank you guys too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with that,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°It¡¯d be boring to be with my family anyway.¡± ¡°You guys¡­fine. I¡¯m in too then,¡± said Riley. ¡°But we still go even if Enariss says no, okay? Or else I¡¯m going to stay with my family. My brother is coming back from college.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡ªyou know, let¡¯s just ask her first. Then we¡¯ll know.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ? ? ? ¡°So, that¡¯s why we¡¯re asking you right now.¡± Enariss looked up from her books and raised her eyebrows at the three boys. ¡°Are you guys serious? Hanging out as a group on Christmas?¡± ¡°Well¡­it was my idea,¡± said Demund. ¡°I wanted to thank you in some way and got these two involved¡­¡± Riley stared at Demund with a shocked expression. If he was just going to say that from the beginning, why¡¯d he have to drag them in? Rhyne too face-palmed himself and fell on the ground. The conversation was heading in a weird direction. Enariss dropped her pen and closed her hand together. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Of course you¡ªeh?¡± Riley¡¯s shocked face now faced Enariss. ¡°For real?¡± said Rhyne as he got up. Enariss shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t have plans that day anyway. We can use it to celebrate the end of our semester.¡± Demund internally let out a sigh of relief. He was genuinely glad that Enariss accepted his invitation in a casual way. If she didn¡¯t¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to think about it. His heart would have been crushed. Enariss really didn¡¯t have plans for December 25th. She was actually wondering what she would do on that day. She hated being bored. So when Demund asked her to hang out with them, she had little reason to refuse. ¡°So, what are your plans for that day?¡± she asked. ¡°Which restaurant? Are we going to shop?¡± ¡°Err¡­I didn¡¯t think that far ahead yet,¡± said Demund. Enariss picked her pen back up and continued to study. ¡°Try to plan something fun. We still have lots of time left. You three, for now, focus on the tests.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°You can leave it to me.¡± ¡°Can I rest for a while?¡± asked Rhyne as he ducked a pillow aimed at his head. ¡°Never mind¡­¡± Midterms were coming. Parties and whatnot could wait until later. ? ? ? Demund continued to study and exercise while growing inside his dream. For Shaden, a year had almost passed. Yet whenever Demund woke up and returned, he didn¡¯t feel like the days were taking forever. The world felt like a dream whenever he awoke, helping him keep his demeanor that would have otherwise changed. He felt like the person from yesterday every day instead of the person one week ago. However, that wasn¡¯t to say that his experiences didn¡¯t affect him. While he felt the same, his thoughts were maturing every day. In reality, Demund¡¯s experience in life was nearing 20 years. Of course, since Shaden spent his days as a child, many things were limiting his growth. But all that time was helping him think. The child¡¯s brain of Shaden absorbed and concreted any information Demund learned. Demund didn¡¯t realize this. He just believed that his hard work was paying off. It was, but even more than Demund could imagine. This was why Demund was so proficient in retaining the information from both worlds. His two selves were one and the same yet different, but they didn¡¯t overshadow the other. The existence of Demund was essentially a human with two brains. While he couldn¡¯t use both at once, it provided him with a sort of backup system, able to store all the knowledge that the other had. In short, Demund was on a roll. The final bell of TISE High for the year resounded throughout the campus. Midterms were over. Students dashed out from their classes after handing in their tests, running out into the campus that was filled with snow. The guys started simultaneously doing snowball fights randomly to celebrate the beginning of winter break. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go join them!¡± exclaimed Rhyne as the motioned to Demund and Riley. ¡°I really need to let off some steam.¡± ¡°Sound¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡± The three friends ran outside, flinging their bags to the sides while picking up snow from the ground. They threw their balls at random people and ducked other projectiles. Everyone was happy that school was over. For now, it was time to forget about tests results and focus on letting all the stress out. Demund was worried that one of the balls might break the windows. What he didn¡¯t know was that this was an annual event. The school was prepared for its arrival, so all of its windows were made out of bulletproof glass. Well, they were bulletproof from the beginning, but it certainly helped. The tradition would begin when the seniors came out and initiated the snowball fight. Then all of the underclassmen would come and join. Simple as that. The girls could play too. Normally, they didn¡¯t. But this year, things were becoming a bit out of hand. ¡°Oh shoot! SAVE ME¡ª¡± cried a random student as Enariss¡¯s giant snowball of destruction flattened him on the ground. ¡°GUYS!! FORMATIONS!!¡± cried another random dude. There was no such thing as formations, but everyone understood his words. A monster had appeared on the battlefield. The guys all brought their armfuls of snow and started building a barricade while some upperclassmen distracted Enariss. It was pitiful and they failed as another giant snowball crashed into the barricade, breaking it completely. Then everyone realized they could not win. They started to run away. Soon, no one was on the school grounds except for Enariss, Demund, Rhyne, Riley, and some students who had no interest in the fight. The fight had ended in record time. ¡°Enariss! Everyone left because of you!¡± cried Rhyne. He had wanted to enjoy the fight more, When Enariss saw the small figures running about from the upper floors of the school, she had gotten the sudden urge to crush them. She hated insects crawling about. They were meant to be stepped on. ¡°Hmph. They were too weak.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s too strong¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, guys. Don¡¯t you have the MMA club right now?¡± asked Demund. ¡°No, not for today,¡± answered Riley. ¡°We can go home, though I¡¯m not sure about Enariss. She¡¯s a ranking member, so she has stuff to do. Right?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Enariss nodded. As the vice-president of the club, she was in charge of cleaning up the Battle House for the break. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. See you guys on Christmas.¡± ¡°Wait. Can I come help you?¡± asked Demund. ¡°Go ahead. But we¡¯ll be here until five.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Demund joined Enariss and they walked to the Battle House together. He waved goodbye atRhyne and Riley and the pair disappeared into the building. ¡°He¡¯s hopeless,¡± stated Riley. ¡°He¡¯s completely into her.¡± ¡°What, really?¡± said Rhyne. ¡°I thought he was just being nice?¡± ¡°Did you see his face? It was all, ¡®please take me with you!¡¯ Rhyne, we might lose a friend sooner than we think. I just hope he doesn¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± ¡°What do you mean, lose a friend?¡± ¡°Remember Dane back in sixth grade? After he got a girlfriend?¡± ¡°You mean¡ªoh. I see what you mean.¡± The two friends worriedly walked to the parking lot together. ? ? ? The skies were streaked with a bloody red as the sun fell beyond the horizon. The last of the students were coming out of the school. On one corner of the road, a dark, black van was parked amidst the snow where it would be less visible. Three men were inside, their clothes tailored to fit them neatly¡ªother various equipment were laid around the inside of the car. ¡°Oi, get up. There she is. The girl I told you about.¡± ¡°Hmm? Let me see. OOHH! You were right. She is really pretty.¡± The man licked his lips. ¡°How about it? Her as the next target?¡± ¡°She does look a little feisty¡­but we have the equipment. Hehe, this will be fun.¡± ¡°We¡¯re counting on you, man.¡± 2.36 Demund woke up from his sleep. Christmas had finally arrived! He had been the one who had planned the courses of events for today. He had to be in the best shape possible. After changing into his clothes and repeating his morning routine, he went downstairs to grab some food. His parents were sleeping¡ªthey had gotten a free day today, which was nice. There was nothing under the Christmas tree. That was expected; Demund¡¯s family never really celebrated gift-giving except for that one time in elementary school. He had always been jealous of Jothan for receiving brand new toys every year, but now he had grown over it. At least they had feasted on some very nice velvet cake on Christmas Eve. That was the Christmas present his family celebrated with every year¡ªsome great meals and dessert. Though it was lonely to see nothing under the tree every year. Demund ate some of the cake that had been left over from last night and checked his phone. They were going to meet at 10 in front of the school. He was planning to go pick Enariss up on his way, and Rhyne had gotten permission from his parents to use the big automated car that could fit 4 people. All there was left to do was go through today¡¯s events smoothly. He just hoped they would like it. He checked the map again. All the routes were set. All the good sceneries were set. All the shops and event-places were set. He took in a nervous breath. He went over to the side of the living room. The presents he had bought for his friends was there in small, pretty boxes. It had cost him all of his allowance, plus his Christmas money, and he didn¡¯t even know if they would like it. They were all rich kids. Would they be satisfied with what he had gotten them? He had bought scarfs for them. A crimson, velvet one for Enariss; a brown one decorated with black for Riley; and a yellow one with gold thread for Rhyne. They hadn¡¯t been cheap¡ªthey were all decorated beautifully and felt amazing to touch. Demund thought it would fit the cold weather. He packed them into his backpack and set it aside. After doing the dishes, he read a book while he waited. Finally, the clock struck nine. Since they were biking, he had to start now. The day was freezing, so it would hurt to cycle quickly. Demund put on his winter jacket and slung his bag on. He opened the front door and felt the cold air wash over him. Had it really been a good idea to go out today? There was no turning back now. He closed the door behind him and got on his bike. He would try to make today a very merry Christmas. ? ? ? Demund¡¯s breath got taken away as Enariss came out of the house. She was dressed in a pure white parka with fur on the hoodie. It held the emblem of a famous brand. To put it simply, expensive clothes. But they suited her extremely well. Her winter boots and slender, black pants were a treat to look at. Demund tried his best not to stare. Demund could see her breath in the chill of the air. Enariss got on her bicycle as the gates slid open automatically. ¡°Good morning,¡± Demund said. ¡°Yep! Good morning,¡± replied Enariss. They started cycling together to the school. The roads were filled with snow, and the trees and streetlights were clothed from last night¡¯s snowfall. The sun wasn¡¯t fully up yet, so the shadow of the clouds was hovering over the two students. It was a great morning; peaceful and quiet. ¡°What things have you got planned for today?¡± asked Enariss. ¡°Well, first we¡¯ll land at the inner city square and walk around the streets a bit. It¡¯ll be nice because there aren¡¯t that many people there in the morning. Then we¡¯ll head into a shop for dinner. I have a few in mind. After that¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I got it. You really planned this through, didn¡¯t you?¡± Demund grinned. ¡°I took all night!¡± They continued to engage in small talk or bike in silence. Eventually, they arrived at the school. Demund noticed a van parked on the road, which was weird. It was the only car there. But he paid it no mind. They waited for Rhyne and Riley at the entrance of the school after they parked their bikes inside. The gates were always open for students with their ID cards, which was convenient. ¡°Hey Demund,¡± said Enariss as they stood at the gates. ¡°Would you have preferred it if it was just us two?¡± Demund hid his shocked expression under a calm demeanor and smiled. ¡°The more the merrier, right?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­I guess.¡± Enariss was disappointed at Demund¡¯s witty reply. She had wanted to see his true reaction more. If she pushed him further, he was sure to have misunderstandings. She wanted that. She wanted herself to be in Demund¡¯s mind all the time. She wondered what his face would look like when he lost her. It was still a long way into the future, but if she planted the seeds now, she would see an abundant harvest. ¡°What¡¯s in your bag?¡± she asked cutely while pointing at Demund¡¯s bag. ¡°Maybe¡­it¡¯s a present?¡± ¡°Oh, this?¡± Demund kept his face relaxed as his heart beat faster. ¡°I just got some presents for you and the other guys. Just something simple for Christmas.¡± He looked at Enariss¡¯s cute, smiling face. How did she do that? How did she make him so nervous? ¡°Do you want it now? I was planning to give it when everyone arrived¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± said Enariss as she pushed her arms out. ¡°Isn¡¯t now a perfect time? When it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± She masterfully positioned her head so her hair and expression would look as cute as possible. To put it simply, it was an expression that caused diabetes. Demund clenched his fist and toes to stop himself from smiling too much. Calm down Demund, he told himself. You know she doesn¡¯t mean anything special. She¡¯s just a normal high school girl who wants to see her present quickly. Just be natural and slowly hand it over. Demund looked through his bag and took out the small red box meant for Enariss. With a casual smile, he stretched it out to Enariss, who had her hands behind her back, legs bent slightly inwardly as if she was nervous. Ah, thought Demund. Enariss reached out with two hands and placed the box beside her cheek. ¡°Can I open it now?¡± she asked sweetly. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Yep! It¡¯ll be perfect for the weather.¡± Enariss gently tore the tape away and opened the box. Inside was a beautiful piece of cloth that was decorated with red roses. Oh? Demund was more sensible than she had thought. ¡°Thank you, Demund. I¡¯ll treasure it,¡± she said as she brushed the smooth cloth against her cheek. It felt surprisingly nice. She didn¡¯t recognize the brand, but it was nice. ¡°You¡¯re making me blush,¡± stated Demund as he scratched his head. He didn¡¯t even know what was going on anymore. Was this romance? Or just a conversation between friends? He decided to stay neutral and casual just to be safe. ¡®No overreactions¡¯ was repeating in his mind at that moment. Just smile and wave was his strategy. For Enariss, it was slightly frustrating. Demund wasn¡¯t showing any weaknesses at all. She didn¡¯t know if that was a good sign or a bad sign. Well, she had lots of time to work with. She liked the scarf, so she guessed it was fine. Finally, Rhyne¡¯s car arrived at the school gates. Demund relaxed as he entered the back seat of the car with Enariss. Riley and Rhyne were on the front. ¡°Sorry if you guys waited long,¡± said Riley. ¡°Hey Demund, I¡¯ll set the car to the location you sent on the chat, okay?¡± asked Rhyne. ¡°Sounds good,¡± said Demund. He melted on the seats as something like stress was released from his body. He really had to relax more. He was overthinking things too much. ? ? ? They arrived at one of the inner-city squares. Rhyne tapped a few things on his phone, making his vehicle shoot off somewhere to park itself. ¡°Alright, guys. Follow me.¡± Demund led the party through the streets that were filled with snow. Just like he had expected, there weren¡¯t that many people at this time of the day. He had also chosen the area where he predicted would contain the least people in the morning. The area they were in was popular for its lights at night. Since it wasn¡¯t nighttime, people were at other places enjoying day-time activities. But the lights still hung on arches. ¡°Aren¡¯t they pretty?¡± said Demund. ¡°I know it¡¯s in the morning, but the lack of people makes it feel special, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I guess?¡± said Riley. ¡°It feels a little lifeless though,¡± commented Rhyne. A cold wind blew past the group as they continued to walk through the empty streets. The lunch area Demund had prepared for was still a few hundred meters away. He had planned to walk there while enjoying the scenery. His friends didn¡¯t look too happy about it. They walked in relative silence, shivering in their jackets as the wind blew. Demund hadn¡¯t expected so much wind. What a bad start, he thought to himself. Then from the corner of his eye, Demund spotted salvation. There was a hot chocolate stand to the side of the road, just beginning to open. They were probably setting up the stand early because, by nighttime, this place would become crowded and bustling with snack sellers. ¡°Do you want some hot chocolate? You¡¯re shivering,¡± said Demund to his friends. ¡°Sounds great. It really is cold.¡± They huddled together to the hot chocolate stand. Within it, a woman was setting the mixer and boiler up. Even in the cold weather, she lacked a thick jacket. ¡°Excuse me, can we buy hot chocolate?¡± asked Demund. ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll be ready in ten minutes,¡± said the woman without looking up. ¡°We can wait,¡± said Riley. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s sit down below the tree over there.¡± The group went to the concrete block that had a tree on it and sat down on its edges. The stone was cold, but it was better than standing. They silently waited as the chocolate stand prepared itself. Demund wanted to apologize. He had failed to consider the cold and the bleakness. Rich people probably hung out in flashier places than this. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t go out that much. This was the first time he¡¯d planned something for four people. ¡°After this, we¡¯ll go into a restaurant,¡± explained Demund. ¡°I have four places in mind, and they all had great ratings when I checked yesterday. There¡¯s Chinese, Italian, ramen, or steak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything,¡± said Enariss. ¡°Ramen, maybe? It sounds nice and simple,¡± said Riley. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I didn¡¯t eat breakfast, so maybe steak for me,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°I think they sell pasta at the steak restaurant,¡± suggested Demund. ¡°Hmm¡­steak¡­¡± murmured Enariss. ¡°Sounds a bit heavy.¡± ¡°We can always decide when we arrive. Looks like the stand is open,¡± said Demund. ¡°I¡¯ll buy the drinks. Any specific flavors you want?¡± ¡°If they have mint, then sure,¡± said Enariss. ¡°Marshmallows for me,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll come with you,¡± stated Riley. ¡°There¡¯s more on the menu, and you¡¯ll need more than two hands to carry all of them. I¡¯ll pay half if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Riley and Demund went to the stand while the other two sat on the concrete. Rhyne was half-falling asleep while Enariss was moving her legs like a child would. Both of them were cute to look at. Demund ordered the drinks and Riley paid for half of it like he said he would. They waited while the cold wind continued to blow. ¡°Hey Demund, don¡¯t stress yourself too much.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You look like you¡¯re under a lot of pressure.¡± When Demund wrinkled his eyebrows in confusion, Riley tapped his head. ¡°My ability. I can observe things clearly without bias.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Demund looked at his hands. Riley had seen right through him. ¡°We¡¯re all friends here, so don¡¯t be so nervous. We¡¯re all just a little down the mood cause it¡¯s still the morning and it¡¯s cold. None of it is your fault.¡± Demund scratched his head. He knew that too. But hearing it from Riley made him feel much better. ¡°Thanks, Riley. It means a lot.¡± Riley smiled and patted Demund on the back. ¡°I did this for Rhyne a lot. He was worried about nothing all the time in middle school.¡± Demund smiled. ¡°I can see it.¡± ¡°Guys, are you done yet?¡± said Rhyne from across the street. ¡°Almost!¡± replied Riley. He turned back to Demund. ¡°Even if nothing works out, let¡¯s just have fun.¡± Demund clenched his fists in determination. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s!¡± ? ? ? The hot chocolate made things a lot better. Rhyne yawned as he sipped on his drink. ¡°Gosh, this stuff is really good,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m glad we got it.¡± He took another sip. ¡°I think I see the restaurants now.¡± Finally, the streets were livelier with people and customers going in and out of shops. Christmas day was starting to liven up as the sun rose higher. Demund¡¯s spirits were higher than ever now. The little encouragement Riley had given him made him relax a lot. He felt freer. Everyone eventually decided to eat at the ramen shop. Rhyne gulped down a deluxe meat-special ramen hungrily while Riley and Demund both had the normal version. Enariss ordered some soup-less noodles that looked spicy to eat. She slurped it all without a problem though. By the time they came out of the shop, stands were already set up in various places. Demund let out a thankful sigh. This was what he had been planning for. They went through the streets and obtained sweets and drinks. Demund tried to spend as little as possible while his friends bought whatever they pleased. He was happy when they offered some of their snacks to him. This was what friends were for. Demund felt all warm inside. Demund led his group through the places he had planned. Along the mini-forest down an alley; across a bridge that went over a long canal; between the small passageways that led to Easter-egg-like areas within the city. ¡°I know this place!¡± said Enariss. ¡°It came out in The Ghosts of Winterday!¡± ¡°Which is exactly why I brought you here,¡± said Demund proudly. ¡°It looks better with the snow, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad we came during the day,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°It would have been packed during the night.¡± They laughed and enjoyed the little views that Demund led them through. Later, at Riley¡¯s suggestion, they went to watch the little play that was happening nearby. The entrance fee wasn¡¯t that much, so they all huddled inside to hide from the cold. It wasn¡¯t anything big. Just a local play directed by a no-name. Nevertheless, the group thoroughly enjoyed it. The small, comfortable atmosphere and the gentle plot of the Christmas love story made them feel at home. Except Demund became too conscious of Enariss after the play was done. The romance had stirred up his emotions. He half-suspected Riley for suggesting it on purpose. ? ? ? They had eaten too many snacks while traveling, so they decided to eat dinner when they got home. They walked back to the street they had come from. Now, when the time was nearing seven, the lights were on and snow had started to fall slowly. The street was now crowded with people who had come to view the Christmas lights at night. Rhyne yawned sleepily as Riley stretched his arms. Enariss had her hoodie on. She too looked a little tired. Demund was content with the day. They had laughed and enjoyed the cold, the food, the scenery, and mostly, each other¡¯s company. That was all that mattered. ¡°It¡¯s pretty¡­¡± said Enariss. Everyone agreed silently. The lights and the falling snow felt warm. They stood at the side of the street while enjoying their surroundings. People¡¯s happy faces, the smells of Christmas, the faint sound of singing and bells in the distance, children happily running around through the crowds while their parents called out to them¡­ The car arrived. Rhyne fell asleep with his head resting against the window. The driverless car silently drove through the falling snow and arrived at the school. ¡°See you later,¡± said Riley. Demund and Enariss watched as the car drove away into the dark. They went inside the school and fetched their bicycles. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± said Demund. Enariss nodded sleepily. They walked onto the street as the sidewalk was slippery. Then Demund¡¯s vision went black. 2.37 Demund was conscious. Yet he didn¡¯t see anything. He didn¡¯t feel anything. All of his senses were deprived of him. It was as if he was in a deep sleep with no dreams. What is going on? He tried to remember the events before. He was going somewhere. Home? Yes, home. But why? What had he been doing? He was with friends. Why? It was a special day. Christmas. They had hung out together the whole day. And then? When did they separate? He remembered them riding in a car. He and Enariss had gotten off at the school. Yes, now he remembered. He had waved goodbye after giving his presents away. Then? They had gone into the school to fetch their bikes. What next? They came out. Then nothing. He remembered nothing after that. But he was conscious. He had to recover. Or had it all been a dream? Were the events of that day all from a dream? That would explain the sudden transition into nothingness. No, that wasn¡¯t possible. He remembered Enariss¡¯s smile. Her slight blush as she rubbed the scarf he had given her on her cheeks. Her timid behavior. His nervousness. How she had slurped her noodles as she held her red hair back. Her ruby eyes. Laughing together. His heart beating. Was he alive? Was he dead? His heart. He couldn¡¯t feel it. It wasn¡¯t darkness. It was nothingness. Demund felt fear. Had he died? No. He was still thinking. Dead people could not think. Or could they? Demund hovered in silence amidst the nothingness. There had to be something he could do to escape. If this was a dream¡­ He concentrated and imagined fire. Nothing. He felt and saw nothing. Mana didn¡¯t exist here. Who was he kidding? Mana only existed because it was in his dream. It was a result of his power. An imaginary world. Nothing real. But the emptiness was lonely. He wanted something. He wanted anything. Anything that he could feel with his five senses. He waited. And waited. ¡­¡­Was he really dead? He didn¡¯t want to believe it. No, he wasn¡¯t dead. He was talking to himself. There was no way a dead organism could talk to itself. If it was his soul that was talking, then there would have to be something after his death, like heaven or reincarnation. Perhaps he was alive, but his mind was disconnected from his body. Disconnected. That sounded plausible. But why? Why the disconnection? His vision had gone black. Now he remembered. He remembered something dull at the back of his head. Had he been knocked out? But by who? Enariss? She had no reason to do so. He thought. He ventured his thoughts for some sort of clue. Anyone that he may have angered. None. People in the past who wanted him dead? None. How about Enariss? Enariss. They were after Enariss. Realization filled Demund¡¯s mind. Shit, someone was after Enariss. Wait. She could defend herself. Whoever attacked her didn¡¯t know of her power or had the methods to disable her. The latter sounded dangerous. She was rich, so she was bound to have a few enemies. But she was 16. What kind of 16-year-old had enemies? Something tugged at the back of his mind. Something he¡¯d heard a few weeks ago. His incredible memory was kicking in. Something he had seen on television. His dad had been watching. Something that had to do with psychology¡­ The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Criminals. Rapists! That was it! Demund knew more than anyone how pretty Enariss was. He knew how perfect she looked. A man who looked at her and said, ¡°she is not that cute¡± would not be a man. The black van at the front of the school. Were they watching all the time? For how long? It was Christmas and it was snowing. That was probably it. They had expected them to return late on Christmas. He didn¡¯t know how they knew, but they did. And they had ambushed them in the dark. It was all just speculation, but it was the most plausible answer Demund could come up with. He had to go back if that was the case. Now. Enariss could be in danger. But how. He was knocked out. Him being conscious probably had something to do with his power. He had, after all, never experienced nothingness in his dreams ever since the other world began. So just being knocked out prevented him from going to the other world, but it still allowed him to be conscious. He had to get back. He had to fall asleep now. Demund focused on nothing. And he waited. Waited to go back. Seconds passed. Minutes passed. Time kept on passing. Demund didn¡¯t know for how long. Then it began. His first sensation. It came from the back of his head, like something was touching it. Soon, it turned into a finger-touch. Then two finger-touches. Then three. Then four. At some point, the sensation slowly transformed into pain. Demund dully felt something moving. Something beating and flowing. His head. It was throbbing now. He had been hit on the back of his head. And it hurt like hell. This wasn¡¯t enough. He had to get to Enariss. He tried moving his body. He couldn¡¯t feel anything, but he tried. The pain at the back of his head became worse. It felt wet now. Shit. Is it blood? Demund cursed. He usually never did, but right now was not usual. Move. F*ck. Move! MOVE! Gravity. He dully felt his body facing somewhere. He wasn¡¯t floating anymore. He was lying down somewhere. Where? On the ground. How? Face forwards. He tried to move his arms. He barely felt them, but his arms and legs were there. They felt numb, like the blood hadn¡¯t flown through them for a long time. But slowly, the sensations came back. He felt himself regaining his body. The pain became worse. His head was pounding now. It hurt, like there was a giant bruise on his skull. Shit, it hurt like hell. He felt his body. He felt the ground. He moved his fingers and felt them scratch against the ground. He felt it. He was coming back. He was breathing and his heart was beating. His head felt wet, but he was alive. He had to get to Enariss. Demund opened his eyes. ? ? ? He opened his eyes. His vision was blurry, and he couldn¡¯t see very well. He forced his arms to support him as he got up. Nausea filled his body. But Enariss. He had to find Enariss. He commanded his legs to support him. His muscles screamed but kept strong as Demund lifted his body up. He suddenly felt light-headed and almost fell back down. Sheer willpower kept him up like a zombie. Demund resisted the desire to lay down and blinked his eyes. The world was spinning. He could make out the scenery at all. He heard something nearby. Something like crunching. Was someone screaming? He wasn¡¯t sure. His ears were pounding, also wet from something. Demund stood there for what he felt like was years. He breathed in and out, trying to stabilize his senses. Then he heard the screams again. And something like metal hitting against rock. He looked at his hand. It was red. Blood. He gulped. He dared not to touch his head. Demund clawed for his phone and dialed 911. ¡°¡­¡­Hello, this is the¡ª¡± ¡°Please, come help, now¡­¡± breathed Demund. ¡°Blood¡­so much, ahh, uhp!¡± Demund resisted the desire to vomit. ¡°Sir! Hello! We will send help immediately! Please do not disconnect!¡± ¡°Please¡­hurry,¡± said Demund. ¡°Someone¡­dangerous¡­here, urpp!¡± Demund vomited on the ground, dropping his phone in the process. His head hurt like hell. Demund heard another scream and bang in the distance. It came from around the corner ahead. Enariss. He had to go. ¡°Hello! Are you okay¡­¡± Demund ignored the phone and dragged himself forwards. The vomit had helped clear his mind. He could see a lot clearer now. F*ck, what¡¯s happening? Please be safe, please¡­ Demund endured the pain and continued forwards the snow was still falling on him, and he realized how cold he was. He didn¡¯t care. He had to go. He finally reached the corner and leaned against the wall. The lights were dim, his eyes weren¡¯t fully recovered. He was afraid of what he would see on the other side. If Enariss had been hurt, then he¡­ He took a deep breath and turned. Blood. Blood was everywhere. Even with his horrible vision, he could see the blood soaking the ground. So much blood. He had never seen so much blood. And at the center of it stood a figure in a white parka, now stained crimson like her hair. Her ruby eyes glowed dully like embers as it glared at the scenery in front of her. Snow covered her head like a crown¡ªlike a halo. Her fists were dyed scarlet, and the area around her was complete destruction and blood. Like an angel of death. ¡°Enariss¡­?¡± whispered Demund She turned her head towards him. And stared at him straight in the eye. And all Demund could think of was¡ª ¡°Thank God¡­¡± he muttered as he felt his legs buckle. The last thing he saw was a figure of red dashing at him as his vision turned into darkness. 2.38 Shaden lay on his bed. What had happened since he fell asleep again? A week had passed in his dream world. A week that had been too peaceful for him to bear. He knew Enariss was safe, but he still wanted to hurry into reality. For the first time in his life, he felt desperate to return outside of his dream. He didn¡¯t care about his upcoming birthday. He closed his eyes and felt himself fade away into reality. ? ? ? Demund opened his eyes. He blinked a few times to adjust his blurry vision. The ceiling. He was looking at a white ceiling. He was lying down on a bed¡ªnot completely down; his head was resting against a pillow. He raised his hands and touched his head. There were bandages around it. It hurt less than he thought. He felt refreshed even. He looked around the room. To the side, his mother was asleep on a chair. She was the only person in the room. He glanced around for a help button. It was to his left, right next to the bed. A big red button that said, ¡°Call for Nurse.¡± He pressed it once as a small *bzzz* went off. He had to let them know that he was awake, right? ¡°Mom. Mom! Hey, Mom!¡± he called out. His mother stirred on her chair and woke up. ¡°Mm¡­Demund. Demund? You¡¯re awake!¡± She quickly regained her senses and got off the chair and came to Demund¡¯s bed. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe¡­I¡¯m so glad¡­¡± Tears started to well up in her eyes. She held Demund¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m alright, Mom. I won¡¯t die from something as simple as that. Stop crying, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m alright. My head feels fine. Mom? Are you listening?¡± Mrs. Blanner wiped her tears off with her hands and smiled. ¡°The doctors said¡­no, never mind. I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe. We should let him know.¡± ¡°I already called for the nurse.¡± She got up and gave Demund a strong, gentle hug. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here¡­¡± ¡°Mom I told you, I¡¯m fine! Mom, the nurse is here. And the doctor?¡± Demund watched as the door slid open, revealing a nurse and a man in a white coat with glasses who was probably the doctor. He hastily came and checked Demund¡¯s signals on his monitor. His face showed concern and worry. His face brightened up when he saw Demund¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re awake! Let¡¯s see, Demund,¡± he said while checking the monitor. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you woke up so early. We were expecting you to be in a coma for at least three days.¡± Three days? How many days had passed? ¡°Doctor, how many days have passed?¡± asked Demund. ¡°You came here last night, so not even a day, not even a day,¡± said the doctor as he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You had a concussion, a small one, but dangerous, nevertheless. We treated you with anexide and did a simple operation at the back of your head. All we could do was wait until you woke up¡­¡± He spread his arms wide. ¡°And here you are. Do you feel as if anything is wrong, Demund? Like dizziness? Or nausea? Memory loss? Anything you need to mention?¡± ¡°No, not really,¡± replied Demund. ¡°I feel fine. Even good. I think the anexide did the trick.¡± ¡°Yes, anexide¡­it is indeed effective on healing body tissue¡­¡± went on the doctor. ¡°But for brain damage, things are more difficult to repair. What stuns me is how fast you recovered¡­are you sure you don¡¯t feel anything, Demund?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°I see, I see,¡± muttered the doctor. He took out his tablet and took some notes on it. ¡°And your ability was dreaming¡­interesting, very interesting.¡± Demund was becoming worried about something else. ¡°Um, excuse me, doctor,¡± he said, ¡°but where is Enariss? The girl from last night.¡± The doctor tilted his head. ¡°There was no person named Enariss who came here last night. It was only you and three men who needed emergency treatment.¡± ¡°Three men?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Criminals, in fact. But the law required me to operate, so I did. Still, they were quite the mess. They probably will not be able to see or walk again¡­¡± The doctor closed his tablet and looked at Demund. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I must take my leave. If there is anything you need, the nurses will provide it for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± said Demund¡¯s mother. He smiled and walked out of the room, the nurse following behind him. Demund relaxed on the bed again. That was last night, huh? If Enariss wasn¡¯t here, then where was she? ¡°About that person you mentioned,¡± said Mrs. Blanner. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Enariss. The girl.¡± ¡°Oh, do you know anything? Do you know where she is? Is she safe?¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°I think she¡¯s at the police station.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The police stated that she was the one who caused the injuries to the men. I¡¯m relieved that she protected you, but¡ªis she your friend?¡± Demund nodded. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s my friend.¡± Mrs. Blanner held Demund¡¯s hand silently. She believed her son knew what he was doing. He had been so mature over the past few months, after all. She decided to ask him no further on the matter. She trusted her son. ¡°I¡¯ll go get something for you,¡± she asked. ¡°Juice? Food?¡± ¡°Yeah. Maybe grape juice.¡± Demund watched his mother¡¯s back disappear behind the door. He looked around the room for his phone. Thankfully, it was on the desk next to his bed. It had been cleaned, but cracks remained on the glass. He had probably dropped it yesterday. What a Christmas, he thought to himself. He just wanted to see Enariss. Was she alright? He looked out the window. The sun was up, piercing through the clouds. Everything was covered in white due to the snowfall the night before. White like nothing had happened. ? ? ? A couple of people came over during the three days Demund was in the hospital. Rhyne and Riley came the day Demund woke up and visited every day to let him know what was going on. Apparently, the three men who had attacked them had been the criminals on the news Demund saw. So, his deduction was correct. They used their abilities to gang up on lone women. Details were omitted. The government had dispatched two heroes already when the attack occurred. It had been tricky to catch the criminals since one of them had the tracking ability; they could evade the police cars as soon as the man sensed it. There had already been three victims by the time they had targeted Enariss, spanning over a month and a half. Evidence suggested their methods varied with each target. However, because their DNA samples matched after every incident, the police knew exactly who to look for. It was only a matter of time before they were caught. Their criminal acts would get them at least sixty years in prison. The trial had been postponed as they were in the hospital, recovering. Their luck had run out when they met Enariss. Usually, a high school student with an A-ranking ability went to the Islands. They had expected Enariss to be at most a C-class, and even if she was higher, one of them was a B-class. They had believed they could handle her. Now all of them lay in the hospital, eyes gouged out and legs and arms broken severely. They didn¡¯t die, thanks to medical technologies, but it would leave them maimed. Since they were criminals, they wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain organ donations either. Enariss¡¯s trial had ended by the time Demund retired from the hospital. The camera evidence had said it all. She was found to be not guilty as her acts of retaliation was out of self-defense. But she hadn¡¯t visited Demund yet. And Demund wanted to see her. Was she okay? So, after his wound closed thanks to a week of treatment and anexide, he prepared to run. ? ? ? Demund arrived at the Zarke residence and rang the doorbell. He waited outside, huddled inside his jacket. The snow was falling slowly again. He shivered as his breath formed shapes in the wind. The front door opened, revealing a man with semi-curly grey hair and a short beard. He held a cup of coffee in one hand. His tired eyes looked at Demund within his steel glasses. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you again. Are you here for Enariss?¡± he said while coming out of the house. The gate opened as if inviting Demund in. But Demund waited outside. ¡°Yes. Is she alright?¡± ¡°Funny thing for you to say¡­why don¡¯t you come in¡ªDemund. The cold will get you if you stand there.¡± The Mr. Zarke was kinder than he had thought. Demund pulled his bicycle inside as the gates closed behind him again. He followed Mr. Zarke into the house and took off his shoes. The warmth instantly comforted him, so he took his hoodie off. ¡°Take a seat in the living room, Demund,¡± offered Mr. Zarke. ¡°I¡¯ll brew you some hot chocolate.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Demund as he made his way to the living room. He made sure to brush off the snow from his jacket. It would be devastating if the expensive carpet got wet. He sat down and patiently waited. The clock on the wall ticked quietly as the seconds passed. Being here by himself, Demund felt that the house was a little bit lonely. This large house, occupied only by Enariss and her father. It felt strangely vacant despite all the lavish furniture. ¡°Here you go,¡± said Mr. Zarke as he handed Demund a cup of chocolate. Demund carefully accepted the cup and took a sip. It was rich and delicious, unlike any other chocolate he had had before. It was like the one he had had on Christmas, but better. Definitely leagues above the powdered-instant ones. ¡°I heard that you were in a coma,¡± said Mr. Zarke. ¡°That¡¯s what Enariss told me. But look at you. All healthy and energetic.¡± ¡°I was told that my recovery was beyond expectation,¡± stated Demund. ¡°Even the doctors were shocked at my quick recovery.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mr. Zarke sipped his coffee and looked at Demund. His green-grey eyes seemed to scrutinize Demund as he sat there. Demund sipped his drink too and fixed his gaze on the man. ¡°Is Enariss alright?¡± he asked. ¡°Enariss? Yes, she is upstairs,¡± stated Mr. Zarke. ¡°Confined to the house, even. What she did for self-defense was¡­extreme. No, I don¡¯t blame her for it. If those criminals even laid a hand on her, they¡¯d be under the sea by now.¡± Demund felt a chill go up against his spine. Mr. Zarke had said it so casually without batting an eye. ¡°She confined herself, you see. Her mother¡¯s influence¡ªshe¡¯s quite similar to her.¡± ¡°Her mother?¡± ¡°She¡¯s passed away now.¡± Mr. Zarke sipped his coffee again. Then he got up. ¡°You can visit her if you want. Knock on her door. It¡¯s the last room up the stairs to the right.¡± Demund nodded. Mr. Zarke vanished into the halls of the house, and Demund heard a door close somewhere. Demund sat on the couch for a few moments before getting up himself. He finished his chocolate and left it on the table. The stairs were in front of the entrance, so it was easy to find it. Demund slowly went upstairs and reached the second floor. The upstairs was more simple-looking. Less furniture and paintings. But there were a few photos that Demund didn¡¯t see downstairs. Like a woman with red hair. He assumed it was Enariss¡¯s mother. She was beautiful just like her. Demund took a right and reached the end of the hall, facing a door in front. He took in a deep breath. And knocked twice. He heard something rustling behind the door. ¡°Who is it,¡± said a voice beyond the door. ¡°It¡¯s me. Demund.¡± ¡°¡­¡­wait a moment.¡± Demund heard something like drawers being closed and things being moved. Then the door opened. Enariss¡¯s head poked through the entrance. Demund took some steps back as she came out of her room. She was in an oversized white sweatshirt with baggy pants. Comfortable clothes for the winter. ¡°So, why are you here?¡± she said, her arms behind her back. Her eyes darted around Demund¡¯s face, never meeting his eyes. Now Demund felt awkward. ¡°I was worried since¡­¡± he trailed off. ¡°How was your day?¡± ¡°My day? It was okay. As you can see, I¡¯m enjoying some peace in my house.¡± She looked at Demund now, in the eyes. ¡°Your head looks fine. It was bleeding a lot that day.¡± ¡°Yep. I recovered quicker than I thought.¡± Another moment of silence passed between the two. ¡°So¡­Enariss. Are you okay right now? With everything that has happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. If you¡¯re talking about how I beat those bastards up, they deserved it. No big deal.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Demund smiled in relief. A genuine, big smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± Enariss crossed her arms. ¡°So? Was that all you were going to ask?¡± ¡°Well¡­we can¡¯t run in this weather, can we,¡± said Demund with a small chuckle. He nervously fidgeted his hands. ¡°I was thinking¡­if you don¡¯t mind, want to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with me?¡± ¡°New Years? Hmm¡­okay. I¡¯ll see you on New Year¡¯s then.¡± ¡°Alright. That was all I had to say. See you later, Enariss.¡± Enariss watched as Demund¡¯s figure faded behind the stairs. She heard the front door open and the gates slide to the side. She quickly went to the window and spotted Demund cycling away into the falling snow. She was glad he was as energetic as ever. After all he had seen, he still wasn¡¯t afraid of her. She chuckled. That was great. That was really great. Demund reminded her of the person who had caused her mother¡¯s death with each passing day. Her first love¡ªand the person she wanted to see fall down to hell the most. She clenched her fists tightly. She wouldn¡¯t become hurt ever again. 2.39 December 31st. Demund used the whole day contemplating about what he had done. Last night, he had come home without thinking much about what he had done. He had been genuinely worried for Enariss, so when he asked her out on New Year¡¯s Eve, it had been nothing but a kind gesture. Something he had always asked Jothan. Somehow, Enariss was taking on the role of Jothan in Demund¡¯s heart. He had slept without worrying much. He had spent the week in his dream carefree and happily. Melsei¡¯s stomach had shown signs of expanding, which was wonderful. He would have another sibling soon. Garthan was all worried; it was a side of his father he had never seen before. Well, maybe when he was an infant. But seeing his new character made Demund feel warm and fuzzy inside. He could now speak to his parents to get his ideas across. For his birthday, he had asked for books¡ªlots of books¡ªon everything, magic mostly. His father had looked a little sad (maybe it was his imagination), but they had provided him with a pile of books, many of them hand-me-downs from Rother. He was spending his days reading the literature and trying out new spells inside his room. The picture books of monsters and creatures were especially exciting. He couldn¡¯t wait to meet some of them. So when he came back to reality, all the memories of the night before flooded into his mind. Oh no, oh shoot, why did I say that?! He rolled in his bed in the morning, pillow over his head, half-screaming. What had he done?! And what had she said?! She had accepted! Now what? He had to message her. The reply came soon after he sent it. He had said he would come pick her up at ten; he¡¯d show her around the town, and they¡¯d go to the market area to watch the fireworks. She had agreed and had said see you then. She had even sent a cute emoticon that was doing a thumbs up sign. He didn¡¯t know what to feel. This was a first for him. Spending New Year¡¯s Eve alone with a girl? He was extremely happy. And nervous. And scared. He shook in his socks and jumped around the house. ¡°Demund! Be careful!¡± his mom told him. ¡°You only just healed from your injury!¡± ¡°Mom, guess what,¡± Demund said with a smile. ¡°Guess who¡¯s spending tonight with a girl?¡± ¡°Sit down and eat. Why are you so weird today?¡± Demund sat down for lunch while his mom set the table. His father soon joined them. ¡°¡­Are you really spending the evening with a girl?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Demund replied with a grin. He finished his meal and fetched a book to read. He had to cool his head, so he decided to go with something written by Dane Luckter. His books were easy to understand and explained a lot of dilemmas and concepts of superheroes. Demund had gotten used to his writing after months of reading, and he found himself enjoying books with increasing difficulty. The hours passed quickly as he was immersed in his book. When he became too tired, he went outside and stretched in the cold. Suddenly feeling energetic after remembering his date (kind-of), he built a large snowman and put in all of his effort into decorating it. He took a picture and sent it to the study-group chat. He went back inside and continued his book. Soon, dinner arrived. After eating. He started to feel nervous. Three hours until the meet. What was he going to do? Unlike on Christmas, he hadn¡¯t planned anything special. He knew the town¡¯s structure, like the pretty places he had gone with Jothan, so he didn¡¯t feel the need to. But worry crept in his mind. This was going to be even more peasant-life than Christmas. Would Enariss enjoy the small things? Now that he thought of it, he should have invited Riley and Rhyne too. He took out his phone and sent a chat to Riley. D: [Hey Riley, whatchu doing for the night?] R: [Just staying with family. Why?] D: [I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m probably going to spend it with Enariss.] R: [What? Why?] D: [That¡¯s the question. I asked accidently and she said yes.] R: [Wow.] D: [I know.] R: [Are you going to confess?] D: [What! No! We¡¯re just friends.] R: [Uh-huh. Sure.] D: [I don¡¯t even like her.] Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. R: [Really? Don¡¯t lie.] D: [I mean, not romantically. She¡¯s a good friend.] R: [Yeah sure.] D: [¡­¡­should I?] R: [Don¡¯t ask me.] D: [Okay. Hope you have a good New Year¡¯s Eve!] R: [??? You too.] If Riley was spending it with his family, then Rhyne probably was too. What was set was set. He had to prepare now. He looked through his wardrobe for nice-looking clothes. But all he had were two winter jackets, one black, one blue. He really had to get some nice clothes. He took out a black sweatshirt and put it on along with some black pants. Then he put on his black jacket and looked at the mirror. He looked alright? Black was simple and nice. It was also the best he had. He went downstairs and saw his mom. ¡°Mom, how do I look?¡± ¡°You look handsome, Demund.¡± ¡°I mean for real, do my clothes suit me?¡± ¡°You look good with everything.¡± With a sigh, Demund retrieved his wallet and headed outside. There was no snow today, thankfully. The weather was still very cold. He got on his bike and headed out, eager and nervous to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with Enariss. ? ? ? ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about this,¡± whispered Enariss. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine,¡± replied Demund. When Demund had arrived at the Zarke residence, it was not Enariss who had greeted him, but Mr. Zarke himself. With a smile and gesture, he had asked (ordered) Demund and Enariss to get in the car, stating that he would drive them to their designated spot. They were now heading towards the marketplace upon Demund¡¯s request. ¡°My dad was worried that criminals might appear again¡­he¡¯s just making sure,¡± explained Enariss. ¡°Once he sets his mind on something, no one can change it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually relieved that your father is coming with us,¡± said Demund. ¡°Aside from the protection, it¡¯s nice to have a ride in the cold.¡± ¡°I guess?¡± Mr. Zarke could hear everything. He chuckled internally. They arrived at the outdoor marketplace which was already bustling with people. Mr. Zarke dropped Demund and Enariss off near the entrance. ¡°What time will you two finish your date?¡± he asked. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not a date,¡± Enariss replied. Though she thanked her father for creating misunderstandings. ¡°We¡¯ll be done by 12:30, Mr. Zarke,¡± Demund replied. Mr. Zarke rolled up his window and drove away. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Demund. ¡°I¡¯ve got lots to show you.¡± They walked through the busy crowds. The place was packed with stands selling drinks and fried food, along with Christmas souvenirs and mini-game shops. ¡°Hey Demund, let''s go over there,¡± asked Enariss. They went to the area of the market where various carnival-like game stands were set up. Enariss smiled and pointed towards one of them. ¡°I¡¯m a master at that. Want to have a contest?¡± ¡°Any time.¡± The stand turned out to be pop-the-balloons-with-darts. After paying a small fee, Enariss proceeded to obtain a perfect score, winning her a medium-sized plushie toy that looked like a potato with arms and legs. ¡°Here, take it,¡± she said. ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t give you a Christmas present.¡± Demund vaguely felt like their roles were reversed here, but he gratefully accepted the stuffed potato. ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s my turn now!¡± ¡°No! Let¡¯s go eat something. You can¡¯t beat me anyway¡ªI got a perfect score.¡± Demund smiled. This pushy side of Enariss was cute too. She suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him away into the crowd. Demund felt his heart thump. His breath became heavier and time felt like it was slowing down. What was this he was feeling? This sensation? They continued to move around the market, enjoying the food and events. And every time Demund looked at Enariss¡¯s smiling face, he felt weird. Every time she pulled on his arm, his heart skipped a beat. Enariss was just enjoying the market. She rarely had moments to play around in places like these. The last time she had come to something like this¡ªhow long had it been? Three years? Four years? She glanced at Demund. The last time had been very similar to now. Except that she had been with someone else. Demund quickly glanced at his phone after he noticed a shift in the crowd. The time was nearing 12. ¡°Enariss, it¡¯s almost time. Let me show you someplace cool.¡± Demund held Enariss by the arm and pulled her away from the crowd. It was fine right? She had done it to him. He was oblivious of the peculiar expression Enariss was making at that moment. Like she had thought, Demund reminded her of her first love too much. Demund led her out of the market through a series of trees. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Somewhere special.¡± Enariss noticed that the ground was sloping up. They were going up a hill that the small forest was located on. But it wasn¡¯t that high. She could see the top already. ¡°Are you sure this is a good place?¡± ¡°Trust me, I created this place with a friend.¡± Created? What did Demund mean by that? They reached the top of the small hill that was behind the market. However, the view was still blocked by the trees. It really wasn¡¯t a good place. Then Demund stopped and smiled. ¡°Look up.¡± Enariss tilted her head up to find¡­nothing. No, there was something between the trees. Some kind of platform? ¡°The ladders are here,¡± Demund told her. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not afraid of climbing ladders?¡± Enariss rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think I would be?¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°Ladies first,¡± he said. Enariss went to where Demund was standing and looked behind the tree. There really were ladders. After feeling its stability, she started to climb up. In reality, Demund had taken a giant gamble. This ladder had been created when he and Jothan were in middle school. With the help of their parents, a small platform was set up where they could enjoy the annual fireworks. It had been here the year before, but there was a chance that someone could have removed it. Now he felt relieved. Demund climbed the ladder after Enariss to the top. Enariss was already seated on a plank when he poked his head out above the platform. He slowly got on and sat down next to Enariss. ¡°This is pretty dangerous,¡± she said. ¡°These planks look old, and there¡¯s no railing to hold on to.¡± Demund looked at Enariss. Her eyes shined in the moonlight. ¡°But I guess it¡¯s fine.¡± Just then, the sound of a firework being launched echoed out. With a loud explosion, the empty night was filled with marvelous colors of red and green, white and blue, yellow and magenta. More fireworks shot up, filling the air with flashes of light and sound. In the distance, the sounds of people cheering could be heard. 2155 had arrived. ¡°Happy New Year, Enariss.¡± ¡°Happy New Year, Demund.¡± They sat in silence as they watched the colors decorate their vision. Demund glanced at Enariss. She was leaning on her hand. Her hands. He wanted to hold it. His heart beat faster. He couldn¡¯t hear the fireworks anymore. ¡°Hey, Enariss?¡± whispered Demund. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°This year, can we¡­¡± Enariss¡¯s alert level shot up. Was Demund going to do it here and now? It was too early for her taste. She would have to refuse gently with a hint of shyness. She prepared herself for Demund¡¯s next words. ¡°Let¡¯s be good friends again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡± They continued to observe the fireworks in silence. 2.40 ¡°Shaden! Have you heard?¡± said Rother excitedly. ¡°What?¡± said Shaden. ¡°The princess is coming to this city!¡± Princess? Melern was a country with a constitutional monarchy. The royalty shared power with a governmental body that was partially elected by the people who lived in the cities. Only people who lived in the cities could vote. That wasn¡¯t to say that the laws of the country were twisted. Power was balanced between the royalty, the nobility, and the elected commoners. Leaving all the politics aside, the reason why the princess of the country was coming to Danark was for her to complete her 5th birthday ceremony. All family members of the main royal bloodline were required to do a tour around all the major cities of the country on their 5th birthday. ¡°I heard it from my friends,¡± said Rother as he turned towards his father. ¡°Is the princess really coming?¡± ¡°She is. This will probably be a first time for both of you,¡± stated Garthan as he cleaned the dining table. ¡°And Rother, it¡¯s the second princess. Didn¡¯t you learn in school?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah¡­But isn¡¯t she coming tomorrow? There¡¯s going to be a big parade with lots of music and food and events and magic, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing big as that. She¡¯s just going to enter the gates and exit through the back within the day. Our city isn¡¯t important enough for too many ceremonies to occur. There will be music, but nothing else.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°You can still go see it,¡± said Garthan, patting his son on the head. ¡°There will be dragons.¡± ¡°Dragons?¡± Rother¡¯s face lit up again. ¡°Cool!¡± ¡°Dragons?!¡± Shaden exclaimed. ¡°Yes,¡± said Garthan with a smile. ¡°The royalty can control dragons, which is why they are royalty. The princess will probably parade the country with one.¡± Holy crap! This was news to Shaden. He still hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to see any live monsters, but if the princess really came with a dragon¡­he had to see it. No matter what it took, he had to see it. ¡°Dad! I want to go see the parade too!¡± begged Shaden while tugging on Garthan¡¯s pants. ¡°Hmm¡­that might be tricky. Dad has guard duty tomorrow.¡± Garthan looked at Rother who was slowly sneaking away from the room. ¡°Rother, could you take Shaden with you?¡± ¡°Arg, fine,¡± replied Rother as he turned around. ¡°Shaden, just don¡¯t be annoying, okay?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be annoying!¡± said Shaden while doing a cute smile. Or he thought it would be cute. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch the parade.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I can trust you with Shaden, right Rother?¡± ¡°Yeah. Leave it to me.¡± So, the plan for the parade was set up in an instant. ? ? ? It was a fine day for a parade. The sun was shining brightly in the sky that was empty of clouds; colorful birds of various feathers flew over the city, making small noises in the distance. There were 3 airships located in the sky bearing the crest of the Crown¡ªa silver dragon with four wings. The sides of the widest road in the city were crowded with people. The city guard stood between the people and the highway, positioned perfectly still and on guard for any signs of danger. ¡°Come on, Shaden. Follow me,¡± said Rother as he quickly climbed up the walls. His superior agility and strength made it possible for him to do so. He was planning to carry Shaden if necessary, but¡­ Shaden quickly tailed his brother and ascended the architecture. His physical strength was lacking, but he managed to fill the gap with his mana-hands. Of course, his brother couldn¡¯t see them. For Rother, Shaden was doing surprisingly well, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. It was just convenient that his brother wasn¡¯t being annoying. The two siblings continued to jump across the city buildings to reach a higher place. While hanging out with his friends, Rother had found the perfect place to enjoy the parade. There was a tall building he had found that had slabs they could climb. By navigating through the buildings, the place could be reached in less than an hour. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Rother paused and looked back to see how his brother was doing. Shaden was just right behind him, jumping across a gap twice his size. Hmm, maybe it¡¯s too dangerous for Shaden? The thought went through Rother¡¯s mind, but he dismissed it. Shaden was doing fine. He wasn¡¯t begging for help after all. He had heard from his friends that they occasionally hit their siblings because they were annoying, but Rother rarely felt such emotions. He had been jealous of Shaden since Shidey always followed him, but he had grown over it. Speaking of the cat, she was right behind Shaden. Rother scratched his imaginary head. When had she appeared? Eh. It didn¡¯t really matter. The cat was something though. It was literally Shaden¡¯s shadow. After making sure Shaden safely reached him, Rother continued to increase his altitude. They finally reached the tall building. The white slabs of stone stood out like ladders. ¡°Shaden, you think you¡¯ll need any help?¡± asked Rother. ¡°This might be a little hard for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± said Shaden. ¡°I learned how to climb when you were at school.¡± Interesting. His brother was very cool, thought Rother. Shaden followed his brother up the slabs, using his mana-hands to assist him. Rother arrived at the top and make sure Shaden wasn¡¯t going to fall. It wasn¡¯t that high of a cliff, but still, it would hurt a lot. He reached out his hand to Shaden and hoisted him up. The persistent cat was clawed onto Shaden¡¯s shoulder. Rother raised an eyebrow but ignored it. Shidey was a just a weird cat. ¡°Isn¡¯t this place cool?¡± asked Rother. ¡°Look how high up we are. We can see everyone from here.¡± Rother was right. When Shaden went to the ledge to view the streets, he literally could see everything from one end to the other. Well, not everything. But still a significant amount. From this height, there would be no problem when viewing the parade. Then Shaden spotted¡ªno, sensed something on a roof nearby. He focused his eyes on the presence. The figure was camouflaged perfectly, making it almost impossible to spot. Shaden had to squint his eyes to see it. An assassin? ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Suddenly, Shaden felt something cold on his throat. He quickly looked over at Rother and saw a person in some kind of white camouflage clothing restraining him, also with a knife to the throat. Oh no, he thought. Are we screwed? Shaden instantly readied his mana hands and spread them across the floor. If there were enemies, he¡¯d have to take their weapons first. He didn¡¯t know if he would be able to, but he still prepared. ¡°Answer our questions. Why are you boys up here?¡± It was a male¡¯s voice. Rother spoke up. ¡°Erm¡­we wanted to view the parade from a good place.¡± ¡°Are they armed?¡± ¡°No. Both are unarmed,¡± answered a female voice. ¡°Good. Now then, how did you get up here?¡± ¡°Um¡­we climbed?¡± squeaked Rother. ¡°This boy here too?¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°He climbed up here by himself?¡± ¡°Well, I did help him a little bit?¡± Shaden looked around for Shidey. To the right, another figure in a white-camouflage coat and mask was holding Shidey up. Shidey thankfully wasn¡¯t showing signs of hostility. She was shaking a little though. ¡°Does the cat belong to you?¡± Shaden spoke up. ¡°Her name is Shidey, and could you please remove the knives from our throats? We¡¯re only harmless children.¡± The woman muttered under her breath. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard a child your age speak so fluently before.¡± Shaden froze. Ah, shoot. He had forgotten he was less than five years old. ¡°Shaden¡¯s right! We¡¯re harmless!¡± argued Rother. ¡°If you don¡¯t let us go, our Dad¡¯s gonna get you! He¡¯s part of the city guard.¡± ¡°The city guard? Say, boy, what¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Garthan. Garthan Limen,¡± replied Rother. ¡°Garthan Limen¡­I recognize that name. Who was it?¡± ¡°A few years back, I believe he won the annual tournament for swordsmanship,¡± said the female figure. ¡°Hmm¡­maybe so. Boy, is there a way you can prove this relationship with your father?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Rother thought furiously. A way to prove their connection? How? ¡°I go to the Swordsmanship Training Academy because my dad sent me there,¡± he blurted out. ¡°The people there know me.¡± ¡°Scythe, Hood just called,¡± the woman¡¯s voice said as she put her hands over the side of her mask. ¡°We are to get in position.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­that¡¯s a pity.¡± The man let his grip go on Shaden. Rother too was released along with Shidey. The figures that were holding them suddenly vanished into thin air. Shaden could feel their presences darting away with his mana. ¡°We¡¯ve got eyes on you, kids. Just stay here and don¡¯t do anything funny. You can watch the parade, but make sure not to move, or else¡­do you understand?¡± Rother nodded furiously. Shaden too nodded. The man turned around and sheathed his knife. Now that Shaden had gotten a better view of him, he noticed that none of his body parts were exposed. Everything was covered in some kind of white clothing that seemed to shimmer. ¡°Who are you people?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Us? Hmm¡­I don¡¯t know. Bodyguards maybe? No, that¡¯s not quite right¡­¡± The man¡¯s figure started to fade away like mist. ¡°Some call us the Reapers. But now, we¡¯re just protecting the royalty.¡± And he vanished. Rother collapsed on the ground. ¡°What in the world?¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Shaden, I think we need to stay here.¡± Yeah, I know, thought Shaden. I heard them clearly. The initial presence he had felt on the other building across from them was still there. He/she was probably in charge of this area while also keeping an eye on them. Man, these people. Who exactly were they? At least they didn¡¯t seem to be assassins. Shaden retracted all the mana hands he had created. Shidey came and rubbed her head against Shaden while meowing. She looked slightly unsettled¡ªher black fur was sticking up. ¡°I hope we aren¡¯t in trouble?¡± said Shaden. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Rother while crossing his arms. He sighed and turned his head towards the street. ¡°Come sit here, Shaden. Let¡¯s just enjoy the parade for now.¡± His voice had a slight nervous tremor to it. It was only natural. Rother was eleven. Shaden nodded and sat next to his brother. The sun was shining as brightly as ever, and the crowds were bustling even more. Then from the distance, the deafening sound of a horn boomed throughout the city. It repeated two more times before finally stopping. The people were already cheering and the soldiers became alert, even more so than before. They banged their spears in unison on the ground, signaling the beginning of the procession. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Rother breathed. The Second Princess of Melern had entered the city. 2.41 Valencia Selios, 2nd Princess of the Kingdom of Melern, Kindred of the Dragon Maroeth, lazily sat on the large, comfortable couch of her carriage. She was fumbling a pretty doll and combing its hair. Her dragon lay beside her, its small silver body curled up as it slept. The carriage continued to move smoothly on the road ¨C its comfort was maximized for the sake of the long journey. She had started this trip with an excited heart. She really had. But going through city after city, road after road, moving day and night without a decent moment of rest, she had grown tired of it. Her almost five-year-old mind couldn¡¯t concentrate on the parades anymore. She wanted to go back to the capital and play with her doll collection. She wanted to drink tea with her elder sister. ¡°Princess, you must get ready,¡± said Valencia¡¯s nurse sitting across her. ¡°We are nearing the city. According to the guards, the people are packed in the streets to catch a glimpse of you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wanna,¡± Valencia stated while pouting. ¡°It¡¯s like that every city. I wanna go home. Don¡¯t wanna!¡± ¡°Now, Princess, is that how you were taught?¡± scolded the nurse. ¡°What would the Queen say if she saw this?¡± The Princess buried her face in a pillow. Her mother would definitely reprimand her. But she didn¡¯t want to go outside. All the people, the cheering and gawking¡ªit hurt her head. She liked it when it was quiet. She wanted to sit in the Royal Garden and watch the leaves fall. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna¡­I don¡¯t like being seen¡­¡± ¡°Now, now, princess,¡± soothed the nurse as she came over to sit by Valencia¡¯s side. With the comb in her hand, she started to straighten out the princess¡¯s long, silver-blonde hair. ¡°All of your elder siblings had to complete the journey. Even Princess Rayel. If I remember correctly, Princess Rayel was delighted to tour the country. The records tell of her brilliant smile that warmed the heart of everyone that saw it.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not my sister. If they did it, why do I? I wanna go home. I did enough, right?¡± Princess Valencia raised her head and pouted at her nurse. The nurse patted her head and smiled. ¡°Being a princess means to hold the Kingdom and its people in your heart. If you don¡¯t view the Kingdom for yourself, how will you ever know?¡± ¡°I read books. My teachers teach me,¡± argued the Princess. ¡°That¡¯s different, princess. You¡¯ll understand when you grow up.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not grown up!¡± The nurse lifted Valencia with her strong arms and set her on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s almost time, princess. Let¡¯s get you dressed. This is a part of growing up. See? Even your dragon feels the presence of the city.¡± The Princess looked back to see the dragon Maroeth stirring in its spot. It opened its yellow-orange eyes and yawned, its tiny white teeth visible to the observer. Then it flapped its wings and stretched. ¡°How many cities are left after this, Nona?¡± asked the Princess. The wrinkles on the old nurse¡¯s face stood out as she smiled warmly. She touched the princess¡¯s small face with her wrinkled hands gently. ¡°Just nine more, Princess.¡± ¡°Papa better give me something good for my present,¡± muttered Valencia. Her dragon screeched in agreement and flapped its silver wings. ¡°The King will give you the best gift he can.¡± ¡°Okay." She raised her arms and beckoned to her nurse. "Nona, help me.¡± ¡°As you wish, Princess.¡± ? ? ? The cheering grew louder and louder below where Shaden and Rother were seated at. They couldn¡¯t see the parade yet, but the cries and excitement of the people proved that the Royal Carriage was near. Shaden was still on alert as the invisible figures still hadn¡¯t disappeared (he even saw a few move around) but since he wasn¡¯t killed yet, he guessed it was safe enough to lower his guard. Not that he ever fought someone before. Shaden practically had zero fighting experience. Rother nervously bit his finger and glanced around the area. ¡°Hey Shaden, we¡¯re not in trouble, right? I mean, no one¡¯s arresting us.¡± ¡°No? They let us go.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re probably right. I hope we can enjoy the parade.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The siblings continued to sit with some anxiety as they awaited the arrival of the parade. The sound of music was nearing them, so Rother stood up and peered into the distance. He shaded the sunlight with his hands to get a better view. ¡°Shaden! Banners! The silver dragon!¡± Rother exclaimed with excitement. Shaden too got up on his legs to view the procession. Like his brother had said, there were banners of the Royal Family sticking out between the buildings. They had yet to turn the corner and march down the road, but their tall poles were visible even at this distance. Finally, the first soldiers appeared out of the corner. Their full plated silver armor shined brightly in the sunlight, bearing the crest of the Royal Family. Each soldier had a sword strapped to their side and a long banner placed in their right hand. They marched in unison, and the sound of clanking metal slowly reached Shaden¡¯s ears. Their helmets covered all of their faces except for their eyes. It was shaped like the head of a dragon with metal spikes coming out from the back like horns. No soldier was out of sync, and their legs stomped down the road rhythmically going, *clank*, *clank*, *clank*, with each step. ¡°The Royal Guard! That¡¯s the Royal Guard, Shaden!¡± The Royal Guard? Shaden glanced over at the soldiers again while squinting his eyes. Their armor and helmets looked sturdy and sufficiently decorated, but it wasn¡¯t what Shaden expected to be on the level of a ¡®Royal Guard¡¯s armor.¡¯ Simply, they looked too plain. The armor was polished and shiny, but there weren¡¯t many designs on it, like markings or branded figures. It looked like regular, sturdy armor. The parade continued to emerge in the distance. Shaden still couldn¡¯t see much beyond the banners because the parade was coming straight from the side, but he could hear the instruments approaching. The drums, the trumpets, and the horns. Along with some kind of airy sound he didn¡¯t recognize. The crowds continued to raise their voices and cheer. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Then Shaden started to hear screams. Not distressed, fear-induced screams, but screams that sounded very familiar to him. Like the screams of people back in reality when they saw a pop-star they liked or a celebrity who was famous. Screams of fangirling. It was coming just around the corner. A long way away still, but it was coming. Shaden looked at the parade again. He could see the instruments now. They all looked foreign to him except for the drums that rolled on. For some reason, even the instrument bearers were all masked, just like the banner-holders. They too were armed but in lighter armor. Instead of a metal helmet, they wore pieces of cloth over their heads. Covering the face was like a tradition here. Or was it only for the soldiers? The instruments were followed by another row of heavily armed soldiers, but this time without banners. They held shields and longbows instead, with the shield-bearers at the front and the archers following behind. Yes, the archers were heavily armed. Shaden squinted. Their longbows were made out of metal. The bows themselves were as tall as the soldiers who bore them, and the strings looked slightly transparent and white. It was like no other bow Shaden had seen before. These people were carrying portable ballistae! Now that he took another look at the shields, they were thick like gates and big as doors. How were the soldiers managing to carry them? If they were made out of steel, the weight had to be at least over a hundred kilograms. Yet these people were marching with them like nobody¡¯s business. This was the Royal Guard. The current unit was under the possession of Princess Valencia, comprised of only loyal elites who pledged their swords to the Princess. They were like her private army ¨C a small but formidable force. Shaden noticed that altogether, their numbers didn¡¯t exceed a hundred. The parade had looked long because they were marching in spaced out rows of four. Then he heard the screams grow closer. ¡°Shaden, over there! The carriage is here!¡± Shaden turned his head towards where his brother was pointing and saw it. The carriage. No, it was too big to be called a carriage. It looked like four carriages that were sewed together to form one giant super carriage. There were four horses pulling it in pairs of two. Or were they horses?At a glance, they looked like white stallions, but as they neared, Shaden noticed that their eyes were green. Additionally, they had silver scales on their legs like some kind of reptile. ¡°I see the Princess!¡± said Rother. On top of the carriage, there was a small platform with fences around it. Shaden could sense some kind of magic surrounding the vehicle like a barrier. And inside, a small figure was smiling and waving at the crowd. No; two small figures actually. He dared not to turn his eyes away as the carriage approached. The silver that gleamed dully under the sunlight, the small creature that was resting on the Princess¡¯s shoulder. It was small, but it was what it was. ¡°A dragon!¡± Shaden exclaimed. The carriage neared their position, and thanks to the carriage¡¯s height, they could get an excellent view at its passengers. Shaden and Rother lay on the building and poked their heads out so that they wouldn¡¯t attract any undesired attention. Then out of nowhere, the little dragon¡¯s head turned towards Shaden. They made eye contact. Shaden could clearly see its orange eyes staring directly into his. What the heck? Why was it looking at him? ? ? ? Valencia forced herself to smile as she waved at the crowd. Her nurse had cast some magic on her to ease her nervousness, but the screams were still very bad. She hated them. What were they so excited about? It just hurt her head and made her want to go home. At least she had Maroeth next to her. Because they were bonded by ancient magic, she felt at peace whenever he was at peace. Their emotions were slightly connected, allowing her to remain strong despite everything that was going on. They were going through the city uneventfully as they had previously done. Her dragon wasn¡¯t that affected by crowds. He was rarely affected by anything, except for the occasional hiss and grunt at the Reaper Squad that the King had ordered to protect her. She couldn¡¯t see them, but her dragon did. Beasts were much more perceptive of mana than humans. Then suddenly, she felt her dragon¡¯s uneasiness course through her. It must be one of the bodyguards, she thought. Yet the uneasiness stayed. Valencia turned to her dragon. Maroeth was staring at something. His eyes were fixed on something above them. He had never reacted like this before. Dragons were creatures of immense power and mana. Even the legendary Reaper Squad only got a hiss from her Maroeth. They weren¡¯t creatures who were easily disturbed, and yet the dragon had its eyes focused on something that was able to cause it to feel uneasy. Valencia turned her eyes where her dragon was looking. ? ? ? Shaden made eye contact with the princess. Now it was both the girl and the dragon that was staring at him. That was weird. He hadn¡¯t done anything that would attract attention though. Only the top of their heads was showing, yet they had attracted the princess¡¯s eyes. ¡°Um, Shaden,¡± whispered Rother, ¡°I think the princess is looking this way.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± whispered Shaden back. Rother continued to stare at the princess. ¡°I think she¡¯s looking at you.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The little princess continued to look in their direction. Shaden felt a little worried. Her constant stare made it feel like he did something bad. And this was a five-year-old. Royalty sure are different, he thought to himself. Finally, she broke eye contact and looked down again, continuing to wave at the crowd. Shaden was surprised at her sudden change of action. All signs that she had been aware of him was now gone, replaced by a little girl who was innocently greeting the crowd. But the tiny dragon still had its eyes fixed on him. ? ? ? Valencia looked up to see two little heads poking out from a tall building. Her first thought was, how had they gotten there? Her second thought was, why was Maroeth so wary of a little boy? There were two figures, one older than the other. Yet her dragon was interested in the younger one, someone who clearly looked uninteresting. He looked like any other boy, just with black hair and eyes. They weren¡¯t very common, but she had seen a few in her life. So she had no idea why her dragon was acting this way even though they shared senses. The princess, like a proper five-year-old, quickly lost interest in the boy. She turned to the crowd and resumed her royal duties. Her dragon was just being weird. ? ? ? Shaden watched as the last of the Royal Guard disappeared in the distance. The blimp-like airships stationed above the city were relocating too; two had already left while one was hovering away at a slower pace. Honestly, Shaden was disappointed. He had expected the princess to come while riding on a dragon, not carrying one. The dragon had been tiny¡ªit was literally the size of Shidey. He had been surprised when the tiny beast kept staring at him, but it turned out to be no big deal. Maybe it was just curious of two boys sitting on top of a roof. ¡°I think we can leave now,¡± stated Rother. ¡°The parade¡¯s basically done and it¡¯s time for dinner soon.¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡± The figure that had been watching the area had moved along with the carriage along with some other camouflaged figures. Shaden didn¡¯t sense anything invisible nearby. They climbed down the building and made their way across the city. Rother kept an eye out for Shaden, but his brother was doing fine. Shidey was a cat, so she was trailing behind them without a problem. After making a few turns and twists, they finally reached their home. ¡°That was fun,¡± said Rother. Shaden agreed. He had seen a dragon, even if it was a little small. The Royal Guard had been very impressive, much more than he had expected. Though a small thought crossed his mind. There was no way they could carry their heavy equipment throughout the whole country, was there? They would die from exhaustion before they completed the journey. This was a fantasy world with fantasy rules. Their armor and equipment had been silver in color. And when Shaden thought of silver-colored metal in a fantasy world, he thought of mithril. A light metal that was much harder and stronger than steel. It was very likely. Well, he couldn¡¯t be sure. There were still so many things he didn¡¯t know about this world. He would read more and ask more to satiate his curiosity. This was his dream after all¡ªhe wanted to explore every nook and cranny of it. They entered the house. Melsei was sitting on the couch, her stomach now very big from her pregnancy. ¡°How was the parade~?¡± she asked. ¡°It was great! The princess was really cute! She had a small dragon!¡± said Rother with excitement. ¡°Mom, I want to join the Royal Guard.¡± Melsei smiled and stroked Rother¡¯s hair. Then she looked at Shaden. Her son was so quiet sometimes. ¡°How was it, Shaden?¡± ¡°I liked it. Rother and I saw everything well!¡± ¡°Really? Tell me all about it. Mom wants to know~¡± So, they told her everything they had seen and experienced. Rother made sure to include the part where the princess looked at them, inducing some laughter from Melsei. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t noticed the stare of the dragon. Well, there was no point in pondering about it. Shaden joined his brother in telling their mother about the parade. 2.42 Melsei¡¯s pained grunts and cries echoed through the relatively thin walls of the Limen Residence. On the living room couch, Rother and Shaden sat nervously while waiting for the operation to complete. Shaden uneasily stroked Shidey¡¯s soft, black fur to calm himself from all of the noise. This was the first time he was ever involved in the birth of a baby. He glanced at his brother who had his hands clamped together. The tension in the room was still high, considering that it had already been an hour since Melsei¡¯s labor started. ¡°Did I take this long too?¡± asked Shaden. Looking back at his birth, he remembered being stuck inside for a very long time. ¡°Shoosh. I¡¯m thinking.¡± Oh. Okay. Shaden turned back and stared at his hands. Rother looked even more nervous than him. Mental-age wise, Shaden was superior to Rother. He could bear Rother¡¯s occasional childish behavior. After a while, Rother unclasped his hands and sat on them. ¡°You took three hours,¡± he told Shaden. Three? That was surprisingly long. With the current technology available in reality, births were very safe and efficient. By incorporating anexide into the mother¡¯s blood during the birth, she would feel less pain and possess more strength to safely deliver her baby. It never took longer than thirty minutes. This world had magic, but magicians were less available than machines and drugs. Even now, only a doctor and his assistant were in the room with Shaden¡¯s parents. He wondered who had delivered him back in Whitewater village. He still remembered the raspy voice that had threatened to spank him. Shaden and his brother continued to sit on the couch. Sometimes Rother would get up pace around the room, his arms crossed. Shaden, starting to get bored, fetched a thick book on magic spells and started reading through it. So, time passed slowly in the room. Until finally. ¡°Wahhh! Wahhhh! Wahhhh!¡± Melsei¡¯s cries stopped and were replaced by a newer, louder wail of a baby. Rother instantly got up from his bed and rushed to the bedroom. Shaden followed his example and quickly headed towards the room. When he passed the threshold, he saw the elderly doctor carefully holding the baby in a safe position. The baby continued to cry loudly; Shaden had never seen someone cry so desperately before. The little child was practically gasping for air as it bawled and bawled. Melsei was seated on the bed, sweat drenched all over her clothes, blankets, everything. Garthan currently had his hand over Melsei¡¯s, comforting her for her hard work. ¡°It¡¯s a girl!¡± announced the elderly doctor. Her assistant was wiping the baby¡¯s body with a soft towel to get all of the impurities off of her. After some dabs, she cleaned the towel inside a water bucket and repeated the process. ¡°Break down and disperse ¨C Cleanse.¡± At the assistant¡¯s command, the murky water turned transparent and fresh again. She then used this water to clean the baby once more. After finishing, she fetched a dry towel from the side of the room and wrapped the baby in it. Next, the doctor cast a spell. ¡°Coldness, harm, make away; warmth, life, form a charm ¨C Protection.¡± Woah! Shaden had never seen the doctor¡¯s spell before. He had never read about it in his textbooks. He did know two protection spells, but they were all shorter in length and limited in their function. This spell was clearly some steps above that. A greenish yellowish light flowed out of the doctor¡¯s hands and gently whirled around the newborn baby. The mist-like substance then seeped into the little child, covering her skin with a kind light. The baby was quieter now and had stabilized her breathing. ¡°The baby is as healthy as any other,¡± stated the doctor as she passed on the child to Melsei. ¡°I suppose you understand the process of taking care of a newborn?¡± she said after spotting Rother and Shaden in the room. The assistant was already carrying the bucket out of the room, preparing to leave. ¡°Yes, doctor. Thank you for your hard work,¡± said Garthan. ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± said Melsei with a tired voice. The doctor smiled and cleansed herself with a spell. ¡°Make sure to contact me if something unusual happens. But looking at the baby, my worry may be baseless.¡± Melsei nodded her head and Garthan escorted the doctor out of the room. Taking this chance, Rother went to his mother¡¯s side and looked at the baby. ¡°She¡¯s your sister, Rother. Say hello~¡± said Melsei weakly. ¡°Shaden, come see the newest member of our family.¡± Rother nodded. Shaden obeyed and went to his brother¡¯s side. He was too short to see the baby though, so Rother helped him up and put him on top of the bed. The baby was sleeping peacefully now with her eyes closed. Shaden felt something warm in his chest. Something similar to when he made new friends, but greater. Something special. Garthan returned to the room and took his place next to Melsei. Everyone in the family knew what the baby¡¯s name would be already. They had discussed it numerous times during dinner. Because she was a girl, her name was partly derived from Melsei¡¯s name. The family shared a quiet moment with the newest member of their family. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Hello, Melany.¡± ? ? ? ¡°¡­¡­so then after that, I had to use this¡ªhey Demund, are you listening?¡± Demund jerked away from his daydream and turned to Rhyne. ¡°Oh, sorry. You were saying?¡± ¡°We were talking about the newest game that came out,¡± Riley explained. ¡°Oh yeah, right,¡± replied Demund. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t play games now, so my mind just¡­¡± Rhyne facepalmed himself. ¡°I forgot. Sorry, Demund.¡± ¡°No, no! It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Demund turned his face towards his friends and scratched his head. ¡°How do you be a good older sibling?¡± Riley and Rhyne looked at Demund with confused expressions. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why so suddenly? Are you getting a younger sibling?¡± ¡°No, no¡­I was curious. Since you guys have siblings, you should know, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Riley put his hand on his chin. ¡°Just don¡¯t be annoying, I guess?¡± ¡°Yep. I hate it when my sister tells me to do stuff,¡± agreed Rhyne. ¡°So don¡¯t order your siblings around?¡± ¡°Yeah. And let them have your snacks. Give them the better seat on family trips. Let them use the bathroom first. Don¡¯t pull on their ears. Don¡¯t get angry even if they ignore you. And when friends are over, introduce¡ª¡± ¡°Yo, Rhyne. I think you¡¯re right, but it¡¯s becoming too personal,¡± interjected Riley. ¡°Your older sister is a nice person though. At least you don¡¯t have any brothers.¡± ¡°What! At least you can hit your brothers back.¡± ¡°You do not want to hit your brothers back. The point is, Demund, just be nice to them.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Demund got a vague idea of what it meant to be a good older brother. Rother wasn¡¯t that bad, but sometimes he insisted on doing things his way too much. ¡°So be nice and not annoying. Got it.¡± ? ? ? Shaden gazed at his little sister in her crib. Melany was sleeping peacefully in the place where Shaden had once slept. Time sure passed quickly. The baby looked really chubby, and Shaden poked his hand through the bars to touch her cheek. It was smooth and soft and squishy. Melany flailed her arms slightly at Shaden¡¯s touch but remained asleep. She always keeps her eyes closed, thought Shaden. He had tried to see everything from the moment he was born. Perhaps his parents were freaked out by him when he was younger. He had always listened to them so well and never cried. Speaking of crying, Melany rarely cried. Melsei was very skilled at taking care of the baby thanks to her prior experience in child-rearing. Or maybe newborns didn¡¯t cry as much. Shaden had seen online that parents lost countless hours of sleep because their babies would always wake them up in the middle of the night. But currently, Melany was being a good baby. ? ? ? Shaden took back what he thought two weeks ago. He covered his face in his pillow. ¡°WAAAAHHHHH!!!¡± ¡°Shhhh¡­it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± ¡°WAAAAAHHHH¡± Because the walls were pretty thin, Shaden could hear everything, even when he was a room away from the main bedroom. The baby was crying its head off again, and the time was 2 am. What the heck was going on. Suddenly, the noises stopped completely. It seemed like his parents activated the muting spell for the sake of their two older children. However, Shaden was completely awake now. The sudden noise had scared his living daylights out of him, causing him to be on alert. He saw Shidey¡¯s yellow eyes on top of a drawer in the room, wide and wary of the crying noise that had suddenly disappeared. Shaden sighed. This had been the third time the crying had happened. There was so much crying nowadays. During the day, during the night. The crying never ceased. Since he was awake, he decided to go drink some water. When he opened the door and went to the kitchen, Rother was already there, sipping from a cup. ¡°Hey,¡± greeted Shaden. ¡°Hey¡­¡± said Rother with a tired voice. He had bags under his eyes. The screaming at night combined with his intense training during the day¡ªit exhausted him. ¡°The baby stopped crying,¡± said Shaden. ¡°Yeah¡­want a drink?¡± offered Rother. Shaden gladly accepted the cup from him and gulped down some water. ¡°I never knew babies were so loud¡­¡± Rother said. ¡°How come you never cried?¡± ¡°Who knows,¡± replied Shaden with a shrug. ¡°Haha¡­anyway, I¡¯m off to bed now. See you later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shaden watched his brother sluggishly return to his room. The baby was destroying the family from the inside. He applauded his parents for taking the full force of the baby¡¯s destructive tendencies. Shaden sighed. How long was this going to go on? After emptying his cup, Shaden too returned to his room and lay down. How long would this last? ? ? ? ¡°WAAHHHHH!!!¡± ¡°Shaden! Can you fetch the towel? And some diapers!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Shaden quickly went to the storage room and took out a fresh diaper. Then he headed to the bathroom and grabbed a towel. He was getting used to this lifestyle now. He took the items and went to the bedroom where his mother was. ¡°Here, mom!¡± ¡°Thank you, sweetie.¡± Shaden came out of the room as he heard his mother chant a cleansing spell. This was essentially his daily life now¡ªhelping his mother take care of his little sister. Melany always cried, slept, cried some more, and slept until she woke up in an hour or two. It was a tiring process. Melsei could rarely leave the house now, and when she did, Shaden had to try his best to soothe his little sister. He managed to pacify Melany occasionally by using his mana-hands to rock her slowly while humming to her. Since she was a baby, there was no danger of him being caught while using magic. Still, it was difficult. He couldn¡¯t read his books in peace anymore. Melany was always crying so much. He sighed. ? ? ? ¡°Oh, hey. You¡¯re awake again?¡± Shaden greeted Rother at 3 a.m. after Melany started crying again. Rother smiled and offered Shaden a cup of water, which he gladly took. ¡°Yeah. I was about to go back now.¡± ¡°Mom and Dad have it rough.¡± ¡°I know right?¡± For some reason, they felt more like friends now. Their mutual suffering was causing them to understand each other a little better. They weren¡¯t on bad terms before, and they had become closer ever since the new family member was introduced. Just then, Garthan came out of the room while rubbing his face. ¡°Oh, hi Dad,¡± said Rother. Shaden likewise raised his cup in a greeting manner. Garthan rubbed his eyes. ¡°Shaden? Aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± ¡°I woke up,¡± replied Shaden. ¡°But you¡¯re not even 5¡­ah, we¡¯re all suffering, aren¡¯t we?¡± Rother and Shaden nodded. Garthan fetched a cup from the sink and poured some water in it from a jar. He took some deep gulps and let out a sigh. ¡°Did I cry this much too?¡± asked Rother. ¡°What? No, no,¡± said Garthan while pouring another cup for his wife. ¡°You did cry, but only for a week.¡± Garthan weakly lifted the cup and headed towards his room. ¡°Go to bed, you two. You won¡¯t grow if you don¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Shaden and Rother simultaneously. Honestly, Garthan was very glad his sons were being very mature. They didn¡¯t whine, they didn¡¯t complain; they didn¡¯t become angry even when Melany was crying so much. They had already used multiple small-sized mana crystals to continuously set the silence spell around their room, and yet Melany¡¯s bawling didn¡¯t stop. He just hoped all of it would end soon. Melsei was the one suffering the most, so he had to be strong. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shaden separated with his brother and lay on his bed. He stared the ceiling. Everything was silent now. He closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep. Gosh, siblings were pretty annoying. 2.43 ¡°I need you guys to help me,¡± asked Demund with his hands in a praying position. ¡°I really want to make this happen.¡± They were currently eating lunch behind the school. Demund had bought sandwiches for them and had invited them to join him where nobody else would hear them. There were about 20 minutes left until the next class, so Demund had to be hasty about it. ¡°Make what happen exactly?¡± questioned Riley. It was rare for Demund to buy them food or invite them out to somewhere. He had a bad hunch about this. ¡°I want to confess to Enariss,¡± Demund said bluntly. ¡°You what?¡± said Rhyne. ¡°You¡ªno, I understand. We saw it coming from a mile away.¡± ¡°You did? But I never told you!¡± ¡°Demund, you were very obvious about it,¡± said Riley. ¡°Ever since Christmas, you have been gawking at her a lot during our study time. And you become sullen when you don¡¯t get to sit next to her. You¡¯re always trying to ask her questions. How do you explain that?¡± ¡°Well¡­she is the smartest out of us so¡­¡± ¡°Excuses. If you¡¯re going to confess, just admit it.¡± Demund sighed and put up his arms. ¡°Okay, I admit it. I think I like her. Ever since New Year¡¯s.¡± ¡°And you waited this long to tell us?¡± ¡°Well¡­I wasn¡¯t sure, okay? I¡¯ve never had a crush before. It just felt weird. Like I always wanted to be with her, but at the same time I felt nervous¡ª¡± ¡°Yep, we got it.¡± Rhyne sighed and shook his head. ¡°You were right, Riley. You were right all this time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Riley waved his hand in the air. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, when and how are you going to confess? And how are we coming into this?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Demund rubbed his hands together. ¡°So, you realize the school festival is coming up soon, right? The one right before Spring Break.¡± The festival¡¯s official name changed annually. Every year, all of the seniors in the school would plan for it after school started. They would decide the events and games that would occur during homeroom and work on the props and other performances outside of school. Then finally, on the Friday before Spring Break, everyone could come and enjoy the fun that the seniors set up. The whole campus would be involved, and anyone who wanted to participate could and enjoy the event. Though outsiders had to pay a fee to enter. ¡°Demund, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to confess to her at the festival.¡± Riley and Rhyne both slapped their foreheads. But it wasn¡¯t because Demund had said something unreasonable. Confessions were common during the festival. In fact, there was even a legend about how if one confessed during the festival, their love would be requited, and the couple would at least last two years. School statistics by the News Club showed that over 65% of confessions made were accepted. No, the event wasn¡¯t the source of the problem. The problem was Enariss herself. She had made it clear a couple of times that she wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the festival. ¡®I¡¯d love to go, but I have things to do on that day¡¯, she had said. ¡°You do realize that she can¡¯t go,¡± stated Rhyne. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to confess after the festival.¡± Riley raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean, after?¡± Demund smiled. ¡°Remember the other day we went to Enariss¡¯s house to study?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I asked her dad why she would be absent on that day. It seems like they were going to go to an orphanage to commemorate something. He wasn¡¯t clear about it, but it sounded important.¡± ¡°Okay? Go on.¡± ¡°Mr. Zarke said that they¡¯d come back home by dinner. Which means she has all the time in the world after dinner.¡± ¡°After dinner? You can¡¯t be serious.¡± ¡°I am. Remember how Enariss and I always run at night? We¡¯ll do the same on that day, but instead of running, I¡¯ll invite her to bike to the school. Then I¡¯ll confess there.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of confessing on that day then,¡± argued Rhyne. ¡°They¡¯ll have removed all of the equipment used for the festival.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the idea that counts. And that¡¯s where you guys come in.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to help. But it¡¯ll be awfully great if you did.¡± ¡°Tell us the plan,¡± said Riley. ¡°Alright.¡± Demund took a deep breath. ¡°You will help me set up some simple props and prepare the confession.¡± ¡°What do you mean, props?¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to decorate the tree that¡¯s at the school with some lights. So when we arrive, the lights of the tree will go off and tah-dah! The perfect mood for a confession.¡± ¡°The Seniors won¡¯t allow that. It might interfere with their stuff.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll ask for permission. There¡¯s lots of time left. I¡¯m just telling you my ideas.¡± ¡°Okay. And then?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ll help me set up the lights and maybe help persuade the Senior class with me. It won¡¯t be that difficult." At that moment, the bell rang, signaling the end of lunch. Demund threw his trash into a nearby can and picked up his bag. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more about it on a group chat,¡± said Demund. ¡°You guys interested?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± said Riley. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, right?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in too,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°This looks like it¡¯ll be fun.¡± Demund gratefully tapped his friends on the shoulder. ¡°Thanks, guys. I hope this goes well.¡± Riley scratched his head. ¡°We¡¯re screwed either way.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s get to class.¡± ? ? ? D: [Guys, I thought about it again, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to work.] Ri: [Dude. What.] Rh: [You¡¯re just going to give up?] D: [Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll become too big if we involve the senior class? I don¡¯t want to inconvenience them.] Ri: [Then what are you going to do?] D: [I don¡¯t know. Maybe set up some portable lights and tape it on to the tree.] Rh: [Sounds great. Just do it.] D: [But I want to make it more special.] Ri: [My brother is in the senior class. Want me to ask him?] D: [You can? Please do.] *Time ticked by* Ri: [Since the festival starts from the morning, they¡¯ll be packed and gone by dinner. You¡¯ll probably be free to go to the school during the night.] D: [How about the garden?] *Time ticked by again* Ri: [They aren¡¯t allowed to use it. My bro says it¡¯s because the principal doesn¡¯t want it to get damaged.] D: [Oh.] Rh: [Can¡¯t you ask him for permission?] D: [Hmm. I can try. Maybe come up with a nice excuse.] Ri: [Good luck with that.] ? ? ? Demund nervously stood in front of the Student Council Office. After deciding that he couldn¡¯t walk up to the Principal himself, he turned to asking the students who ran the school. He could see the President inside; the back of his black hair was visible through the glass on the door. He also spotted the elegant Vice-President to the corner of the room making some kind of tea. He took a deep breath and knocked. ¡°Hello? Who is it?¡± said the Vice-President. ¡°I¡¯m Demund, a Freshman. I¡¯ve come to ask about something.¡± ¡°¡­come in.¡± Demund pushed opened the door to the room and entered. It was warm inside. The President had gotten up and turned around to face Demund. He adjusted up his glasses and moved some papers to the side. ¡°Welcome to the Student Council. Come sit over here,¡± he offered. Demund walked to the spot that the President pointed out and sat down on the sofa. The President sat across from him and put his hands together. ¡°So, what is your question?¡± The Vice-President set some tea for Demund, which he gladly sipped. After clearing his throat, he finally spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask about some love advice. Or rather, how to confess.¡± ¡°Hoh?¡± The president slid his glasses up once more. ¡°This seems like a serious matter. Kary, would you mind leaving the room for a sec? This is a serious matter between males.¡± The Vice-President smiled and smacked the President on the head with a rolled-up piece of paper. ¡°Just get on with it, President. What¡¯s the harm in me hearing?¡± ¡°We-well, since it¡¯s about love, I thought that¡ª¡± He received another smack on the head and shut up. The Vice-President went ahead and sat next to the President. Demund raised his eyebrows. Was it his imagination or was the President blushing? He seemed to be slightly smiling even. He looked back at the Vice-President. She was blushing too? What was wrong with this place? ¡°So, what¡¯s your question?¡± asked the Vice-President. Demund regained his senses. ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I want to confess to a girl under the school¡¯s tree.¡± ¡°You mean the one in the garden?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can do that. There¡¯s no rule against it.¡± ¡°The thing is¡­¡± Demund took another sip of tea to quench his throat. ¡°I wanted to confess on the day of the festival. But not during the festival. At night, when everyone is gone.¡± This time the President spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s not against school rules to enter the campus during the night as long as it¡¯s before twelve. Why not go ahead and do it?¡± ¡°I was planning to. But I wanted to make it more¡­special.¡± The President clasped his hands together again in a serious manner while the Vice-President sipped some tea. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°By adding some lights to the tree?¡± ¡°Lights? To the tree? Ah, so that¡¯s why you came here. You need permission from the Principal to decorate the tree.¡± Demund nodded. As expected of the President of a prestigious school. He was a quick thinker. ¡°At night¡­this might be tricky.¡± The President got up and fetched a sheet of paper from the desk at the end of the room. He returned to Demund with a pen and gave it to him. ¡°Fill this out. We¡¯ll send it to the Principal and see if he allows it.¡± Demund quickly started writing down the necessary information into the blanks of the form. Name, Date of Request, Additional Information. Along the way, he felt a little embarrassed. What kind of student would fill out a form just to make a confession? Maybe he was going too overboard. He handed it back to the President, who inspected it quickly and passed it on to the Vice-President. ¡°Stamp it and send it to the Principal.¡± The Vice-President nodded and got up, moving to the desk at the back. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do for now. The Principal really loves that tree, you see.¡± The President leaned closer to Demund. ¡°But one thing that the students of this school aren¡¯t that aware of is that the Principal absolutely adores high school romance. You have a high chance of being allowed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± said Demund. That was interesting news. ¡°Thank you for your help. When will I know the results?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the Principal to decide. But be warned. He might make it a little bit extravagant. He loves to mess around a lot.¡± ¡°The Principal?¡± ¡°Yes, the Principal. Why do think the Student Council is made up of people like us?¡± ¡°You mean people like you, President,¡± stated the Vice-President from the back of the room. ¡°Also, it was the students who voted for us, not the Principal.¡± ¡°You get the idea.¡± The President turned his face back to Demund. ¡°And that¡¯s it. Look forward to it.¡± Demund got up and bowed to the two members. They waved at him as he left the room. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The President fetched his tablet from the table and opened up the student registry for TISE High. After scrolling through the names, he found Demund¡¯s picture. ¡°Aha. Demund Blanner, grades are¡­surprisingly good? No, they¡¯re very good. Perfect scores on almost everything. And wow! He checked out 146 books during this year. Kary, add that to his information. This guy isn¡¯t some slacker. He probably deserves it.¡± ¡°Pres, you just have a soft spot for smart people.¡± ¡°Well¡­doesn¡¯t everyone?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± The Student Council members returned to their duties. 2.44 The Limen household was busier than ever. The whole family was currently preparing for Shaden¡¯s 5th birthday. They had rented a small hall of a large inn for the celebration. The tables and chairs had been set up, but there were still many things to do. ¡°Rother, don¡¯t let your sister wander around!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Melsei was ordering the hired servants of the inn to put which food and which items where. Many people had been invited to the party which was soon going to begin. A sizable cake passed through the room and was positioned at the center, right under the simple chandelier of the hall. Garthan was setting up signs outside of the hall at the entrance while also keeping a lookout for guests. He checked the clock. An hour remained until the celebration began, and yet nobody had arrived yet. He returned to the hall. ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t see anyone.¡± ¡°Garthan, you know they will come. Here, help me move this dish.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± The children were at the corner on some chairs, watching as their parents decorated the hall. Melany was constantly trying to escape Rother¡¯s grasp, but she was no match for his superior strength that had been trained over the years. Shaden was trying to prevent her from crying by making funny faces. ¡°I wonder if Miss Yannoeth will be coming,¡± said Rother out of nowhere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who?¡± ¡°Miss Yannoeth. She was there when you were born. She was really pretty. I really want to see her again.¡± ¡°Who is she exactly?¡± ¡°She said she was an old friend of dad¡¯s. She hasn¡¯t visited since, but I¡¯d love to see her again. Maybe since it¡¯s your birthday, she¡¯ll come.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Shaden started flapping his arms around after seeing Melany almost about to cry. Gosh, she was such a crybaby. The whole family had to cooperate to keep her under control. Finally, Melsei finished her preparations and came to Rother and Shaden. She took Melany from Rother and held her in her arms. ¡°Rother, Shaden. Go stay at the entrance. Be careful not to wrinkle your clothes, okay? Rother and Shaden nodded. They headed outside of the hall and went where their father was standing in. Everyone was dressed neatly for the occasion; even Garthan wore a suit. ¡°Dad, will Miss Yannoeth be coming today?¡± asked Rother. ¡°Do you mean Lia? I don¡¯t know, son. We did send her an invitation, but there was no reply. Who knows.¡± Rother looked disheartened. Who was this Yannoeth person anyway? His brother was obsessed with her, thought Shaden. Judging by his reactions and expression, she was probably his childhood crush or something. Ah, the joys of being a child. Melsei appeared soon with Melany on her arms. ¡°Everything is ready now.¡± Around thirty minutes before the official beginning of the party, a group of five men arrived. Garthan¡¯s face lit up into a smile. ¡°Commander!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not you Commander anymore, kid,¡± he said as he embraced Garthan. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been doing well.¡± ¡°All because of you, Commander.¡± ¡°Heh. Do you understand now? Well, I¡¯m going in.¡± Garthan bowed as the former Commander of the Goblin Squad entered the building. He then exchanged greetings with his old groupmates. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mask.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Garthan, Morrill.¡± Garthan looked over the group. ¡°Where¡¯s Charles? Is he ill?¡± ¡°One of our missions got him a few years back.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡®Former¡¯ Knife slapped Garthan on the back and chuckled. ¡°I was joking. You¡¯re always so emotional. He¡¯s retired to another city with a dwarven girl. Says she chained him down or something.¡± ¡°A dwarven girl¡­I¡¯d have never imagined.¡± ¡°People change. Anyway, you asked us, so here we are. See you later, leader.¡± The group also headed into the room. In reality, they had already visited Rother¡¯s 10th birthday party but had been too shy to show themselves after the swordfight. Garthan had never been able to meet them as they were located on the other side of the city, but here they were. It brought up old memories. ¡°Dad, who were they?¡± ¡°Just some old friends.¡± Shaden had no idea what old friends had to do with his birthday, but it didn¡¯t matter. The more the merrier. He had also spotted presents which was very nice. Other people arrived at the celebration continuously. They were mostly Garthan¡¯s acquaintances or the people that had assisted Melsei during her recovery at the Academy. A carriage pulled up to the entrance later and an elderly lady with grey hair that was tied up fancily stepped out of it. ¡°Headmistress!¡± exclaimed Rother. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m here,¡± she said nonchalantly while patting Rother¡¯s head. ¡°Shaden, is it? I have never gotten a good look at you. Come here.¡± Shaden approached the lady with bony fingers. She gave off an intense aura despite her lax attitude. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Hmm¡­you have your parents¡¯ looks. And your mother¡¯s beauty.¡± ¡°Surely you exaggerate.¡± The Headmistress was taken aback by Shaden¡¯s sudden reply. ¡°Boy, what have you fed this child?¡± she asked Garthan. He shrugged. ¡°Sometimes he says phrases beyond his age. It must be from all of the books he read.¡± ¡°How peculiar. You are planning to send him to the Academy, are you not?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see, Headmistress.¡± Other people followed after the Academy¡¯s supervisor. There weren¡¯t that many people, but all of them shared a close past with Garthan and Melsei. Most of them knew of their background and the significance of the event. Except for the children. The children were clueless. ¡°Dad! It¡¯s Miss Yannoeth!¡± exclaimed Rother. ¡°You kid¡­Lia?¡± From the distance, a slender figure with long, straight blonde hair was walking¡ªno, sprinting towards them at an incredible pace. She had a bow on her back and a sword strapped to her side. Shaden noticed her pointy ears that stuck out. An elf? The girl/woman stopped right in front of the family. Her green eyes shined with excitement. ¡°Hey. I¡¯m not late, am I?¡± ¡°Lia!¡± cried Melsei. ¡°You came!¡± ¡°Sure, I came. I just happened to be around the town.¡± Lia Yannoeth. She had lost to Garthan at the Annual Sword Tournament and had developed a crush on him. Not that he ever knew. They had been good friends after the battle, and when Lia heard that Garthan was getting married, she had come to congratulate him. After quickly becoming close friends with Melsei, she had taught some magic to her. She had been the one to be present at Shaden¡¯s birth, and yes, responsible for the telekinetic magic. Her voice sounded strangely familiar to Shaden. ¡°Miss Yannoeth!¡± said Rother as he bowed. ¡°Welcome!¡± Lia smiled. ¡°Hi, Rother! You grew a lot since the last time I saw you.¡± She ruffled her hands through Rother¡¯s hair. Rother looked very happy about the whole situation. Shaden couldn¡¯t blame him. This elf looked like she was in her teens. Her face looked youthful and cute, and her golden hair was braided on one side intricately. He could understand why Rother had developed a crush on this girl. Or woman. Garthan looked down the empty street. ¡°I think you¡¯re the last person to arrive, Lia. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Garthan hoisted Shaden up onto his arms and returned to the room, Lia, Melsei, and Rother following after him. The crowd¡¯s attention turned towards Garthan and Shaden as they went to stand on the small stage at the front. ¡°Ahem. I thank you all for joining us on this special day,¡± he began. ¡°Five years ago on this day, Shaden was born into our family, when he¡­¡± The speech went on and Shaden looked around the room. He barely saw any familiar faces but all of them looked interesting. His mother was standing at the corner with her children, smiling happily and proudly at Shaden. Shaden smiled back. Today was a great day. They had plenty of delicious food and friends to share it with. Though none of them were his friends, he felt comfortable. ¡°And now, I¡¯m happy to present Shaden to all of you.¡± Nice. ¡°Shaden, say anything you want,¡± Garthan whispered into Shaden¡¯s ear. He let him down on the ground and waited for his son to say something. It was nothing serious. This was like a tradition of some sort¡ªseeing how a five-year-old would react in front of a crowd. The better they acted, the greater their future would be. Of course, it was nothing but a superstition, but it was entertaining. Hm, thought Shaden. I¡¯m just a child, so it won¡¯t matter, will it? ¡°Thank you, everyone, for coming to this party,¡± he said. Some people smiled in the crowd. Shaden looked towards his father. He just motioned Shaden to go on. ¡°Erm, hope you all have a great time.¡± Shaden heard a few chuckles go around the room. ¡°Show us something fun!¡± shouted someone from the crowd. Something fun? Was there anything fun a child could do? ¡°Okay,¡± he said. He raised his hands to the air. Some simple magic would be okay, right? Maybe some light would suffice. A quiet gasp went around the room as Shaden summoned an orb of light into existence in front of him. Shaden scratched his head with his imaginary hand. Was there anything special about it? It was the most basic of magic spells. The whispers were replaced with applause after Shaden undid the light. He returned to his father who patted him on the back. ¡°I hope you enjoy the food,¡± Garthan announced to everyone. The feast had finally started. Shaden was seated on the front table where everyone could see him. He didn¡¯t care though. He wanted to devour the meals in front of him. Shidey took his usual place next to him and gouged on some meat. Rother was seated next to him, as well as Melsei and Garthan. ¡°Shaden, where did you learn the magic?¡± asked Garthan. ¡°Did your mother teach you?¡± ¡°No? I read it from the books you gave me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The reason why many people were surprised was because Shaden had used chantless magic. It usually took hundreds, maybe even thousands of repetitions for a person to use a certain spell without chanting. Shaden had achieved the feat at just five years old. The spell wasn¡¯t impressive, but the age at which he did it was. But at the end of the day, it was nothing but something that was a little bit interesting. Children being able to cast magic was not unheard of. In fact, among the nobility and royalty, it was very common for children to practice spells from a young age. The party went on. People laughed, drank to Shaden¡¯s future, talked about recent events, shared their life stories. It was more of a social gathering than a birthday. But Shaden didn¡¯t complain. There were piles of presents stacked up to the side, and he looked forward to opening them. He had to go to the toilet, so he got off his chair and headed outside. After relieving himself, he was about to return to the room when he spotted a figure in black outside the hall. ¡°Hello?¡± he asked the man. The man turned and looked at Shaden. He had black eyes and grey-black hair and beard that represented his age. His somewhat wrinkled face looked like it was made out of stone. His eyes were cold and calculating. The man smiled at Shaden. ¡°Are you perhaps Shaden?¡± Oh. Shaden recognized the voice. This was his grandfather. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Come here, child.¡± Shaden felt like he couldn¡¯t refuse. There was something commanding about the man. He took a step forward and stopped. The man bent down and looked directly into his eyes. They were dark like the night sky. ¡°You have your father¡¯s eyes.¡± The man then reached into his coat for something. ¡°I can¡¯t leave without giving you a present, can I?¡± The man took out a dagger from his coat. A freaking dagger. It was sheathed in black leather, but by no means was it an appropriate toy to give to a five-year-old. Not that Shaden was unhappy about it. He was actually very happy. He accepted the dagger with his small hands. It felt very heavy even when he used two hands to hold it. He looked at its hilt. It was jet black and was intricately designed with¡­bones? Wow, he thought. ¡®Thank, you, grandfather. I¡¯ll treasure it,¡± said Shaden mindlessly. He was too focused on admiring the dagger to think about what was coming out of his mouth. The man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How did you know I was your grandfather?¡± Shaden¡¯s mind came back. Oh gosh, what did I just say? ¡°You look like a grandfather,¡± he said stupidly. Wow, his logic sounded stupid even for him. The elderly man narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting boy,¡± he stated. ¡°I hear that a lot.¡± ¡°Ha. Ha! Hahaha!¡± The man started laughing. He suddenly stopped, all traces of emotion gone from his face. ¡°The weapon is yours to keep. Don¡¯t allow anyone to take it from you.¡± Shaden nodded. He had no intention of letting something as cool as this go. ¡°Say hello to your father for me,¡± he said. Then the man walked out of the building and vanished. Shaden held the dagger tightly. His grandfather was a cool guy, maybe? He returned to the room, dagger in his arms. He took a seat with Rother¡¯s assistance and started eating again. ¡°What¡¯s that in your arms?¡± asked Rother. ¡°This? Someone gave it to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even a sword.¡± ¡°It fits my height?¡± ¡°I guess.¡± The feast went on without any more disruptions. After the guests had left, Garthan fetched a large bag and started putting Shaden¡¯s presents inside it. Thankfully, everything fit. They were mostly clothes and baby toys. Then Garthan noticed the dagger in Shaden¡¯s arms. ¡°Son. Where did you get that?¡± Oh, shoot. Garthan had been on bad terms with his grandfather. ¡°An old man gave it to me.¡± ¡°¡­would you give it to me?¡± Shaden shook his head. This was something he liked. It wasn¡¯t cursed, was it? He didn¡¯t feel anything from it. Garthan placed his hand on his head. He sighed. ¡°The old man always finds a way¡­¡± he breathed. ¡°Shaden, promise me you won¡¯t hurt yourself with it.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Garthan knew his son. He wasn¡¯t the type to carelessly use the weapon. Perhaps he was being na?ve. But he¡¯d wait and see what would happen. ¡°I¡¯ll put it in the bag. It¡¯s too heavy for you to carry.¡± Shaden nodded and handed the dagger over to his father and watched it enter the bag. To the side, Rother was energetically talking with Lia. It was a funny sight. So that¡¯s how Shaden¡¯s 5th birthday concluded. 2.45 Everyone was listening to the lecture like any normal day. The birds were chirping outside, and the soft sunlight gently illuminated the classroom. Demund was focused on the teacher¡¯s words and made sure he was understanding everything he heard. He scribbled down notes and made memos to remind himself which material to review. The room was quiet except for the constant noise of lead being inscribed onto paper. Suddenly, the music for announcements blared out the speakers. The sound of the mike turning on was accompanied by a crackle of electricity. ¡°This is a quick announcement that concerns one student,¡± spoke a voice out of the speakers. ¡°The tree plan, it has been accepted. Feel free to utilize it but visit the Student Council room to fill out some forms. That is all. Have a splendid day everyone. And good luck to you, student.¡± The speakers shut off and everything returned to being quiet. Demund scratched his cheek. Seriously? An announcement just for that? He looked over at Rhyne who was raising his eyebrows at him, so he returned the gesture with a thumbs-up. Rhyne smiled. The teacher cleared her throat and the lecture continued. ? ? ? ¡°Was that you who the Principal was talking about?¡± asked Riley after school ended. They were postponing their club meeting to discuss with Demund for a while. ¡°Yup. The Student Council Pres warned me about it. Guess he was right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡± exclaimed Rhyne. ¡°You basically got the school¡¯s permission to confess!¡± ¡°I just hope no one finds out that it was me,¡± whispered Demund as he spotted some students walk by. ¡°Enariss is pretty well-known, right? If I fail, then the whole school will laugh at me.¡± ¡°You got that right. There¡¯s no going back now.¡± ¡°Yep. I need to visit the Student Council room now. See you guys tomorrow!¡± They waved goodbye at each other and headed their separate ways. Demund was feeling excited. The plan that was in his imagination was starting to become reality. ? ? ? ¡°So, when are you going to set the lights up?¡± asked the President. This time, even the Secretary was present in the room. She was helping the Vice-President organize some documents for the school. ¡°I think the night before the festival. Or after it ends.¡± ¡°Okay. Write your signature here.¡± Demund quickly signed his name onto the form that the President had provided. Its contents included not bringing harm to the tree in any way, not damaging the garden, proper use of electrical appliances, and the like. They were all reasonable requests. ¡°No one knows about this, right? You know, because of the announcements and everything.¡± ¡°Only the Student Council and the Principal. Your privacy is guaranteed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect." Demund got up and slung his bag over his back. ¡°Thanks for all of the help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what we do,¡± said the President. ¡°So you¡¯re going to the library?¡± Demund became startled. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You check out books almost every day.¡± ¡°Oh¡ªyou can see that?¡± ¡°The Student Council sees everything~,¡± said the President proudly while spreading his arms. The Vice-President slapped his head with a clipboard and sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t just tell students that, President.¡± ¡°What if Demund became part of the Council then?¡± Demund froze. ¡°Excuse me?¡± The President shrugged. ¡°If anything goes wrong with the confession, feel free to come here. We really need try-hards like you. Next year¡¯s candidates look a little bleak.¡± ¡°President, you¡¯re being rude. If things go wrong, we can just run again.¡¯ ¡°Hah, I know, but¡­anyway, Demund. Think about it, okay?¡± Demund let out a confused laugh. ¡°Um, okay. Thanks for everything.¡± ¡°See you soon. Ciao!¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The people in the room watched as the Freshman student closed the doors behind him. ¡°Pres, you can¡¯t just invite people like that, you know~?¡± said the Secretary. ¡°It¡¯s good to give students ambition. Take a look at his grades, Ruri.¡± The President handed over his tablet to his Secretary. ¡°Also, the Principal has taken a liking to him. A little. He said, ¡®It would be interesting to have him as a part of the Student Council.¡¯¡± ¡°The Principal is impulsive, and you know that,¡± argued the Vice-President. ¡°You¡¯re also being very rude to the kid. You want him to break up, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Couples must die!¡± exclaimed the President. He covered his head with his hands after both the Vice-President and Secretary came at him with their everyday weapons. ¡°Sorry, sorry! It was a joke.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything¡­¡± breathed the Vice-President as she turned around. ¡°What? What was that?¡± ¡°Nothing! Just get back to work.¡± The President scratched his head and returned to his papers, unaware of the blush that was on the Vice-President¡¯s face. Watching all of this, the Secretary could only shake her head in pity. ? ? ? Ri: [So in the end, we didn¡¯t really do anything.] Rh: [Yep.] D: [You guys did plenty. Wish me luck!] Ri: [Too early to say that. We still have a few days left.] D: [It¡¯s the idea that counts.] Rh: [Heh. Okay, good luck Demund.] D: [Too early!] Rh: [It¡¯s the idea that counts?] D: [Oh my¡ªfine. I lose. Just make sure not to let Enariss know.] Ri: [That¡¯s pretty difficult considering that we meet every week.] Rh: [I think you¡¯re the one who needs to chill. Just the other day, you were fidgeting so much.] D: [That was because¡­ah, whatever. See you guys tomorrow. We¡¯re doing basketball, right?] Ri: [Yep.] Rh: [Hope we get drafted on the same team.] Ri: [Won¡¯t that be too overkill?] D: [Yeah, Rhyne. Even Riley and I combined have a hard time beating you.] Rh: [Still. It feels nice to dominate once in a while.] Ri: [I guess. Well, I need to do homework. You guys done with it?] Rh: [Oh shoot! I totally forgot!] D: [Wanna see mine? I¡¯m done with it.] Rh: [Please. Send a photo.] Ri: [Rhyne, you need to stop copying.] Rh: [Only this time, okay? Thanks, Demund. Oh boy, this looks long.] D: [Just takes one or two hours. Anyway, see you guys later.] Ri: [Yeah. See you tomorrow.] Rh: [See you!!] ? ? ? Demund checked his supplies. A few attachable lights that were remotely controllable. One drone he had borrowed from Riley. Two flashlights and a lot of glow-in-the-dark stickers. And finally, a little rose hairpin for Enariss. The items were ready. The day was soon. All that was left was to invite Enariss over. This would be the trickiest part. ? ? ? March 7th, 2155 Demund ran. And ran. And ran and ran and ran. He was in a lot of pain, but he didn¡¯t falter. He wanted to look like his best today. Enariss was always in front of him, always one step ahead. He wanted to catch up. It hurt, but he forced himself to continue. The pair dashed like shadows under the streetlights, whizzing past the poles and houses. At last, Enariss slowed down and came to a stop. Demund desperately caught his breath and stabilized his breathing. He never got used to this, but he had to continue. ¡°You okay there? We did run faster than usual,¡± asked Enariss. She had a hint of worry in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± stated Demund. ¡°Still a long way from your level.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll¡ª¡± Enariss paused herself. Saying, ¡®You¡¯ll never reach my level¡¯ would be disheartening. ¡°Do your best. You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± ¡°Yeah. All thanks to you.¡± Demund straightened his back and looked into the night sky. It was filled with stars thanks to eco-electrical energy that had been implemented over the past 50+ years. Cars were quieter, faster, and produced much less pollution than ever. ¡°Hey, Enariss?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Enariss¡¯s crimson eyes glowed dully in the dark. Demund loved those eyes. So strong, so energetic. They were so composed and beautiful, so clear like a ruby. ¡°About the festival tomorrow¡­you won¡¯t be able to go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­yep. I have things to do.¡± Demund anxiously stretched his legs and mind. If Enariss refused now, everything he had planned would go to waste. No, the planning wouldn¡¯t have been important. It would just mean he had to improve himself more. She had done so much for him. Just losing something minor like time was natural. ¡°I heard from Mr. Zarke that you¡¯ll be free after dinner tomorrow.¡± ¡°Dad told you? He didn¡¯t say anything else, right?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Enariss let out a small sigh. ¡°So, I was thinking¡­tomorrow, do you want to bike to the school with me?¡± ¡°Hmm? How about running?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll rest for tomorrow. Since you¡¯d have missed the festival, I wanted you to¡­I don¡¯t know, enjoy some of it at least?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they have cleaned everything by that time?¡± ¡°Well¡­I may have asked them to prepare something.¡± ¡°Really? Just for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°You planned something, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What? No! I mean, maybe?¡± Enariss giggled. Then she stopped and looked at the sky. Her eyes looked somewhat distant to Demund. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll see what you¡¯ve prepared.¡± ¡°I mean, it might have not been me, or it may have been¡ª¡± Demund stopped himself after seeing Enariss¡¯s smile. He scratched his head. ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much.¡± ¡°So it was you!¡± Enariss punched Demund on the arm playfully. Demund tried to hide his smile. He probably looked very awkward right now. He moved to his bike and undid the stand. ¡°Same time as the run. Tomorrow. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± ¡°Mmhm. I got it.¡± Demund passed the gates and waved to Enariss who was waving back. Then he took a giant breath of relief. He had finally come this far! Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t confess tomorrow. Perhaps he would just stay as friends. He loved their current relationship. He didn¡¯t want to risk breaking it. But Enariss seemed like she wouldn¡¯t mind him. If the atmosphere felt right¡­ His heart pounded energetically. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and excited. A sudden worry filled his mind. While he had planned to decorate the tree, he hadn¡¯t actually gone to it to make sure what would go where. The only time he had seen it closely was during the Sports Tournament with Enariss. Ah shoot, Demund thought. He looked at his watch. It wasn¡¯t even nine yet. He would have plenty of time to survey the area if he went now. After making up his mind, Demund turned his bike towards the direction of the school and started pedaling. He passed the streetlights quickly and felt the cool air flow against his face. His heart was still pounding violently. He was excited for what was to come tomorrow. He wanted it to come soon. Demund increased the velocity of his bike. He couldn¡¯t help it. He just felt so energetic. His body was filled with adrenaline out of a high schooler¡¯s anticipation for love. He passed the streets, the roads. He passed through the empty traffic of the area and raced across the ground. He felt like he could fly. His bicycle was freshly pumped too. He raised his speed. He headed towards the school. After some time, he was almost there, just a few more intersections and blocks away. He was slightly running out of breath, but it didn¡¯t matter. He pushed on. He entered the dream. 3.1 Shaden opened his eyes. What? He was bewildered. What was going on? Why had he come to his dream world? He hadn¡¯t even been sleeping! It was still early in the morning. He looked down at his legs and arms. Nothing unusual. He got up and went to the kitchen, trying to remember what he had been doing before he had switched worlds. There was no one else in the kitchen so he used his mana-hands to reach for a cup and the water jar. He thought while sipping on the liquid. What had he been doing? He remembered clearly. He had been biking to the school. The night had been dark. Then what? What had happened? When had he fallen asleep? Perhaps the intense running that day did something to his brain. Shaden rolled his head to come up with a possible explanation. He didn¡¯t remember seeing anything. The night had been very dark, especially around the neighborhood surrounding the school. Worry filled him. Had he been kidnapped? Had someone sleep-darted him? He still remembered the day he had been knocked out vividly. The blood, the pain. It was something he¡¯d never want to go through again. He clenched his fists as his dread grew. What in the world was going on? Shidey came up to him and meowed. She stretched herself on the wooden floor, and Shaden gave her a stroke on the back. He didn¡¯t know. He was unsure. But he was in this world now. Shidey¡¯s soft fur helped soothe his mind. He stopped tensing and finished the contents of the cup. ¡°Shidey, do you know anything?¡± Shidey looked at Demund with her large yellow eyes and meowed. Then she started grooming herself. Of course the cat wouldn¡¯t know, thought Demund. What was he doing? He went back into his room and fetched a book on magic circles. Not knowing didn¡¯t give him an excuse to be lazy. All children had to decide on which career path to take by age six. That was how the country produced efficient and skillful members of society. You could change your profession if you wanted to, but the majority stuck with what their parents did. They had learned that from childhood, so they were familiar and accustomed to it. Shaden however, didn¡¯t want to become a swordsman. He didn¡¯t want to make his body suffer. Just doing it in one world was enough. So, he had desperately begged his parents to allow him to study magic. His father¡¯s expression had been quite sad, but he allowed Shaden to do what he wanted, given that he memorized all the spells in the book. Not that it was difficult. He already knew all the spells by heart. That¡¯s why he was spending his time on learning magic circles. He flipped opened the book. Reading always helped ease his mind from his worries. Creating magic circles was like programming in real life. Like programming, there were multiple variants of magic circle symbols and codes that you could use to induce your magic. So far, all Shaden could do was copy and paste what was written on the book. He still failed every time; even a slightly ununiform line could mess up the whole circle. Magicians usually used certain tools to draw the circles, like compasses. Shaden had none of them, but he still tried his best to mimic the symbols. Activating a magic circle was simple. By putting your mana through the lines, the circle would activate and conjure the imprinted spell. That didn¡¯t mean Shaden could put his mana into the circles inside the book and bring about magic. The circle had to be made out of special ink that could conduct mana efficiently. Blood could be used during emergencies as it was a great conductor of mana. You could also prevent other people from using your magic circle by adding security locks inside of it. There were multiple ways to do this, such as making it so that the circle wouldn¡¯t activate unless mana was inputted in a certain way or completely creating another magic circle inside the existing circle that would detect and repel the mana of anyone who wasn¡¯t certified. The really cool thing was that you could use magic (usually light magic) to draw magic circles in the air, and the effect would still take place. The majority of high-tier magicians used this method to conjure difficult offensive spells. It was much harder to memorize, but faster and safer than chanting. Creating the perfect magic circle with your mind required hundreds and thousands of hours of practice. Shaden was trying his best to memorize the circles in his mind. He was good at memorizing, after all. His father came out of the room later while yawning. Melany didn¡¯t cry as much now, but now she was crawling all over the place. She disliked sleeping and loved playing and exploring. That was why Garthan had to make her expend her energy at night so she would sleep. Rother and Shaden helped sometimes. Melany was making them all tired. The day continued on as usual. Shaden¡¯s thoughts of reality were lodged away to the back of his mind. Worrying now wouldn¡¯t do anything. He couldn¡¯t be dead, right? He was still dreaming, after all. He¡¯d find out soon. But now, he had a week to enjoy. ? ? ? After saying goodnight to his family, Shaden went to his room and closed the door behind him. Usually, he would have practiced magic, but this was the seventh day. He had to sleep now. He pulled the blankets over himself and closed his eyes. He would finally find out what had happened. He felt his consciousness slipping away, and the darkness enveloped him. Any moment now, he would wake up and open his eyes, feeling refreshed. His senses of Shaden became numb, and his nerves turned to nothingness. The darkness continued to expand and Demund lay there patiently, waiting for his body to regain its senses. Any moment now, he thought. The darkness remained and Demund felt nothing. All around him was black and unfeeling. He was nothing, and he felt nothing, saw nothing, heard nothing. He stayed as nothing for a few seconds. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Any moment now. The seconds became minutes. Demund¡¯s worry grew. If he could sweat, beads of liquid would be flowing down his back. He knew this sensation. This dreadful sensation of nothingness. The countless seconds that had felt like months. He had been like this when he had been knocked out. Had he hurt himself again? Demund thought of a new possibility. Perhaps he had crashed into something. The night had been dark. He didn¡¯t remember wearing a helmet. Sudden regret filled his body. His parents had always told to travel safely, yet he had smiled and ignored their warnings. But he wasn¡¯t dead, right? He couldn¡¯t be dead. He was thinking. How bad had his injury been? Demund tried to regain himself like he had done the last time he had been like this. He focused. He tried to reach out to his body. His mind wandered around the abyss as he used his non-existent senses to fumble for his body. Nothing. He felt nothing. He couldn¡¯t give up. He reached out and sought his self. His consciousness. He had to get it back. The panic slowly increased as the time ticked by. He concentrated and spread out. He did everything he could with his mind. He tried chanting, speaking to himself. Frustrated by the lack of results, he tried to scream. But he had no throat. He was nothing in the middle of nothing with nothing. What is happening. What the hell is happening to me. Demund¡¯s worry grew. Had he really died? Time was flowing by. Nothing was happening. Nothing at all. Demund ceased his thoughts. He would wait. He would be patient. He could still think. He had to be calm. So Demund waited. He waited for anything. In the darkness. In the nothingness. He waited. And waited. And waited. Waited. Waited. He couldn¡¯t do anything. He waited. Waited. If he had a fist, he would have smashed something. Waited. Waited. Waited. Waited. Waited. Nothing, nothing at all. He couldn¡¯t feel anything. Waited. Waited. Waited. Waited. How many hours had passed? Since he couldn¡¯t feel, he couldn¡¯t tell. Waited. Waited. Waited. Waited. His frustration turned into anger. Waited. Waited. Waited. His anger subsided and he thought once more. Was this the afterlife? Waited. Waited. Dread grew inside of him. Would he never see his family again? Waited. Waited. He still hadn¡¯t confessed to Enariss. Waited. Waited. Waited. Jothan was probably doing well. He waited. Waited. Waited. The despair subsided. He didn¡¯t know what to feel anymore. Waited. Waited. Waited. He was becoming nothing. Wait. Wait! He felt something in the distance. He reached out to it. It rushed to him, coming closer and closer. Demund concentrated as his mind roared back to life. He was being sucked into something. He felt it. He felt his arms and legs. He felt everything. Shaden opened his eyes. It was morning. He looked around and inspected his body. ¡°What the heck?! Why am I still here?!¡± ? ? ? Two figures spoke in hushed voices under the white light of the room. The faint sound of a counting machine pulsed behind the thick glass. Then they became silent. They watched. They couldn¡¯t sit. They were too afraid. Too heartbroken. The clock on the wall ticked by. The sound was deafening. The seconds felt so slow. Yet so fast. Too fast. It was not progressing at all. Finally, one of them sat down. Her legs were tired. But her eyes were not. Her eyes were fixed beyond the glass. They were empty. The tears had all flown out. She was numb. The man breathed out a long sigh. The woman spoke again. The man silently watched. Then they were quiet again. There was nothing to talk about. It had been many hours since the red light had changed to green. Yet nothing was happening. The doctor was still doing his inspections. Suddenly, after what seemed like hours, the doctors moved the body. The woman ran out of the room and grabbed onto one. They had to do some tests. It was very critical. The woman let go. The body rolled away, away from her reach. ? ? ? Shaden¡¯s arms were crossed as he thought again. He was very, no, immensely glad that he could move his limbs. The nothingness had been suffocating on his mind. Well, he hadn¡¯t been able to feel anything, but the lack of any stimuli had put a strain on his thinking. Now that he was finally back, he cherished the sensations of his body. But why this body? Why had he returned to being Shaden? What had happened to Demund? He tried thinking. It had been nothingness when he had been knocked out. Perhaps his head was injured so badly that he spent an entire day in a coma. That sounded reasonable. But he knew he wasn¡¯t dead now. His body was out there, somewhere. Heck, this dream was in his mind. Wait, that didn¡¯t make sense. If this was a dream that was going on inside his mind, then why didn¡¯t he wake up? If his head had been damaged, then this dream wouldn¡¯t be continuing either. Shaden scratched his chin. He didn¡¯t know. He looked at his hands. What exactly was his power? Realistic dreams? He felt like it was something more than that. But if he had reincarnated, he would have had to learn this world¡¯s language. And yet, he understood everything. Nothing clicked. He removed his mind from the topic. He couldn¡¯t waste time. Now that he was back, he¡¯d do his best again. ? ? ? Finally, a week passed again. He lay on his bed. He was scared, but he had to go. He closed his eyes and the darkness embraced him again. ? ? ? Shaden opened his eyes. F*ck, he thought. The nothingness. He had made it through it again, but he hated it. It felt like forever. And why wasn¡¯t he returning to his body? ? ? ? Shaden lay on his bed again. He had made some measures, however. If this was within his mind, and he could use healing magic, then couldn¡¯t he heal himself from his dream? It was logically absurd, but he had nothing else to do. So every morning, afternoon, and night before he slept, he had cast some healing magic on himself. Not the ¡®mend-together-bone-and-flesh¡¯ type, but the ¡®make-his-recovery-faster¡¯ type. He had learned the difference from his books. He closed his eyes. The familiar feeling of darkness washed over him. ? ? ? Demund stared at the white ceiling of the room. His whole body felt stiff. Especially his right leg. It felt numb. The sunlight was gently flowing into the room. It felt great on his skin, and he sighed. His whole body was wrapped in bandages, especially his head. Not that it hurt or anything. Modern medicine was amazing. His arms were also wrapped with bandages, but they didn¡¯t hurt either. Anexide worked quickly and effectively. He relaxed on the soft bed. He couldn¡¯t find his phone anywhere, so he had no way of knowing what had happened exactly. As he had thought, he had gotten into an accident. It had probably been two days since he crashed. Well, he had to let the doctor know, right? He looked for the red button and found it to his left. He pressed it. No one was in the room. It made sense. He felt bad now. He had made his parents worry for him twice in the span of a few months. He chuckled lightly. He was glad to be back. He felt thirsty. He looked around the white room and spotted a jug of water on the table across from his bed. It would be okay to walk, right? He wasn¡¯t in pain anywhere. Even broken bone healed within a week with anexide. He¡¯d try walking to see how badly hurt he was. Just to make sure, he grabbed onto the iv stand to position himself. Turning to the side of the bed, he pulled off the blankets and set his right foot on the floor¡ª He fell with a crash onto the floor. Demund let out a pained cry. Why did he fall? He didn¡¯t feel bad anywhere. His arms were sore now. With a grunt, he got up and looked at his legs. There was only one leg. 3.2 The projector faintly illuminated the darkness of the small office. At the front, it displayed the brain scans of Demund over the past three days. The doctors all had their eyes glued on the screen, every single one of them showing signs of disbelief. ¡°¡­and this was his brain that was taken just hours before. As you can see, the dark regions have all been replaced with healthy tissue.¡± ¡°This¡­how can this be?¡± asked one of the doctors. ¡°The brain cannot heal itself that quickly!¡± ¡°It is unclear,¡± explained the doctor, ¡°but it may have something to do with this patient¡¯s supernatural ability. According to his prior examinations, he possessed a D-class ability that allowed him to dream of another world.¡± ¡°D class?¡± ¡°Correct. And yet¡­the test results that were taken while the patient was in a coma displayed SAP levels that were B class, maybe even up to A class.¡± ¡°How about now? Did you take it after the patient regained consciousness?¡± ¡°Yes. It was back to D class levels.¡± ¡°Did the patient show any signs of discomfort or memory loss?¡± asked another doctor. ¡°Maybe the inability to carry out certain motions or speech impediment? Emotional instability?¡± ¡°None. The patient was deemed to be healthy, with the exception of the shock from losing a limb.¡± ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± A low whisper went through the room. Fluctuating SAP levels? Complete recovery after fatal brain damage? Many unexplainable things had happened since the discovery of supernatural abilities, but this was something entirely new. Limbs could be replaced but recovering brain memory after critical trauma was nigh impossible. Only the S class hero codenamed ¡®Immortal¡¯ had documented cases of recovering memory after suffering brain injuries. ¡°Does the patient have any other supernatural abilities?¡± ¡°None. Besides the complete brain recovery, he does not display special features that can be noted.¡± ¡°Perhaps that is the true extent of his power¡­¡± The doctors murmured amongst themselves again. However, this was nothing more than an interesting incident. It could not be applied nor replicated anywhere else. Demund¡¯s records would be lost under the piles and piles of documented supernatural occurrences that existed throughout the world. ? ? ? ¡°It is a miracle,¡± stated the doctor. Demund¡¯s head was facing the window. His mother held his hand worryingly. They had told her that he would definitely stay asleep. They had told her he would keep his eyes closed. But she had waited. Despite her husband¡¯s persuading, she had waited. On the chair outside of the operating room, outside the room with Demund¡¯s body. They had taken his body away every day. And each day, they would tell her to eat something. Her son was recovering. It was a miracle. She had to stay strong. He was recovering, but who knew what he would be like when he woke up. She had waited. ¡°Demund, are you okay?¡± she said softly. Demund turned his head and faced the doctor and his mother. His eyes looked distant. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay. Was I supposed to die?¡± ¡°Your recovery was unprecedented. It is a miracle that you survived." Demund pulled his eyes away from the doctor and looked at the blankets. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°You were hit by a car. A self-driving one, in fact. It was delivering supplies to the school when it hit you along the road.¡± ¡°Why weren¡¯t the lights on? Why didn¡¯t it sense me?¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°It was an older model that lacked biological sensors. Your bike was also an older model that lacked the machinery to deliver the signal. As for the lights¡­I am not sure.¡± Mrs. Blanner worriedly glanced at Demund. ¡°If there is anything you need, please let us know.¡± ¡°My leg, what happened?¡± Demund suddenly spoke up without turning his head away from the blankets. Mrs. Blanner¡¯s anxiety grew. ¡°The car¡­it crushed it. All the bones and tissue were ripped apart. Amputation was the only option.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Let the nurses know if you need anything.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± said Mrs. Blanner. Demund was still looking at the blankets silently. His eyes didn¡¯t move. They were frozen solid like ice. The doctor left the room. ¡°Mom, can you get me some water? Or is there juice?¡± asked Demund quietly. ¡°There¡¯s grape juice, your favorite. Do you want some?¡± Demund nodded. Mrs. Blanner got up from the side of the bed and took out a bottle of grape juice from the fridge. She passed it to Demund and watched him sip out of it. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± ¡°He had work to do. I messaged him that you were awake. He will visit soon.¡± ¡°I see¡­my phone?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get you a new one.¡± ¡°Homework? Any news from the school?¡± ¡°It¡¯s break, Demund. Did you forget?¡± ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Demund blinked his eyes a few times. His eyes went beyond the window again, into the clouds. ¡°You can go home, Mom. Come back with Dad or rest. You were up all night, weren¡¯t you?¡± Mrs. Blanner let out a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can stay a little longer.¡± Demund scratched his head. He sighed, barely audibly. ¡°¡­¡­Mom. Can I get some time alone?¡± Mrs. Blanner¡¯s smile died. She wanted to comfort her son. She wanted to stay by him and say it was okay. He was alive, and that was what mattered. But looking at her son¡¯s distant face, looking at his sullen eyes¡­ There was nothing she could do. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be back with your dad.¡± She fetched her small bag and walked out of the room, slowly closing the door behind her. She stood in front of the room for a few seconds, thinking of anything that she could do. Anything to make her child happier. *BANG* The sound of an object hitting something came through the door. Mrs. Blanner hurried away, trying to hold back her tears again. ? ? ? Demund stared at his bottle that he had flung. His temper, which he had kept under control, had gotten the better of him. He had to do something to let the stress out. Anything. He had nothing but the dull gray streets of the city to comfort him. He grabbed his hair. He pulled it. If he had been more patient, if he hadn¡¯t been so desperate to please Enariss, this would have never happened. If he hadn¡¯t been in love, his right leg would still exist. He banged his hand against the side of the bed and cursed internally. It was all somebody else¡¯s fault. He shook his head and slapped himself on the cheeks. No, that was wrong. He should have been more careful. He should have kept his eyes on the road instead of cycling as hard as he could like a maniac. He couldn¡¯t blame the car. There was no driver. He banged his hand against the side of the bed again. He absentmindedly started at the blankets. He lifted the blankets with his hands and pulled it away. His leg was still missing. In its place was a stump covered in bandages. He slowly reached out with his trembling hand and touched it. It was gone. His leg really was gone. Demund took a deep breath and fell on his pillow. His eyes faced the empty ceiling. ¡°Sh*t,¡± he breathed. ¡°F*ck.¡± He spoke no further. Cussing wouldn¡¯t return his leg. He realized he shouldn¡¯t have thrown his drink. He would have gone and fetched it if his leg wasn¡¯t missing. His temper rose again, and he held his head to calm himself. He tightened his fists and relaxed again. And he lay there without a movement. He let the emptiness fill his head. But it went further beyond. It spread into his body, his arms and leg, his senses. It filled his heart. Demund felt empty. ? ? ? Shaden opened his eyes and looked around. He instantly shot up from his bed and did a few hops. He stared at his body. Two arms, two legs. Nothing unusual. This was how things should have been. He ran around the room a few times and felt his legs stomp against the wooden floor. It felt great. It felt better than anything like he had been released from a kind of prison. He touched his right leg. It was there. ¡°Ha¡­aha¡­AHAHAHA!¡± Shaden burst out into laughter. It engulfed him until he was on the floor, tears streaming down his eyes. He lay on the wood for the longest time, rolled up and clenching his legs close to himself. ¡°Shaden, are you awake?¡± shouted Rother from beyond the door. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Shaden yelled back. He got up from the floor and breathed in deeply, releasing it with a great sigh. He wiped the tears off his eyes and stretched himself. Yes, he had this. This life of seven days in another world. Even if he lost all of his arms and legs in the other world, this world would always be there for him. A world without worry, a world of dreams. A world where he could do what he wanted. Shaden went to the window and opened it. The fresh, cold air of the morning greeted him with the crisp breath of the coming winter. He took a greedy breath, cherishing the wind and atmosphere of fantasy. He changed clothes and went outside to eat breakfast. His brother and father were already dressed, and Melany was in a baby chair, energetically reaching out for food. ¡°You¡¯re up pretty late today, dear~,¡± said Melsei. ¡°Sorry. It was cold.¡± Rother helped Shaden up to his chair and passed him the eating utensils. The food looked great. Everything about this world was great. Melsei felt as if something was amiss with her son. Her son felt¡­melancholy? It was just a hunch. But Shaden was still a child. The weather was possibly getting into him. Nothing big. Nothing important. Her son was a diligent and healthy child. The family ate together happily, enjoying the coming of Winter. Though the environment was becoming harsh, their closeness with each other would keep them warm throughout the cold and pain. Shaden felt much better. 3.3 Demund half-heartedly sipped on the soup that was prepared for him. He had yet to be discharged from the hospital; his leg wasn¡¯t fully healed, and the bandages had not yet been removed. Demund was eating alone. His parents had visited during the morning, but they had gone out to work. Things were still chaotic. The family had to adjust to Demund¡¯s new lifestyle. However, Demund didn¡¯t feel that bad. He could still run in his dream. He still had his legs in his other reality. After some thinking in the alternate reality, he had been able to come to terms with his new life. He flipped the pages of a book his parents had brought him. He still didn¡¯t get a new phone yet, which was frustrating, but the calm mood of the room satisfied him. It was perfect for reading books and contemplating about life. Just as he was about to flip to the next page, there was a knock to his room. ¡°Who is it?¡± called out Demund. ¡°Demund. It¡¯s us. Can we come in?¡± It was the sound of Riley¡¯s voice. His friends had finally come to visit. Demund smiled to himself. He really had good friends. He felt sorry that the work they had done for him had gone unfinished. ¡°Come in!¡± said Demund. The door slowly slid open and Riley stepped into the room with a basket of fruits in his hands. Rhyne was right behind him, also carrying a box of juice boxes in his hand. Their faces looked dark, gloomy and depressed even. Demund could tell right away that they were being very cautious. But Demund disliked the mood. He hadn¡¯t died, and he had had time to think. Enjoying what was left to the fullest was the best action he could take. He greeted his friends with a weak smile. Just then, Demund saw something red, something very familiar and beautiful emerge from the back. The one he had almost blamed for his accident. Enariss had a bag of something in her hand. She looked worried as well. ¡°Hey, Demund,¡± greeted Riley. ¡°Um¡­hey Demund. Are you feeling okay?¡± asked Rhyne. Riley glared daggers at his friend. Enariss sighed from the back. ¡°What¡¯s with the gloomy mood?¡± asked Demund. ¡°Take a seat here. There are chairs over there.¡± His friends silently set their gifts to the side of the room and each grabbed a chair from the table nearby. They positioned themselves next to Demund¡¯s bed. All of them were strangely unenthusiastic. ¡°Man, it¡¯s suffocating,¡± commented Demund. ¡°I meant this mood,¡± he quickly said after their faces turned darker. They refused to look him in the eye. ¡°It can¡¯t really be that bad. I¡¯m okay with it, so you guys have nothing to feel sorry about.¡± ¡°But Demund¡­¡± ¡°Riley, stop. This mood is killing me.¡± Riley scratched his head and let out a weak laugh. ¡°Maybe we should have stopped you.¡± Demund quickly glanced at Enariss and their eyes met mid-air. She turned away and continued to observe her hands. ¡°Riley, Rhyne, come here,¡± Demund whispered. His friends paused momentarily and leaned over to him. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t tell Enariss about my confession plan, did you?¡± Riley¡¯s face lit up in a shock while Rhyne raised his eyebrows. ¡°Um, no,¡± replied Rhyne. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t thought about any of that yet.¡± ¡°I see. Thank goodness.¡± Demund leaned back and let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Pff¡­Pwaa¡ªAHAHAHAHA!!¡± Riley suddenly burst out laughing. Rhyne and Enariss looked at him like he was some madman, but Demund felt relieved. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about!?¡± he cried while partly choking. ¡°Are you serious?!¡± A smile crept up Demund¡¯s face. He knew how ridiculous it sounded. But his greater worries had taken enough of his time. ¡°Pff¡ª¡± Rhyne tried his best to stifle the laughter that infected him. The whole situation was ridiculous. Enariss looked at all three of them with slight shock painting her face. Her red eyes stared in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± she said. She couldn¡¯t understand. Demund had lost a leg. They had all heard it. And yet the boys were laughing like they had heard an excellent joke, Demund included. She felt weird inside. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing,¡± said Demund while waving his hand. ¡°Just an inside joke.¡± ¡°Haaaah¡­¡± said Riley, trying to calm down. He wiped a tear off his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay, Demund,¡± he said. Demund smiled. ¡°Come here, guys. Give me a hug.¡± It was a sudden and unordinary request, but Riley and Rhyne came towards him and wrapped their arms around him. He felt their hands pat his back gently. Demund turned his eyes to Enariss and looked at her longingly. She looked back with uncertainty. ¡°Should I give you a hug too?¡± asked Enariss. Her face was still riddled with confusion. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind?¡± said Demund. Enariss got up from her seat and calmly hugged Demund after Riley and Rhyne were finished. It was Demund¡¯s first time experiencing a hug from another girl. Her body felt delicate, and her hair was silky and wonderful. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said after she returned to her seat. Enariss shrugged. ¡°Well! Welcome, everyone. I¡¯m glad you guys visited me,¡± stated Demund. ¡°Of course we will,¡± said Riley. ¡°We¡¯re your friends.¡± ¡°Are those things for me?¡± ¡°What do you think.¡± ¡°Nice. Let¡¯s eat it now.¡± Enariss cut the fruit while Rhyne took the juice from the box. The silence still remained in the room as they chewed and drank. ¡°I¡¯m sure you guys know, but I lost my right leg,¡± said Demund suddenly. Everyone froze like ice. The silence became tangible, and they held their breaths. ¡°I want to apologize. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to join the MMA Club anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Enariss stopped herself from continuing. He had promised. He had told her, right? Told her he would join. But she knew his pain. She knew the pain of losing something precious to you. Something so precious that it could change the way you thought completely. She carefully eyed Demund. His face looked relaxed. Had he changed? Had he given up? ¡°Sorry.¡± ? ? ? After exchanging words of comfort and small talk, it was time for Demund to change his bandages. It was time for his friends to leave. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Riley and Rhyne waved to Demund as they went out the door. Demund smiled and waved back. But Enariss remained standing next to Demund¡¯s bed. She fumbled her hands behind her back. She was worried. ¡°Are you really going to give up?¡± she asked softly. Demund looked down and silently touched his nonexistent leg. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t do much with¡ªwith this.¡± His face twisted slightly in pain. ¡°But¡ªbut isn¡¯t there any way you can¡­¡± She stopped herself again. Had she been asking for too much? She felt anger rise inside of her. If only Demund hadn¡¯t gone out that night, if only she had said no. What kind of bastard would crash into her¡ªher what? Friend? Toy? He was broken. But she still wanted him to push forward. To exceed her expectations as he had always done. To make her feel happy. She was selfish, and she knew it. Why couldn¡¯t she let go? Because she had invested so much in him? It wasn¡¯t actually that much. But it was the most she had done. ¡°Enariss¡­¡± Demund sadly looked at his friend. Her face was locked in a scowl. ¡°Never mind. Goodbye Demund.¡± ¡°¡­see you at school.¡± Without saying another word, Enariss turned around and left the room. Demund quietly watched her go and looked down at his leg. Or rather, a stump of nothing. He gripped the blankets. He had thought he had come to terms with himself. He had believed he had resolved his mind. But seeing Enariss make that face¡­ It wasn¡¯t pleasant. ? ? ? It was cold. It was so cold. Shaden shivered inside his blankets as he cast another warmth spell inside of the room. His family now knew that he could use magic, so they allowed him to spend his time reading books instead of sending him to the Swordsmanship Training Academy. He flipped through the pages once more. He wasn¡¯t satisfied anymore. He had spent the whole day learning magic, but it felt pointless. According to his father, Rother had started training since when he turned six. Shaden was still five, but he wanted to do something. That look on Enariss¡¯s face¡­like she had given up on him¡­ He tightened his grip around his blankets. Surely there was something he could do. Practically, studying magic in this world was meaningless. He couldn¡¯t apply it to reality. But fighting techniques and knowledge? Those were transferable. But he only had one leg in reality. Would learning really do anything to help him? He lay down on the ground, pushing his book to the side. Things were becoming boring and worse as the time wasted by. He hated feeling so helpless and useless. He hated doing nothing. This world was supposed to be a break from reality, but when reality lost its allure¡­he couldn¡¯t feel relaxed anymore. He had to do something. He got up from his bed and went to his drawer. On the very bottom, the sword his father had given him for his 2nd birthday lay side to side with the black dagger his grandfather had given him. He hadn¡¯t heard from him since the day he received it. The sword was very short¡ªit was made for a child. He picked it up and swung it with his arm. It felt very heavy and solid despite it being so small. The wood was dark and hard. He inspected the sword. It was smooth, still brand-new due to it sitting at the corner of the room, unused. No signs of mold, but some dust had gathered on top of it. He had thought of it as a decoration, but now, his mind changed. He held the sword in his arms and went out of the room. His father was on the table, sipping on something hot. ¡°Dad.¡± Garthan looked up from his papers and faced Shaden. ¡°Yes, Shaden?¡± ¡°I want to learn swordsmanship.¡± ¡°¡­why do you say that?¡± ¡°I want to be able to fight. Like you and Rother.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Garthan put his papers away to the side and motioned for Shaden to come sit on his lap. Shaden obeyed and held still while his father hoisted him onto his lap. It still felt awkward to Shaden, who held the mind of a teen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you absolutely wanted to learn magic?¡± ¡°Yes¡­but¡­¡± Shaden scratched his head. He couldn¡¯t tell his father that it was because of reality. ¡°I want to be like daddy.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Garthan had honestly expected Shaden to give up at the beginning. But his son had been able to understand all of the books that they had gotten him; he could even cast elementary magic despite his age. It was an impressive feat, so they had watched over him for the past months. He had improved in their eyes, and they had planned to hire a teacher for him. But now, out of nowhere, his son¡¯s mind had changed. He wasn¡¯t angry. Just confused. He hadn¡¯t seen anything or felt anything unusual that might have affected Shaden¡¯s behavior. Why so suddenly? ¡°Dad will support you in whatever you do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really. If you want to learn swordsmanship, you can.¡± A hearty smile¡ªno, a relieved one bloomed on Shaden¡¯s face. Garthan wasn¡¯t sure what to think of it, but as his father, he had to guide his son correctly. ¡°But what about magic, son? Will you give up on it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I want to learn both magic and swordsmanship.¡± Garthan blinked his eyes. ¡°You cannot, son. Taking up the sword means dedicating your life to it.¡± Shaden stared at his hands and the sword in it. Dedicating one¡¯s life? Eh. Did it really matter? It was his dream. He could do whatever he pleased. Magic was fairly simple; he could learn it during his free time. ¡°Okay.¡± Garthan tilted his head. He had expected his son to be more stubborn. He was about to give a speech about how significant holding the sword meant, but Shaden¡¯s response cut him short. ¡°Can we start tomorrow?¡± Garthan raised his eyebrows. Wasn¡¯t his son being too impulsive? ¡°Shaden, learning the sword is no easy task. Your age and physique are¡­lacking. You probably don¡¯t understand because you are still young, but enjoying your free time is a good thing. If you begin training, you will not be allowed to stop. How about you think about this with your mother?¡± ¡°¡­Dad. I promise I won¡¯t give up.¡± Shaden¡¯s tone was serious. It made no sense. This child was 5 years old. ¡°You are absolutely sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A hundred percent?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t give up?¡± Shaden was quiet for a slight moment. He momentarily closed his eyes before opening them. His hands were curled around tightly, and the whites of his knuckles were showing with resolve. Why was his son so serious? ¡°Never again.¡± Garthan thought for a second. Then after patting Shaden¡¯s head, he let him down. ¡°Alright. But not tomorrow. I need to enroll you to the Academy. Do you understand?¡± Shaden enthusiastically nodded his head. Garthan smiled. ¡°For now, practice healing magic. You¡¯ll need it very much later on. Shaden thanked his father and returned to his room. Garthan was glad his son had chosen to follow his footsteps. Happy, even. But it didn¡¯t feel right. Something felt off. Shaden was still young, so he wanted to teach him resolve and the will to carry out what you stated you would do. That was what being an adult was. A proper soldier who carried out justice. But his son. He had already been resolved at the mere age of five. Garthan had seen the eyes of men who charged into their deaths, full of determination. Shaden¡¯s eyes paled in comparison to that. But a child¡¯s eyes would pale in comparison to what Shaden had displayed. It was truly unnatural. He picked his papers back up again and read through the reports and letters. After being promoted, his workload had increased. He preferred running outside than signing papers, but work was work. Shaden was his son. He would give him the freedom and trust his father had never given him. ? ? ? Enariss threw her pillow across her room. Her ability was inactive so the pillow harmless bounced off the wall, but her frustration was clearly visible. She was kneeling on the bed, her legs spread out to the side for comfort. Various items lay scattered around the room¡ªthe result of her irritation. She wasn¡¯t angry at Demund. No¡ªshe was angry at the person who had caused this. She had found someone excellent and someone else had ruined it. And they just had to do it on March 7th. The fact that the culprit was essentially nonexistent made her fury rise even more. Sure, she could smash the automated vehicle into a pancake. But it wouldn¡¯t accomplish anything. She buried her face on the bed and let out a silent scream followed by a large sigh. She hated this. She hated losing people. Demund had looked so hopeless sitting on the bed in the white hospital clothes. She had thought for a while. She had thought for a week. There was no point in breaking something that was already broken. But his potential had been so great. But he had stated that he had given up. But he had promised¡ªbut¡ªbut! She let out another stifled scream to calm herself. The room was quiet except for the small ticks of the clock on the wall. Enariss lay there silently. Demund had returned today. He probably had crutches or a wheelchair. They wouldn¡¯t help him fight. They wouldn¡¯t help him run. She suddenly missed him. They had run every night around this hour. He had always come to pick her up. Now that he was absent, something felt empty and lonely. She got up and hastily changed into her sportswear. She would run tonight. She would run one last time and forget about Demund. It was for the best that she left him alone¡ªshe couldn¡¯t see things getting better after what had happened. Enariss exited the gates after putting on her shoes. She activated her ability and let the cool night air wash over her. Running let her get her mind off of complicated things. She didn¡¯t want to feel sad. She hated feeling sad. She would leave so she wouldn¡¯t feel depressed again. It was selfish. She knew it was. But she had suffered enough. She dashed through the streets and lights. The neighborhood felt even emptier now that she was running alone. She continued to run, her footsteps quietly filling the empty air. *¡­¡­tap* *¡­¡­clck¡­tap* *¡­¡­clack¡­tap* *¡­clack-tap* Enariss¡¯s enhanced senses picked up a foreign noise from the silent air. Something she had never heard before. It sounded like¡ª *¡­clack-tap* *clack-tap* *Clack-tap* Like running? The noise was becoming louder. The source was definitely coming around the corner. Just out of curiosity, Enariss hid behind a wall and peeked out. *CLACK-TAP* *CLACK-TAP* *CLACK-TAP* A figure emerged from the side. He was running. But he held sticks in his hands. ¡­Crutches? ¡°Demund¡­?¡± Enariss whispered. Demund ran through the night as best as he could with what he had left. He felt great feeling the cool air on his face again. The hospital had been suffocating. His policy was the same as usual. Try his best in reality and play in his dream. Enariss watched silently as Demund huffed while he dashed with his crutches. He was painfully slow. He looked pitiful. His breathing was all over the place. With a crash, Demund tripped and fell to the floor. Just when Enariss was about to come out and help him, he stood up right away and continued to run. She decided to stalk him. He would finish soon enough, right? So she followed him and watched him from the shadows. He constantly tripped, but got up and continued to run. The seconds became minutes. The minutes became ten minutes. It became thirty minutes. Then forty. Then fifty. An hour. After an hour and seven minutes since she had started tailing Demund, he finally arrived at his house and went inside. She had never seen his house before. It looked pitifully small. She peeked into the porch. One bike, some old shoes. Almost nonexistent decorations. Plain and bland. Yet¡­today. They looked very special. She returned to her house, running through the streets. Demund couldn¡¯t run this quickly anymore. Their exercise would be reduced. And yet. She looked forward to it. She kept smiling. Her smile wouldn¡¯t subside. She just felt so¡ª Glad? Happy? She didn¡¯t know. She just smiled. She knew that the Demund she relished was still alive. 3.4 The doorbell rang and Mr. Blanner went to answer it. Demund was seated on the sofa while doing his break homework. School would start tomorrow, and because he had been hospitalized, he had to do it now. His father came back with a large package in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± he said. Demund lay down his pencil and reached his arms out to his dad. After taking the package, he tore it open and took out its contents. A long black item that looked like a mannequin¡¯s leg with a shoe on it. It was light and made out of reinforced plastic, and it felt solid. Some pieces of cloth were inside along with an instruction manual. It wasn¡¯t anything special. Just something simple and cheap. The ones that were fully functional like limbs would cost an insurmountable sum of money. This was a modest prosthetic leg that printed out after taking Demund¡¯s measurements. Cheap and efficient¡ªthat was all that mattered. Demund slid on the cloth that had pieces of plastic attached to it. According to the manual, the pieces would click on to the main frame of the leg, allowing for greater control and maneuverability. He definitely liked the sound of that. The cloth itself was comfortable. It had thick padding that felt silky and smooth to Demund¡¯s leg. His leg was healed now. He stared at the stump. He would still need a lot of time to adjust to it. Finally, he slid the prosthetic on. It fit him like a glove and the plastic perfectly attached itself together to the cloth. Modern technology was wonderful. His father watchedas he stood up. Mr. Blanner quickly held his son when he stumbled momentarily. ¡°Are you okay? Does it feel uncomfortable?¡± ¡°No, dad. It¡¯s great. There¡¯s some pressure on my leg, but I think it fits me perfectly. I need time to get used to it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s really great¡­¡±¡¯ Mr. Blanner let go and watched as Demund stood still, trying to gain balance. ¡°Here it goes.¡± Demund took a step forward with his right leg. The plastic silently tapped the floor, and Demund increased his body weight on the prosthetic. It made no sound; it was solid like metal. While maintaining his balance, Demund lifted his left leg and took a step forward. He almost fell to the side but managed to take the next step without crashing down. He looked up and smiled. ¡°See? No big deal.¡± Mr. Blanner came and embraced his son tightly. ¡°You did great. You are doing great.¡± ¡°Dad? Stop, this is getting awkward,¡± said Demund as his dad¡¯s beard brushed against his face. ¡°Dad! Your beard!¡± His father grinned as he released his bear hug. Demund held still, trying to not fall over. ¡°We are so proud of you.¡± ¡°Dad, what? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­you have done enough. Do you need anything?¡± ¡°No, not really. I want to try walking around the neighborhood.¡± Mr. Blanner nodded. ¡°Be safe. Should I come with you?¡± ¡°Nah. I want to try doing this alone.¡± Demund slowly walked to the front door and opened it. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Good luck, son.¡± The door closed shut. ? ? ? The morning air was chilly and breezy, and the roads were busy with the crowds of people heading to their daily routine. However, today was a different day for Demund. Now that his bike and leg were gone, his father was driving him to school in his car. Something Demund hadn¡¯t experienced in ages. Demund¡¯s constant training had allowed him to adjust to his leg quickly. However, he could only walk; running and jumping were too difficult as of now. His crutches were stored at the back of the car just in case he would need them throughout the day. He glanced out of the car window on his way to school. The majority of students were walking and biking, and they moved out of the way for the car to pass. Some took glances at the car; they had heard the news of the kid who had gotten into an accident. Demund was glad the windows were dark. He didn¡¯t enjoy the stares. The car entered the campus and parked in front of the building. Students were chatting on the fields to pass time until the bell rang. Mr. Blanner looked back from the front seat. ¡°Will you be okay?¡± Demund grabbed his bag and opened the door. ¡°I think I¡¯ll need my crutches for today. But yeah. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Give me a call if there¡¯s anything you need.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Both you and Mom worry too much.¡± ¡°How could we not?¡± Demund stepped out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later. You don¡¯t need to come out of the car.¡± The trunk was already open, and just when Demund was about to take his crutches out, his father lifted the lid and helped Demund get into position. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to come out. Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°Hmph. Nothing is more important than my son¡¯s well-being.¡± Demund wrinkled his nose. ¡°Hurry up, Dad. The kids will see me.¡± Demund waved at his dad while the car drove out of the campus. He looked down at his legs. They were firm, and with crutches, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to move around. The kids were giving him stares, but he would get used to it. They¡¯d forget about it once a few days had passed. For now, he had to get to class. He couldn¡¯t be late on his first day after break. ? ? ? He entered his first lesson. The teacher hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and Demund didn¡¯t know anyone that particularly well. Just a few students he had worked on a project with. He hadn¡¯t socialized very well. He sat down on his chair and heard whispers all around him. Without paying them any mind, he retrieved the class material from his bag and started reviewing. Class was still twenty minutes away¡ªa second wasted was unforgivable. ¡°Hey¡­you¡¯re Demund, right?¡± A small group of two girls and a guy came to Demund¡¯s desk. He looked up from his books. After examining their faces, he nodded. ¡°Uh-huh. And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Wane,¡± said the guy with brown straight hair. ¡°This is Portia and Rory.¡± He motioned to the girls next to him. ¡°We¡¯re part of the Student Life Committee for freshman students,¡± stated the girl with brown hair who was introduced as Portia. Her green eyes sparkled with determination. ¡°We would like to help you in whatever way we can.¡± ¡°Help?¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Yes. Like moving around the campus.¡± Demund let out a disappointed breath internally. So they were essentially required to come talk to him. He couldn¡¯t help but think negatively. He smiled casually at them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll get used to it in no time.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! You definitely need help!¡± stated the dude called Wane. ¡°Please, let us assist you. We¡¯ve all joined to help out people like you.¡± The girls nodded. They seemed like a persistent lot. There really wasn¡¯t any reason to refuse. ¡°Sure. Just carry my bag or something. Is that alright?¡± Their faces lit up happily. ¡°Yep! We already know which classes you go to and were assigned accordingly. After the end of each class, we¡¯ll come to you. That¡¯s fine, right?¡± Woah! This school really didn¡¯t abstain from handing out information! Demund recalled signing something on his admission to the school, but he never expected it to actually apply to him. Well, it made things convenient for him. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Thanks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what we do after all.¡± The students named Wane and Rory left the room while Portia took a seat next to Demund. ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡¯ve said it before, but I¡¯m Portia.¡± ¡°Nice to¡­meet you?¡± He recalled seeing her across the room. ¡°You don¡¯t usually sit there, do you?¡± ¡°No, but the teacher will understand. The Student Life Committee allows for certain privileges.¡± She looked at Demund¡¯s desk. ¡°You¡¯re studying already?¡± He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s how I spend my time.¡± ¡°Hmm. So yeah. Tell me if you need anything. I¡¯ll try my best to help!¡± Demund sent her a thumbs up and returned to studying. Portia took out her phone and started typing things at an incredible pace. He glanced over some time later. She was very stylish. Her bag had accessories covering it, and her jacket was tied around her waist. She had multiple armbands and rings, but no piercings for some reason. Her hair was tied back loosely with a black hairband. Something between a normal student and a delinquent. He wondered how someone of her appearance entered the School Life Committee. ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡± Demund was caught off guard when Portia suddenly turned to him. ¡°Erm¡ª¡± He tried to think of something witty. ¡°You used to sit next to the window at the back, right?¡± Her eyes widened slightly. ¡°You remembered?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m good at memorizing things.¡± ¡°Now that I think of it, your grades were¡ª¡± Portia covered her mouth abruptly with her hands. Demund raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®your grades¡¯? Did the school provide you with that too?¡± ¡°Erm¡ª¡± At that moment, the teacher entered the class with his supplies. ¡°Class started! Talk to you later,¡± said Portia hastily as she put away her phone and started taking out her class material. Demund likewise prepared for the lecture. He felt that this school had some screws loose. ? ? ? Wane was a model student. Excellent grades, attendance in sports clubs, a member of the Student Life Committee. During middle school, he had been at the top of his class. He was also an outsider like Demund and came from a modest family that had no ties to Tartis High. He had entered the school solely by his test scores. He loved asking his teachers about his ranking in class. It motivated him. It was why he tried his best to create good relationships within the school. He would have become the class president if his Committee work didn¡¯t interfere. Decent looks that matched perfectly with his dedication. He was very popular among his classmates. He had invited Demund on a few occasions to group outings, but Demund had refused every single one of them. He didn¡¯t really pay Demund much mind. Demund was just introverted. Some liked to go out, others didn¡¯t. Yet after midterms, the plain guy had caught his attention. When he looked over the grades for the students of the class, he discovered that he wasn¡¯t number one. He had lost it, the title he had held constantly throughout middle school. It was understandable. This was a prestigious school with extraordinary students. But Demund. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. Near-perfect grades on everything? After going through the details, Demund had gotten a perfect score on every single one of his tests that required memorization. Subjects like Literature was his weakness, but even that was becoming excellent throughout the test scores. He thought, wow, there really are people like him in the world. Perhaps he had a special power. Wane himself was E class. He possessed nothing at all. So when he saw people who were way above him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous. Then the request from the Student Council had come in. Help Demund rehabilitate and adjust to school. He had gotten into an accident and had lost his leg. Wane became a little happy. He could talk to the smartest person in the class! If they became friends, he could learn a thing or two from Demund. He saw Demund¡¯s accident as an opportunity. To approach him when he was vulnerable and become a close friend. It wasn¡¯t anything malicious. Since he didn¡¯t have anything, he saw everything as something he could obtain. Something he could use to make his blank life a little bit more special. ? ? ? ¡°So yeah. This is Wane from the School Life Committee. He¡¯s here to help me out.¡± Demund introduced Wane to his friends as they brought their lunches to the table. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s just as he said. I can go if you guys want me to,¡± said Wane. He knew Riley and Rhyne. The inseparable duo who dominated sports among the normal students. He was surprised to discover that Demund was friends with them. ¡°No biggie,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°You don¡¯t mind, Riley?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± said Riley. ¡°I¡¯m glad Demund¡¯s getting help from you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing that big,¡± said Wane. ¡°I¡¯m just carrying his bag for him.¡± They started eating lunch. Riley and Rhyne did most of the talking. Then out of curiosity, Rhyne asked a question. ¡°Do you share all of your classes with Demund?¡± ¡°No. Just the classes before and after lunch, except PE. There are other people helping him out.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Wane let out a small grin. ¡°They¡¯re all pretty girls.¡± Rhyne turned his attention to Demund. ¡°You¡¯re not cheating¡ª¡± Riley quickly positioned his hand over Rhyne¡¯s face. ¡°Dude, no. Wane just said that they¡¯re helping him.¡± He leaned over to Rhyne. ¡°And Demund probably doesn¡¯t want us to mention Enariss. The mood¡¯s been weird,¡± Riley whispered. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Riley moved back and Rhyne took a spoonful of broth and meat. ¡°My bad,¡± he said apologetically to Demund¡¯s direction. Demund sighed. He¡¯d have to clear this misunderstanding later. Sure, things were weird currently between him and Enariss. For one thing, they had stopped running together. They were planning to meet and study today, so it would be fine. But Enariss had started acting weirdly on the group chat. She was being less¡­talkative? Her replies had been simple and short unlike before. He¡¯d find out tonight. Perhaps Enariss had discovered his confession plan? ¡°You guys are exaggerating. And Riley, your whispering sucks.¡± ¡°What¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing happening between the two of us. Just chill.¡± ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s talking to you, Riley,¡± teased Rhyne. ¡°You¡¯re always so serious about everything.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one¡ª¡± Wane watched as Riley and Rhyne exchanged light-hearted insults. This was normal, probably. But Demund was talking to them as equals. And had they mentioned Enariss? The whole school knew Enariss. There was only one Enariss¡ªthe best student of the special freshman class. Demund¡¯s influence reached further than he had thought. He couldn¡¯t speak up. He felt slightly out of place. ? ? ? Demund slowly walked out of the school while Rory¡ªthe Committee member with blonde hair¡ªhelped him carry his bag. He had managed to go through the day somehow and was satisfied. It had been less difficult than he had thought. He was getting used to it. Rory was a quiet girl. She had a smart air around her like she knew what to do in certain situations. Maybe she was too quiet at times, but he didn¡¯t mind. He liked the quiet. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± asked Rory in a quiet voice. Demund turned around slowly with his crutches and motioned for his bag. Rory carefully helped him equip it. ¡°No. Thanks for today,¡± said Demund with a slight bow. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Rory smiled gently and waved. She then went off somewhere. Demund to turned his footsteps towards the library. He needed new books. He was becoming addicted. Then at the middle of the campus, he saw something red underneath the statue of TISE High. He recognized it instantly as he approached it. Enariss, after spotting Demund, walked straight towards him. Demund wanted to wave, but he decided not to. His crutches would make it look weird. ¡°How are you getting home?¡± asked Enariss suddenly. ¡°You can¡¯t bike, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°My dad¡¯s coming to pick me up at five,¡± he replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you have the club to attend?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Enariss brushed her luscious crimson hair to the side and stared straight into Demund¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I can give you a ride home.¡± Demund was taken aback. She looked very serious about this. ¡°¡­Are you sure? We live some ways away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s barely anything. Your dad will have to come all the way here.¡± ¡°I mean, I¡¯d be glad to, but¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. You¡¯re coming with me. You usually go to the library, right?¡± Demund nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll message you. See you later.¡± Enariss picked up her bag and ran off towards the MMA Club. Demund stood in place to process what had happened. ¡°Going home with Enariss¡­¡± He shook his head. She was probably doing this out of sympathy. Enariss was a great person, after all. She was elegant in everything, excellent in character¡ª He just couldn¡¯t believe his luck. He would have jumped if he could. With a happy grin, Demund went to the library. ? ? ? ¡°Get in.¡± Demund nodded quickly and pushed himself into the small car. It was automated and was the size of two desks put together. A small vehicle meant for two people. He held his breath as Enariss closed the trunk and hopped in beside him. He could smell her scent; she wasn¡¯t sweating much, but the moistness made her look wonderful. He closed his eyes. She would think of him as a creep if he continued to be like this. ¡°Thanks for the ride. I appreciate it,¡± said Demund. Enariss gave a quick smile and punched in an address into the screen at the front. It was Demund¡¯s home address. ¡°You know where I live?¡± ¡°I happened to see you yesterday at night. You were running.¡± ¡°Oh. That.¡± The car quietly accelerated out of the school and drove across the neighborhood. The ride felt unbelievably smooth. Was this the power of the rich? ¡°Are you going to run today too?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Demund pointed towards his prosthetic. ¡°I need to get used to it first. If I do, then I¡¯ll start running.¡± ¡°You could have told me¡­¡± Demund glanced sideways. Was Enariss pouting? He simply could not believe it. ¡°It would be too bothersome,¡± he said honestly. It was what he believed. He couldn¡¯t ask Enariss to come all the way to his house to help him rehabilitate. Truthfully, he wanted to recover on his own and impress Enariss after he was proficient at using his legs again. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­sorry?¡± ¡°Let me come and help you.¡± Demund averted his eyes from Enariss¡¯s intense stare. Why was she so outgoing all of the sudden? ¡°You won¡¯t mind it?¡± ¡°No. You also came to my house every day. It¡¯ll be the same.¡± ¡°But¡ªI mean, if you want to, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± He looked back at Enariss. ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯ll be really boring.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Demund meekly breathed out slowly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at the usual time?¡± Demund''s heart fluttered as he saw Enariss¡¯s face bloom into a pure smile. ¡°Yep!¡± 3.5 ¡°Ah, you won¡¯t be needing that.¡± Shaden nodded and put down the small wooden sword at his father¡¯s instruction. Rother had already packed his training supplies and was ready to go in his uniform. Garthan helped Shaden into a simple shirt and long pants. The weather was still cold, after all. After saying goodbye to Melsei and Melany, they exited the house and jogged through the wide streets. Then at an intersection, Rother split parts with Garthan. Rother was currently carrying Shaden on his back. ¡°Rother, take care of your brother.¡± ¡°Of course, Dad!¡± With a wave, Garthan ran to resume his duties as a member of the city guard. Rother likewise treaded his footsteps to the Academy. Shaden was feeling slightly nervous. Would his small body be able to handle it? He had reviewed some healing and reinforcement spells, but he recalled the harsh bruises Rother had gotten while training with his father. Training here would by no means be an easy task. But he had to do it. For the sake of reality. ¡°And~ we¡¯re here!¡± stated Rother. Shaden got off from his brother¡¯s back and put his feet on the ground. He stared at the gigantic building. The stone structure loomed mightily over his small body, and the stairs leading upwards looked imposing and menacing. He was actually going to study here. ¡°Follow me. You can climb the stairs, right?¡± Shaden nodded. He quickly walked up, trying not to lag behind his brother¡¯s fast-paced footsteps. Seriously, this guy was 13, yet he had the muscles of an adult. Though his physique looked small, his individual muscles bulged out with great clarity. The veins were all over his legs and arms. Shaden hoped he could become like that too. But he would surely have to suffer through a lot. He quickly cast a reinforcement spell on himself. Just climbing the stairs was tiring. *RDRDRKRRD* The great doors of the Academy made a grinding noise and Rother pushed it open. Not one door, but both of them. They were thicker than Shaden¡¯s body. Oh gosh, thought Shaden. He had come here once, during Rother¡¯s birthday. But coming here to actually attend made him very nervous. The cold, stone halls stretched endlessly upwards, and two giant passageways gaped from the sides. An imposing slab of solid stone was directly at the front, and an elderly woman was seated on it, looking over some papers. Rother walked into the hall, and Shaden followed after him. ¡°Headmistress,¡± he called out. The elderly woman looked up and adjusted his glasses. ¡°You¡¯re early today, boy. And he is your brother?¡± Rother nodded. Shaden automatically bowed to the lady. There was something pressuring about her presence. Similar to what he had felt inside the so-called Reapers. It was subtle, but Shaden sensed it. Something deep and great and majestic. ¡°Your name, boy?¡± Shaden straightened his back and put his arms to his sides. ¡°Shaden, um¡­Headmistress?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the Headmistress. Your age? No wait, you are five.¡± She stroked her chin. ¡°You¡¯re a year early, boy.¡± ¡°I want to begin as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Headmistress clapped twice. The sharp, crisp noise echoed throughout the hall, and right after, footsteps were heard approaching them. Then out of the right hall, a tall lady dressed in simple red and white¡ªmuch like Rother¡¯s uniform¡ªemerged. ¡°Yes, Madam?¡± ¡°Is the Juvenile Instructor where he is supposed to be at?¡± ¡°Do you mean Instructor Reedock? He is¡­¡± The Headmistress raised an eyebrow. ¡°At the tavern?¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± ¡°Basalm, that lazy rascal.¡± The Headmistress waved the servant away. Then the sound of something being scribbled came behind of the large counter. With a rip of paper, the Headmistress got out of her seat and walked to Shaden. She looked down at him. He didn¡¯t know if her eyes were kind or stern. ¡°Boy, this is your first task. If you cannot do this, return next year. You are still too young.¡± Shaden looked back up with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± A faint smile crossed the Headmistress¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s a simple task. Go to the address I have written here and fetch the Juvenile Instructor for me. He¡¯ll understand once he sees the paper. Can you read, boy?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Good. Now hurry up. Things are busy around here.¡± Shaden nodded and turned back. ¡°See you later, Shaden!¡± Rother waved at his brother and dashed to the right hallway. Shaden too went to the giant doors and pushed. With a grunt, he pushed. He pushed again. He planted his feet firmly and pushed with all of his might. Ah, damn it. A chuckle came from the back. Was this part of the test? He didn¡¯t ask for help. He instantly summoned three giant mana-hands into existence. One to firmly attach to the ground, the other two to push the door open. He looked back at the Headmistress, her eyes were fixed on him, but she didn¡¯t look like she saw his hands. He couldn¡¯t see them either, so it made sense. After positioning himself, he placed his hands¡ªreal and conjured¡ªon the door and pushed. He felt the mana flowing out of him, but this much was barely anything now. The door slowly creaked and moved forward. Soon, he had enough space to squeeze through. He looked back, bowed to the Headmistress, and went on his way. Meanwhile, the Headmistress kept her eyes on the boy that had just left. She had suddenly felt a surge of mana from him. A significant amount abnormal for a child. But now it was gone like it had never existed. And he had managed to open the door. Perhaps his father had taught him. She remembered Garthan huffing and puffing as he barely pushed the door open. He was but a child. Now he had two children. How fast time passed¡­ Nobody at the Academy knew her true age. Few knew her real name. ¡°The boy shows potential¡­¡± By the looks of it, he would get through the trial without a problem. She returned to her papers. Those halfwits had asked for soldiers again. Some skirmishes at the edge of the continent. She would have to meet with the Council again. ? ? ? ¡°Barmaid¡¯s Joy¡­?¡± Shaden inspected the address for the tavern. It had a weird name. ¡°West Wing, Street of Rats¡­? Fifth block to the left. Look for the sign with a girl holding a bucket.¡± West Wing. Simple enough it meant west. Street of Rats? He had no clue. But wasting time was something he learned to dislike. He started walking towards the right side of the Academy. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The Academy was located slightly above the center of the city. And judging by the context, the tavern was probably nearby. He walked through the smooth pavement made out of cleanly-cut stone. The area around the center always looked clean and cared for. Along the way, he asked some locals about the direction of the tavern. They kindly pointed him out to its location, which was around ten blocks away forwards and three blocks to the left. Shaden thanked them and quickly went on his way. The earlier he started training, the better. He came out to a large street occupied by a decent amount of people. Merchants were strolling by on their wagons (and horses with yellow eyes? Wait, were those springs on the wheels?) and the sounds of street music quietly hummed in the distance. The city was lively as ever. Now that he thought of it, it was the first time he was traveling alone. If his mother found out, she¡¯d panic. He continued walking left. Then he saw it. A sign with a girl holding a bucket. He went in front of the building and read the words. ¡°Barmaid¡¯s Joy¡­yup, this is it.¡± Shaden pushed opened the door and heard the bell ring. Inside, various people were eating or drinking. He even spotted some men snoring on a table. ¡°Hey, kid! What are you doing here!¡± shouted a woman. He looked over to the counter. A sturdy lady with thick arms and a dark-blue headband was eyeing him with her hands on her hips. Her clean checkered apron slung in front of her, covering her stocky build. ¡°Excuse me!¡± shouted Shaden back at the lady. ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone!¡± ¡°Come here!¡± said the lady. Shaden held his sheet of paper and approached the lady. She looked down at the little boy. ¡°Who are you searching for! Your parents?¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m from the sword-training school nearby. Someone there wanted me to find the Juvenile Instructor.¡± ¡°Ah! You mean Basalm?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°He should be around¡ªah-hah! There, kid. On that table at the corner.¡± Shaden looked where the lady was pointing. Like she had stated, there was a man at the corner of the table. But he didn¡¯t look like an instructor. His dark hair and beard were messily covering his face, and he snored loudly as his saliva dripped onto the table. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Sure as a light of the skies. That¡¯s your man, kid.¡± Well. This was unexpected. Shaden approached the man and sat down on one of the chairs at the table. The man reeked of alcohol. He was going to be his instructor? He shook the man. ¡°Sir, sir! Mister! Wake up!¡± The man continued to snore away. Shaden sighed. He was clearly drunk. So, he cast a detoxification spell. ¡°Oh poison, dissipate and purify within the body ¨C Cleanse.¡± The smell of alcohol disappeared from the man and he made an uncomfortable expression. He grunted. Shaden shook the man again with his small hands while standing on the chair. ¡°Mister! Wake up!¡± ¡°Hrrr¡­Let¡­me¡­.*grunt*¡­whaa¡­.Hmmm?¡± The man¡¯s eyes snapped open. His sky-blue eyes instantly focused on Shaden. ¡°What! I was sure I drank enough! Hey kid, who are you?¡± He was drunk on purpose?! Shaden sighed. Was this really going to be his Instructor? Shaden waved the sheet of paper in front of the man. The man frowned and took the paper. ¡°A call from the Headmistress¡­looks like I finally have a job to do.¡± He turned back to Shaden. ¡°Alright kid. You can go home now. Your job is done.¡± Huh? ¡°What! No. I was told that you would be my Instructor.¡± ¡°Me? Your instructor? You¡¯re still a baby!¡± ¡°The Headmistress told me.¡± ¡°The Headmistress did? Well, tell you what. Let¡¯s go back and sort the situation out, eh?¡± Shaden nodded. The man grabbed his bag and sword from the ground and tossed a silver coin at the tavern lady, who snatched it in mid-air. ¡°Do you need me to piggyback you, kid?¡± ¡°Erm¡ªno. I can run.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°I guess you can. Sorry if I hurt your feelings, little boy.¡± Shaden raised an eyebrow at the instructor. Was this guy seriously teasing him? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shaden walked out of the tavern first and started running. He hated wasting time. ? ? ? ¡°So, boy. He will be your Instructor. Make sure to follow his orders.¡± ¡°Seriously, Headmistress? He can¡¯t be more than six.¡± ¡°You have complaints?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Instructor Reedock. ¡°I can finally work now.¡± The Juvenile Instructor wiped some grime of his face with a cloth from his pocket. ¡°Sorry about that, kid. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gotten a student.¡± Shaden was feeling doubtful, but this was the best chance he would get. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care.¡± ¡°Good. Follow me.¡± Instructor Reedock stretched his arms and walked towards the right side of the hall. Shaden quickly followed after him. They passed the stone arches and classrooms that were filled with students. ¡°You see, kid, normally students should enter when they are six. I¡¯m in charge of training them until they are eight. But these days, parents don¡¯t send their kids in so early. They wait until their child is eight, which makes me lack work. I¡¯m not usually like this.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The Instructor sighed and swiped his rugged hair to the side. He stroked his beard. ¡°Hmm¡­I forgot where to begin,¡± he joked. Shaden was starting to feel a little hopeless. ¡°Maybe some basic training, sir?¡± ¡°Some basic training! Sounds good.¡± They walked through the halls once again. The sounds of students letting out energized cries echoed through the building. ¡°So, kid. Why do want to learn swordsmanship? Your parents told you to do it?¡± ¡°No, sir. I just wanted to train my body.¡± ¡°No need to be so formal. You¡¯re just a kid.¡± ¡°Yes¡­sir?¡± ¡°Yes is fine.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± Shaden noticed that the pathway was slanting upwards. He had suspected it from the view outside, but the Academy was huge like a fortress. He even saw some gardens to the sides of the hall. ¡°It¡¯s your life. But kids like you give up too easily.¡± He let out a sigh and turned his head around. ¡°You won¡¯t give up so easily, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± They passed through a series of classes, and the presence of other people died out. Then at the end of the hall, the Instructor opened the doors to a dusty-looking room. ¡°Come. It hasn¡¯t been used for a while.¡± Instructor Reedock held the door open and let Shaden enter. Shaden itched the moment he came inside. The room was filled with dust, and the only light sources were some windows high up on the walls that let in sunlight. From the corner of the room, the Instructor fetched two brooms and passed one to Shaden. Shaden almost fell from its weight, making Basalm chuckle. ¡°Easy there. This will be our first task: cleaning the room.¡± With this? Shaden barely managed to hold the broom up. The wood felt like wood but weighed like lead. What kind of broom was this? ¡°Instructor?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be better to use magic?¡± Basalm smiled. ¡°This is part of training, kid. All novices have to go through it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help. But the sooner we get this done, the faster you can start your training. For now, clean the end of the room. You do know how to sweep dust away?¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± ¡°Then¡ªbegin.¡± Shaden nodded and held up his broom with all his might. No, he dragged it across the ground. He had the urge to use his mana-hands, but he felt like if he did, it would ruin the purpose for the training. ¡°Students learn to clean the whole place by the time they are seven years old. That is, a year after they are admitted. Are you up for the challenge, kid?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± How bad could it be? Shaden covered his face with his shirt and dragged the dense broom around. Alright, maybe it wasn¡¯t that easy. But cleaning was simple enough. The dust rose to the air as Shaden moved around. He coughed but continued regardless. He was barely making a change, though. Only a small portion of the large room was cleaned, and that was becoming covered with dust. Then he saw the instructor. Basalm was swinging the broom around like nobody¡¯s business. And yet, the dust didn¡¯t spread about. In fact, it swirled around him as he swung the broom and swept the ground. Then with a swish of his arms, he flung the dust out of the window at the top of the room. Shaden watched with his mouth hanging open as the Instructor continued the process around the room. Where he passed, the floor was completely vacant of dust. He looked over at his feet. It was far from clean. He was supposed to do that in a year? The Instructor noticed his shock and let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, kid. You can use the door.¡± Shaden nodded. Still, the room was enormous. He couldn¡¯t even properly lift the broom so it would take even longer. He resisted the temptation to use his mana-hands. With a grunt, he attempted to wipe the floor again. By supporting the broom with his back, he dragged it around the floor, collecting dust as he moved around. He thought he was doing okay until he looked back and saw the dusty ground. He wasn¡¯t doing it fast enough. He sighed. ¡°Good idea, kid. But your execution is bad.¡± With a swing of his broom, Basalm sent the dust in the air flying out the window. He motioned to Shaden to move out of the way. After taking a stance, he swept the floor in a majestic pattern, causing the dust to swirl around him, which he sent flying out the window. He repeated it, then the room was completely clean. ¡°For now, you¡¯ll have to train to even carry the broom.¡± Shaden nodded. His respect for the Instructor had risen significantly. Basalm took the broom from Shaden with ease and fetched a small stick from the corner of the room. He rolled it to Shaden¡¯s feet, and it stopped right in front of him. ¡°Starting today, you will train using that. Try swinging it, kid.¡± Shaden picked up the stick that was around three-fourths of his height. Just like the broom, it was heavy like metal, but he could hold it better than the broom. It had to weigh at least 10, no 15 kg. He failed instantly. He couldn¡¯t hold it up by the tip like a sword. He heard a chuckle to the side. He tried again, this time adjusting his grip a little closer to the center of the stick. He raised it above his head and swung down, but the stick came crashing down on the stone floor. ¡°Enough. I¡¯ve seen your limits.¡± Just from that? ¡°Kid, looks like you need some really basic training. But don¡¯t let go of the stick. It¡¯s part of your body now. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good. Now hold it up on your shoulders.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Shaden placed the heavy stick on both of his shoulders like a staff. ¡°You¡¯re pretty fast for a kid, aren¡¯t you!¡± The Instructor motioned to Shaden to follow him. ¡°We¡¯re going to run now. Make sure to keep the stick on you at all times.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shaden knew how to run. He could even say he was good at running. He knew how to endure the pain, and he even had magic to assist him in this world. He happily followed Instructor Reedock out of the room. ? ? ? ¡°So? How was the child?¡± ¡°He¡¯s great. He learns quickly and he isn¡¯t a dimwit.¡± Basalm chugged down a mouthful of water after swallowing a piece of hard bread. He liked the stuff. It reminded him back when he was happier. The irony was great. ¡°He could probably clean the room within the year. He says he¡¯s five, but he seems much older. Did he have any traumatic experiences before?¡± ¡°Not within my knowledge. However, his father is Garthan.¡± ¡°Garthan? You mean the sword-demon-wachimajig? ¡°That is an absurd title for a trained soldier. Yes, him.¡± ¡°Hmph. I guess it makes sense.¡± The servants took away the Headmistress¡¯s plates of food. ¡°Push him forward. It¡¯s what you¡¯re good at.¡± ¡°Eh. I¡¯m out of shape.¡± The Headmistress sipped on a cup of tea that the servants brewed for her. She took a sniff and let it down on the small tea-plate. ¡°He opened the front doors by himself.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°Alone.¡± ¡°Wow. But he couldn¡¯t even hold up the broom properly.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t show signs of using mana?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I think he used some basic support spells while he was running. The mana was definitely active. But I didn¡¯t see him chant.¡± ¡°How peculiar¡­¡± Basalm swallowed another piece of hard bread and gulped some water down. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to show this much interest.¡± ¡°Is it? I am unsure myself. I felt something vast within the boy.¡± She took another sip of tea. ¡°You know what to do.¡± Basalm got up from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll polish him like a jewel.¡± After fetching his sword, he left the dining hall. He wouldn¡¯t drink tonight. He finally had work to do. Work he had obtained at the cost of everything else. 3.6 ¡°Twenty-eight, twenty-nine, thirty!¡± With a tired huff, Shaden dropped the heavy stick on the ground, which instantly earned him a light smack on the head from Instructor Reedock. ¡°Kid, how many times have I told you to keep the weapon in your hand?¡± Shaden¡¯s arms felt sore. He quickly cast a spell, causing numbness to wash over his body as his strained muscles recovered. He wiped the sweat off his brow and retrieved the stick from the ground. The Instructor was around ten meters away, relaxing on a chair while reading a scroll. How he had managed to hit him from that distance, Shaden didn¡¯t know. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Twenty more swings. Next time you let go, it¡¯ll be thirty.¡± Shaden smiled as he raised the sword above his head and swung down. It still crashed down on the floor because he couldn¡¯t stop it, but he could lift it better now. Just a tiny bit better. Truthfully, he had dropped the stick on purpose because he felt like he could still go on. Otherwise, they would switch to running or balancing and stretching. Three weeks. For three weeks he had attended the Academy, and yet, the most martial-art lesson he had received was swinging his sword. But he knew this was an endurance test. He wasn¡¯t some brat who didn¡¯t understand the importance behind the basics. Besides, he liked the relaxing mood. While he had a few complaints regarding the lax manner of his Instructor, he seemed like a very-skilled person who knew his job very well. ¡°Twenty!¡± With one last strain to the muscle, Shaden failed to stop the stick from hitting the floor. But he managed to lessen the impact. This time, he didn¡¯t let go. His arms felt so weak even when he cast magic. The shaggy Instructor (his face looked cleaner now, but his hair was still a mess) got up from his seat and came to Shaden. ¡°Good! Always remember to keep your hands on your weapon.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Shaden wiped his sweat again and balanced the stick on his shoulders. ¡°Will we go running now, sir?¡± ¡°No, no. Not today. Today, we do something a little more special.¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes lit up. Finally, was he going to receive some action? ¡°Come here and sit down,¡± motioned Instructor Reedock. Shaden obeyed and sat down where Basalm indicated. The Instructor too sat down in front of Shaden, then set his sword to the side. ¡°Follow my position.¡± Shaden set his sword aside like he was told. They sat cross-legged from each other and the Instructor put his hands on his lap. ¡°Find the position that is most comfortable for you.¡± After putting his hands on his lap too, Shaden looked back at the Instructor. ¡°Good. You seem like a patient boy, so it¡¯s probably not too early to proceed on with this. Do you know of meditation, kid?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it breathing in and out?¡± ¡°You are not incorrect. But what we do is something more. Have you ever wondered why I can maintain this body without training like you do?¡± Honestly, Shaden hadn¡¯t. He just guessed it was because masters of martial arts just magically maintained their body after they went through a breakthrough or something. But he knew how to read the mood. ¡°A little?¡± ¡°It is because of breathing techniques. More precisely, circulating the mana outside into your body.¡± Oho? This sounded interesting. ¡°Normally, kids your age won¡¯t be able to focus. Focus is the key. Can you focus, kid?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°It never comes easy at the beginning. Seems like you can use magic, which is helpful. But the feel is different.¡± The Instructor raised his palm. ¡°Ignite ¨C Fire.¡± Suddenly, a miniature ball of fire appeared on the Instructor¡¯s hand. ¡°When casting magic, you are sending the mana inside of your body directly into your spell. The incantation forces the mana away from your body into the magic. Meditation is the opposite¡ªyou absorb the mana in the air and store it inside of you. But that is what magicians do. Warriors must go beyond just the absorbing.¡± The Instructor extinguished the fireball with a flick of his hand. ¡°Warriors must be able to absorb the mana while they are in combat. But it is difficult. Therefore, we train by meditating and get used to the feeling.¡± The Instructor stretched out his hand. ¡°Do you understand the mana inside of our body, kid?¡± ¡°Not that much. We have a container somewhere, right?¡± ¡°Partly true. Our whole body is the container, and mana fills it all. But usually, the mana stays dormant, unmoving. Look at my arm, kid.¡± Shaden glanced at his arm. Aside from the lean muscle and veins, there wasn¡¯t anything unusual. ¡°This is what happened if you circulate mana within your body.¡± Suddenly, a faint glow enveloped the Instructor¡¯s body. It was slightly blue, maybe purple. Or light sky-blue? The colors fluctuated. Mana¡¯s color was a weird thing. ¡°Can you see the mana, kid?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s coming out of your body.¡± ¡°Very good. This is what you will be practicing from now on. Feeling the mana within your body then circulating it through yourself. Just like the blood pumps through the body, you must pump the mana. Additionally, the mana prevents your body from degrading and aging. Including your muscles. And when you are good enough, you will be able to do this.¡± At that moment, the arm that the Instructor was holding out glowed brighter. ¡°This is focusing your mana into a certain part of your body. The basis of all techniques.¡± Shaden watched in awe. The pressure felt incredible. And yet, it didn¡¯t feel like the Instructor was leaking mana from his body like Shaden did when he cast magic. It remained concentrated within his body and arm. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°And this¡ª¡± The light around Instructor Reedock¡¯s arm turned red, like blood mist¡ªthe pressure increased tenfold. His muscles bulged out, even though he wasn¡¯t flexing. To Shaden¡¯s eyes, it looked like the muscles themselves had grown only for the arm. ¡°Is strengthening. It is used in various martial-art based skills. While this¡ª¡± The red light instantly changed into a greenish-yellow. The intensity was replaced by something serene, a solidness of a stone wall. ¡°Is defense for blocking your opponent. It will save your life from danger. You will learn these two much later.¡± WOOOAHHHH! Shaden¡¯s mouth dropped in awe. Now this was what he had been searching for. This was what he had attempted and failed multiple times over and had given up. Shaden nodded his head enthusiastically. ¡°Woah, kid. Don¡¯t get your hopes up. We¡¯ll be doing this for an hour a day, but you¡¯ll still take a few months to even begin to circulate your mana.¡± A few months!? Well¡­It was still less than a month in reality, so he guessed it was fine. ¡°Remember, you must concentrate on your mana and only your mana. If your mind goes off somewhere else, you will fail. But once you understand the feeling, you will progress rapidly. Patience is key.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Shaden closed his eyes and concentrated. The mana within his body¡­he would grasp it. A small thought crossed his mind. But wouldn¡¯t this be useless in the real world? He couldn¡¯t use mana in the real world. Eh. Didn¡¯t matter. This was too cool to give up on. Like the Instructor had said, patience was key. He concentrated. ? ? ? ¡°So¡­Rother. Got any tips?¡± For four days Shaden had concentrated within his body. Sure, he could sense the mana outside of his body to a certain degree. But feeling it inside? It was like trying to look at his heart. Put it simply, he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°Hmm¡­I don¡¯t know. I never really meditated with Dad. It just came naturally to me. You know, while fighting? But yeah, it took a few months. And it hurt a lot.¡± Great. Sparring surely was the best way to increase one¡¯s skill, but Shaden was still too young. The Instructor would never smack him around. Probably. ¡°Can you meditate?¡± ¡°Of course. I learned at the Academy.¡± ¡°Could you try showing me?¡± ¡°Sure. Why not.¡± Without even sitting down, Rother placed his hands on his side like he was about to draw a sword. It was probably some kind of fighting stance. Shortly after, Shaden felt something in the air being sucked into his brother. Not that much, but like a trickle. Rother¡¯s body started glowing faintly. It was barely visible, but Shaden noticed it. His brother¡¯s presence felt like it had dramatically increased. He felt much more real in front of him, if that made sense. Rother opened his eyes. ¡°How is it?¡± Shaden clapped his hands. ¡°It¡¯s great. But what do you feel like right now?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I feel sharper.¡± ¡°I mean, can you feel the mana move inside of you?¡± ¡°Of course. It feels like a stream is going through my body. You know, kind of like your blood after running, but clearer.¡± ¡°Can¡­you do the strengthening magic?¡± ¡°You mean this?¡± Rother¡¯s whole body started glowing red. Very faintly, but glowing, nevertheless. Blood-like mist radiated from his body, and he suddenly felt more threatening. ¡°Can you concentrate it into your arm?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After a deep breath, Rother held his right arm with his left and focused. A bead of sweat rolled down his cheek, and the intensity of the red aura in his arm grew. His other body parts dimmed very slightly. Then with a sigh, he let go, and the aura disappeared. ¡°That¡¯s my limit. Concentrating it to a certain part is really hard. Ask Dad.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± said Shaden as he handed over his small sack of candied nuts to his brother. Everything came at a price, and he had discovered that his brother was much more willing to cooperate if he offered an incentive. Rother happily took the sack and went to his room. Garthan was still out, so Shaden sat on the ground and rolled his head. Like a stream. He knew what stream-like mana felt like. Whenever he conjured a spell that required an enormous amount of mana, he sensed it flowing out of him like a great stream. But he was unsure of how the stream could circulate itself inside. For a spell, it created a vacuum, letting the mana flow out. In his body, there was no engine to circulate the mana, no heart to pump it around. A few months. He didn¡¯t want to wait a few months. He wanted to do it now. ¡°An engine¡­I need an engine,¡± he said out loud. But how? ? ? ? ¡°Life and death experiences help you control your flow of mana,¡± Garthan stated. ¡°If you want to learn quickly, then you will have to experience mortal danger.¡± What was his father telling his five-year-old son. ¡°Dad? Something easier please?¡± Garthan scratched his black beard. ¡°You¡¯re five years old, son. There isn¡¯t much you can do at this point. Your physique is too underdeveloped. It¡¯s only natural that you won¡¯t be able to feel your mana.¡± ¡°When did you learn to circulate it?¡± ¡°At five. But Dad grew up in a very harsh environment.¡± He wasn¡¯t seriously expecting him to go try to survive danger, right? Shaden felt something glimmer in his father¡¯s eyes but ignored it. No, he wanted to ignore it. He remembered the ominous atmosphere of his grandfather and the black dagger with bone patterns on it. ¡°Dad, how exactly do you move the mana around?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­you use your muscles.¡± Muscles? ¡°No, wait. It¡¯s actually your whole body.¡± What? ¡°In my opinion, you pull from one side and push from the other. Your teacher may state otherwise. It may be easier if you think of your heart as a mana-pusher. But some professors state that it is the brain that is doing the pushing. I¡¯m not sure myself.¡± What was his father even talking about? Garthan ruffled his hand through Shaden¡¯s hair. ¡°Son, you must discover it for yourself. It is different for everyone. It may be similar, but not exactly the same.¡± Shaden pouted. ¡°But I want to be like you quickly.¡± Garthan chucked heartily. ¡°With your ambition, you¡¯ll reach me in no time! Now, let¡¯s go help Mom with dinner. A soldier must always keep his mealtimes faithfully.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± His father was right. He did have a lot of time. He would persevere and let the feeling come to him. He hoped that time would be soon. ? ? ? Shaden lay weakly plopped on the floor. Shidey meowed sweetly as she brushed her soft, black fur against Shaden¡¯s side. She then proceeded to climb onto Shaden¡¯s back and started to purr. ¡°Thanks, Shidey¡­¡± Another day of failure. Another day of sitting for an hour concentrating in the darkness of his mind. It was becoming boring. He was feeling nothing, and irritation filled him after he failed. He had tried casting magic while meditating to feel the flow of mana, but it only went out of him like air going out of a balloon. The air itself inside the balloon did not circulate. So Shaden lay on the cold floor with his face to the side, his body facing the ground. He was tired from the body training, mentally exhausted from meditating for an hour, and dispirited from achieving null results. The people who had already achieved circulation were of little to no help. Find it yourself, they said. His cat was the only support he was receiving currently. This was supposed to be the basics of all basics. Yet he was failing at it. Perhaps he was being too harsh on himself. His Instructor had clearly said a few months. But Shaden had the mind of a teen. He wanted to progress. He wanted to see results and reap the fruits of his labor. This was his fantasy world, and he couldn¡¯t let the time go to waste. Not that he could do anything about it. Dreams were harsh. Shidey continued to purr, and Shaden continued to lie still on the floor. He stopped thinking and relaxed his muscles. It was probably good to take it slowly. He silently enjoyed the vacantness of the house. His brother was still at the Academy, and his mother was out buying the groceries. Shidey¡¯s purrs felt great. Like a massage. It vibrated through him. He felt the waves move across his body. It was incredibly relaxing. The sunlight weakly shined through the window. It basked him perfectly, balancing out the spring coldness that remained. Then Shaden¡¯s eyes flicked open. Wait a moment, he thought. Vibrations. Mana. He remembered something from reality. Something about water in a cup. Shaking and stirring. With the body, not with a tool. Just like Shidey¡¯s purring. Make the mana vibrate through his body? He hadn¡¯t thought of that. All the time, he was thinking of mana just flowing through his body in a circle. But what if it wasn¡¯t in a circle? What if it was going out from the center, like a drop of water causing a ripple in a calm lake? ¡°Sorry, Shidey.¡± Shaden carefully tilted his body so Shidey would leap off. Then he sat down cross-legged on the floor. The mana. Flowing through his body. From the heart or the brain. Something pushing, others pulling. Like a ripple caused by a disturbance within a serene pool. Shaden took a deep breath. Then he imagined it. From his chest, the mana would go out to his body, then return once more, all of it happening in one constant, circular motion. Like the waves of a river, all contained within his body. He felt something. Something very faint. Something moved. It felt like moving a glacier, but he definitely felt it. It felt thicker than tar, but he sensed it. Something had moved. He could do it! He concentrated harder. He forced his insides to move. It felt so groggy, like a machine that hadn¡¯t been oiled in a long time, or like he was trying to push a cart in the wrong way. With a heavy sigh, he stopped. Sweat had formed on his forehead and nose, and he realized he had been clenching his fists very tightly. No. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be this forceful. He had to let it flow, not make it flow. But he had a lot of time and a lot of sources to learn from. And most importantly, he had felt it. He finally had a lead to circulating mana. ¡°Thanks, Shidey,¡± he said while stroking Shidey¡¯s fur. ¡°Your idea was amazing.¡± ¡°Meow~¡± she replied. Shaden smiled. His confidence grew. He knew he could do it soon. 3.7 Demund instinctively held up his arms as he crashed down on the floor of his bedroom. With a solid *thunk*, he realized that he was laying on the ground facing sideways. There was a dull throb in his right palm and some on his left. He had forgotten about his leg again. All the training, all the running in his dream world had given him the illusion that he, in fact, still had two legs. He rubbed his hands and supported himself up. If Demund did not feel the usual refreshment of waking up with a clear mind, his temper would have spiraled out of control. Yet because his mind was clear as a crystal, he could maintain his calm demeanor and carry on through the morning with a light heart. He hopped to the windows and pulled the curtains open. Another fine morning. He loved mornings even more than before now. Demund got back to his bed and found his prosthetic leg to the side, propped against his bed-desk. After putting on his clothes with some difficult, he pulled on the smooth cloth for the prosthetic. He was getting used to it now. He didn¡¯t require crutches anymore. But the dull, numb sensation of leaning on a stump rather than a leg. It felt weird as ever. Perhaps it was worse for Demund as he constantly experienced having two full legs in his dream. He clicked on the prosthetic and stood up. Suddenly, he was curious. That feeling he had in his dream when his mana was trying to move about¡ªcould it happen in real life? He closed his eyes and concentrated. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nah, no way. Of course it wouldn¡¯t. He headed downstairs, carefully as to not accidentally trip. ? ? ? Demund patiently waited outside with a metal, foldable cane in his hand. Something his parents had gotten him. At exactly seven twenty, a small, automated car entered the small street and parked itself in front of Demund while humming quietly. The door swung open and Demund, after retracting his cane, stepped inside the vehicle. ¡°Good Morning!¡± greeted Enariss sleepily. She yawned. ¡°You look awake.¡± ¡°Hey, Ena,¡± he replied while waving. ¡°I think I¡¯m a morning person.¡± The door automatically closed shut and the car started accelerating to school. After stifling another yawn, Enariss turned her head to Demund, looking slightly confused. ¡°Did you call me Ena?¡± ¡°Yeah? Short for Enariss. I think it fits you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She didn¡¯t voice any complaints and leaned her head to the side. Demund made a small cheer of victory within his mind. ¡°Do what you want, Demy.¡± Demy? Hold up. ¡°Wait, Enariss. Don¡¯t you think that sounds a little¡­too¡­?¡± ¡°Why, it suits you~¡± ¡°Erm¡ª!" Enariss lightly punched him on his shoulder and let out a small giggle. ¡°It¡¯s a joke, Dem-Dem. Call me whatever you like.¡± Demund laughed with her. Last year, he wouldn¡¯t have even dreamed of traveling together with a girl. But here he was, calling each other cute names. Maybe he was still inside his dream. She seriously wasn¡¯t going to call him that, was she? ? ? ? The stares. They always accompanied Demund now. The only disabled person within the prestigious school of Tartis High. The boy who had almost canceled the Annual Festival because he was in a coma. Students were already glancing in their direction as the car entered the school. There weren¡¯t many people who drove in with their private vehicles. Only the richest of the rich could do so. Their presence was easily recognizable to the community, and Demund¡¯s name had spread within the campus as the boy who not only lacked a leg but shared seats with the Enariss. In conclusion, an awful lot of staring was going on, even after a few days since school had begun. ¡°You okay?¡± asked Enariss softly. She had noticed the sudden discomfort Demund was radiating. He had become quieter, and his face had slightly wrinkled up. It was hard to not notice when he was also nervously clenching his right leg. Demund took in a deep breath. What was he worried about? ¡°I¡¯m fine. This week¡¯s just been special.¡± ¡°...Demund?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Without warning, Enariss held Demund¡¯s face with both of her hands, squeezing his cheeks between them. Naturally: What? Who? What? Why? How¡ª ¡°It¡¯s okay. Are you worried about the stares?¡± Demund paused his thoughts briefly. And nodded. ¡°I get them all the time. Everywhere I go, people stare at me. It¡¯s nothing special. So when we¡¯re together, they¡¯re all looking at me and not you. They don¡¯t care about you.¡± Enariss looked into Demund¡¯s eyes seriously. All her drowsiness was gone from her face. ¡°That burden is only for me. So don¡¯t worry. Got it?¡± She maintained eye contact with him. Those eyes, those beautiful crimson eyes of hers. They felt so calm, so strong, so violent. ¡°Got it.¡± She let go with a sigh. ¡°I need to get to class. See you after school.¡± Enariss got out of the car and hurried off into the campus. The car automatically locked itself after Demund closed the door, and he peered at Enariss¡¯s fading figure in the distance. Such a small body, yet such confidence and power. He touched his cheek. He could still feel the smooth, gentle warmth of her hands. He smiled. He really had to thank her for everything. He looked around and realized that none of the people nearby him was looking at him. They were too busy with their own lives. Demund extended his cane and started walking forward. ? ? ? ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to join everyone else?¡± ¡°No problem. I¡¯m here to help you!¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°Do what you want.¡± Demund was lightly jogging around the track as his classmates, including Riley and Rhyne, played soccer inside of the field. Wane followed behind him. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no way to win once those two are on the same team.¡± As Wane said, Riley and Rhyne were destroying their opponents and scoring goal after goal. This had happened because the original PE teacher was away, making a substitute who didn¡¯t know the class lead in his stead. The students ran with all their might (as the substitute was known for deducting points if students didn¡¯t try hard enough), but they were no match against the ultimate tag team combo. It was pitiful, really. Demund had been allowed to be exempt from the sport. ¡°Won¡¯t the substitute take points away from you?¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. The Student Life Committee¡¯s power reaches far and deep.¡± Of course. Demund was starting to think that maybe that certain committee held too much power. No, they did hold too much power. ¡°How come your group holds so much influence in the school? And why do you switch between ¡®Student Life¡¯ and ¡®School Life¡¯?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Not really. There¡¯s no way a group that focuses on making students happy can have access to their personal information. It doesn¡¯t make sense. It breaks privacy.¡± ¡°Well, the thing is¡­¡± Wane talked with Demund as they jogged around the track. According to his explanation, the School Life Committee included the Disciplinary, Voting, and even parts of the Student Council. The top leaders of the school (President, Vice-President, Secretary, and Treasurer) were above the Student Life Committee in terms of influence, but the rest of the Student Council were not. They were included in the Committee as group leaders. ¡°Class leaders also have to report to the Committee. We basically monitor everything.¡± ¡°And your position?¡± ¡°Just a helper. Don¡¯t worry, we all had to sign a contract that expels us from the school if we release sensitive information to people who are not involved, even within the Committee.¡± ¡°And what do you get in return?¡± ¡°Glad you asked. Many things, actually. Freer movement, scholarships, fun outings, pretty seniors¡ª¡± Wane cleared his throat. ¡°Yeah, a lot of things.¡± That was interesting news to hear. Demund, despite the fact that he had been attending the school for almost a year now, didn¡¯t know much about it. It was fun to discover new things. The substitute teacher blew on his whistle. It was time to go. ¡°Do you need help changing?¡± asked Wane. Demund unconsciously furrowed his brows but released it in an instant. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. But join me for lunch, yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be glad to.¡± ? ? ? Demund looked at his leg inside the toilet stall. A stump of meat, a round ball instead of his feet and toes. No matter how much he looked at it, it felt¡­unnatural. Disgusting, even. He slid his hand over the scar and touched the crude, pink bumps and lines of healed skin. It wasn¡¯t his. Some pieces of flesh grown inside a lab that just happened to suit him. He pulled the prosthetic padding over it. Would his friends be able to tolerate the look? He stored the thought to the back of his mind. He didn¡¯t have time for that. ? ? ? The smell of aging paper and candle incense filled Demund¡¯s nostrils as he took a deep breath while opening the large doors of the school library. Not many people came here, and Demund felt at peace again once his eyes met the rows and rows of books neatly arranged within the bookshelves. The sunlight shined through the giant window at the very top of the library and cast a warm glow on the stone ground. They had opened it today. The old librarian looked up from his books, and Demund bowed slightly like he always did. The librarian returned the gesture and returned to his books. He was always reading quietly, like the air around him. A few students ventured through the maze to pick out books. Demund had thought he lacked a reason to come here anymore. Now that he had switched to swordsmanship, leaning the natural laws seemed unnecessary. But he couldn¡¯t stay put. Having a book within his hand now served as his comfort. After returning a book he had borrowed, he navigated to the non-fiction section. The librarian had previously recommended reading about the lives of the greats to learn from their footsteps. It had been implied that Demund¡¯s injury had something to do with it. ¡°It will help you think,¡± the old librarian had said. ¡°Try Journey of Ice. Milikue.¡± Demund always found it weird that the library was manned by someone so old-looking. And in this day and age, a normal high school possessing a library so large was slightly unnatural. Not even many people came to use it, and yet the books were increasing. Not that it bothered him. He loved the place and its ancient atmosphere. Like something out of the world of wizardry. He found M. ¡°Mansch, Mason, Melany¡­Miles, Milestone¡­Milikue. Found it.¡± He placed his finger on the agreeably thick book and pulled it out. No picture. No decorations except the words, Journey of Ice: An Autobiography at the front, printed in silver. Author¡¯s name was Setsuan Milikue. No synopsis. He flipped over to the first pages of the book. Printing date¡­over 40 years ago? This book was old. No Table of Contents¡ªjust a simple ¡®For Julie, my friend and companion who stuck through the hot and cold.¡¯ Then a bold One at the top of the first chapter. The librarian had recommended it. He could finish it in two days or three. He took the book and returned to the library counter. The librarian put his book down and adjusted his glasses. His thick, grey beard hung like a cloud on his chin. ¡°Ah¡­so you have picked it,¡± he commented in a slow, gentle voice. A grandfatherly voice. ¡°Yes.¡± The Librarian took the book from Demund and slid it under a scanner. Demund sliced his student card on the check-out machine, and with a beep-beep, the book was ready to go. Demund thanked the Librarian and headed upstairs. There was a small elevator at the corner which Demund used to reach the third floor. The fourth and fifth floors were often noisy with students having frequent dates there. The first and second floors were too close to the ground. The third floor was the quietest and the best place for him to enjoy his time. He took a seat at his usual sofa. After flipping the book open, he started to read. ? ? ? A slightly awkward air hovered between Enariss and Demund in the car. For some reason, she wasn¡¯t looking at him. And Demund lacked the courage to initiate. After what had happened that morning¡ªhe was too nervous. He couldn¡¯t control his expression. He pinched himself on the leg. But then he realized they were almost at his house. ¡°Hey, Ena¡­riss. See you at the usual time.¡± She turned her head slightly towards him and nodded but remained silent. With the help of his cane, Demund stepped off the car, closing the door behind him. Then the car drove off. Had he done something wrong? He explored his mind for a possible explanation. Something he had done? What had he done? Up to this morning, they had been fine! Enariss wasn¡¯t usually like this. Was she embarrassed about what she did that morning? No, that couldn¡¯t be it. She wasn¡¯t someone who would cower from that little act. He shrugged. He¡¯d ask her in the evening. ? ? ? ¡°Hey, welcome,¡± greeted Demund while stretching his left leg. Enariss jumped off her bike from the side and landed on the ground with a soft pat. He thought this every time, but she looked great in her sportswear. Without saying a word, Enariss stretched her body and did some hops. Was she still angry? Demund swore in his heart that he would find the root of this behavior. ¡°Are you ready?¡± asked Enariss. Her voice sounded normal. Hmm. ¡°Any time,¡± Demund replied. ¡°Sorry if I¡¯m too slow.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about.¡± ¡°Then¡ªthanks for coming.¡± The corners of Enariss¡¯s lips went up. She motioned with her hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. You should begin.¡± So, with a nervous huff, Demund began to run. Or rather, jog. He didn¡¯t have his cane with him today; he had Enariss. She would catch him if he fell. He trusted her. Enariss instantly joined Demund¡¯s side, so he picked up the pace. It was still jogging, but a great improvement from what he was doing just a week ago. They ran through the night as they had always done. Side by side, footsteps in sync, breathing together in the cool air. He was so glad that this moment could continue longer. But currently, all his focus was on his legs. The movement of his right feet, the distribution of his weight¡ªhe kept them all in check as he ran. He was getting used to it. Perhaps he could talk a little. ¡°Hey, Enariss¡­Did I do anything that you didn¡¯t like?¡± Enariss turned her head and looked at Demund with wide, sparkling eyes. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°You seemed kind of different today after school.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± A moment of silence hung between them. Demund was trying his best not to fall over, but he had to continue. ¡°You can tell me. Did people stare at you too much?¡± Enariss playfully shoved Demund on his shoulder, which almost made him trip and bash his face against the floor. His heart skipped a beat as he gulped his spit. Holy. That was too close. Way too close. ¡°No! It¡¯s just¡­¡± She became silent again. ¡°Just what? You can tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Ena¡­are you sure? I¡¯m all for you.¡± Enariss refused to look at him while they ran. ¡°Fine,¡± she eventually said. ¡°It¡¯s stupid, but I¡¯ll tell you. Are you flirting?¡± What? Where had that come from? With whom? Enariss? Other girls? ¡°You think anyone would flirt with someone like me? Especially since I have¡­or not have, you know.¡± Enariss snorted, which was really cute. It was the first time Demund had seen her do that. ¡°I heard that you have two girls that are interested in you. They always stick by your side during classes and carry your bags¡± Oh. Was that what she was worried about? ¡°Oh, that! No, you¡¯re clearly mistaken.¡± She turned her head to look at Demund in the eye. Her face was¡­blank? It was unreadable. ¡°They¡¯re from the Student Life Committee if you¡¯ve heard of them. It¡¯s not only them; there¡¯s also a guy helping me out. Since one person can¡¯t stay with me all the time, they take turns. You know, simple stuff. Carrying bags, fetching me tissues.¡± She didn¡¯t look satisfied. ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between us. They¡¯re just nice people. Like you and the MMA Club Captain! Like, you assist him?¡± Enariss¡¯s face turned a shade darker. Demund panicked. ¡°I promise that¡ª¡± Then Demund¡¯s world was thrown sideways as he felt his prosthetic leg take a faulty step on the ground. At the last moment, Enariss caught Demund by the arms and prevented him from sliding his skin on the concrete floor. ¡°Mother of¡ªthanks, Ena.¡± Enariss helped Demund up. They had come to a halt due to Demund¡¯s sudden accident. ¡°Pfff¡ªDem-dem, what are you doing!¡± Enariss burst out laughing, leaving Demund to sheepishly scratch his hair. Had things worked out? ¡°Was I acting weird? Sorry about that,¡± breathed Enariss through her laughter. ¡°Your expression, just¡ªtoo, funny!¡± She held her knees and laughed her heart out. What had been so funny? Demund touched his face. Had his expression looked that bad? He didn¡¯t understand any of this. He sighed and smiled. ¡°Glad you like it?¡± Cautiously, Demund placed his hand on Enariss¡¯s back and pat it gently. She felt very delicate and¡ªit was probably good not to think about it. Bad thoughts, go away. After what seemed like a few minutes, Enariss¡¯s hysterical laughter finally died down. She wiped her tears and straightened her back. ¡°You¡¯re a funny guy. I mean it,¡± she stated. ¡°Thank you?¡± Then out of nowhere, Enariss sent Demund a sweet smile, and Demund literally felt his heart freeze. The streetlights perfectly illuminated her face, making her calm, gentle, but ferocious expression glow in the darkness. The smile was something out of heaven. Something genuine and pure. Something he wanted to protect. Who was he kidding? ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s continue,¡± said Enariss. ¡°You want to recover quickly right?¡± Demund recovered from his short daze and jumped on his legs. ¡°Definitely. Let¡¯s go.¡± The pair¡¯s footsteps warmly decorated the silent night. ? ? ? Enariss brushed her hair in front of the mirror. Today she had done something unbecoming of her character. ¡°It¡¯s because there was a threat of him being stolen. My hard work being snatched away. Yep.¡± She reassured herself. There was no one in the school that could match her beauty. She probably didn¡¯t have to worry that much. But why had she felt so nervous? Why had she felt anxious? She put down her brush and inspected her hair. Smooth, red, and long. After twirling it around her finger she placed it in front of her lips and looked at the mirror. ¡°Why?¡± With a simple touch on the mirror screen, she jumped into bed and grabbed her giant, stuffed pillow as the lights to her room slowly faded out and the curtains automatically slid shut. She buried her face into the fabric and pulled her blankets over her. Too much thinking made her head spin. It was good to keep things nice and simple. 3.8 The air around Shaden glowed ever so slightly as he sat cross-legged on the stone floor. Instructor Reedock nodded in approval. ¡°Control your breathing. Make the mana flow into you.¡± Shaden breathed in and felt a small stream of refreshing mana enter him, moving throughout his body. ¡°You need to rotate it. Concentrate, kid. Synchronize the flow of mana with yours.¡± The glow around him grew brighter as he took a breath, but it diminished as he released it. The Instructor shook his head. ¡°Keep the mana inside of you circulating even when you are not breathing. During battle, you will not have the leisure to sit and rest.¡± Shaden nodded. What the Instructor wanted was for him to keep the aura around him steady. The more it fluctuated, the harder it would be to control, and the less effective it would be. Every day and before going to bed, he had tried to circulate the mana inside of him as best as he could. He had succeeded, but the results were still not satisfactory. His glow was too faint, and his presence too weak. The mana was rotating inside of him, but the strength was lacking¡ªlike a water hose that trickled water instead of spraying it. Something felt off. He was getting better at it, but the direction wasn¡¯t clear. He had to find that direction. The flow of mana was unique for everyone. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today, kid. There¡¯s no need to force it.¡± Shaden stopped his circulation and his body stopped glowing. He didn¡¯t feel more powerful when he circulated, and the Instructor had said it was because the mana wasn¡¯t moving fast enough. Usually, one¡¯s senses would be heightened, and you¡¯d have more control over your body. ¡°But for today, we¡¯ll do something new. Can you endure pain, kid?¡± Shaden didn¡¯t like pain. But he hated being stalled. He nodded and Instructor Reedock patted his small head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go easy on you. Pick up your stick,¡± the Instructor ordered. He, himself went to the side of the room and fetched a stick that was longer and thicker than Shaden¡¯s. With one hand. And he was swinging it. How was that possible? The Instructor wasn¡¯t even glowing. ¡°For now, you will practice sparring with me with both hands. Don¡¯t think about swinging with one arm¡ªyou must hone your natural senses first rather than learning skills. Try to block and not get hit. Is that clear?¡± Shaden gulped. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Hm¡­you will need a handicap. I will refrain from using my right arm, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t think about hitting me.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t concentrate, you¡¯ll get smacked hard. You ready, kid?¡± Just like this? Shaden hadn¡¯t even learned how to properly hold weapons yet! He held his stick like a sword and faced it towards the instructor. Then he remembered Rother a few years back. Getting smacked and earning bruises. If this was the same method of training, then the Instructor would probably only aim for his upper body. They still had to run. ¡°Yes!¡± exclaimed Shaden as he prepared himself. The Instructor held up his stick and walked towards Shaden. Not dashed, nor jumped, but walked. Then he raised his stick and swung it down on Shaden. But¡­wasn¡¯t it kind of slow? He could block this easily. He held up his stick and¡ª ¡ªgasped as his stick flew out of his hand and landed on the other side of the room. Suddenly, Shaden¡¯s head was lightly whacked and he instinctively cowered to block any more incoming blows. ¡°Two lessons for you kid. Lesson one: never let go of your weapon. Lesson two: if you do, escape.¡± Shaden instantly jumped backwards as the air he had been in was sliced with the Instructor¡¯s stick. He glanced over the room, and after finding his stick, took off towards it in a flash. Then just as he was about to grab it, his back was smacked with something. It wasn¡¯t painful, but it sent shivers up his spine. ¡°Lesson three: don¡¯t expose your back to the enemy.¡± Out of irritation, Shaden attempted a roundhouse kick from where he was and failed miserably as his legs struck nothing. ¡°Far too slow, kid. Far too slow.¡± The Instructor had already gone back a few steps out of Shaden¡¯s reach. Shaden frustratedly picked up his stick from the ground and attempted a stance, this time holding the stick more firmly. What was this feeling of powerlessness? ¡°Kid, just blocking and dodging won¡¯t help you improve. What did I tell you all this time?¡± Shaden wiped some dust off his mouth. ¡°Always circulate during battle.¡± ¡°Exactly. You must attempt to make your mana flow during this time. The purpose of this exercise is to help you feel your mana better. All of this while blocking and dodging.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Please continue.¡± Like his Instructor had told him, he tried to rotate his mana within him, but with little success. The pressure of the situation made it vastly difficult. He crudely raised his sword again as the Instructor slashed his sword in a slow, exaggerated manner. *WHACK* A painful shock went through Shaden¡¯s arms as his bones rattled from the impact. He almost let go but barely held on and jumped back. His fingers throbbed from the impact. ¡°Good. But if you block the blow directly, it will hurt. You must let it flow through. Like the mana inside of you.¡± Shaden grunted in frustration. The mana felt so groggy; it wouldn¡¯t move at all. He felt it flow out of him as he cast a reinforcement spell, but nothing after that. ¡°Can you go on, kid? Or is that too painful for you?¡± asked the Instructor nicely. He couldn¡¯t give up so early. He didn¡¯t even have real bruises. ¡°Please. Go on.¡± The Instructor whirled his stick in the air. ¡°Very good. Persistence is the mother of success. Now that you have prepared yourself, we will begin the real training.¡± What? Out of nowhere, the Instructor sent a blow flying at Shaden¡¯s side. Feeling the sudden shift in mana, Shaden raised his stick to the side and ducked. ¡°Keep the mana circulating!¡± the Instructor shouted as he smacked Shaden across the shoulder. The slash earlier had been a feint. ¡°Feel the mana around you as you breathe!¡± Shaden jumped to the side when suddenly he saw something above him. He barely lifted his arms up as the Instructor¡¯s stick bashed against it with a dull thud. Then out of nowhere, he was swept off his feet with a tackle and fell on his bum on the floor. He rolled to the side just in time as he heard a thwack on the floor. Circulate, he thought. He had to circulate. While keeping his eyes on the Instructor, Shaden tried once again to feel the flow of mana inside of him. Like a vibration. He felt his heart pumping blood desperately. His mana had to flow in the same way. He concentrated. He felt something inside start flowing groggily like a clogged sewage hole. But it was something. ¡°Keep at it, kid,¡± said the Instructor as he jumped towards Shaden again. Without pausing the flow of mana inside of him, Shaden raised his sword. His mind felt clearer, and his arms felt slightly stronger. The dull pain from his Instructor¡¯s blows numbed even more. A sudden confidence rose inside of him. He wanted to test this new strength out against the Instructor. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. He prepared to block¡ª ¡ªthen got sent flying across the room. ? ? ? ¡°Unfair!¡± Shaden complained. ¡°Absolutely unfair!¡± ¡°What is?¡± asked Rother curiously. They had finished dinner, and Rother was reading some books on etiquette and order. Shaden was trying his best to meditate, but frustration kept filling him. ¡°It was my first spar. Couldn¡¯t he have done it a little weaker?¡± He felt like he had been humiliated. After being sent flying, the Instructor had called off the match, saying, ¡®he was still too young, and overworking himself would be harmful¡¯. ¡°Relax, Shaden. It was like that for me the first time.¡± Shaden knew. His brother had worked very hard to reach where he was at now. ¡°And can you get me some water? I¡¯m thirsty.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you get it yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m reading. You aren¡¯t doing anything.¡± Shaden rolled his eyes. How did his brother even expect him to grab the water jar from the tall table? ¡°Fine. You owe me a favor.¡± Rother shrugged. ¡°Hurry up, your brother is dying of thirst.¡± With a sigh, Shaden got up. ¡°Bring me something to eat too!¡± called Rother while Shaden neared the dining room. Gosh, he was being so lazy these days. But it was probably good to humor him. He didn¡¯t want any unnecessary disputes happening between them. Children were easy to please but just as easy to anger. His mother was holding Melany and singing a little song. ¡°Hey, Mom. Can I get a glass of water? And something to eat,¡± he whispered. Melany appeared to be sleeping. ¡°Of course~. There are some nuts in the cooler on the middle right.¡± Shaden fetched the nuts as his mother poured a glass of water for him. She conveniently retrieved a small bowl too, which Shaden put the nuts in. After thanking his mother, Shaden returned to his brother¡¯s spacious room and placed the water and food in front of him. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said while grabbing a handful of nuts. Rother was stuffing himself like a beast these days, and his hunger never seemed to be satiated. Shaden sat down and started concentrating again. His body let out a faint glow as the mana within him moved about. Yet, it paled in comparison to Rother¡¯s. It was like a speck of dust compared to his father¡¯s. ¡°I think the best way to improve is by sparring. One day when I was sparring with Dad, something clicked in me and I felt the mana flow like, boom! Like an awakening of some sort?¡± ¡°I see.¡± His brother often offered helpful advice. That was great to hear. ¡°But the Instructor seems so half-hearted.¡± Rother let out a smirk. ¡°Dude, I know.¡± ¡°What? What do you know? Was Dad¡ªnever mind. He was, right?¡± Rother shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to tell a kid.¡± Shaden inched to his brother and placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Brother¡­I even got you nuts. And water. Can¡¯t you tell me? Please?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± While forming giant puppy eyes, Shaden sent a pleading look to his brother and shook him slightly. ¡°Please? Pleeeeeease?¡± ¡°Alright! Alright, I got it. But it¡¯s a secret, okay?¡± Shaden nodded. Children were so easy to convince. After making sure the door was closed, Rother sat up in front of Shaden. ¡°Okay. So basically, they act like they¡¯re going easy on you on purpose. I mean, they are actually, but they make themselves seem more superior. It¡¯s like the habit among the Instructors.¡± Shaden tilted his head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They try to irritate the students on purpose. Something along the lines of, ¡®teaching students to keep a cool head during combat¡¯. Well, I was so good that they had to be serious.¡± Rother stuck his nose up in the air with pride. Ah¡­so that¡¯s what it was. The irritation he had felt. It had all been planned? He hadn¡¯t even realized it. ¡°We¡¯re also taught to do the same with the younger classmen. Helps them understand how important keeping a cool head during combat is. And hey, it works like a charm. You can find so many exposed points once they lose their nerves.¡± Interesting. It made perfect sense, but it was very interesting. Learning both to irritate your opponent while keeping a cool head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone I told you. You only learn it once you reach ten.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Rother returned to his books and Shaden continued to meditate, breathing in and out steadily. He was having a lot of fun lately. Learning new things, actually beginning to fight. Maybe, just maybe by the time he entered tenth grade, he would be trained enough to fight. He had a promise to keep. ? ? ? ¡°Ach¡ª¡± Shaden let out a pained cry as the sword in his hand flew away and crashed off the stone wall. His fingers felt like they had been zapped. ¡°That will be all for today,¡± stated the Instructor. It had been two weeks since Shaden began sparring. And yet, he was hardly improving. Perhaps he was getting better at dodging, but his blocking still failed every time. He couldn¡¯t ¡®flow it over¡¯ like his Instructor had told him. And circulating his mana? It felt more like going through a straw than a clogged pipe, but the difference was meager. He hadn¡¯t experienced the ¡®awakening¡¯ yet. ¡°Just a little more, Instructor?¡± Shaden pleaded. ¡°No. Kid, your basic physical strength must improve first. You need a solid framework to base your sword on, or else you will crumble.¡± ¡°Got it¡­¡± Shaden faked a sullen look and went to pick up his sword. Maybe if he kept on showing his eager side to Instructor Reedock, he would provide training that was more intense. He always criticized Shaden¡¯s lack of physical ability and did not go over a certain threshold. Surely, Shaden¡¯s body was much above that of a normal five-year-old in his reality. But in Exarria, young children possessing extreme physical prowess were not uncommon. Shaden was above average, but he was by no means at the very top. Perhaps he had to train harder by himself. But how? Run? He was already doing that. Lift weights? He was also doing that too. He couldn¡¯t think of anything more than just repeating what he was already doing. Shaden was dissatisfied at his slow rate of growth. With magic, things had been so fast and convenient. But then again, he was five years old. His body had many, many more years to grow. ¡°I¡¯m ready, sir! Will we be running around town today or climbing the towers?¡± ¡°No¡­today will be a little bit different. But for now, do some squats or swings. Whatever you¡¯d like.¡± That was a new reaction from his Instructor. Usually, he always had something planned. But currently, his hand was on his roughly-cut beard, supporting his chin while he was deep in thought. While he was curious, Shaden obeyed and started doing some squats. If it hurt, he would heal and continue. One thing he had realized was that even if he healed himself, his stamina would not recover. His body started getting numb if he pushed himself too much while using healing magic. So, while it didn¡¯t hurt, he felt weak. If there was a spell to improve stamina, he didn¡¯t know of it. ¡°Show the progress of time ¨C Chronometer.¡± It was a spell that the Instructor used often to check the time. A simple but very useful spell that told the user inside his mind what time it was. Shaden had used it once and was surprised to feel the time¡ªsimilar to how one knew it was six when their stomach rumbled. Some very interesting magic. The full incantation was, ¡°Seconds pass and minutes form, Time, the world shall, will inform ¨C Chronometer.¡± Something that Saiton the Sage had come up with. Instructor Reedock, with an air of slight irritation, tapped his foot against the floor. After a few seconds, he went to the door. ¡°Wait here, kid. I need to get someone. What are the servants doing?¡± Basalm muttered under his breath as he left the room. The wooden door closed shut with a small *click*. Get who? Shaden resumed his squats. He was at his one-hundred and sixty-third squat currently, so his legs were a little sore. He placed his palm of his legs and cast a reinforcement spell, after which the pain went away. He continued to squat, and squat, and squat. Not those half-hearted squats, but the deep, painful squats that pulled all the parts of your upper leg. He switched to swinging on his three-hundredth squat. And swung, swung, and swung some more. He was proud that he could stop the sword in mid-air now. Though a little vague, his Instructor had shown him how to hold a sword. Left hand behind the right hand, with the weight focused on the left while the right controlled the swings. Maybe he had gotten much fitter. But he certainly didn¡¯t feel that way. It felt like a small improvement. The door finally opened on his seventy-sixth swing. ¡°Finally! Took you long enough¡ª¡± Shaden froze as two brown cat-ears popped out, followed by a pair of yellow eyes. Huh? He was confused. ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked uncertainly. The door fully swung open, revealing a young beastman girl with a mischievous grin. Her hair was dark brown, with streaks of light brown going through it. Her eyes inspected the new creature in front of her. She looked very young but was still a head taller than Shaden. ¡°Who are you?¡± she replied back. She entered the room and closed the door behind her. ¡°And where am I?¡± ¡°Erm¡ª¡± Who was this girl? Why was she here? ¡°You¡¯re currently in the training room for novice trainees. Excuse me but¡ªwho are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± said the girl cheerfully. She was already going around the room, sniffing at different things. She spotted the Instructor¡¯s stick and held it up. With one hand. ¡°I¡¯m Mistilia! And you can understand me?¡± ¡°Well¡­yeah?¡± ¡°Nice!¡± The excited beastman girl jumped on all fours and landed in front of Shaden. Despite her looks, she had traveled over four meters with that one leap. Without a running start. ¡°Tell me your name! You have a name, right?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m Shaden.¡± ¡°Cool! Nice to meet you, Shaden.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you¡­too?¡± Her face displayed a mischievous grin as she swished her fluffy, brown tail. Like her hair, it was streaked with light brown. Now that he had gotten a closer look at her, her pupils were round and dark at the center, not split. This wasn¡¯t a cat girl. ¡°Are you¡­a wolf?¡± he asked. ¡°Yep! A proud member of my pack.¡± Just then, Instructor Reedock appeared from the door. ¡°There you are, Miss Lightmoon. Didn¡¯t you get instructions to wait at the hall, not wander around? The servants were worried.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t understand anything I said!¡± ¡°Were you speaking the common tongue?¡± ¡°Ah, no.¡± ¡°Please do from now on. And please follow instructions, little miss.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± the girl replied sheepishly. Common tongue? What? This didn¡¯t make sense. Then he remembered he was in a dream. Ah, so basically, he could understand everything. Was that it? Instructor Reedock placed his hand on his face. Shaden thought he heard him mutter, ¡°Great, now I got two kids¡­¡± The Instructor turned to Shaden. ¡°Shaden.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°This is Mistilia. She will join you as a class member and also as a sparring partner. Though her sword skills are mediocre, I¡¯ve heard that her ability in unarmed combat is considered excellent where she comes from. Mistilia, this is Shaden. He is two years younger than you, so don¡¯t go overboard. Both of you, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great,¡± said the Instructor. ¡°Class is dismissed for today. Shaden, mind showing Mistilia around? I have things to do.¡± ¡°Sure. But I don¡¯t really know this place¡ª¡± ¡°Eh. You know enough. See you tomorrow.¡± With that, he just left. It was Shaden¡¯s time to place his hand on his face. ¡°So, Mistilia. Would you mind following me around?¡± But the energetic wolf girl was already running out of the door. Shaden never knew he could do two face-palms at once. Now he did. 3.9 The sky was blue, and the clouds gently floated like foam that was pushed ashore by the calm waves of the ocean. The birds sang wonderful songs, swimming through the air, their vivid colors decorating the stone halls of the Academy. Shaden would have enjoyed the scenery while going home. If it weren¡¯t for this crazy wolf girl who kept on jumping all over the place. ¡°Get down from there!¡± Shaden shouted. This girl was quite the handful. He didn¡¯t expect her to jump on top of the walls and stick on with her claws. Then continue to travel from there. She was definitely seven, right? Were seven-year-old beastmen usually like this? ¡°I¡¯m trying to!¡± Mistilia shouted back while jumping on another ledge. No, she clearly wasn¡¯t. She was enjoying herself as far as Shaden could see. ¡°What are you doing? If you want to see the area, I can show you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care! I can do it alone!¡± She quickly darted across the halls and disappeared into a stairway. Shaden ran after her in a hurry. But by the time he reached the second floor, she was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Well¡­¡± Shaden let out a huge sigh. He couldn¡¯t do anything about this. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll go home then.¡± ? ? ? ¡°Search for things that breathe and beat, mark the way to whom I¡¯ll meet ¨C Detect Life.¡± It was a simple spell learned from one of Shaden¡¯s books. A simple but power-consuming one. The spell¡¯s range changed with the amount of mana you used to cast it. Shaden had barely remembered the incantation after minutes of toiling his brain; he didn¡¯t know the exact concepts behind the spell. But it had been useful when he had to find Shidey. Now he was finding a mischievous, scurrying, young girl who ran about like a child. Well, she was a child. Which was why he was worried for her. His Instructor had entrusted her to his guidance. He cast the detection spell again. The spell acted like a one-time radar; he couldn¡¯t keep track of live movements. What he was trying to do now was to find the entity that was moving from place to place the quickest. After determining some candidates inside his mind, he chanted the spell a third time. ¡°Aha.¡± Among all of the dots he sensed, one was moving in a straight line across a vast distance. Shaden couldn¡¯t possibly know all of the interiors of the Academy, but he knew which area the dot was traveling in. One of the big halls that led to the cafeteria. He remembered that the ladies here baked bread around that time to feed as snacks to the students. He whispered the spell one last time. Yep, the dot was definitely heading that way. Had Mistilia smelled the aroma of freshly baked bread? Shaden ran in the direction of the cafeteria. If she wasn¡¯t there, he could always try again afterwards. He passed by the classrooms and took a turn to the left. Then to the right at the center of the corridor. Just in case, he chanted the spell again. Yep, the figure had stopped right where the tables were. It was accompanied by another figure, and two other figures were nearby. Most likely the ladies who baked. Along the way, he smelled bread just like he thought he would. He continued down the large hallway until he found the entrance to the cafeteria at the end. He gave himself a small pat on the back with his mana-hand. How could he be so smart? He jumped through the open doors and glanced around. His eyes spotted the brown ears on one of the tables nearby, but he didn¡¯t let out a cry of joy. Because the Headmistress and the wolf girl, who was cowering behind her, were staring straight at him. ¡°Boy! What are you doing there! Quickly, come here!¡± exclaimed the Headmistress. Bewildered, Shaden hastily obeyed and approached the Headmistress as quickly as possible. ¡°Did you see anyone, boy? Anyone suspicious?¡± asked the Headmistress. Yet her eyes were fixed on the doors of the cafeteria. ¡°No? What¡¯s wrong, ma¡¯am?¡± Mistilia was shaking behind the back of the Headmistress. Her eyes were wide open and darting around the room in fear. Suddenly, the Headmistress raised her robed hand and held out her palm. She muttered something, and glow of light-green formed in front of her open palm, transforming into a circle of magic. Intricate patterns instantly decorated the circle. Shaden cocked his head. By the green hue of magic, it was some kind of support/utility spell. But why? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little child,¡± the Headmistress stated as she comforted Mistilia. ¡°There is no one here.¡± ¡°Re-really?¡± Mistilia muttered. ¡°Am I safe?¡± ¡°Yes. As long as you are here, no one will harm you,¡± soothed the Headmistress. Shaden waited in confusion. He had found the girl, but now things were awkward. The Headmistress turned her head towards Shaden, her eyes sharp and piercing. ¡°Boy, did you perhaps happen to use a certain type of detection spell on your way here?¡± Shaden hadn¡¯t wanted to reveal his proficiency in magic, but the situation looked too serious for him to lie. ¡°Um¡­yes?¡± ¡°And did you happen to repeat the spell multiple times?¡± ¡°¡­yes?¡± The wolf girl, who had stopped shaking, stared daggers at him like he was her worst enemy. ¡°Boy, there is one thing you must know about that certain spell.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Search for breath, mark blood ¨C Detect Life.¡± A shortened version of the spell Shaden had used, but the same one nevertheless. But just when the Headmistress finished her incantation, Shaden felt like something swept over him. Like a kind of sound wave or pressured air that had flown past him. ¡°Do you understand now, boy?¡± Had the feeling been a result of her magic? His brain started to grind its gears as he thought of a possible explanation. The book hadn¡¯t told him that his enemies could also sense the magic. And by the nick of his hair, he had understood vaguely which direction the magic had come from. ¡°You¡­felt my magic. But why was¡ª¡± he pointed towards Mistilia, ¡°¡ªshe so scared?¡± ¡°Boy, you will not understand. You are dismissed for today.¡± Shaden was about to protest, but the Headmistress¡¯s glare told him otherwise. What had he done wrong? Why was the girl so afraid of detection magic? Shaden bowed his head slightly to the Headmistress and walked away. ? ? ? With a flick of her arm, the Headmistress closed the doors to the cafeteria. A slight gust enveloped the room as the force of her strike rebounded off the air. ¡°Everyone, come out now,¡± she declared. From behind the pillars, the servants of the Academy stepped out. They resumed their duties after the Headmistress sent them off with a clap. She pulled her robes from the small girl who was pouting now with her arms crossed. The mix-breed wolf girl¡¯s cheeks were puffed out and her eyebrows were furrowed. ¡°Miss Lightmoon¡­No person in their right mind wouldever dare to come here with hostility. But as I have stated before, you mustn¡¯t wander around. What would you have done if you were alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯d run away!¡± exclaimed Mistilia. ¡°That little kid will never catch me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the boy you have to be wary of, foolish girl,¡± berated the Headmistress, her voice suddenly turning into ice. ¡°Remember you are only here because I owe your mother a favor. You will behave. Is that clear? Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Mistilia turned her face away from the Headmistress and reached for a slice of bread. Her hand was promptly smacked with a small stick that the Headmistress conjured from under her robe. ¡°Is it clear, Miss Lightmoon?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡± Her tail swished unhappily while her ears drooped slightly. ¡°Good. Now this time, do not leave the servant that has been assigned to you. Do not expect protection when you will not abide by the rules.¡± ¡°This is all because of that kid!¡± complained Mistilia. ¡°Father told me I should always run around to hone my senses, so I was just doing that!¡± She quickly shut up under the stern glare of the Headmistress. The small wolf girl chewed on some bread in dissatisfaction. She had never been caged back home. Meanwhile, the Headmistress was reflecting on the incident. It was quite peculiar. As a master of the arts, she could naturally detect any signs of movement within a 20-meter radius, much more if she concentrated. However, the boy had waltzed in like a visible invisible man. She had only noticed his presence after she felt his spell bash against her in a crude manner. Then there was the boy using the magic. Judging by the first bash¡¯s texture, she had quickly determined its location and distance from herself. To spread mana over that extent¡­the boy possessed more mana than the average human adult. Maybe even more than lower-class mages. At the age of five! ¡°He will need some additional evaluating,¡± she muttered. She took out a piece of paper from under her robes and scribbled a brief memoabout him with her mana. The examination for the year would be in a few weeks. There was no need to rush. ¡°Do I really need to train with him?¡± whined the wolf girl, her mouth filled with bread. ¡°He looks so weak and small, and that annoying look on his face¡ª¡± ¡°He managed to scare you, girl. What is done is done.¡± Mistilia frowned and ripped another bite out of the bread with her sharp teeth. Hmph. She would make that brat cry for scaring her. ? ? ? Day 1 Shaden¡¯s sword was smacked away and he quickly jumped back to grab it. However, the agile wolf girl kicked it away in a flash before he could and gave Shaden apunt on his bottom. Shaden fellto the floor on his face but instantly got back up. ¡°See! He¡¯s so weak. How do you even expect me to train with him!¡± complained the wolf girl. She threw away her stick to the side. ¡°I could beat him up with only my claws.¡± ¡°You are not old enough to go up, little Miss,¡± stated Instructor Reedock. ¡°And you must realize your circumstances.¡± ¡°I know, but this wimp¡ª" she said while pointing towards Shaden, ¡°¡ªcan¡¯t even put up a good fight. How am I supposed to improve?¡± Shaden picked up his stick from the ground. Boy, her remarks hurt him. ¡°He is five.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The Instructor let out a huge sigh and muttered something under his breath. ¡°Shaden!¡± he said. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Go back to swinging and training your body. I¡¯ll give Mistilia a lesson.¡± Mistilia stuck her tongue out to Shaden. Seriously, what was her deal? ¡°Got it, Instructor.¡± He retreated to the corner of the room with his stick and started to swing. For the first time since he had been born, he felt humiliated. This girl of seven, this cheeky wolf wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance if he activated his mana-hands. But training was training. He pushed down the urge to complain. He had a lot of time to train. Day 5 Shaden got smacked away again. But this time, he covered his face while Mistilia whacked at his arms with her stick. ¡°Stop! That is enough!¡± The Instructor had ordered Mistilia to spar with Shaden every day until he let go of his sword. However, Shaden grew more tenacious after each match as he circulated his mana and improved his physical prowess. Naturally, the hot-headed wolf girl grew impatient. Now she swung her sword at Shaden mercilessly. ¡°Hah! How¡¯s that!¡± she exclaimed as the Instructor chopped her head with his hand. ¡°Oww!! What was that for!¡± ¡°This is a spar, not a one-sided beating, girl,¡± he scolded, his voice hard. ¡°Kid, how are your arms?¡± ¡°They are perfectly fine, sir.¡± It was a lie. It hurt like hell and throbbed like water in boiling oil. He quickly cast a healing spell from under his breath and relaxed as the pain faded away. If he hadn¡¯t prepared beforehand and failed to cover himself with protection magic, his bones might have broken. The Instructor grabbed Shaden¡¯s arms and inspected them while Mistilia pranced around in the back, making faces at Shaden. ¡°Already healed?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The Instructor placed his hand on his messy hair and heaved internally. Why wereboth of the children he had been assigned so¡­so intense? ¡°May I go train, Instructor?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, go ahead,¡± he replied with a wave of his hand. Shaden took his stick and returned to the corner of the room. He had dodged some swings today before he had been caught off guard by the girl¡¯s kick. Tomorrow, he would do better. Perhaps ask his brother or father for some training tips. Day 17 ¡°Why you little¡ª¡± Mistilia bashed at Shaden primitively with her stick as he parried blow after blow. Realizing that she wasn¡¯t getting anywhere, she sent a kick at Shaden¡¯s chest. Shaden barely blocked with his stick and was sent flying backwards. He crashed onto the floor, a small cloud of dust rising around him. Mistilia let out a satisfied snarl. Then Shaden got back up, his sword in hand. She sensed magic emitting from him again. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not done yet, little wolf!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± She bared her teeth and ran towards Shaden like a mad beast. Her presence suddenly amplified, causing Shaden to flinch at the change. Her features looked more vibrant, and her body glowed slightly. Mistilia had started to circulate. She was finally going serious on him now. It had taken a few weeks, but as his circulation improved, his mind felt clearer, and he could move much more efficiently. He raised his stick to block her attack¡ª ¡ªthen cried out in pain as the full force of her reinforced strike met his weapon, pushing it back onto his chest and face, squeezing the air out from his lungs. He tumbled across the floor, bleeding from his nose that was pulsating endlessly. ¡°Serves you right,¡± said Mistilia as she made the motion of sheathing her stick. Shaden wiped his nose and saw the blood drip onto his hand. His head was ringing with blood and rising fury. He tightened his grip on the stick beside him and raised his eyes in anger. ¡°What do you mean!? All this time, I¡¯ve just been trying to spar and improve! Why are you acting so haughty?! What did I ever do to you!¡± Shaden got up on his legs once more and chanted a healing spell. The pain dulled and the flow of blood ceased to continue. Mistilia¡¯s yellow eyes were glaring at him with a childish hatred. They could have talked it out. But she always refused to associate with him. ¡°You¡¯re just¡ª¡± she paused for a moment. ¡°Annoying.¡± ¡°Annoying!¡± Shaden knew Mistilia was seven years old. He was older, so he had to act the part. However¡ªdid this brat never receive any discipline from her parents? He was seriously considering busting out his mana-hands to smack her around and watch her cry. He knew he shouldn¡¯t, but the dangerous thought crept out from his inner darkness. ¡°Shaden! Why are you bleeding!¡± exclaimed the Instructor. He had just returned to the room after conversing with one of the servants. ¡°This feeling¡­Mistilia, did you use circulation?¡± The girl pouted her cheeks and turned her head to the side. ¡°Hmph. What if I did?¡± ¡°Girl! It is far too dangerous for a five-year-old!¡± The Instructor quickly went to Shaden¡¯s side and examined his body. ¡°Did any of your bones break, kid?¡± ¡°No, sir,¡± replied Shaden with a deep breath. His mind was clearer now. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± ¡°Fine?¡± cried the Instructor. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding!¡± ¡°Not anymore.¡± Shaden quickly reached down and wiped his nose with his shirt. He picked away at the drying blood, adding spit to the area to clear the stain. ¡°I need more training.¡± The Instructor watched as the young boy started swinging with renewed vigor. His tenacity was something special, alright. Most children he had taught would cry for their mothers, and he would have to take them around town to buy them treats. No¡­wait¡ªmost children he had taught were never stressed like this. He was a Juvenile Instructor! He shook his head and turned to Mistilia. She was impatiently twirling her stick, wanting to begin the spar as soon as possible. One who was too ambitious, one who was persistent like a boulder. The thought, ¡®wasn¡¯t he getting too old for this?¡¯ crossed his mind. Then he realized he was in his late thirties. He massaged the corners of his eyes. His son would probably cry and complain if he were here. ? ? ? ¡°Yo, Demund,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°Demund? Demund! Mr. Blanner!¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± blurted Demund as his mind returned to the room. ¡°Oh, hey. What did I miss?¡± ¡°How do you solve this problem? Because the book states that the answer is D, but I can¡¯t find the sentence in the passage that proves D. Only B, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Oh. That.¡± Demund kindly explained to Rhyne the solution. ¡°Seriously! How didn¡¯t I see that!¡± Rhyne slapped his face and pulled it down in frustration. ¡°You need to read everything and look at the whole plot.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Eesh, such a stupid mistake.¡± Demund looked down at his own sheet of problems. He had already solved all of the assigned ones, so he was reviewing from the book itself. But he hadn¡¯t realized he had zoned out. ¡°You look kind of out of it today,¡± stated Rhyne. They were in class together, and the teacher had given them some free time to review their homework and quiz results. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. You were just staring at nothing even when I called you. You got something on your mind?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Demund recalled being thwacked again and the stupid grin of the wolf-girl. She was cute, but her personality was just like that of a spoiled little brat. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Come on, that¡¯s clearly not the case. I might not be Riley, but I can still tell.¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s something really stupid.¡± ¡°Come on, man. What is it?¡± Demund put down his pencil and sighed. ¡°You know how I can dream?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°So basically, in my dream, I am getting beaten up by a little wolf girl.¡± Rhyne¡¯s eyebrows went up as a goofy look formed on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°What! I mean¡ªyou¡¯ve never experienced it. Actually, would you enjoy it if your sister beat you up every day? She is pretty.¡± ¡°Hell no!¡± ¡°See what I mean?¡± ¡°But¡­it¡¯s a little girl, right? How strong can she be?¡± Demund¡¯s sigh grew even deeper. ¡°I don¡¯t know, man. I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s just focus on the next test.¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s probably for the best.¡± The two boys who knew what it felt like to be beaten up by a girl silently returned to their class material. ? ? ? Day 42 Mistilia¡¯s stick sung a dangerous melody as it split apart the air above Shaden. She immediately slashed down with all her might, making the ground clap like a firecracker. Shaden didn¡¯t miss the opportunity; he quickly sent a kick flying towards Mistilia¡¯s legs to destroy her balance. However, Mistilia¡¯s keen ears and senses detected Shaden¡¯s attack and she jumped into the air at a moment¡¯s notice. However, taking that chance, Shaden slashed his sword upwards in a crude manner, aiming for Mistilia¡¯s stomach. She clumsily raised her weapon in a panic. *CRACK* For the first time ever, Shaden disarmed Mistilia. The wolf girl spun in the air and landed on all four limbs. Her forte was unarmed combat, after all. At the back, the Instructor started to clap. ¡°Well done, kid. Well done!¡± ¡°Not fair!¡± shouted the wolf girl. ¡°He was circulating. I wasn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Well, now you can.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°What?¡± A funny grin appeared in the Instructor¡¯s face as Shaden turned in horror while Mistilia turned with anticipation. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve improved a lot. You can handle this, right?¡± The Instructor had given up on thinking of Shaden as a potential crybaby. The best he could do now was push him past his limits. ¡°I mean¡ª¡± ¡°He can! He definitely can,¡± interjected Mistilia. She had a mad smile on her lips, and her tail was swishing excitedly behind her. ¡°Right, Shaden? Or are you just a baby?¡± Shaden touched his nose. Then shrugged. ¡°Fine.¡± 3.10 Shaden¡¯s bones cried and rattled as he struck away a heavy strike aimed at his head. The blood was screaming inside of his brain, telling him to run away from the ferocious creature in front of him. ¡°Focus, Shaden!¡± shouted the Instructor. ¡°If you stop circulating, you might break some bones.¡± Shaden knew that. He dodged a kick then thrust with all his might. However, Mistilia quickly jumped over the blow and swung down on his exposed arm. ¡°Gah!!¡± He momentarily loosened his grip on his weapon but held it tightly as he created some distance between himself and Mistilia. She, however, wasn¡¯t finished. With something like a snarl coming out of her throat, she jumped at Shaden like a wolf jumping on a sheep. Time slowed as Shaden¡¯s vision was filled with Mistilia¡¯s bared canines and yellow eyes that screamed hostility. He sensed something at that moment. The pressure of the situation made something click¡ª ¡ªas the wolf girl¡¯s stick bashed against his forehead. ¡°OW!!! OWOWOWOW!!¡± Shaden howled, as he fell on the floor and rolled around in pain. ¡°I didn¡¯t even circulate for that. Your guard was completely off!¡± Mistilia crossed her arms and nudged at Shaden with her feet. ¡°Get up. Instructor¡¯s waiting.¡± Shaden rubbed his skull and applied some healing magic. The pain quickly subsided, and he sat cross-legged on the floor. Wait, he had felt something. He could use this. ¡°Misty, could we go through that one more time?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°I think I¡¯m about to have a breakthrough.¡± ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s not that simple.¡± ¡°Please. But come at me with all you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°Everything?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± She looked at the Instructor for directions, and he gave her a nod. ¡°Okay!¡± ? ? ? Shaden¡¯s arm was wrapped with bandages as he and Mistilia chewed on some bread together. He felt like he had fractured a bone, and he wasn¡¯t too sure about casting pure healing magic on himself. It had been a long time. For now, simple support healing would suffice. It usually completed the job within two hours. Nowadays, after their physical training in the morning, the Instructor allowed Shaden and Mistilia spar continuously during the afternoon. There was no greater motivator than a rival. Since Mistilia wasn¡¯t allowed outside and had no friends, Shaden kept her company. How had this happened? Simple. With some pocket change he had obtained from his father, he had bought some cake for the little girl. It was small and a simple act of reconciliation (though Shaden only had a vague idea why Mistilia had been so negative towards him), yet it worked like a charm. The girl loved the fluffy, creamy baked good and had instantly warmed up to Shaden. Children were so easy to please. ¡°So, no breakthrough?¡± asked Mistilia. ¡°No¡­¡± The feeling had disappeared, and he forgot the sensation. He had been so close to understanding the flow of his mana. His control over it was much better now, but it wasn¡¯t what he wanted. It didn¡¯t feel refreshing like a river flow that everyone described. ¡®The moment will come,¡¯ they had said. He had almost found that moment today but had lost it. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Your moment will come,¡± comforted Mistilia as she happily swung her legs. She was a glutton as far as Shaden could see, and he could never determine where all the food she consumed disappeared to. ¡°Really, now,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°Yep!¡± replied the na?ve wolf girl. She didn¡¯t understand the concept of sarcasm yet. He had been this close to opening the pathways of mana within him completely. With a slightly depressed mood, Shaden chewed on the bread. The snack was great. It really helped him soothe his nerves. ? ? ? After saying goodbye to Instructor Reedock and Mistilia, Shaden treaded on the road that led to his home. The streets he had gotten so used to over the past few months lay to the sides, with the same shops and stalls and colors decorating Shaden¡¯s view. Sometimes he wished he was an actual resident of this world, someone who breathed and lived in real life. Then again, it really was like living in a different reality, so he didn¡¯t have any complaints. Just that¡­he wished reality was as simple as his dream. Make your mind up on something, then fulfill it. Or perhaps this was the reality and the other world a dream. Perhaps everything he experienced in reality was not real at all. Weird thoughts like this crossed his mind at random intervals. Nothing serious¡ªjust pondering about random things. He took off his bandages and stored them inside of his pocket. After determining that his arm was in prime condition again, he gave it a swing and punched the air. It felt raw, but good enough. Just to be extra careful, he enveloped his arm in another healing spell. His body relaxed as a dull, soothing sensation washed over it. Overuse of healing magic made him feel too comfortable and peaceful. He yawned and stretched at the sudden wave of tranquility. The air felt surprisingly good. The late-spring weather and the warm sunlight filtered by the clouds really made the mood for an afternoon nap. Along the way, he spotted a small water fountain on the side of the road. The water weakly trickled out of the top, filling the sides slowly and comfortably. There was even a bench in front of it. The mood felt too great. Without much thought¡ªhis head light from the healing magic¡ªhe lay down on the bench. Just after ten minutes, he would go home and sleep some more. Just ten minutes¡­ ? ? ? ¡°Shaden. Shaden!¡± ¡°Wha-what?¡± Shaden tried to blink his blurry vision away. A figure with brown, short hair was shaking his shoulder. ¡°Rother? Is that you?¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°What are you doing out here? The sun¡¯s already coming down.¡± Shaden sluggishly sat up on the bench and rubbed his heavy eyes. The sky was streaked with orange and gold, and the other side of the horizon was already dyed in deep navy-blue. ¡°Oh. I think I fell asleep.¡± ¡°Duh, you did. Come on, get up. Don¡¯t make me carry you over.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Shaden yawned loudly and stretched his arms out while getting up on the floor. That really had been a good nap. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two brothers walked down the peaceful road. The day still felt very cozy, and Shaden spotted various men entering something that looked like an inn or a pub. Probably a group of workers retiring home for the evening, grabbing a fresh cup of cool alcohol along the way to quench their parched throats. His brother¡¯s presence was fluctuating all the way home. ¡°Rother, are you circulating?¡± ¡°Duh. My instructor told me to do it as much as I could before sleeping. Increases mana capacity and helps with training.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m cool. Your older brother is a really cool guy!¡± Rother grinned in satisfaction. ¡°Okay. You are cool.¡± After that, they didn¡¯t talk much. Rother was focused on breathing while walking while Shaden tried to clear his still-drowsy head. He wanted to be in top condition for the food. He couldn¡¯t risk missing out on the glory that was his mother¡¯s cooking. Finally, they arrived at the door. Rother opened the door and climbed the stairs, his presence still leaking out of him. They reached the top floor and headed into their home. The smell of frying oil and the aroma of Melsei¡¯s special herb-and-monster sauce entered both of their noses. Their stomachs growled in anticipation, and Shaden quickly took off his shoes. ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± shouted Rother and Shaden simultaneously. ¡°Welcome home~!¡± greeted their mother. She was currently frying a long piece of meat on an equally long pan. ¡°Both of you, wash your hands and necks. You¡¯re covered in dust! Shaden, did you roll on the ground?¡± ¡°No¡ª¡± ¡°Hey Mom, Shaden was snoring on a bench next to the fountain near the bakery. I woke him up.¡± ¡°Shaden did? Honey, did you sleep on the bench?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°I was sleepy.¡± ¡°Mm-hm. Next time, come home and sleep, honey.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Melsei smiled. ¡°Now, both of you~. Hurry up and wash.¡± ¡°Yes, Mom!¡± said the brothers. They dashed off into the bathroom. When they returned, they helped their mother set up the dishes and eating utensils. Melany, who was one and a half years old, was awkwardly crawling and walking all over the place. She was one energetic sister. Finally, Garthan entered the house. Just like usual, they enjoyed the dinner, the males hogging the food down their throats while Melsei scolded them to mind their manners. Rother wiped Melany¡¯s mouth as she drooled out some pieces of soggy bread and meat juice. After thanking their mother, Rother and Shaden got off the table and went to Rother¡¯s room to train and do other fun things. Then Shaden realized Shidey was missing. He came out of the room while Rother began to read while circulating. ¡°Mom, where did Shidey go?¡± ¡°That cat? She was clawing at the door around the time you were supposed to come, so I opened the door for her.¡± ¡°You what? But Shidey never goes outside!¡± ¡°It was unusual. But she was meowing so much. And hissing. This is why cats are so¡­¡± ¡°Mom! Dad! I¡¯m going to go outside for a bit. I need to find Shidey.¡± Shaden headed to the door. ¡°Son? You are too young to be walking the streets alone a night.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dad. I won¡¯t go far.¡± Shaden tiptoed and twisted the doorknob. Failing to hear the complaints of his mother, he closed the door behind him and ran down the stairs. Shidey never left the house. He had trained her to do that, reassuring him whenever he came back. Had she gone out because she had been worried about him? Garthan reassured Melsei. ¡°I¡¯ll watch over him.¡± ? ? ? Shaden dashed out the door of the building and frantically started to search around. ¡°Shidey!¡± he called. ¡°Shidey, where are you!¡± The sun had almost disappeared, and the pearly white moon was visible in the sky. The street lamps hadn¡¯t turned on yet, so the neighborhood was darker than Shaden liked. He didn¡¯t know night vision magic, so he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. A simple light spell wouldn¡¯t be enough. Wait a moment. Shaden had a better solution. ¡°Scan the area, find movement ¨C Detect Life.¡± With a shortened version of the spell, Shaden inputted a large amount of mana into his incantation. The wave of detection magic rippled out from the body, going out of him like an invisible, expanding dome. More importantly, he had learned to tell apart the individual signals based on their feel. Shaden knew what Shidey¡¯s presence felt like. He had always used it to find him. After failing to find the specific signal, Shaden focused, expending an even greater amount of mana this time. The dome of detection reached around two hundred meters then dissipated. Still, there was no signal of Shidey. Only the presences of people inside their homes some blocks away. Shaden put his hands together and thought. If he had been sleeping on the bench which was around two kilometers away, and Shidey had disappeared to find him, she was most likely in that direction. Without a second thought, Shaden began running towards the direction of the Academy. He continued to cast detection magic. A few passing guards stared at him with puzzled expressions, but he ignored them and kept running. Where was the blasted cat?! Why had she vanished? Was it his fault? After non-stop sprinting while circulating, Shaden reached the fountain within a few minutes. Catching his breath, he forced out the magic words out, only to be met with nothing but random presences. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll just use a lot then¡ªDetect LIFE!¡± With a small shout, Shaden poured his mana into the spell without restraint. He felt the mana flowing through his body and coursing throughout the area, marking things along the way. Then he sensed the familiar figure to the Southwest, in an area he was not familiar with. ¡°Shidey,¡± he breathed. ¡°I¡¯ll come and get you now.¡± The location was clear in his mind. He dashed through the alleys and buildings, crossing street after street as he neared the location Shidey¡¯s presence had come from. But something had felt wrong. Something different from Shidey had been near. ¡°A river¡­?¡± When Shaden emerged from between the buildings, he was at a place where a small stone bridge crossed over a narrow canal. And Shidey¡¯s presence had come from the left. He turned his head and saw an area of mossy stone next to the water. Above it, a small sewer hole the size of four basketballs steadily dripped murky water out of it. ¡°Shidey!¡± Shaden shouted. ¡°Come out!¡± He re-casted the detection magic. Shidey was surely within the hole. However, something was behind her. He cast the magic again. Shidey was approaching him. And there was something chasing her. Oh no, he thought. This presence¡­it felt unnatural. Different. Hostile. Suddenly, Shidey rocketed out from the hole, jumped lightly on the sides on the canal, and boosted herself onto the floor where Shaden was standing in. After seeing Shaden, she jumped on him and clawed on his clothes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± he asked. Shidey just meowed. Her eyes were open wide in caution. A gurgling echo seeped out of the sewer entrance, and Shidey hissed her fangs at the presence. Shaden, for the last time, activated detection. A single presence was just within the hole. A hostile, icky presence. Shaden gulped. But he was awfully curious. He could defend himself if he needed to. He waited. Shidey trembled in his arms. But. Nothing visible came out. The sun was basically gone now, so the street lamps would be illuminated at any moment. Thankfully, there was one nearby. But there was enough light to see. However, nothing came out. ¡°Huh. Shidey, let¡¯s go¡ª¡± At that moment, Shidey yowled and turned her head towards the left, the opposite direction where the lamp was located. She hissed and jumped out of Shaden¡¯s arms, her fur bristled and sticking straight up in hostility. He didn¡¯t see anything. His magic could. Shaden cast detection magic and gasped. Something was right in front of them. He felt fear. The presence reeked of danger. ¡°Stop!¡± he yelled at the invisible creature. ¡°Or I¡¯ll smash you!¡± The lights flickered on and Shaden saw a bulge on the ground. A very large and unusual bulge. A lump of texture that looked like it blended in with its environment. Shaden quickly picked up a small stone from the ground and threw it at the anomaly with all his might. The floor leaped back with a hiss, revealing itself. The giant rat¡¯s black, beady eyes met Shaden¡¯s. He froze. The rat¡¯s fur seemed to undulate, changing colors as its long, bushy tail slithered behind it like a whip. Calling it a giant rat was an understatement. It was the size of Shaden himself. Maybe bigger. It bared it¡¯s razor-sharp fangs and hissed, eyeing a moment of weakness from its prey. What was he supposed to do? Shaden panicked. He had never fought a monster before! It had been such a long time since he used offensive magic, and would it even work? The rat dangerously lashed out its tail¡ª ¡ªand died with a squeak as a dagger pieced its massive skull. ¡°Dad!¡± Shaden exclaimed. Garthan appeared out of the darkness and pulled his dagger from the rat¡¯s bloody head. He wiped the grime on the rat¡¯s coat and sheathed it inside his uniform. Where had he come from? He hadn¡¯t sensed him at all! ¡°Son, go home. This beast¡ª¡± He nudged the dead corpse with his shoes. ¡°¡ªisn¡¯t something that is supposed to be here. I know you can handle yourself, so return to your mother. Tell her I¡¯ve got work to do.¡± ¡°Dad? What do you mean?¡± Garthan grabbed the rat by its neck. ¡°Keep an eye on Shidey. The city is changing.¡± He jumped into the darkness and vanished. Shaden¡¯s eyes completely lost him. 3.11 An Emergency Quest was issued within the city of Danark. ¡®Extermination of monsters within the sewers.¡¯ The giant rats and insects below the city had shown signs of mutation, calling for a quick solution issued by the city. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild of Danark sought to make a profit by offering 2 large silver Nomiers for each kill. There had already been a few cases where novice adventurers ventured into the sewers only to never return. Three casualties had been confirmed, and the D-class ranking of the everyday quest jumped up to C. Of course, the City Guard had to partake in the extermination too. ¡°Something very unnatural is happening within the city,¡± Garthan stated while chewing a spoonful of meat pie. ¡°A sudden surge of the monster population has occurred.¡± Shaden listened closely as his father debriefed the current events of the city. ¡°The people have managed to slay a great number of rats, and I hear that the city is reaping a profit. However, that creature you saw yesterday, Shaden? They should normally only appear in dungeons.¡± In one of the books Shaden had read, dungeons were described as monsters who infested an area filled with rich mana. They slowly spread out their magical influence, taking control of the area, making it become a part of themselves. They would then release the mana into the air, attracting monsters and animals from all over to come and protect itself. The dungeon provided the monsters with mana required for a stronger mutation. However, the more dungeon mana the monsters took in, the more their minds would be controlled by the dungeon until the dungeon core completely took over. No one knew how these dungeons appeared. Once they were subjugated and the core was destroyed, the whole place died, and the monsters would dissipate. They had no known means of reproduction. The dungeon core was essentially a giant mana stone. Legendary Flying Airships and Moving Castles from the past were speculated to have operated on dungeon cores. Nowadays, dungeons were rarely destroyed. They were an important source of fuel and income for numerous nations. The larger the dungeon, the more income it produced and the more dangerous it would be. It would have been plausible if a dungeon core had appeared beneath the city. But according to the testing results from the Union of Magic, there were no signs of an existing dungeon. The mana was the same as the very one that the air held. ¡°Somehow, a great amount of mana is being produced within the city,¡± said Garthan. ¡°Much more than usual. If it continues, even more monsters will appear from both inside and outside of the city gates.¡± ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡± asked Rother. Garthan smiled. ¡°Not at all! Your dad is here, remember? And with your strength, you could handle one rat.¡± Rother grinned and proudly puffed out his chest. He was leaking mana while eating, circulating constantly temper his control over his body. It usually lasted for thirty minutes before he stopped, recovered, then began again. Shaden stole a glance at his father. He really wanted to talk about the events from two nights days ago. Because of the threat of monsters, his father left after dinner to patrol for a few hours. The emergency had subsided yesterday, which meant his father had plenty of time now to talk to him. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. After dinner, Shaden went up to Garthan. ¡°Dad. Do you have time?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°My time is always available for my cute son. What is it?¡± It was finally time to confront Garthan about Shaden¡¯s absurd use of magic. Why had they never asked him about his unusual behavior? He had been careful not to get caught and had believed he had finally been found out red-handed when he was chasing Shidey. But his father seemed so natural about the situation. Like he knew all along. ¡°Dad, could we move to the side? To my room?¡± ¡°Okay, son.¡± After they had both entered, Shaden closed the door silently behind him. He took a deep breath while his father stood there with his arms crossed. His face looked very lax. ¡°Did you know all this time? Me using all of this magic?¡± ¡°Shaden.¡± Garthan sat down on the wooden floor and beckoned Shaden to him. After placing his son on his lap, he began to speak again. ¡°Now Shaden, no matter what anyone says, you are still my son. Understood?¡± Shaden nodded his head, slightly confused. His father resumed. ¡°I knew it from the beginning, son. The forest fire was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes grew larger in bewilderment. ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°I suspected it. I can sense mana very well and I noticed something special in you. Your mana was fluctuating constantly whenever I returned home.¡± ¡°¡­why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Garthan looked up from Shaden, his eyes becoming somewhat distant. After a brief pause, he opened his mouth. ¡°My father¡ªthat is, your grandfather¡ªwas a strict man. He was difficult to please when I was a child. He¡­instructed me in many things.¡± He let out a small breath and turned his gaze to Shaden. ¡°When I saw you excelling, growing so much at such a young age, I was proud. Prouder than you could imagine. For the second time, this time even more clearly, I understood my father¡¯s intentions.¡± Shaden¡¯s attention was fixed on his father¡¯s voice. This was the first time he had ever brought up anything about Shaden¡¯s grandfather. ¡°Yet I was afraid. Can you believe that?¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°I was afraid I would force you like my father. Force you into my way of living. When I saw the potential in you, I wanted to lead you, train you into something great. But I wished for you to be free from my constraints. Free so you could become anything you wanted.¡± A random question formed in Shaden¡¯s mind. ¡°What about brother?¡± His father let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Your brother adored the sword. We couldn¡¯t get his hands off it.¡± Garthan placed his hand on Shaden¡¯s head. ¡°I wished for you to follow in my footsteps. I was overjoyed when you told me you wanted to learn to swing a sword. But remember this Shaden: you are young. Your potential is endless. You can become whatever you want to be, and I believe you possess the tools for it.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°You were very good at hiding your development. So, I assumed you wanted it hidden.¡± ¡°What about mother?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know the extent of your magic. You have quite the mana, son. If you increase it further, you could even surpass me by the time you are fifteen.¡± Hmm? Shaden had believed his mana had been pretty impressive. ¡°Dad, how come I didn¡¯t feel you with my detection spell?¡± ¡°That, Shaden, is called erasing your presence. You will learn it far later on.¡± ¡°How? Can you show me?¡± ¡°Of course. Look at my arm.¡± Shaden looked at Garthan¡¯s arm. It was very muscular, but he barely felt any aura from it. Now that he thought about it¡­ ¡°I was trained to always keep my mana hidden. I will deactivate it now,¡± said Garthan. Instantly, an immense amount of pressure radiated out from Garthan¡¯s whole body, covering it in a deep, fluctuating blue glow. ¡°Wow!¡± Shaden exclaimed. Garthan chuckled, and his presence disappeared like smoke. ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°Meditation. You pull everything that tries to escape into your body and constrain it within yourself.¡± ¡°Awesome.¡± ¡°You will be instructed at the Academy, but I¡¯m sure you can learn it by yourself. You are my son.¡± Just then, Melsei called out from the kitchen. ¡°Looks like I need to go. But remember this.¡± Garthan¡¯s eyes turned serious. ¡°If there is anyone who makes fun of you, calls you a monster because of your abilities, do not believe them. You are you, a very talented boy who I am proud to have as my son. Got it?¡± Shaden nodded with a proud look on his face. He got up from Garthan¡¯s lap, and his father stood up and headed for the door. Garthan looked back before exiting. ¡°Is there anyone who treats you badly?¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­?¡± Garthan nodded with satisfaction. Then he left the room, closing the door silently behind him. Shaden let out a relieved sigh. His father had been surprisingly understanding. What kind of life had he lived? 3.12 The fifth day of the sixth month of 327. The halls of the Academy were bustling with energy and excitement. Students chattered nervously amongst themselves, trying to relieve the stress of the examination that was soon to come. Shaden and Mistilia were no exceptions. But unlike the others, the two young examinees were under very little pressure. They, after all, didn¡¯t have the danger of being expelled even if their results were lacking. ¡°I wonder how big my mana pool is,¡± said Mistilia. ¡°It¡¯s my first time doing this! But I¡¯m probably the best of the best, right Shaden?¡± Shaden shrugged. The wolf girl¡¯s striped tail was furiously wagging with vigor, her golden eyes focused on the door in anticipation. They had been told to wait inside the room while the examination area was being set up. As the youngest students of the Academy, they had the priority when measuring their mana levels. Shaden, too, was curious about his mana level. After all those spells and practicing, he should have a giant mana capacity, right? He couldn¡¯t wait to surprise everyone. Finally, the door swung open and Instructor Reedock stepped inside. ¡°Alright, kids. You ready?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± answered Mistilia and Shaden at the same time. They followed the Instructor out of the room and walked through the walls. Mistilia couldn¡¯t control her enthusiasm and was jumping up and down the whole way. Shaden supported his hands with his head and nonchalantly took his steps. They entered the cafeteria, now re-decorated as the Great Hall. All of the tables and chairs had been removed, and the red-gold banners of the Academy hung down on the walls, the notable silver sword decorated lavishly on the center. The examination had not officially begun, so the servants were still scurrying around polishing and perfecting the area. At the front of the Hall, the Headmistress¡¯s great table had been replaced with a large stage that seemed to be made out of solid, cut stone. The moment Shaden lay his eyes on it, his head spun. A giant magic circle was engraved on its surface, decorated with numerous patterns so small and intricate they were too many to count. A small elevated circle was placed at the center of the magic formation like a platform. Most notable of all, four giant pillars stuck out from the stage. ¡°Is that¡­the mana-measuring device?¡± asked Shaden with uncertainty. He had expected something like a ball that he would place his hands on. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡± exclaimed Mistilia. She would have jumped right on if the Instructor didn¡¯t grab her by the collar. ¡°Calm down kid. We need to wait for the Headmistress.¡± Mistilia crossed her arms and repeatedly struck her long, fluffy tail on the ground with impatience. ¡°Instructor? What are the four pillars for?¡± ¡°Those? Let¡¯s see¡­ The first and second pillars show your mana capacity. The third and fourth pillars display your mana control ability.¡± ¡°Why are there two pillars for each of them?¡± ¡°Good question. Usually, there would have been one, giant pillar for each evaluation, but they kept on toppling over, so the Headmistress ordered the people who made it to shorten it. Hence, this.¡± That was an unexpected answer. ¡°So¡­nothing measures your affinity with elements?¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Like if you¡¯re good at fire magic, or earth magic, or healing, light¡ªyou know?¡± ¡°Kid, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Shaden became flustered. ¡°A disposition to certain types of magic? Is that what you mean?¡± said the Instructor. Shaden nodded his head. The Instructor scratched his beard and thought. ¡°Hmm¡­true. Certain people are good at certain magical fields. But magic is not necessarily determined from the moment you are born. Let¡¯s say you were better at kicking balls at a young age than throwing them. But if you practiced throwing balls rather than kicking them, you would become much better at throwing. Catch the drift, kid? Just because you are good at something now doesn¡¯t mean you will be good at it later.¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± ¡°The magic you are good at now doesn¡¯t determine your future steps. It can, but there are plenty of other directions you can go off to. It¡¯s absurd to label someone as a certain magic-user. Even more absurd when that person hasn¡¯t learned any type of magic. Can you imagine telling your kid, ¡®hey, you have good leg muscles, so you should become a scout''. Absolutely illogical!¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Absolutely illogical¡­¡± The Instructor¡¯s eyes seemed to wander into the distance, and a kind of pained expression passed his face. He blinked, smiled, and cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway kid, everyone chooses what they want to learn.¡± He caught Mistilia who was trying to sneak away with his lightning-quick arm. ¡°Patience, wolf-girl. It¡¯s almost time.¡± ¡°But I smell the Headmistress!¡± the girl complained. ¡°She¡¯s almost here. Let me go greet her.¡± ¡°Just wait, kid.¡± Mistilia puffed her cheeks out and crossed her arms again. She turned towards Shaden. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad if your mana level is low, okay?¡± She totally saw him as a kid. Shaden gave her a sarcastic ok signal with his hand, at which the wolf girl cocked her head. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The sound of whispering noises could be heard from the hallway to the northeast. Shaden turned his head. Mistilia already had her gaze towards the coming noise, her ears twitching as it picked up the voices. The sound of footsteps grew louder, and the Headmistress entered the Hall, surrounded by men and women garbed in simple red and black uniforms. They were talking amongst themselves. ¡°Headmistress!¡± shouted Mistilia. Before Basalm could stop her, she jumped away on all fours and landed right before the old lady. ¡°Child. How many times have I told you not to walk with your hands?¡± scolded the Headmistress. But her eyes were soft. ¡°Did you wait long?¡± ¡°No. It was okay,¡± replied Mistilia sheepishly as her head was pat with a gentle, wrinkled hand. The Headmistress clapped her hands. ¡°Instructors! Assemble the students.¡± The uniformed men and women bowed and dispersed instantly. The Headmistress adjusted her glasses and spotted Shaden. ¡°Boy! Come now. We haven¡¯t got a second to waste.¡± Shaden approached the platform and stood next to Mistilia in front of the old lady. Now that he realized it, the lady barely radiated any presence either. But even without the feeling of mana, the air around her was as intense as ever. Like being in front of a Lion behind bars. ¡°Which of you will go first?¡± ¡°Me! Please, let me go first!¡± cried Mistilia while jumping up and down. ¡°Goodness! Calm down, child. Now, step on the little circle over there and stand still. Could you do that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mistilia smiled and jumped on top of the circle, at the center of all the magical formations. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Stand still.¡± The Headmistress ordered. She floated across the floor within her robes and stepped onto the platform. ¡°This will be your first time, so listen to me carefully. When I activate the spell, you will feel something like threads envelope your body. But do not worry. They are there to measure your mana and control over it. Are you prepared?¡± Mistilia stopped wagging her tail and clasped her fists. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The Headmistress raised one hand, the other tucked within her robes. A faint blue light seeped out from the palm, creating shapes in the air. A magic circle. The symbols connected, and Mistilia let out a small gasp. At that moment, the engraved lines of the stone platform started to glow with a bluish-white light. ¡°Something¡¯s flowing out of me!¡± ¡°Do not worry; it is only a portion of your mana based on the total amount you possess,¡± assured the Headmistress. The first pillar stated to light up from the bottom. Or more precisely, the engravings on the pillar started to light up. The waves of blue crawled up the stone, coiling around the cylinder like snakes. Then it halted just above the half of the cylinder. Mistilia opened her eyes, and upon finding that everyone¡¯s eyes were looking behind her, she turned her head around. ¡°That¡¯s it? Is that good?¡± ¡°Very much so for a girl of your age. Now, circulate your mana,¡± said the Headmistress. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Mistilia closed her eyes once again and took a deep breath. Shaden felt her aura increasing from six meters away. It felt impressive as usual. The third pillar started to light up just like the first one. This time, the color was a deeper shade of blue, fluctuating with streaks of purple and red and other mysterious colors. The lines of light rose rapidly, easily overtaking the half-point then reaching the top. The fourth pillar lit up at the bottom. The markings rose rapidly¡ªthen stopped abruptly, slightly above the bottom of the pillar. Unlike the first pillar, the fourth pillar¡¯s threshold violently fluctuated, moving slightly up and down as Mistilia concentrated. ¡°Splendid,¡± commented the Headmistress. ¡°As expected of a Humanoid race of wolfs. Child, you may come down now.¡± The wolf girl let out a deep breath and opened her eyes. ¡°Did I do good?¡± ¡°You were excellent for your age,¡± stated the Headmistress. Mistilia smiled and jumped down. ¡°Ha! I¡¯m the best!¡± ¡°Boy, it¡¯s your turn now,¡± the Headmistress said. ¡°Go on up.¡± Shaden nodded. He got up on the stage, and like before, the Headmistress cast a spell on him. Just like she had said, something like spiderwebs covered his body. The ground lit up with light and Shaden waited with confidence. It was finally time to show the world how great he was. He looked at the pillar and waited. The floor radiated blue light, and everyone waited for the pillar to light up. The light from the floor covered Shaden¡¯s face, casting a shadow on the ceiling. The carvings on the floor were illuminated with light, shining steadily as time ticked by. Shaden raised his eyebrows. The pillar wasn¡¯t lighting up. Not even a speck. It remained lifeless, its engravings dull and dark from the lack of mana. ¡°What!¡± exclaimed Shaden in disbelief. He turned his head towards the Headmistress, who looked confused as well. Her eyes were squinting at the pillars intently as if expecting them to light up at any moment. ¡°Boy, what are you doing?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± cried Shaden. ¡°You aren¡¯t trying to fool me, aren¡¯t you?¡± she said. She raised her palm to Shaden, and a yellowish-red mist-like substance came out of her hand and covered him, disappearing in an instant. ¡°What was that?¡± Shaden demanded. ¡°A dispelling spell.¡± She turned her eyes towards the pillar again, which was still lifeless as ever. ¡°How very unusual. Boy, begin circulating.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Now.¡± Shaden lowered his eyes and nodded. What in the world was happening? He concentrated deeply within himself, rotating the mana that flowed like a murky canal now. The third pillar began to light up as the engravings rapidly elevated upwards. Then just between the midpoint of and top of the pillar, the light stopped. ¡°How very unusual. Boy, your control over mana is magnificent considering your age. However¡ª¡± She pointed towards the empty first and second pillars. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know!¡± Shaden complained. He had wanted the pillars to crack and fall before his magnificence. He had wanted them to possibly blow up under his extraordinary amount of mana. But nothing? Nothing?! ¡°Get down, boy.¡± Shaden weakly stepped off the platform. ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± Mistilia covered her mouth with her hands and stifled a laugh, her ears turning red. But her tail was wagging like nobody¡¯s business. Even the Instructor looked bewildered, his eyebrows up and his mouth twisted on the side. ¡°I do not know how to explain this. Are you sure you aren¡¯t tricking me, boy?¡± ¡°No! Absolutely not,¡± promised Shaden. ¡°I have noticed the depth of your mana pool. But this¡­how very, very unusual,¡± the Headmistress muttered. She stepped off the platform. ¡°Show me your arm, boy,¡± she told Shaden. Shaden obeyed, and the Headmistress grabbed it with her left hand. Then with her right, she cast a spell in a chant so fast that Shaden¡¯s ears could not comprehend it. Suddenly, Shaden felt the mana flow out of him like a river. Then the Headmistress let go. ¡°Do you feel dizzy?¡± Shaden touched his arm. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Headmistress inspected her left hand. ¡°You do possess mana. Yet it feels so¡­uncharacteristic. So natural.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It is not important,¡± stated the Headmistress. She waved them off with her hand. ¡°The examination is over. You may stay and watch or return to train.¡± Shaden nodded while Mistilia jumped in excitement. The Headmistress then turned around and headed towards the side of the room to prepare herself for the actual examination. Instructor Reedock cleared his throat. ¡°So¡­do you want to stay?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes! Yes!¡± said Mistilia while running all over the place. ¡°There will be swordfights, right?¡± ¡°Of course. What is an examination without crossing swords?¡± ¡°Yeeeesss!¡± Shaden sighed. He didn¡¯t feel accomplished. But at least he would see his brother, which would be nice. ¡°Let¡¯s find some seats,¡± suggested Instructor Reedock. Shaden and Mistilia both nodded and followed their instructor to the side of the Great Hall. ? ? ? It turned out to be rather bland. ¡°Should we just go?¡± asked Mistilia. The rows and rows of students were being called up on stage one by one, and after a quick exchange of blows with one of the Instructors, they went back down to their seats. It was an extremely boring and slow process without much of the action they had expected. ¡°What happened to the swordfights?¡± she asked again. Instructor Reedock scratched his head. ¡°Well, the last time I saw the examination was¡­I don¡¯t know, three years ago?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t teach anyone for three years?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°I did, but there was another Juvenile Instructor who took them over. So¡­¡± He shrugged. ¡°Guess things changed. Back in my day we had prolonged swordfights.¡± ¡°Back in your day?¡± ¡°I wanna go¡­¡± complained Mistilia. Instructor Reedock let out a deep sigh. ¡°Alright kids, let¡¯s go.¡± They got up and returned to their training room, just moments before the students below age ten finished. If they had stayed for a while longer, they would have witnessed amazing swordfights conducted within the school arena. ? ? ? A couple of weeks after taking the examination, Shaden had a weird feeling in his head and chest. Something light and heavy at the same time. Something very similar to what he had felt when training with Mistilia. The feeling continued throughout the whole day, but he couldn¡¯t manage to improve on it. No amount of training would allow him to move on to the next step. So, he asked his father what it was. ¡°Now is the time to meditate. Breathe in and focus. Make your mana flow. You are just moments away from making a breakthrough in your control over your mana.¡± As his father had suggested, Shaden holed himself in his room and meditated. He focused on the deep nothingness inside of him. He knew what true nothingness felt like, and he built his breathing upon that experience. Then a change came over him. His mana began to slow down. No amount of pushing would make it faster. But Shaden did not give up. He focused his everything onto his body, focusing and excluding all other thoughts. The trickles of mana felt heavier, more solid, and bit by bit, the mana spread all over his body, entering his fingertips, his toes, his everything. The mana became a part of his body even more so than before. Then finally, everything came to a halt. Shaden ceased all thinking and felt the mana in him, not flowing but sealed. Like a cocoon. He finally understood it. All he had to do was be patient. It reminded him of when he was about to be born again as Shaden. That calm nothingness, that peaceful yet tension-filled atmosphere. He was going to be born anew. Now, he had to break the cocoon. ? ? ? The twenty-sixth day of the seventh month of the Saitonian Calendar. Shaden opened his eyes and took the deepest breath he ever took. The sun was shining into his bedroom, and he realized that it had already become morning. Everything was quiet and calm, but Shaden felt it all. The small footsteps of Melany in the living room; the birds chirping outside the window. Shaden stood up on the floor. He felt so light. He looked at his hands and opened them, closed them, repeated the process. He felt new. He felt so much more alive and vibrant. Realizing he was hungry, he opened the door and stepped outside. ¡°Shaden!¡± A very worried Melsei shot out from of the living room and embraced Shaden in a giant, motherly bear hug. ¡°I was so worried! Are you okay? Do you feel fine? Don¡¯t you feel hungry or want to use the bathroom? Maybe some water¡ª¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m perfectly fine. I feel hungry, but other than that, I feel so good. Everything feels so clear.¡± ¡°Absolutely. You have to eat and drink.¡± Melsei picked up Shaden in her arms and placed him on a chair in front of the dining table. Out of nowhere, a heap of food was presented on the table like magic. Shaden¡¯s stomach growled like a beast, and after briefly giving thanks, he dug into the pile of food, stuffing his face with great vigor. Why was he so hungry? Melsei¡¯s face oozed relief as she saw her son energetically replenishing himself. In just under thirty minutes, the massive amounts of food that had been on the table was gone. Three giant bowlfuls of meat, bread, cheese, and vegetables¡ªall gone into Shaden¡¯s stomach. Melsei was just happy that her son seemed healthy. Shaden patted his stomach and burped. ¡°Rother should have woken me up. I need to go to school.¡± ¡°We tried, but you just wouldn¡¯t. You were so still like a statue. You didn¡¯t react to anything we said. Your father told me not to worry, saying that you were going through a transformation, an awakening of some sort, but how could I not worry? You were like that for two days!¡± Shaden spat of the water he had been sipping. ¡°Two days?!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Yes, two days. Do you realize how worried I was?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mom.¡± Melsei hugged Shaden again, this time even tighter. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back.¡± ¡°Mom¡ªI¡¯m choking¡ª¡± His mother refused to let go for a few moments. ¡°Today, just rest at home. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay, mom.¡± Shaden returned to his room and closed the door behind him. Two whole days? He hadn¡¯t even realized that so much time had passed. *Meow* A familiar sound entered his ears like music. ¡°Shidey? Shidey~ Come here, Shidey! Where are you?¡± said Shaden while looking around the room. No, he didn¡¯t even have to look. He could feel things now, even better than before. He closed his eyes and felt Shidey on top of the drawer. ¡°There you are!¡± he said while he turned his eyes. Shidey¡¯s yellow eyes stared into his. Her black fur was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Shidey¡­?¡± The cat meowed sweetly and jumped down from the drawer. Her camouflage became undone, revealing a set of three tails. She sat on the ground and licked her paws, then meowed again. Shaden went to the cat and stroked her sleek, soft fur. It felt softer than before, even softer than silk or any other known material. It felt like he was touching something shadowy. His cat now had three tails and could camouflage herself. Was this what his father had warned him about? ¡°Well, well, well¡­you aren¡¯t a monster, are you, Shidey?¡± The cat meowed and rubbed her fur against Shaden¡¯s legs. Things were changing in Danark. ? ? ? Demund opened his eyes. Immediately, the full shock of his body struck him like a hammer on a nail. He had felt the difference between his bodies numerous times ever since the accident and ever since he had started to circulate. His real body stayed the same, but his dream body improved at an incredible pace. Now that he had broken through his restraints, his real body suddenly felt much heavier, much more sluggish and dull. Demund groaned. His clear mind didn¡¯t help the situation at all. In fact, it worsened it, telling him how horrible his body was. By no means was Demund unfit. But compared to a body assisted by mana, it just felt that way. Demund stretched his arms out and yawned. It was Friday, April 12th, so he had school today. He checked the time. He had woken up thirty minutes earlier, yet his body felt completely refreshed like always. He still remembered the sensation of mana flowing through him. Like his father and brother and every other awakened person had said, it had flown through him like a violent river, coursing through his everything. He had felt alive and powerful. Demund looked at his hands. He felt none of it here. A crazy idea formed in his mind. Now that he had mastered circulating in his dream, couldn¡¯t he do it in real life too? He knew the feeling by heart. If he learned how to play the piano in his dream world, he would be able to move it over into reality. Wouldn¡¯t circulating be the same? He sat down cross-legged on his bed. He had a lot of time. It couldn¡¯t hurt to try. He closed his eyes and concentrated on the emptiness¡ªand began to meditate. Within the nothingness. He tried to move his mana. ¡°??!?!!!?¡± Demund doubled over as a disgusting feeling like oil being substituted for his blood filled his whole body. His head hurt, and he felt nausea wash over him. ¡°Gah! Eck¡ªhah!¡± He coughed a few times trying to rid himself of the sickening sensation and took a few deep breaths. His head was throbbing¡ªnot with blood, but something else. Mana? It felt far too hard, far too tacky to be considered as mana. And yet¡­it felt similar. After catching his breath, he tried again. Something drove a nail into his head, making his skull crack into a million pieces. With a silent cry of pain, he fell onto his bed. His body felt stagnant like he was running on tar instead of blood. It was disgusting, sickening, absolutely horrid; it felt unnatural. Like he was trying to breathe underwater without gills. But something had definitely moved. He had circulated something. Was it mana? He didn¡¯t know. He was even more confused than before. He had believed magic didn¡¯t exist in reality. There were superpowers that seemed like magic, but they were fundamentally different. But what was it? He decided to stop trying. He would only be able to breathe underwater in his dream. Trying it in reality was harmful. He put on his clothes after barely wiping off the repulsive, abnormal experience from his mind. 3.13 ¡°Are you ready?¡± asked Rother. ¡°Of course,¡± replied Shaden. ¡°Alright. Ready, get set!¡± Shaden took on a running position and closed his eyes. He felt so light. ¡°Go!¡± At the sound of his brother¡¯s voice, Shaden pushed off the ground and began to sprint. Rother followed right behind him, keeping track of the time while the two of them ran. It was around five kilometers to the Academy. Today was the first time Shaden was returning to train after his awakening, and he wanted to test out the limits of his newfound strength. Rother had previously far surpassed him in physical ability, but today Shaden felt like he wouldn¡¯t lose. He heard his brother¡¯s footsteps behind him. No, he sensed them. All around him felt so clear and vibrant like he had eyes all over his body. It was very weird. But he didn¡¯t dislike it. Naturally, he was circulating. It came to him so perfectly, so smoothly now like breathing. The weird thing was that he never felt exhausted like his brother did, so perhaps his abundant mana had to do something with it. He wasn¡¯t pushing himself. He was running at the speed his brother normally ran at when he carried him. Before, it would have been impossible, or barely possible. Now, it wasn¡¯t even hard. ¡°Shaden! You¡¯re really energetic today,¡± said his brother as he joined Shaden by his side. ¡°I know! I feel amazing. I think I can go even faster,¡± said Shaden. Rother¡¯s face blossomed with a childish grin. ¡°What are you waiting for? Follow me! I¡¯ll show you something really cool.¡± And with that, Rother overtook Shaden and started accelerating on the road. Without much ado, Shaden followed his example, increasing his speed. ¡°Can you jump, Shaden?¡± shouted his brother as the wind swept past them. ¡°Like, jump high?¡± ¡°I think I can!¡± Shaden shouted back. His power felt infinite, and he literally felt unstoppable. ¡°Then try not to fall behind! We¡¯re taking a shortcut.¡± At that instant, Rother changed directions and entered an alleyway nearby. Shaden skidded his feet on the floor and chased after his brother. At the end of the path, there was a box, one of those crates you saw everywhere. And blocking the end was a wall a that fell slightly short of two meters. Shaden felt his brother¡¯s mana being concentrated onto his legs. Then without hesitation, Rother stepped on the box and propelled himself upwards. With graceful footwork, he landed on the top of the wall and stopped. He jumped over a meter! Shaden¡¯s mind quickly processed what he had seen. His brother, who was now almost thirteen, had jumped over an obstacle that was a little less than twice his height¡ªall without breaking a sweat. And now, he had to do the same. Shaden stopped in front of the box. ¡°Can you do it?¡± asked Rother. If Shaden were to accomplish this jump, they could go through cooler places from now on. Shaden had never learned how to concentrate his mana into a certain part of his body. All he had trained was just learning the flow of his inner energy. Could he do it? OF COURSE! He felt like he could fly if he wanted to. With a deep breath, Shaden backed up and ran towards the box, placing his feet on it while tensing up his muscles. His enhanced senses told him exactly what he had to do and how much strength he had to put in. Even if he couldn¡¯t concentrate his mana, he still had plenty going through. He knew he could do it. Shaden jumped and soared through the air like a rocket. ¡°Woah!¡± exclaimed Rother as he grabbed Shaden in mid-air. With one fluid motion, Rother transferred the sudden energy into a spin and set Shaden down on the wall. ¡°Nice one.¡± Shaden¡¯s excitement was bursting through the roof. To think he had actually jumped so high. He felt like a hero. ¡°Thanks, Rother.¡± Rother smiled and smacked Shaden¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is going to be great.¡± With another burst of mana, Rother jumped off from the wall onto the top of a higher building. In the real world, such actions would be very dangerous and reckless. Too little strength and you¡¯d fall and suffer an injury. But Shaden was in a fantastic dream. With an energetic stomp, he flew through the air and pursued his brother on top of the buildings. ? ? ? Shaden pushed open the door to his training room. Like always, the dust had covered the floor with a small layer of particles. Shaden realized that the room was created intentionally so the dust would pile inside every day; the windows were literally in the direction of the wind. It was very smart. Shaden spotted a row of brooms on the wall and approached them. Just last week, he had swept the floor with one. It was still very heavy, but he could actually use it like it had been intended. He let his mana rush through him and grabbed a broom, lifting it with one arm. It felt¡­incredibly light. So, very light. Not as light as a water bottle, but the difference in weight from before was tremendously noticeable. With a cautious motion, he lifted his arm and the broom¡ªwithout much difficulty. He swung the broom down with his arm. And paused right before it hit the floor. For the first time in his life, he had swung the broom without making it crash on the ground. ¡°Ha. Haha. HAHAHA!¡± Shaden laughed like a madman. His immaturity was showing through his sudden influx of power. He held his eyes and bent backwards like he had seen many protagonists do¡ªand let his excitement and pride out in the form of something unsightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± said a girl¡¯s voice. Shaden immediately paused and let his hand down. He turned his head and saw Mistilia in front of the door, looking at him while her tail swished uncomfortably. He had two choices. Apologize or continue the act. It was far better to clear the misunderstanding than continue on with his maniacal fit of glory. ¡°You fool! You have entered the realm of the mighty Shaden!¡± exclaimed Shaden. ¡°Grovel before me!¡± The young girl took a fearful step back. She sensed his rampaging mana which made her even more cautious of him. ¡°Sha¡­den? Are you okay?¡± she said, her voice filled with uncertainty. Shaden felt a pang of regret from seeing the little wolf girl stare at him with frightened eyes, but his power was overflowing. He couldn¡¯t stop himself. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Okay as in I AM SUPERIOR, THAT IS!¡± he cried out. With a jump, he swung the broom in front of Mistilia to demonstrate his awesome power. The wary girl, naturally, left the room. The door closed shut with a bang. Shaden stood there awkwardly with his hand clutching the broom in an exaggerated position, his feet spread apart like he was posing for a superhero photo shoot. His mind was still filled with excitement, so he didn¡¯t feel that bad, but the uneasy feeling of dread crept in him. Moments later, the door flung open again, revealing Instructor Reedock and a swishing tail behind him. ¡°Welcome, my master!¡± Shaden bowed and his head went below ninety degrees. He held the broom in his hand and twirled it. His control over his body felt amazing. It moved just the way he wanted it to. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°How long was he like this?¡± asked the Instructor to Mistilia. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s not sick, is he?¡± ¡°No¡­I know what this is. Shaden! Stop circulating for a moment.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired.¡± ¡°Just do it, kid.¡± ¡°Yessir.¡± At his instructor¡¯s command, Shaden paused his flow of mana. The light feeling went away, replaced by his usual sense of his body. His excitement and energy died down, and calm returned to his head. The broom suddenly became heavier, so he dropped it. Oh no, he thought. What have I done. ¡°Kid, how do you feel now?¡± ¡°I feel¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry for what I did.¡± Mistilia poked her head out from the Instructor¡¯s back and inspected Shaden with her curious, yellow eyes. The extraordinary pressure he had been exerting was gone now, replaced by the presence of a normal boy. ¡°It happens to everyone.¡± The Instructor walked over and picked up the broom from the floor. ¡°Kid, congratulations on breaking through your limits. You feel much calmer now, eh?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Make sure not to overexert your mana. A newbie¡¯s mistake. Your mana was all over the place. Now that you have awakened, you must focus on maintaining a constant, steady flow of circulation. Else, you will accidentally use up all of your energy in a fight.¡± Shaden nodded. He had been too reckless with his mana. He was just glad it hadn¡¯t run out despite his constant use in the morning. It was a good thing he hadn¡¯t unleashed everything. ¡°Now¡ª¡± The Instructor tossed the broom to Shaden, and he received it with both arms, slightly faltering under its weight. ¡°Welcome back. This time, limit the mana you circulate. Mistilia, come. Surely you remember your first awakening.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The wolf girl fetched a broom from the wall and glanced at Shaden. ¡°I forgive you, Shaden.¡± Shaden let out a relieved sigh. He had not been labeled as a creep. Thank goodness. In a way, his use of mana was a dangerous thing. ¡°Thank you.¡± The Instructor clapped his hands. ¡°Time to clean,¡± he announced. ? ? ? ¡°Did you feel that, Headmistress?¡± commented the elderly Master of the Union of Magic. His voice flowed with accent, and he spoke his words slowly but very clearly. ¡°The flow of mana has been fluctuating for quite some time. Even now, a great spike has subsided.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The Headmistress sipped a cup of purple tea prepared within the Tower of Magic. They were at one of the small meeting rooms at the bottom of the tower. ¡°A great danger may emerge within the city,¡± stated the Master. ¡°Numbers do not lie. The concentration of mana has steadily increased within recent years. Especially a few months ago. Five months ago, to be exact. It has been growing even further, accelerating. Accumulating. And just now. We have felt it.¡± The Master took a gulp of water and set the cup down on the table. ¡°You are hiding something, Headmistress. Something related to the fluctuation.¡± His eyes were stern yet not cold. No¡ªthey were brimming with curiosity. ¡°I am not sure.¡± ¡°If you would inform me¡­¡± The Headmistress raised her eyebrow, and the Master immediately closed his wrinkled mouth. He knew better than to irritate the old woman. ¡°I am perplexed. It is unreasonable for you to hold valuable information to yourself. You have always been this way.¡± The Master poured the Headmistress another cupful of tea with his telekinesis. Then he put his hands together. ¡°The device is ready.¡± ¡°Good. The money will be delivered to you by tomorrow noon.¡± ¡°¡­could the cost be accounted for with information?¡± The Headmistress smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°If we do not know the source of all of this mana¡ª¡± He stopped himself as the Headmistress got up from her chair. ¡°The city will be safe,¡± stated the Headmistress. ¡°There are no ancient creatures lurking beneath the sewers. If there are, I shall slay it.¡± The Master remained seated while the Headmistress walked out of the door, her two servants joiner her outside. After the door closed, he relaxed his sore back on his chair and let out a sigh. He was getting too old. Perhaps it was best he ceased with all of these matters. But he absolutely wanted to know. Wanted to know why the mana had suddenly increased, why the monsters were mutating, why the Headmistress persisted on her silence. He stroked his white, long beard and looked out of the window. He had to find a successor soon, or the Union of Magic would choose one for him. ? ? ? Shaden wiped his sweat off from his brow and took a chug of water from the bucket nearby. He swabbed his mouth with his clothes, got up, and jumped in surprise as a servant in a simple, white garb stood there staring at him. ¡°Woah! I mean, excuse me. Do you have business with me?¡± The servant kindly smiled. ¡°Yes indeed. The Headmistress has called you to the Great Hall.¡± ¡°She has?¡± Shaden looked back at Instructor Reedock, who shrugged. Mistilia looked curious as well. ¡°Yes. Something about measuring your mana, it seems.¡± OHH! Had his moment of truth finally come? ¡°I will go now.¡± Shaden followed the servant out of the room and eventually entered the cafeteria. Naturally, the pillars and the platform had been removed. Instead, the Headmistress¡¯s giant table had been set up, with the Headmistress herself seated on the grand chair behind the table. In front of her was an opaque, crystal ball. A giant sphere around the size of those inflatable rubber ball things that Shaden had seen at the school gym. ¡°Shaden! Come, hurry your legs,¡± said the Headmistress. ¡°It¡¯s about time we found out about the absurd nature and size of your mana. Shaden nodded and ran to the table. He positioned himself where he could see both the ball and the Headmistress in front of him. ¡°Will this ball measure my mana capacity?¡± asked Shaden. The Headmistress nodded. ¡°Did you find out why my mana couldn¡¯t be detected?¡± he asked again. ¡°Possibly. The device that was used before to measure your mana had certain restrictions.¡± Shaden kept her eyes on her, expecting her to go on. ¡°The air, boy. Do you know that the air contains mana?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s how we recover our mana after we use it.¡± ¡°No. The body can create mana for itself.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When you meditate, you are forcefully accumulating the natural mana in the air for your use. However, because the mana is not of your own quality, there is a limit of how much natural mana your body can use. If one could use the mana in the air like their own, they would last much longer than those who cannot.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It is complicated. There are whole studies done on mana absorption and processing. However, every single living being has its own unique mana, not unlike a fingerprint. Do you understand what that means?¡± Shaden nodded. This was some interesting information. ¡°The device used earlier was designed so it would absorb mana from the air for fuel. However, it would be disastrous if that natural mana was perceived as the examinee¡¯s mana. Therefore, the first two pillars were created so that they would not absorb natural mana.¡± The Headmistress looked at Shaden in the eye. ¡°Your mana¡­is very not distinct. It feels very plain until you begin to use it. It may have the same properties as natural mana.¡± ¡°Which is why the device didn¡¯t measure it!¡± The Headmistress nodded her head. ¡°Yes, boy. You catch on quickly. This, however, has no such restrictions.¡± She motioned to the giant ball in front of her. ¡°Something more primitive in design. However, it serves its purpose very well. This measures your amount of mana from the pressure you exert on it.¡± Shaden touched the smooth surface of the ball. Inside of it, magic circles were engraved in a three-dimensional structure. There were far fewer symbols, but it looked very sophisticated. ¡°How do I begin?¡± ¡°Simple. I shall demonstrate.¡± The Headmistress stood up and placed her bony fingers on the ball. Suddenly, an immense amount of pressure came out of her hand, causing the ball to glow starting from the bottom. From Shaden¡¯s perspective, it looked like the ball was being filled with glowing, blue water, starting from the bottom then rising all the way to the top until it completely filled the ball. ¡°Any more and the ball will cease to work,¡± stated the Headmistress. ¡°Do not worry, boy. I just happen to have an incredible mana pool. Go ahead, now. Let¡¯s see what you possess. Place your hand on the ball and your mana into it. You have learned spells, so it should not be difficult for you.¡± Shaden nodded and took a deep breath. The moment of truth had come. He would go all out. He knew what mana going out of him felt like very well. The intense flow that poured out like a river. He placed his hand on the ball and closed his eyes. Now that he knew how to circulate, he could control his mana even better, inside and outside. He swelled the mana into his hand and exploded it into the ball. Instantly, a blinding flash of light covered the room like a flashbang, and Shaden fell back due to the sudden stimulus. He landed on the stone floor and rubbed his eyes. ¡°Ow! What was that?¡± he asked. But inside, he was smiling. He knew exactly what this meant. ¡°Unbelievable¡­!¡± commented the Headmistress, getting up from her seat. She stared at the ball which was rapidly losing its glow. ¡°Boy, to think you possess this much mana¡­!¡± It was exactly the response he wanted to hear. His vast efforts had been rewarded! ¡°So, Headmistress. How large is my mana pool?¡± asked Shaden casually. She turned her eyes to the boy and adjusted her glasses. ¡°What things have you done, child?¡± Her face was layered with awe and worry at the same time. ¡°I just practiced magic from a young age,¡± Shaden quickly interjected. ¡°Your father did not¡ªno, if it is that boy, there is the possibility¡ª¡± ¡°No! Not at all! I am just like this!¡± Shaden exclaimed. He didn¡¯t want the Headmistress thinking that his father had put him through some kind of hellish training. The Headmistress¡¯s eyes were still full of doubt. And though it was barely there, Shaden thought he caught a glimpse of caution. ¡°Hmm¡­you are a peculiar one.¡± She sat back down on her seat and waved her hand. ¡°Child, that is all. You may return now.¡± Shaden cocked his head internally. That was it? No celebration? No overreaction saying, ¡®This boy is the next Great Sage or Hero of this world!¡¯? Shaden was slightly disappointed. He quickly said goodbye and headed back to his training room. Then again, the Headmistress had done the same while restricting herself. Perhaps his mana was only impressive for a boy. In the adult world, perhaps it was nothing special. It was all speculation. Perhaps he still had a lot to improve on. ? ? ? The Headmistress was lost deep in thought. She had assumed something terrible, then had stored it away to the back of her mind, but the little experiment had rekindled her worries. Is he related to this somehow? Past instances flooded into her mind. The detection magic, its range, and now¡ªthis. At the back of the ball, a crack had formed straight down the middle. A large gash in the device that made it unusable. She had seen something similar a long, long time ago. A child whose mana knew no limits. If this was a reiteration of that event¡­ She shook her head. No¡­Shaden came from a special family. They would do something about it. She was the Headmistress now, there to take care of the future generation. She would never stomp one down because it seemed like a threat. She massaged her tired eyes. Perhaps the Master of the Union had been correct. 3.14 A routine. Demund¡¯s daily life was a routine. He got up from bed, put on his clothes, his prosthetic, etc., etc. Went down to eat, read a little, went to school, came back, read some more, ran with Enariss. Did homework, reviewed for tests, lived diligently without any additional sources of entertainment. However, when he awoke from his dream, his memories of reality crashed into him, making his life in the other world seem distant. While he was in reality, the other world was in fact, a dream. Demund stared out the window on his way back from school. Enariss was texting someone on her phone, her attention focused on her electronic device. Demund didn¡¯t mind. He was thinking about the book he had finished recently. No; finished three times. The book that the librarian had recommended¡ªthe story of a man named Setsuan Milikue and his journey of ice. It resonated with him. The tragic life of this man who had pushed through to the end. Who had lost both his arms but had managed to find himself again with the help of his to-be wife. Demund peeked a glance at Enariss. He could say he was in a similar situation. A lost limb and a girl who was helping him recover. He silently shook his head. His teenage mind was being too impulsive. It was better if he didn¡¯t expect anything. ¡°Something wrong?¡± asked Enariss. Her red eyes looked into his. ¡°Not really,¡± Demund casually replied. ¡°It¡¯s just that there are an awful lot of posters outside lately.¡± Like Demund had said, posters had started popping up within the past few days. They were mostly concentrated around the school where passersby would see them going in and out of the campus of TISE High. Something along the lines of, ¡®My child hasn¡¯t returned,¡¯ or ¡®The truth will always come to light¡¯. ¡°Wonder what they are?¡± said Demund. ¡°My dad says it¡¯s all nonsense,¡± said Enariss. ¡°Something to tear money and profits off from the world government. He wouldn¡¯t tell me the details, but it likely has something to do with the Islands.¡± ¡°The Preliminary Islands?¡± ¡°Yep. See the bottom of those posters?¡± Demund hurriedly inspected the area where Enariss had indicated. Before the car passed by, he caught a glimpse of a very familiar circle. Just to make sure, he glanced at another poster. A circle with a hole at the center, with three lines coming out from it. It had the same design. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the logo of the Islands?¡± Demund was very aware of the symbol that stood for the Islands. He had longed for it so much one time. ¡°But why does it have a red line through it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone obviously has a problem with the Islands.¡± ¡°But everyone wants to go to the Islands.¡± Enariss shrugged. ¡°According to my dad, it¡¯s better not to think much about it.¡± The Islands¡­now that he thought of it, he hadn¡¯t heard from Jothan in a long time. The semester was coming to an end within two months, so he would hear from him soon. Then suddenly, a very curious thought struck his mind. Something he had abstained, no, forgotten to ask since he saw Enariss in action. ¡°Hey, Ena. What rank are you?¡± ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m A. Or A+.¡± Demund tilted his head in confusion. ¡°How come you¡¯re not at the Islands?¡± Enariss froze. She lowered her eyes then put her hands slowly together, repositioning herself on the seat to be more comfortable. ¡°My¡­mother passed away. I thought it would be better to stay with my dad. He was¡­¡± She trailed off, and Demund realized he had breached on something personal and sensitive. He immediately lowered his head to Enariss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± ¡°Stop. It¡¯s all past events anyway,¡± stated Enariss. She pushed her hair back and returned to her phone. ¡°My dad didn¡¯t want me to go, so here I am. I guess it was worth it since I met you.¡± Demund¡¯s eyes lit up. Sometimes Enariss just blurted out things like that in a very lax, easygoing manner. He honestly didn¡¯t know what to think of them as a normal friend could say the same thing. Demund smiled and repositioned his body. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°No problem. But today, we¡¯re running faster and doing some jumps. Got it?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ? ? ? Demund loved books. They helped him think, reimagine his life in a different manner. How had certain people overcome their hardships? How had they dealt with changes in their life? Milikue, for example, had pushed through with his supernatural ability, honing it until it literally became his limbs¡ªmade out of ice. Dane Luckter, however, was a man without any SAP. He defeated his obstacles with his mind, his quick wit, and his refusal to give in to those above him. Honestly, the latter was much more difficult to read. So many philosophical questions, so many sentences that stretched on and on. He could actually read and understand his books sufficiently now, but the prior was still more entertaining. More action, more things one expected to see from a superhero. Currently, he was doing something different. He set down a copy of Self-Defense for the Disabled on the floor and made sure his prosthetic was in prime condition. He didn¡¯t have ice-powers that could let him conjure limbs. His brain wasn¡¯t as genius as the author of countless books. But he had the endurance. He had a nasty persistence, the refusal to give up. And he had his dream world. Always there for him, always supporting him with new and exciting things, filled with beautiful people. In Demund¡¯s world, the amount of SAP you possessed correlated with your outer appearance. Not always, but most of the time. The people who were classed higher had better features and physical abilities. Perhaps mana was similar to that. Since it was an extension of his mind, the laws of reality possibly seeped into the dream. Not that he was complaining. He extended his cane and inspected it. The book had stated that it was important to possess a weapon. Something disguised if possible, something he could carry around within his daily life. Frankly, it wasn¡¯t a very helpful book. He had picked it because of the title without giving it a second glance, but all it talked about was the mentality you had to possess. Just inspirational sayings that made you feel better about yourself. How you shouldn¡¯t let others push you over. Yes, it was a book about disabled in a more mental sense. And at the end, the book stated, ¡®seek help from a nearby instructor if you are being oppressed¡¯. Demund swung his cane. Theoretically, he knew how to dodge now. Feeling the flow of the sword right as it swung at you was extremely important. But would it work with his current body? Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. He couldn¡¯t do anything else than to improve his muscles. He also didn¡¯t have enough time to actually train a martial art; it was the end of the year, and finals week was soon to come. The last months were the most important. He had to focus on studying. ? ? ? ¡°Control your mana!¡± shouted Instructor. ¡°Make the flow constant; remember the sensation while you were meditating!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shaden breathed out while dodging Mistilia¡¯s overhead blow. He stepped to the side and retaliated with a side-slash, but the quick wolf girl ducked the swing and aimed a kick at Shaden¡¯s legs. Shaden was blown to the side as his balance toppled over. However, he was still not done. Focusing mana on his right arm, he landed on his fist and pushed back. The force of his motion accelerated his body back up, and he swiftly raised his stick just in time to intercept Mistilia¡¯s next strike. If it were him before awakening, the stick would have been yanked away from his hand by the sheer power of Mistilia¡¯s side slash. However¡ª Shaden held his ground and forced his wrist to maintain a defensive position. He increased his mana flow and pushed back at the girl, cementing their position in a sword-lock. With his left hand, he pushed away an incoming fist and kicked Mistilia on her thigh. With a wince of pain, the girl jumped to the side and landed on all four limbs. Suddenly, in a small fit, she tossed her sword to the side. Her tail spiked up in aggression, and the air around her changed. Shaden spotted a very faint red mist seeping out from her body. The wolf growled, her yellow eyes glowing with excitement. ¡°Mistilia, this is a swordfight. It¡¯s better if you¡ª¡± ¡°No,¡± interjected Shaden while raising his stick. ¡°I want to do this.¡± Mistilia licked her lips in anticipation and smiled, her white canines gleaming. ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shaden took on a comfortable stance, positioning his weapon between himself and the girl. ¡°Come at me.¡± Letting out a sound that was between a laugh and a snarl, Mistilia dashed at Shaden on all fours with her claws bared, sidestepping to throw off Shaden¡¯s eyes. Yes¡ªshe had claws. Shaden didn¡¯t understand beastman biology, but apparently, they could grow claws when they needed them. Or they were hidden under their skin. He wasn¡¯t sure. The girl was incredibly fast, almost three times her normal speed. Shaden increased his mana flow and focused on her movements. Suddenly, she jumped into the air and flew straight at Shaden. He tightened his grip on his stick and braced himself at the incoming figure. First came the kick. Shaden barely managed to slide it across his weapon, and the pressure of the attack made his arms scream. It wasn¡¯t exactly pain, but his muscles felt like they would rip. Both of his arms had been focused on blocking the first kick that he almost didn¡¯t notice the claw that headed directly at his face. In a sort of slow-motion thought processing, Shaden knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to block the blow fast enough with his hands. They were gripping the sword, which was being pressed down by the kick. But through his mana-sensing, he felt an opening. An area where Mistilia¡¯s mana wasn¡¯t focused, where he could suffer the least damage. She was coming in with a side claw-sweep. To avoid it, Shaden moved his body slightly to the front, ducking his head simultaneously while he did so. He felt his hair being brushed by something fast, and he knew he had dodged it. *CRACK* ¡°OWWWWW!¡± cried Shaden and Mistilia at the same time. Because Shaden had moved at the last second, Mistilia had been thrown off. But her momentum pushed her forward, making her chin bash against Shaden¡¯s exposed head. They both fell on the floor, clutching their respective areas in pain. The Instructor chuckled and shook his head, his arms crossed. ¡°Very good! Very good. That was a splendid fight. However, you must continue to hone your sword-skills, Mistilia. At this rate, Shaden will overtake you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± the wolf girl said while rubbing her chin. She sat down on the floor cross-legged, her fluffy tail swishing behind her. She knew Shaden¡¯s progress better than anyone else. She had seen him rise from a pathetic kid to someone who could actually spar with her. In just nine months. And ever since his awakening, she felt like she was slightly falling behind. Even with her unarmed skills, she couldn¡¯t fully overpower him. Shaden was still on the floor, holding his head while miniscule tears formed in his eyes. What did Mistilia consume to make her bones so strong? It had felt like he had been struck with a hammer. He would have used magic, but his Instructor recommended him not to. During a real battle, there would rarely be a chance to relieve your pain while your enemies tried to kill you. He gritted his teeth and got up from the floor. ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± he declared, mostly telling himself. Mistilia walked over to him and pat his head. She was a head taller than him, and he winced in pain as her rough hands carelessly brushed his hair. ¡°Ow, stop, ow,¡± said Shaden. He had the feeling she was seeing him as a little brother, which bothered him a little. Sometimes she bossed him around; other times she treated him equally. ¡°You whine too much,¡± she stated, pursing her lips. ¡°In the wild, no one will care if you are screaming or crying. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­?¡± replied Shaden. Shaden yelped as Mistilia gave him a little chop on his head with her hand. ¡°Get used to it.¡± Without saying another word, she headed over to her stick and picked it up. ¡°Instructor, can we begin now?¡± ¡°Anytime Shaden is ready.¡± Shaden massaged his head and sighed. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m ready.¡± He shook his head to numb the pain and clutched his stick once more. It was time to train with the Instructor himself. ? ? ? Shaden and Mistilia both fell on the floor, covered with sweat and muscles aching. The Instructor swept his sword to the side, flicking off grime and liquids off of its wooden frame. ¡°Already finished?¡± he asked. He stretched his back and stifled a yawn. Shaden was exasperated. He could never touch the Instructor no matter how much he tried. The best strike he had achieved was blocked with the Instructor¡¯s foot, and it had happened with Mistilia¡¯s help. Shaden felt overwhelming mana inside of him, but it wasn¡¯t effective for some reason. ¡°How?!¡± he cried. He still felt unstoppable. He didn¡¯t lack mana at all. But no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn¡¯t land a hit. ¡°Skills, kid. I¡¯ve got it, you don¡¯t.¡± That was the problem. But the problem did not have a solution. ¡°Why do you never teach us?¡± Instructor Reedock shrugged. ¡°Kids under eight aren¡¯t supposed to be taught martial arts. That¡¯s just the rule around here. Just train your body for the future.¡± ¡°My parents taught me skills at my village!¡± stated Mistilia. ¡°This isn¡¯t your village. And girl, you can start learning in a few months. Why the rush?¡± Mistilia pouted her cheeks out and rolled on the floor.Shaden felt the same. But he was in the middle of a greater concern. ¡°I need to do nothing but strength training for two years?¡± ¡°According to the rules, yes.¡± Shaden drooped on the floor. He really didn¡¯t want to stand around and do nothing. ¡°Instructor¡­can I move up the grade with Misty?¡± The Instructor turned his head and eyed Shaden. ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°I feel like I can go up. I mean, I¡¯m not completely losing to Misty either. And I really, really want to start learning techniques.¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes were full of confidence and determination. The Instructor scratched his rough beard and looked up. ¡°Hmm¡­perhaps if you ask the Headmistress, she will allow it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You have great potential kid. You deserve to go up.¡± Shaden let out a pleased smile. ¡°But if you want to, you can¡¯t stay on the floor like this. Get up.¡± Both Shaden and Mistilia groaned as they got off the floor. If only he could use healing magic¡­he would be flying around feeling perfect. Using only circulation to keep himself going consumed a lot of stamina. Especially when you were fighting someone of a much higher level than yourself. Shaden began circulating, this time at a gentler pace. A slow, steady circulation helped him recover his energy, he had discovered. The trio left the room to run around the city. ? ? ? ¡°Your students seem like a wonderful bunch.¡± Instructor Pinec poured Basalm a cup of fermented fruit drink. He was aware that Reedock had been abstaining from alcoholic beverages ever since his new students had arrived. Basalm gladly took the cup, emptied in one giant swig, and relaxed on his chair. ¡°This is some good stuff,¡± he said while looking at the empty cup. ¡°Just enough alcohol but too little to affect me. Where did you obtain this?¡± ¡°An import from Cantaronia from last month¡¯s shipment,¡± said Instructor Pinec. ¡°I got my hands on some for my students who said they wanted to try out some drinks. More?¡± Basalm nodded, and Teth poured him another cupful. Teth was around a decade younger than Basalm; his decent looks and beautiful skill with his rapier made him popular within the Academy. His blonde hair was always waxed back, revealing his white forehead with a widow¡¯s peak. ¡°My students¡­looks like they¡¯ll both go up next year,¡± said Basalm. He looked at his cup and took a small sip, savoring the taste on his tongue. ¡°Isn¡¯t the boy only six years old?¡± ¡°You are correct. But he is skilled. His growth is unbelievable.¡± Basalm emptied his cup again, looking up in expectation. Teth shook his head, and Basalm grunted. ¡°It¡¯s still alcohol. Too much is too much.¡± Instructor Pinec¡¯s steel blue eyes looked at Basalm with slight concern. The old man was always so lax when his students weren¡¯t nearby. A bad habit, if he would say. ¡°The constant presence that I have been feeling. Is it one of your students? Perhaps the boy?¡± Basalm raised his head at the unexpected question. ¡°Like I said, he has much talent.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Teth got up from his seat and picked up his rapier, strapping it to his side. ¡°I must go now. Class begins soon. What will you do?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± After giving Instructor Reedock a brief nod, Teth exited the resting room and closed the door behind him. Such talented children¡­it would be a pleasure if they joined his class next year. But the decision always lay within the Headmistress¡¯s will. He took a deep breath. For now, he would do his best to help his students blossom into beautiful flowers. Everyone had the right to be realized. To let a flower rot away due to the lack of care was the worst thing that could possibly happen. So like always, he would do his best. 3.15 ¡°Get up, Rhyne,¡± said Riley. ¡°You can do this. We only have one month left.¡± With a grunt, Rhyne took a pillow and covered his face with it, letting out a small scream into the fabric. He fell back on the soft carpet and remained there without movement. Riley nudged him a couple times, but Rhyne wouldn¡¯t budge. Riley let out a small sigh and looked towards Demund and Enariss. ¡°A small break, maybe?¡± Demund meekly smiled at Rhyne¡¯s behavior. He used to act like that too. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been pretty stressful lately. Does that sound okay, Enariss?¡± She shrugged. ¡°You guys go ahead. I need to review some more.¡± She returned to her papers, writing down notes and summarizing elements from the textbook. Rhyne removed the pillow from his head and turned his eyes to Enariss. ¡°As expected of the elitist. We stand no chance against her.¡± Enariss shot a mean glance at Rhyne. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Rhyne got up from the floor and stretched his arms. ¡°You know, your genius brain and great background. You must have received quality education since when you were born. Totally different from us. Even your ability is the best of the best.¡± ¡°I am the same as anyone else. I try my best and reap the results.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Of course.¡± With an exaggerated motion, Rhyne got up from the floor and went to the kitchen to grab something to drink. Demund raised an eyebrow and looked at Riley for clarification for the sudden grumpy shift in Rhyne¡¯s behavior. Riley sighed. ¡°Sorry guys. You must know, right Enariss? Rhyne lost a match recently against one of the upperclassmen¡­in a bad way.¡± ¡°The one from yesterday?¡± asked Enariss. Riley nodded. ¡°He was slightly humiliated. Not really, but I think he feels that way. That and bad grades combined¡ªit¡¯s getting in his head.¡± ¡°But his grades aren¡¯t even that bad?¡± stated Demund. ¡°Well, compared to you and Enariss, even compared to me. I think he feels lacking.¡± ¡°He should try harder then,¡± said Enariss. Riley shook his head. ¡°I know he should. I keep telling him. He¡¯s trying, you know¡ªthis study group and all. But the stress is getting under him. I think the fact that his sister was at the top of her class is¡ª¡± Riley closed his mouth as Rhyne entered the room with two bowls of assorted snacks in his hands. He set it down on the center of the table. ¡°This one¡¯s on the house,¡± he announced. ¡°Why¡¯re you all looking at me funny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± said Riley while patting his friend on the shoulder. ¡°Come on. You can do this.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Rhyne sat down on the ground again and plopped a potato chip in his mouth. The group continued to study in silence, with them occasionally asking each other on tips for tests and homework. Demund kindly explained concepts that his friends didn¡¯t understand, and he asked Enariss on things he wasn¡¯t fully sure of. Time went by very slowly. In the very room, there was nobody who thought of studying as something very fun. Demund didn¡¯t particularly hate studying, but looking through the pages and memorizing them, solving equations and passages endlessly¡ªit was a tiring process. Enariss was just¡­Enariss. She excelled at everything. Riley¡¯s ability allowed him to persist. Looking at things from a distant and logical manner, he knew that studying instead of lazing around was for the best. His calculating mind made rational decisions that would make any parent proud. But Rhyne? Rhyne was a normal guy. He liked games, loved going out. He couldn¡¯t sit indoors and stay put for hours. He let out a groan and massaged his head and eyes. Looking in front of him, he noticed Demund writing down notes, being ever so focused on the task in front of him. His eyes were clearly centered on the sheets of paper, never wavering, always determined. Rhyne felt even worse at himself. All of his friends were hard-working, yet he was lazing around. How? How was he so diligent? Even with everything that happened, how could he be himself? Rhyne had been afraid once, afraid that this friendship would be altered. It hadn¡¯t broken. It had continued like nothing had ever happened, and that was what made it feel unnatural. He was envious. Demund, who had less than him, suffered more than him¡ªnow instructing him. Cheering him on and supporting him. Teaching him. ¡°Hey¡­Demund,¡± Rhyne began. Demund looked up from his notes. ¡°Hmm?¡± Rhyne placed his hands on the desk and bent forward, focusing his eyes on Demund. ¡°How can you be so¡­so strong?¡± Demund put down his pencil and cocked his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Riley paused what he was doing and glanced at Rhyne. More often than not, his friend would blurt out things he didn¡¯t mean, so he wanted to prevent it from happening if necessary. ¡°Like, you know, with everything that has happened. How can you push forward? How are you able to be so persistent? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Demund paused. He never really had thought about it. How had he continued? ¡°It¡¯s because of you guys,¡± he concluded. ¡°You¡¯re always helping me.¡± ¡°You mean because of Enariss?¡± Rhyne blurted out. ¡°Sometimes I think¡ª¡± ¡°Woah, woah, woah, Rhyne!¡± interjected Riley while putting his hand in front of Rhyne¡¯s face. He stole a glance at Enariss and saw that she was still looking at her papers. But there was no way she didn¡¯t hear that. ¡°For me, at least,¡± Demund went on, ¡°friends are enough. My ability also helps. I think it¡¯s similar to Riley¡¯s. Instead of thinking clearly at the moment, I can think clearly in my dream and apply it here.¡± A silent mood went through the room, and Rhyne recollected his thoughts. ¡°I see.¡± Rhyne grabbed a handful of crackers and chewed on them piece by piece. With the conversation over, everyone returned to their books. ? ? ? Demund contemplated about his life in the shower. While rubbing his hair with shampoo as he balanced himself on a plastic stool, he looked over his experiences. What Rhyne had said stuck in his mind and nagged at him like a bee sting. How was he continuing to be so motivated? He wasn¡¯t sure. Honestly, his life was lifeless compared to what others were experiencing. He wasn¡¯t in any clubs; he didn¡¯t have any friends besides the three he always hung out with. Wane, Portia, and Rory were helping him out, but he really never got to know them well. They were just acquaintances. As for studying. Why was he trying so hard? To get into the special class. Then what? What would he do once he was accepted? Demund rinsed his hair with water and squirted some body wash onto his hands from a bottle. He carefully rubbed it over his body, making sure his leg scar was properly cleaned. His dreadful leg scar. Even now, the horrible stump made him anxious. Sure, he wanted to get together with Enariss. But the more he thought about it, the more it seemed impossible. He had been na?ve when he had planned to ask her during the school festival. So na?ve. So far, he had only received from her. Never once had he given her anything of value or benefited her life in a significant manner. He didn¡¯t know her family, he didn¡¯t know her past. Now that he¡¯d lost a leg, he could see his spot in school so clearly. All he could do was study. There was nothing else he could do. Wasn¡¯t his life kind of pathetic? Clinging onto his imaginary world like it was a lifeline. When he awoke, it felt like a dream. But in that world, reality felt like a dream. He was treating Shaden more like himself than Demund sometimes. The boy who was smart, fit, and excelled at whatever he did. Who was surrounded by a good family that actually cared, siblings who he could hang out with, feet that could jump great distances. And mana. Becoming a superhero with Jothan was only a dream. But in his dream, it could become a reality. A true hero who could shine in the midst of everything dark. The showerhead sprayed water onto his face, the droplets dripping down from the top of his head to the ground. His senses felt vivid while he did so. Colorful like when he circulated. Feeling the elements around him with clarity. Perceiving dangers. Unlike this body. He rotated the faucet, cutting off the water flow. After shaking his hair, he leaned on the side of the bathtub and carefully got out. With the towel he had prepared beforehand, he wiped the moisture off his body. Demund looked into the mirror and saw his face. He made some faces for the heck of it. ¡°What am I doing¡­¡± he muttered as he hopped away. ? ? ? The Swordsmanship Training Academy allowed students to take a two-week break at the end of the year. The time was meant to be spent with family, reminding students of what was important in their lives. Some students¡ªlike Mistilia¡ªremained at the Academy to train or simply because they had nowhere else to go. But it was a fact that the Headmistress was much less busy during the holiday season. It was perfect for Shaden to intrude and beg. ¡°Please!¡± insisted Shaden. ¡°I really want to begin real lessons. I don¡¯t want to be alone again swinging my sword aimlessly.¡± The Headmistress lowered her glasses and looked at the six-year-old boy in the eyes. ¡°You are too young.¡± ¡°I heard from my father that he began when he was seven. Am I not close enough?¡± Shaden stared at the Headmistress with puppy eyes. She of all people would know his talent and potential to grow. The Headmistress set down her cup of tea on the table and crossed her arms. ¡°There is a reason why we don¡¯t teach children. First of all, it is very difficult.¡± ¡°I can handle it.¡± ¡°Hmph. Secondly, children become too drunk on their power. You appear to be drunk on your mana, leaking it everywhere you go.¡± Shaden guiltily looked down. ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± ¡°Why, yes. Techniques require the precise control of mana within your body to produce an outcome. Inefficient mana consumption like yours will only hinder progress. That is why children like you need time to grow and control yourself.¡± ¡°I am trying. Trying every day.¡± ¡°That much is true. Your diligence is admirable. However, you are too dependent on mana.¡± ¡°I refrain myself more and more. But won¡¯t using mana at a young age increase it more?¡± The Headmistress turned a curious eye at Shaden. ¡°From whom did you hear that from?¡± ¡°Erm¡­from a book.¡± ¡°Then the book is rubbish. Yes, using mana will make you grow. But the age at which your mana grows most rapidly is when your body grows.¡± ¡°During adolescent years?¡± ¡°Naturally. I suppose one¡¯s mana will grow significantly before they are three years old. But beyond it, mana is predominantly stagnant. As a part of the body, it changes with the body. And you, child. Your body hasn¡¯t even grown yet.¡± ¡°But Headmistress. I can fight on equal terms with Mistilia.¡± The Headmistress raised an eyebrow. ¡°Equally? She is going easy on you.¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°Ask her yourself if you need to. She has used strengthening against me a few times. And I managed to resist it.¡± ¡°You have?¡± replied the Headmistress in an amused manner. ¡°Good for you.¡± Shaden wrinkled his eyebrows. However, he had to behave. He had to prove to the Headmistress that he could handle himself. If he threw a fit or complained, her opinion of him would go down, and he would have to kiss goodbye to his ideal future. ¡°Is there any way I can progress?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°I will do anything. Give me a quest.¡± ¡°A quest! Child, you say some amusing things.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Shaden gave the most serious look he could give. The sooner he learned actual martial arts, the sooner he would be able to apply it in reality if he could. But most of all, he hated causing his life to be bland when he had the chance to change it. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Headmistress pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Does your father approve?¡± ¡°Yes. He said to do what I wanted. Instructor Reedock also had high hopes for me.¡± The old lady tapped her fingers on the arm of her chair and leaned back. After a brief pause, she raised her hands in front of her and clapped twice. A high-pitched, sharp noise echoed through the walls. Moments later, Mistilia poked her head through the door of the Cafeteria with a skewer in her hand. ¡°Did you call, granny?¡± ¡°Do not call me that. But yes. I have a question. Do you believe this boy should join the same training as you?¡± Mistilia tilted her head to the side in puzzlement. ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t he going to?¡± ¡°Perhaps. You may go now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? No snacks?¡± ¡°You are eating something that was bought with my money, girl.¡± Without a second word, the gluttonous wolf disappeared from the door. Shaden clasped his hands together. ¡°So, is it decided?¡± ¡°Let me think, child. Until then, go back to your house and enjoy your holiday.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Thank you, Headmistress.¡± 3.16 ¡°Combat is divided into three parts: your body itself, your learned techniques, and your actual fighting ability. The body supports your techniques, and your techniques hone and guide your ability.¡± Instructor Reedock drew a pyramid on the dirt with the tip of his sword, dividing it into three parts. ¡°The stronger your body, the more techniques you can learn. The more techniques you learn, the more capable you will be in an actual fight.¡± Shaden raised a hand. ¡°Yes?¡± said the Instructor. ¡°What exactly are techniques?¡± asked Shaden. The Instructor stroked his beard, trying to think of an answer. Mistilia likewise wagged her tail and curiously stared at the Instructor. ¡°Techniques are specific motions your body can make in order to deliver the desired outcome,¡± the Instructor explained. ¡°It makes fighting more efficient.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too vague,¡± Mistilia complained. ¡°My father told me that actual experience was what mattered the most.¡± ¡°You father would be correct. But having a few techniques up your sleeve makes learning from experience¡ªyou know what. Let me show you instead of talking.¡± Instructor Reedock motioned for Shaden and Mistilia to follow him to a nearby dummy. They were currently at the great outdoor yard of the Academy where students could practice their more, destructive abilities. Gashes in the earth and small craters could be seen in the distance. The Instructor placed his hand on the dummy¡¯s smooth head. ¡°This figure is made out of the same material as your swords. Now, if I were to hit it with my sword, what would happen?¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± said Mistilia. ¡°They¡¯re the same strength.¡± ¡°Now then, Mistilia,¡± continued the Instructor, ¡°are your bones weaker or stronger than this wood?¡± ¡°Weaker. But I strengthen it with mana, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The Instructor¡¯s lips went up in a grin, and the girl¡¯s yellow eyes lit up in as she realized what he was implying. ¡°You strengthen your sword with mana!¡± ¡°Exactly. All techniques are based on infusing your weapon with mana. However, it is not simply circulating. Each technique requires a certain feel to it. Like this.¡± The Instructor raised his wooden sword and swung it at the dummy. Shaden watched in amazement as the sword slid past the wood effortlessly, chopping off the top half of the dummy¡¯s head. ¡°The basis of all sword techniques,¡± stated the Instructor. ¡°From today, you will practice swinging, infusing your swords with mana.¡± Mistilia jumped up and down. She was finally going to learn skills that would make her stronger. She lifted up her sword. ¡°Can we start?¡± she asked. ¡°By all means, yes.¡± Mistilia happily dashed towards one of the dummies in the field. It was much taller than her, and the waist very thick. ¡°Girl, you might want to consider starting over there,¡± the Instructor suggested, pointing towards a row of wooden stumps. ¡°The wood is softer, and the shape is easier to hit.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter!¡± she replied back. The Instructor shrugged as the girl raised her sword. A surge of mana went through her, and she swung down at the figure with all her might. *CRACK* ¡°OWWW!!¡± Mistilia howled. She almost dropped her sword due to the impact. ¡°Why is this so hard!¡± She raised her sword and swung it at the dummy again. Her strike bounced off the wood harmlessly, causing her to be pushed backwards. ¡°This thing is weird,¡± Mistilia called out. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like wood.¡± ¡°I forgot to tell you, but the dummies here are all enchanted with Reinforcement.¡± ¡°What!¡± Shaden went to a dummy and felt the surface of the wood. Something very thin and invisible covered the wood, like a film of glass. It was similar to when he cast magic on himself way back when he started sparring with Mistilia. It didn¡¯t feel hard. It felt more like a repelling magnet. When he entered the magic¡¯s range, it pushed him away. He never realized it when he cast it on himself as the magic did not affect him, but this was outside his expectations. Maybe¡­he could expand on the magic¡¯s properties in the future. ¡°Go to the wooden pillars,¡± the Instructor said. ¡°Greed won¡¯t get you anywhere.¡± Her tail drooped as well as her ears, the wolf girl relocated to the beginner¡¯s area and began to swing, this time less energetically. Shaden held in a chuckle. Perhaps now was his moment to shine. It couldn¡¯t be that difficult, right? Just focus the mana into the sword¡ªand swing it. He walked over to one of the wooden pillars. It was around two meters tall, and some parts of the wood were caved in, probably the work of some other student. Shaden circulated his mana. Directing the mana outside of his body was something he had gotten used to long ago. He covered the sword with his mana-hand-like mana. This was probably the right thing to do, right? Just to make sure, he condensed the telekinetic mana onto the sword¡¯s surface. Then with a huff, he swung the sword at the wood. *WHACK* Shaden¡¯s hands trembled as the force of the blow was transferred into his hands. He looked at the spot where he had delivered the blow, only to find it unharmed and new. While the wood was not enchanted, it was still extremely tough. Huh, he thought. He had covered the sword with mana like he had been instructed. He threw another blow at the wood and was immediately disappointed. His attacks weren¡¯t doing anything. ¡°Instructor!¡± he called out. ¡°How do I do this? I covered the sword with mana like you told me to!¡± ¡°When did I ever tell you to cover the sword!¡± the Instructor yelled. ¡°That¡¯s what magicians do! You must flow your mana through the sword like you do with your body.¡± Circulate his mana into the sword? How was that even possible? This was a piece of wood, for goodness sake, not a part of himself. Shaden recalled something he read somewhere a long time ago. Some protagonist being told to become ¡®one with his sword.¡¯ It was literally happening to him now. Damn it, he cursed. He was stuck again. ? ? ? ¡°Rother. Rother~¡± ¡°What?¡± This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°Help me.¡± Rother put down his book and crossed his arms. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy? Ask dad or something.¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s not here though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem. I got work to do.¡± ¡°Please!¡± Shaden leaned closer to his brother. ¡°I¡¯ll trade information with a week¡¯s worth of dessert.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Rother put down his book and turned his body towards Shaden. His sweet tooth was very convenient for Shaden, and he manipulated his brother with it. ¡°So, what is it now?¡± ¡°You know I can learn techniques now, right?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. I heard it from my Instructor. A six-year-old already progressing into actual training.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°And well, my Instructor told me to circulate my mana into my sword.¡± Shaden scratched his head. ¡°I have no idea how.¡± ¡°Easy. Think of your sword as a part of your body.¡± ¡°How?¡± Shaden also wanted to exclaim, ¡®How the heck is that easy!?¡¯ to his brother but resisted the urge. His brother was always a few steps in front of him, mastering skills Shaden hadn¡¯t even heard of. ¡°Hmm¡­think of the sword as an extension of your arm?¡± ¡°An extension?¡± ¡°Yep. Like you can feel it. Just as your fingers touch the ground, the tip of your sword touches the ground.¡± ¡°Would you show me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rother picked up his book from the ground and held it in his hand. ¡°Once you get used to it, you can do it with any object. This book is now a part of me. Circulate and sense the flow of my mana.¡± Obeying his brother, Shaden began to circulate at a restricted pace. Rother took a small breath of preparation and began circulating himself. Shaden felt something ridiculous. Rother¡¯s presence was emanating from the book. His brother had been serious; it really had become a part of his body. He couldn¡¯t help it but shout, ¡°What!¡± Rother shrugged. ¡°This is the basic of all basic weapon handling techniques. I¡¯m learning to strengthen my weapon right now. Creating sword aura is tough.¡± ¡°You mean the red mist? You can already do it for your body?¡± ¡°Well, yeah? And Shaden, it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be red. Red is meant for power, but there are other colors too. I¡¯m focusing more on blue.¡± Shaden¡¯s lost his thoughts for a moment. He raised a finger, attempted to say something, blanked out, then lowered his hand. ¡°What is blue?¡± ¡°It¡¯s used for more precise techniques. Seriously, you didn¡¯t learn this yet? Oh wait, you¡¯re still six. My bad. My brother is just a little kid.¡± There was a hint of sarcastic pity in his voice, and Shaden immediately caught onto it. He was, after all, a perceptive teen. Well, it was his fault for being so ignorant. It was natural that his young brother would feel that way. ¡°Thanks, Rother,¡± Shaden said. ¡°The dessert is yours.¡± ¡°Hmph, obviously. Let me know if you need help with anything else. But don''t forget the dessert.¡± ? ? ? Shaden sat in his room and stared at his sword. He picked it up and swung it a few times. Then he set it back down on the ground and sighed. Two days without progress. Two days of utter failure. It was circulating all over again, and he seriously didn¡¯t want to spend a few months just learning to put his mana inside a sword. Rother had done it so easily with something he hadn¡¯t even trained with. This had to be simple. The circulating in his body had progressed slowly as his body was becoming accustomed to it. But a sword was an inanimate object. It didn¡¯t need to adapt to his mana; it just had to accept it. Shaden had swung his sword, constantly telling himself that the sword was a part of his arm, an extension of himself. It didn¡¯t do anything. It had to be simple. It was illogical for it to be so difficult. He was missing something here. Saiton the Sage had said the most important element of magic was understanding the natural laws. Sure, things like fire and rain and visible, observable things were easy to replicate. If Shaden wanted to, he could set the whole building on fire. It was easy; he knew what to imagine. But making a sword a part of yourself? How the heck was he supposed to know that? Shaden ruffled his hands through his hair and fell on his back. He stared at the ceiling, thinking for a few moments. A part of himself. What did that mean? What did he have to imagine? What did he have to feel? He spread his arms out on the floor in irritation and relaxed. For some reason, lying on the floor made everything seem better. He felt more at peace. He slid his fingers across the floor, feeling the little slits that separated the wooden boards. Rother had mentioned feeling. Feeling your sword. Shaden rolled his head around. Logically, you could only feel with nerves. To keep the nerves healthy, you had to have blood. Hmm¡­ Shaden sat up and picked up his sword. Perhaps if he tried to make mana-nerves within the object, it could work. It was a wild guess, but it made sense. Instead of trying to force mana in, he would transform it into little threads, integrate it into the object¡¯s structure, then increase the mana output after the mana vessels were ready. He focused on the sword and imagined tiny strings of mana coming out of his hand and going into the sword. He felt a prickly sensation on his palm and nodded in satisfaction as he felt his mana go inside of the weapon. Like nerves, he spread his network of mana all throughout the sword. Now, he just had to make more mana flow within the object. Shaden began circulating. To his delight, he felt parts of his mana be sucked into the sword. It was working! He quickly directed the flow of mana into his hand and felt it surge into his weapon. Shaden steadily increased the flow, and soon, a light-blue hue began to radiate from the wood. Because his mana was circulating inside the sword, he sensed it like he sensed his own body. He swung the sword. It felt different. He was in control. He inadvertently let out a huge grin and cheered. ¡°Yes!¡± ? ? ? The giant pillar of wood lay solidly in front of Shaden. However, Shaden felt confident. In his hand was a part of himself, strengthened by his mana. He sensed it clearly. He gave it a few practice swings and smiled. Today, he would cut the wood. Instructor Reedock watched his students from the back. It seemed like Shaden already got the knack of integrating mana into his weapon. Mistilia was still struggling, bashing away at the wood with all her might, but she was getting there. Because she knew how to conjure red aura already, once she learned to integrate, she¡¯d finally be able to cut the wood. Shaden still had a lot to learn. Auras, skills, techniques. He was inexperienced compared to Mistilia who had prior training in unarmed combat. Yet, his rate of growth was remarkable. But it still looked like he required assistance. Shaden, just like Mistilia, was utterly failing at making a dent in the wood. WHY! Shaden shouted in his head in surprise. Why wasn¡¯t it doing anything? His sword felt clearer, but it continued to lack the strength to cut into the wood. To begin with, how had the Instructor cut the dummy with a blunt sword? It hadn¡¯t been smashed, but sliced. There had to be a trick. ¡°Instructor!¡± Shaden called out. ¡°My sword is too blunt. I can¡¯t do anything with this!¡± ¡°Then make it sharp,¡± the Instructor yelled back. ¡°Use your mana.¡± There was another reason why Mistilia held the upper hand. All forms of martial arts shared similar elements, one of which being covering your weapon of choice with your mana (aura). By focusing the mana into a point, the weapon could be sharpened or strengthened. The wolf girl already understood how to focus her mana into her fist and claws. If she became able to integrate mana into an object, she would be able to strengthen it right after. Hardening. Or more commonly known as mana crystalizing. By arranging the mana within your body or weapon into a certain pattern, you/it could become as hard as steel. Naturally, it required plenty of experience to conjure efficient mana patterns. The strength of your mana was determined by its structure, similar to diamonds vs graphite. An inefficient mana pattern would be brittle. Therefore, Shaden¡¯s blade held no strength. His mana particles were not being arranged efficiently at all¡ªand held the strength of mushy coal. But like circulating, there wasn¡¯t really a way to teach mana crystalizing. One had to learn through experience. ¡°Condense your mana and solidify it,¡± the Instructor said. ¡°Transform it into a sharp blade at the tip of your sword. You must experiment and practice¡ªfind the strongest mana pattern you can manage.¡± Condense? Like when he created liquid mana? That didn¡¯t sound right. It was outright inefficient. ¡°What do you mean, Instructor?¡± ¡°Certain patterns can be formed within your mana. You must discover the strongest ones and utilize it. Like a crystal. Like rubies and diamonds.¡± Like diamonds? Shaden looked at his sword. The mana was flowing freely. He would have to condense it. Without further ado, Shaden began to pour in mana at an incredible pace. He would never know clearly until he tried. Instructor Reedock noticed the giant amount of mana Shaden was accumulating. ¡°Kid. That¡¯s too much! You¡¯re being wasteful.¡± His words didn¡¯t reach Shaden¡¯s ears who continued to condense his mana. Little by little, a layer of visible, solid mana began to form on the edges of Shaden¡¯s sword. It stacked up into a tiny, outer blade. After a short while, Shaden stopped and inspected his blade. The solidified mana was dark blue and purple, glowing and radiating weirdly. The Instructor observed silently. His pupil would have to learn through mistakes. Shaden was feeling confident. He raised his sword and swung it at the wood¡ª ¡ªand the makeshift mana blade shattered apart by the impact, scattering across the air like broken glass. With a baffled expression on his face, Shaden turned towards the Instructor, who sighed. ¡°It¡¯s no use if you force your mana into a solid,¡± the Instructor stated. ¡°First of all, the mana should remain invisible.¡± He reached down and picked up a shard of Shaden¡¯s mana. ¡°You have an incredible amount of mana, Shaden. But if you aren¡¯t able to use it properly, it remains useless.¡± ¡°Then how do I do whatever you said?¡± The Instructor shrugged. ¡°Practice and more practice, of course.¡± ? ? ? For his afternoon class, Instructor Pinec emerged from the Academy with his group of students. It was another day to swing blissfully under the sun, to hone one¡¯s skills into perfection. They were a young bunch, but a hardworking one. He made sure they were. While surveying the yard, he noticed something on the ground. Out of curiosity, he went over and picked one up. ¡°A mana crystal?¡± Indeed. Something that was only found within monsters was randomly lying on the school grounds. By the size of the crystal, it was possibly from a giant rat. Nothing his students wouldn¡¯t be able to handle. He slipped the crystal into his pocket. And smiled. 3.17 ¡°The trick to creating a sharp blade is indeed practice. But magic scholars throughout the decades have experimented, analyzed, and recreated the best mana formations they could find.¡± Instructor Entisimo, a middle-aged woman with bulky muscles and short, brown hair, pointed at the board with her stick. Despite her macho looks, she was in charge of providing the students with information. Her round nose shone under the sunlight. Though no one dared to doze off in her class. It was too risky. ¡°Turn to page five of your books,¡± she instructed with a solid voice. Shaden did as he was told, as well as Mistilia who was sitting next to him. She had first-handedly experienced the chalk throw of the tall Instructor; she dared not disobey. Inside the book, various drawings were displayed within boxes that filled up the pages. On it were labels similar to ones Shaden would find in a science textbook, such as Figure 1: Stratified Linear or Figure 2: Twirled. While it reminded Shaden of epithelial cells in the human body, the mana was represented as lines and not individual cells or particles. It looked more like a current¡ªa flow of mana rather than an integral structure. ¡°These are just some of the countless examples of mana patterns that are known today,¡± said Instructor Entisimo. ¡°Some are better for defense, some for offense. If you keep these patterns in mind as you train, it will be easier for you to form your mana structure.¡± A student raised a hand at the front of the room. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How is this different from circulating? My Instructor told me that circulating is different for everyone and that there is no set pattern.¡± Instructor Entisimo nodded and put her thick, veiny hand on her chin. ¡°Very good question. Circulation happens inside of your body, so it cannot be altered by your will. Only through training or increasing your mana pool will your circulation pattern change. However, things outside of your body can be altered.¡± She walked over to the board, picked up a piece of chalk, and began to draw. ¡°Just as there are numerous types of magic, there are numerous patterns of circulating. For example, this¡ª¡± She circled the rows of straight lines that she drew. ¡°¡ªis great for cutting and slashing. You apply it at the edge of your weapon. But this¡ª¡± She circled the circular lines that she drew that were compacted together, like the shell of a turtle. ¡°Is suited for the side of your sword. It boosts defense and hardens your weapon.¡± The Instructor turned towards the class and placed her thick arms on her hips. ¡°You will be practicing one pattern at a time, so don¡¯t be overconfident. Having numerous patterns of mana simultaneously flowing through your sword is difficult. Everyone got that?¡± The class echoed with a small murmur of agreement. ¡°Good! Now, turn to the next page. The first picture, also known as the ¡®Snake¡¯, was first used by¡­ While the lecture continued, Shaden placed his hands on his sword and gripped it under his desk, sending his mana into it. Studying wasn¡¯t a problem for him. He had already memorized everything during the twenty minutes of class. The patterns were right in front of him. It would be a shame not to practice. He began circulating¡ª Shaden immediately jerked his head to the side as a piece of chalk thudded against the wood behind him. ¡°Mr. Limen! Pay attention in class.¡± Shaden looked back. The piece of chalk had exploded into dust, and its particles were floating in the air. None of its solidness remained. He turned to the Instructor with a nervous smile on his face. How keen were her senses? He saluted her perception. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ? ? ? Demund thought deeply to himself. Lately, forming mana patterns was what he was focused on within his dream. Some patterns were extremely different from each other, while some were indistinguishable. The book had stated that before the Great Library was founded, everyone had to survive and develop their mana patterns through countless hours of training and exploration. Only after technology developed sufficiently had researchers been able to map out the flow of mana. Demund was glad the book was available to him. He hadn¡¯t had a clue before on what he was supposed to do. He did have some ideas, comparable to deriving equations from existing ones, but actually receiving the equation directly from an outside source made it much less time-consuming. Unlike circulating, he was picking up on things very quickly. He knew what he had to look out for, and that¡¯s what he developed. Within the past few months, he had already been able to cut through the wooden pole with extreme accuracy. It had taken some weeks of constant practice, but now cutting through the wood was as easy as cutting through butter. According to Instructor Reedock, the expectation for students was for them to cut through the wood by the end of the year with a blunt sword; however, Shaden was already finished. With the Instructor¡¯s permission, he had moved on to slicing at the enchanted dummies. Mistilia, though a little slower than Shaden, had quickly caught up. Once she understood the concept of flowing mana through objects, her keen senses had allowed her to form mana patterns with dangerous accuracy. Being able to sense the flow of mana better than the Pure races, beastmen were very skilled at combat¡ªMistilia was no exception. During sparring, however, they were prohibited from forming patterns on their swords. Not only was it too dangerous and they too young, but it used up mana very quickly if one wasn¡¯t careful. The key was not to have your mana flowing through your sword at all times, but rather bursting it through only when it was necessary. Therefore, their training had developed from slashing to slashing + putting in mana right before the sword hit the surface of the wood. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Still, the enchantment was tremendously tough. Shaden only managed to make a few cuts into the wood without being able to slice it completely. Everyone was impressed at his feat¡ªeven Mistilia couldn¡¯t do it¡ªbut Shaden was discontent. He had seen Rother¡¯s slashes once during break time. Deep, solid, smooth cuts on the dummy that completely chopped it apart. He was six years old though; he would catch up someday. Nothing came easily. Speaking of that¡ª Demund looked at Rhyne who was furiously solving practice problems while clutching his hair. He was always like this¡ªlazy during normal days and very motivated right before he had a test. It was procrastination and cramming to the max, and Demund¡ªalong with his friends¡ªlooked at the passionate boy with pity. ¡°If you studied, you would be able to play with us now,¡± stated Riley. ¡°Why are you like this. Why.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! Why am I like this? And hey, Demund. How do you solve this problem?¡± Demund smiled and explained the equation to Rhyne like he always did. It was good to see him so motivated, but¡­ ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to join?¡± ¡°Stop. You¡¯re distracting me.¡± Demund held in a laugh and cleared his throat. ¡°Alright, whenever you need me.¡± He returned to the game of Dictators he was playing with Riley and Enariss. It was good to relax oneself before a test. Cramming was okay, but since they had reviewed and practiced earlier, they were free to relax a little bit. ¡°Was he like this during middle school too?¡± asked Enariss as she threw the dice on the game board. Rolling a three and a four, she moved her figure to the corresponding box and picked up two cards. ¡°Long story. He used to be at the top of our class during elementary school without ever studying. It was too easy for him¡­and now, he hates studying.¡± ¡°Really?¡± said Demund while rolling his dice. He cheered internally as he took some money from his friends¡¯ piles. ¡°Yeah. We had a pretty tough time in middle school. What he¡¯s doing now is still an improvement. Everyone, give me three.¡± ¡°Darn it.¡± ¡°I have a protect card,¡± said Enariss. ¡°Sucks to be you, Dem-Dem.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± These peasants didn¡¯t know what they were in for. Demund covered his evil smile behind his excellent cards. They would all be destroyed next turn. He wanted to laugh out loud but suppressed the desire. Actions spoke louder than words. ? ? ? ¡°Please! Can you ask the Headmistress if I can go?¡± begged Mistilia. Her hands were together as if praying earnestly, her puppy eyes sparking at the rugged Instructor. ¡°Ask her yourself,¡± replied Instructor Reedock nonchalantly. ¡°Or perhaps she said no already. In which case, I have no say in it.¡± ¡°Pleeaase?!¡± ¡°I told you kid, I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m employed. I don¡¯t control this place.¡± ¡°But the Headmistress always seems to listen to you.¡± ¡°Because I tell her things she wants to hear, dimwit. Try thinking for a moment.¡± ¡°No fair!¡± ¡°Shaden, get this persistent girl off of me, please.¡± The Instructor¡¯s dark circles seemed to deepen as he turned his face away from the sad girl. Shaden sighed at the view. ¡°Misty, it¡¯s his free time right now. Let¡¯s get back to swinging.¡± ¡°But Shaden! You don¡¯t understand. I was invited to someone¡¯s house, you see? They said I could stay over for the summer since school closed for a little bit. But the Headmistress just says no! She says I¡¯m too young to take care of myself. What does that mean? I¡¯m strong enough. I can swing my sword properly now. This is the first time a friend invited me over, so if I don¡¯t go now, who knows¡ªGyah! What was that for!" Mistilia quickly threw away the ice that had formed on her neck. ¡°You need to cool down. The Headmistress is a wise person. She must have her reasons.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t have friends.¡± Normally, this would be a hurtful comment for a child. But Shaden shrugged. ¡°I have you. And my brother. And plenty of adults. Of course I don¡¯t have friends¡ªeveryone is older than me. You really think anyone would like to hang out with a kid?¡± ¡°I''m your friend?¡± ¡°I guess? No, I¡¯m sure we are friends.¡± Shaden noticed that Mistilia was going through a change. Ever since she was introduced to peers her age, she had been obsessed with hanging out with them. With the Headmistress¡¯s permission, she was now going to the nearby market almost every day with her new classmates. Shaden went straight home unlike her, so he didn¡¯t know who they were exactly. ¡°I see. Then can you ask the Headmistress if I can stay over at my friend¡¯s house?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯re my friend, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it works that way.¡± Mistilia¡¯s mood visibly dropped with her ears and tail, and she formed a pout in her mouth. ¡°See? You don¡¯t understand.¡± Without saying another word. She gripped her sword tightly and began to swing at the dummy with great force. ¡°Girl! Control your mana. You¡¯re using too much inefficiently.¡± ¡°I know!¡± grumbled the Mistilia as she continued to swing without changing anything. Instructor Reedock put his hand to his head and closed his eyes. Why couldn¡¯t he have some normal, obedient students who didn¡¯t break his expectations constantly? He glanced over at Shaden and closed his eyes again. He had thought Mistilia had been the wild one once. ? ? ? Instructor Pinec hummed happily as he stuck a poster on the school wall. After nodding in satisfaction, he continued to slide across the hall elegantly, sticking another poster after a decent amount of distance. He couldn¡¯t wait for summer to come. ¡°Hey Teth! Watcha doing?¡± Instructor Pinec looked up from his posters and smiled at the incoming figure. ¡°Instructor Strongon. What brings you here?¡± ¡°Ah, you know, the usual. Headmistress called for some additional planning.¡± The bald, bearded, bulky man glanced at the pile of papers on Teth¡¯s hands. ¡°Diligent as ever, I see.¡± ¡°Of course. The students need everything they need, and it is our duty to provide it.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Instructor Strongon slapped Teth across the shoulder with his muscular arm. ¡°Very good! Very good. I need to learn a thing or two from you. I must go now. Goodbye!¡± The large man laughed heartily as he walked away through the hall. His footsteps could be heard from a mile away. It lacked elegance. Teth undid his smile and continued to stick poster after poster on the walls. They were essential for nurturing students. His excitement rose as he thought about the potentials that some of the students held. Especially that one student. For the first time, he had thought the Headmistress as foolish for not sharpening such a strong weapon. She was a fool for being afraid. Even the old wizards had been more open-minded. ? ? ? ¡°Come on, cheer up.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Please? I have some good news.¡± Silence. Shaden sighed internally. Mistilia was still upset about her not being able to spend the summer with her friends. It was understandable; she had been stuck here for all of last year and half of this. All she did was hone her skills. Now that she had gotten friends, it was only natural that she would want to do some ¡®other¡¯ things that friends did together. Miraculously, Shaden had found something that could work. He placed the sheet of paper in front of Mistilia¡¯s sad face and dangled it. ¡°Here. You can read, right?¡± Mistilia snatched it away and began to read. Her eyebrows rose in confusion at the words imprinted on the paper. ¡°Summer Sword Camp?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Shaden raised his hands to himself. ¡°Not at all. Do you even know what a camp is?¡± Mistilia shook her head. Shaden quickly took a seat next to Mistilia on the grass. ¡°Camps are places where you can hang out with your friends all day and all night long. You play games and sing songs and get to know each other better. But in this case, you would practice your skills instead of playing.¡± ¡°Together with friends?¡± ¡°Yep. Almost everything is done together. If you want to spend time with your friends, tell them to join the camp with you.¡± Mistilia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Will that work?¡± ¡°Everyone here is a hard worker. They¡¯ll probably say yes.¡± Mistilia¡¯s frown slowly transformed into a relieved smile. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m going to ask them tomorrow.¡± Shaden clapped his hands in relief. ¡°Nice! Now, can we go back to practicing?¡± With a snort, the wolf girl jumped onto her feet in an instant, simultaneously grabbing her sword off the ground. ¡°Thanks.¡± After brushing the dust off of herself, she turned her yellow eyes at Shaden. ¡°You said you¡¯re my friend, right Shaden?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re my friend, then you have to come with me to the camp too.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± 3.18 ¡°I¡¯ll be off, Dad! Mom!¡± Shaden swung the door open and waved to his parents in the morning. The sun was already out, casting its gentle rays on the city grounds. ¡°Have a good time, son.¡± ¡°Be sure to eat as much as you can~!¡± With a confident smile, Shaden shut the door behind him and ran down the stairs. The beginning of summer had come, and with it, the Sword Camp that he had dearly looked forward to. A time to make new friends, a time to hone his skills even further and learn new ones. It was important to refine one¡¯s basic skills, and the camp was a perfect place to focus on his body. Rother had already left¡ªthe older students were going somewhere completely different. With only a year and a half left at the Academy, they had to find the next path to take soon. So, during their last five summers, they would take a trip around the country and experience the more specialized areas of swordsmanship that they would eventually learn. Rother had already decided on the specialization he had wanted to take¡ªthe Sword of Ice and Cold. It was the way of the sword that inflicted wounds on an opponent like a frostbite. Through precise strikes and exploiting one¡¯s weak spots, the victim would die from constant blood loss that came from all sides. For defense, the masters of the Sword of Ice and Cold sent a specialized pattern through their swords, making each strike cause their opponents¡¯ sword to become brittle and crack. Like all ways of fighting, they held many prized techniques. It was an old and revered style of fighting, but nowhere as well-known as the prestigious ways of the sword like the 672 Slashes of Retribution or Sword of Stars and Light. With Rother¡¯s skill, he could have gotten into the latter two with little difficulty. However, like his father, he was a bit of a find-your-path-yourself kind of person. He did what he liked and not what everyone thought was right. The Sword of Ice and Cold appealed to him, so he seized the opportunity to go there during the summer. Why had he chosen it? Who knows. He must have fallen in love with the ancient, intricate building of the school or possibly some people he met there. He experienced their sword, and he liked it more than anything else. Shaden was still finding his way. Until he became 10, he would continue his basic training. With newfound energy, he leapt into the streets and ran towards the Academy. Because it was a summer camp, he would be trained by other Instructors besides Instructor Reedock, who had said that he was going to another city for personal matters. It was a great opportunity to stack up new experiences. In addition, trainers from all over the country were coming to educate them. While the students couldn¡¯t go to the schools themselves, they could experience a taste of their fighting styles. Something like a sneak-peek into their future selves. Shaden ran, excited for the new experience. ? ? ? ¡°Welcome, students!¡± With a bow, the speaker at the front introduced himself to all of the students present inside of the Great Hall. Everyone clapped, including Mistilia, who wagged her tail behind her back. ¡°Is this your first time attending?¡± she asked her friend. Tristene nodded. ¡°My dad wanted me to come, so I¡¯m happy you asked me. I just hope they have some decent food. My mom says that the food at the Academy isn¡¯t that good, but I don¡¯t mind. Do you think it¡¯ll be better during the camp?¡± Mistilia twitched her ears. ¡°About that. I took a peek at the kitchen this morning. Guess what I found?¡± Her lips were stretched widely with a huge grin, and her canines stuck out from the corners of her mouth. ¡°What? Tell me. Tell me!¡± Tristene whispered, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. ¡°I saw meat. Piles and piles of meat!¡± ¡°Eh~? Meat?¡± ¡°Yep! And potatoes and carrots, but mostly meat.¡± ¡°Nothing special? Just meat? Or was it cut out thinly like steak, or salted, or grilled?¡± Mistilia shrugged. ¡°Meat is good. More meat is even better.¡± Tristene¡¯s expectation faded away with her short excitement. ¡°Too much meat isn¡¯t good for you. That¡¯s what my mom said. She said I should eat some more lady-like things, like biscuits and tea. And cake.¡± This time, Mistilia¡¯s eyes started sparkling. ¡°I hope they have cake.¡± ¡°No way~.¡± The two young girls continued their small talk as they waited for the opening ceremony to conclude. Finally, after all of the tutors had been introduced, everyone¡¯s names began to be called one by one to form groups for the camp. The girls patiently awaited their turn in their rows. ¡°Come to think of it, did that boy you always talk about come here? Shabby or something. Was it Shady? Shoben? ¡°Shaden,¡± Mistilia corrected. ¡°He said he would.¡± Remembering their promise, Mistilia suddenly became irritated at the mention of his name. He was the one who had introduced the camp. He had been the one who had said friends go to camps together. But he had lied. She pouted internally and hmphed. What a weak boy. Eventually, everyone¡¯s names were called out. Mistilia and Tristene clapped each other¡¯s hands as they rejoined each other in the same group. Soon, the hall was emptied out, and everyone went to their corresponding rooms to drop off their belongings for the day. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ? ? ? ¡°There have been thirteen casualties as of now. Thirteen!¡± shouted Governor Pricel of Danark. ¡°The city guard has been patrolling night and day, and yet the monsters still emerge within the sewers like rats!¡± ¡°Correction. They are rats,¡± corrected the Academium¡¯s Director. ¡°Big, yes, but rats, nevertheless. If you were talking about the insects, however¡ª¡± ¡°There is no time for this!¡± cried the Governor. ¡°How comes your research for the monster repellent formations, Director?¡± ¡°Quite smoothly. However, because the monsters are of a mutated variety, increasingly nowadays, it will take some time.¡± The Governor sighed. ¡°And you, Master?¡± The Master of the Union of Magic stroked his long beard. ¡°We have located a signal that may be the source of all of this overflowing mana within the city. However,¡± He turned his eyes towards the Headmistress and cleared his throat. ¡°I have received instructions not to speak of it,¡± he said, his voice thick with accented accusation. With a huff, he closed his eyes and turned his face away from the Headmistress, taking a deep breath from his pipe in dissatisfaction. Yet a sly smile was hidden away on his old face. ¡°What is this?¡± the Governor demanded. ¡°Headmistress¡ª¡± He winced slightly at the old woman¡¯s piercing gaze but regained his confidence and straightened his back. ¡°Would you kindly tell us what this secret is about?¡± The Headmistress set down her cup of tea and glanced around the room. ¡°Quite skillful of you to bring everyone to this place.¡± ¡°Headmistress¡ª¡± ¡°What the Master suspects is mere speculation. There has been no definite proof. I will take this matter into my hands, so do not interfere.¡± The Governor snorted. ¡°Thirteen dead. And no clue as to what¡¯s causing the absurd mana concentration. No dungeon core, nothing we can regulate. If we set mana-repelling formations around the city, the citizens will complain.¡± ¡°And what will you do if you find its source, Governor?¡± The Governor crossed his thick arms. ¡°Eliminate it, of course. Or relocate it if that is not possible.¡± ¡°The suspected source is a child.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The Governor turned his head towards the Headmistress for clarification. ¡°The source that the Master suspects is a child that is not yet seven.¡± The Governor wrinkled his eyebrows and frowned. However, after looking at the Headmistress¡¯s stern face, he turned to the Master for confirmation. After seeing the Master¡¯s nod, his frown deepened even more. ¡°What do you mean, the source of all of this¡ªis a child? You are expecting me to believe this? The change in the mana, the cause of all of the monsters¡ªis due to a child?¡± ¡°That is why it is mere speculation,¡± said the Headmistress. ¡°It is absurd and unreasonable. I think of it wrong to run tests on children.¡± She picked up her cup and took a sip again. ¡°And as it stands, the city is making quite the profit, I hear.¡± ¡°She is correct,¡± confirmed the Guild Master of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. A thin man in a neat, black leather coat with a thick scar down his right cheek, red, slicked-down hair that stood out above his sullen face and wide forehead filled with wrinkles. ¡°The Governor must be aware of the fact that not many monsters surround these parts. With the increase in monsters, so have the members of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. And with it, more mana crystals. To remove the source would mean to lose profit.¡± ¡°That is why we must control it.¡± stated the Master. ¡°We must control the source and use it to our benefit!¡± He quickly shut up after he felt the Headmistress¡¯s aura. In fact, all of the room quieted down. ¡°I know your intentions, Holopst,¡± said the Headmistress coolly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about touching the boy.¡± ¡°Oh, I would never dare. But Governor, consider the possibility. If the source of all of this is really the boy, what action would you take?¡± The Governor glanced between the Headmistress and the slightly-excited Master and breathed deeply in. Both were figures he would hate to make enemies out of, so he had to choose his words carefully. ¡°It is absurd to think that this much mana can be caused by an individual,¡± he stated. ¡°If it is really a single entity that is causing it¡ª¡± He paused for a moment, observing the reactions of all of the people in the room. ¡°Then he should be instructed to control his power.¡± ¡°Yes. Exactly!¡± agreed the Master. His eyes shined with a dangerous tint. ¡°A person with such mana should be instructed! Think about the potential. He could become the next Sage.¡± At the mention of the Sage, a small murmur went throughout the room. The Governor hammered the table for silence. ¡°As the Headmistress has stated, there is no proof. We should take care of urgent matters as of now and return to our original discussion. The matter about this particular individual can be set off until later.¡± ¡°What if proof has been obtained?¡± The Headmistress glared at the Master. ¡°You would not dare.¡± ¡°Oh, I would never,¡± said the Master. ¡°However, it stands that I cannot control everyone inside of the Union. The same goes for your Academy.¡± The Master suddenly raised his hand and snapped it. Immediately, the door opened, and a figure walked inside. The man gracefully bowed, and his ice-blue eyes rested upon the Master, then the Headmistress. ¡°Instructor Pinec.¡± ¡°Headmistress. I sincerely apologize for this, but it had to be done.¡± ¡°The child. He will remember.¡± ¡°Oh, not with his memory altered. You understand how I value the students, Headmistress. You were far too careful, far too cautious. It had been months, and still, you did not act. It was simply excruciating to watch someone so talented be wasted away under your care. I simply had to do something.¡± Instructor Pinec nodded to the Master. ¡°It has been confirmed. He is the source. Not just a perfect mediator, but a possessor of a colossal mana pool.¡± The Master clapped his hands and took a sip out of his pipe. ¡°What did I tell you.¡± ¡°Tell me more about this,¡± demanded the Governor. The Headmistress felt a silent fury inside of her rising. That greenhorn. To think that one of the Instructors¡ª No. It was probably the expected outcome. It was natural that the prying man would try to get his hands on the boy sooner or later. It was bound to happen sometime, and she had just slowed the process. She had wanted to wait until the boy reached ten, but the die had been cast. ? ? ? The room was cold and dark, and Shaden felt the icy chains on his wrists. He was lying on a surface of something, restrained, and the upper half of his body felt bare, exposed. Something had happened. He had exited his house¡ªthen had woken up here. His head rang, and he felt nauseous. Even now, he sensed his mana being drained away from him at a steady pace, and for how long he did not know. For what seemed like an endless time, Shaden was restrained on the cold platform. Honestly, it hadn¡¯t been that bad. Compared to the nothingness he had experienced once before, this was a breeze in the park. But it left a bad taste in his mouth. Why? Who would do this? And for what reason? His eyes were covered with a cloth, and occasionally, he heard murmurs nearby. They were barely audible. At least whoever they were, they properly cared for him. When he felt sore, they cast some magic to make it go away. His hunger and thirst were accounted for, and he was fed some honey-like liquid that tasted absolutely amazing. If he had to say, his mealtimes were the best part of this experience. But it had its drawbacks. For one, he couldn¡¯t use magic. Whenever he tried, the chains that were on him sucked his mana away. Naturally, he had increased the output, but the chains sucked it all like a starved animal. And now, he was becoming very irritated. It hadn¡¯t just been a few hours. Possibly a few days, if not more. He slept for most of the time. That was probably what was causing the nausea. The only reason he didn¡¯t panic was because it simply wasn¡¯t affecting his real body. An exciting experience of some sort, that¡¯s what this was. But it was getting annoying now. ¡°Hey!¡± he yelled. ¡°Hello! Anyone! Can you hear me?¡± In the distance, a flutter of whispers arose. ¡°Hey!¡± he yelled again. ¡°I know you are¡­¡± Suddenly, Shaden felt very sleepy, and fatigue washed over his body. His eyelids weighted a thousand tons, and he felt his muscles relax. Darkness seeped into his mind, and he felt his consciousness escape from him. 3.19 Demund woke up enraged. Someone had dared to drug him and force him to stay put and chained for a week. A whole, precious week. A week that could have been spent on training; a week where he didn¡¯t feel so restrained by his own body. A time when he could be freer than ever, chained down and wasted away on some lousy platform, enjoying some sweet gruel like some disabled infant. He curled his fingers and frowned in anger. Only now when he was away from his body could he think with a clear mind. Back inside the dream, it had felt¡­weird. He had felt relaxed and fazed and his head had been stupidly high up in the skies for some damn reason. Some kind of magic that made him weak, something that sapped away his strength. He didn¡¯t have time for this meaningless development. It was his dream. Never once had he been faced with something bad, something he actually felt angry about within his dream. He was in the middle of finals, and this useless hinderance that prevented him from relaxing was¡ª He paused. He checked the time on the wall. He looked towards his schoolbag. And took in a deep breath. When had he become so reliant on his dream? It was a dream¡ªnothing to become so frustrated about. As he sat on his bed and thought, the world crawled to the back of his mind, becoming nothing but a past memory, something less relevant than reality. It¡¯s another world, another delusion. Another way to escape this world. He stretched his arms and yawned. His anger was gone now, replaced by butterflies in his stomach. One last review before class began would be necessary. ? ? ? You have failed. Garthan jerked his eyes open and looked around the dark room. His cautious eyes scanned every nook and cranny, searching for something that may have caused him to wake up. There was nothing. He sighed, wiping a bead of sweat from his forehead. Blankly, he counted the slits on the wooden ceiling. The past was nagging at him again. Carefully, Garthan got out of the bed, allowing his wife to sleep on without waking up. She had been busy lately taking care of Melany. The little baby had grown up so quickly within two years, and Melsei was spending most of her day teaching and bonding with her child again. Garthan always left raising the child to Melsei. Lately, he was killing monsters day and night. After quite some time of nothing, killing things again felt a little out of place for him. He had come to dislike the sensation of blood dripping from his hands. But he knew better than anyone that a moment of carelessness could result in the end for him. Slowly, he closed the door of the bedroom behind him. Sunlight was lightly spilling onto the floor, illuminating the living room in a warm, gentle mood of morning calm. The past week had felt very quiet. Similar to when they had just been married. Just the two of them with their only child, quietly adjusting to their new lives in the city before they moved to the countryside. A tinge of nostalgia filled him, and he switched on the stove to brew some tea for the morning. The cat was gone again. It always ate its food, which was a relief. Garthan had thought that Melany¡¯s presence would substitute for Shaden¡¯s for the obsessed cat, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. While it tolerated the baby¡¯s presence, it always meowed to be let out ever since Shaden left for the summer camp. He looked towards the open window and realized that the couch¡¯s shadow was longer than normal. There was only one person who could be hidden from him without invoking a hint of presence. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Took you long enough.¡± On top of the couch, the shadow thickened and solidified, manifesting into the shape of a man. It grew arms and legs until the features of an old man with grey-black hair formed from within the darkness. The wrinkled man¡¯s eyes stared at Garthan with disappointment. Garthan knew that look. He hated that look. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you.¡± ¡°Of course not. Not with your incompetence, that is. Have you not noticed?¡± Garthan relaxed his grip on his dagger within his clothes and looked at his father. The man shook his head. ¡°You were always slow, Garthan.¡± The man flicked out a dagger and twirled it in his hands, making whizzing noises as it sliced through the air. ¡°I will be taking this. My grandson will require it within his possession.¡± Garthan suddenly became alert. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡ª¡± ¡°I do. You have failed.¡± The man took out a sheet of paper within his dark coat. After allowing Garthan to look at it, he ripped it into pieces and tossed it. With a dull glow, the ruined contract burned away into nothing, and its ashes vanished before reaching the ground. Garthan knew what that was. Fear filled him. ¡°You can¡¯t. He will be against it.¡± ¡°Oh, but he is not of age.¡± ¡°You will ruin him.¡± ¡°No. I will strengthen him. As I strengthened you. But unlike you, he will surpass me.¡± ¡°My son¡ª¡± ¡°My grandson, a member of our line that you swore you could protect. And yet, you failed.¡± Garthan became lost for words. When had it happened? Who? Why? How? His son was supposed to be watched over by the Instructors! The old man got up, his long hair and beard blending into the background as his body flickered. The wrinkles on his forehead grew deeper, and he watched his son¡¯s reaction with pity. ¡°At least¡ªlet me say goodbye.¡± ¡°You may.¡± The man¡¯s image slowly sunk into the shadows, and his body began to dissipate like dust in the wind. ¡°If you find him.¡± All traces of his father disappeared with the rising sun, and Garthan clenched his fingers until blood began to drip. ? ? ? ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± breathed the Governor. All those with him shared his sentiments as they looked into the room piled high with roughly-formed mana crystals. The blueish glow of the crystals lit up the room in a mysterious color, and figures within white suits could be seen breaking away the mana crystals into smaller portions which were then transported to somewhere. The giant room was covered with it as if it was the center area of a dungeon. An artificial mana crystal mine. ¡°How is this possible?¡± asked the Governor, his voice squeaking at the pile of treasure before him. ¡°All of this was formed due to a single individual?¡± The Master of the Union smiled and took a puff out of his pipe. ¡°Indeed. The individual whom the Headmistress has withheld from us¡ªuntil now.¡± However, the Governor could see why the Headmistress had been so reserved. The amount of mana within the room¡ªif magic was cast on it, half of the city could be destroyed. An individual with so much power was too dangerous to be meddled with. If he somehow found a way to escape and realize how he had been treated¡ª He shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to think about it. ¡°The boy¡¯s mana has been absorbed for eight days straight, and yet, we see no signs of running dry.¡± ¡°Eight days!¡± exclaimed the Headmistress in anger. ¡°What are you, animals? Let him go at once!¡± The Master leisurely spun his pipe and stroked his long beard. ¡°Everything is under our meticulous control. The boy is under surveillance at all times, and magic has been continuously cast on him to prevent him from going wild. His memories are also being erased, so when he is free, everything will return to normal, and we will finally be aware of the cause of the increase in monsters. We are actually making progress here, dear Headmistress.¡± His voice held a tinge of disapproval, and the Headmistress glared at him. But she couldn¡¯t completely disagree. ¡°He will not be harmed.¡± ¡°I do very much agree. No harm will be done to him. He will be kept until we discover the limits of his mana pool, or until the end of next week.¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°You are being unreasonable.¡± ¡°I am being absolutely reasonable. Knowledge is power. To manage things efficiently, knowledge is required.¡± ¡°How will you explain this to his parents?¡± ¡°I have done my research. They will know nothing. He will simply have finished his summer camp, returning home when it was finished.¡± ¡°He is a Limen.¡± ¡°So what?¡± The Headmistress cursed internally. These fools in this small city had no idea whose grandson they were meddling with. While she did agree on finding out the full capacity of the boy¡¯s power, she had wanted to wait until he was ten. She had heard some things from Garthan, and the boy would have been much more reasonable to be exposed to the information. But now, the Master and Instructor Pinec had unnaturally forced things into motion. Because of their impatience, they were put into unnecessary danger. ¡°If the boy regains his memories¡ª¡± ¡°He will not. We have six elite mages watching over his every move.¡± The Headmistress sighed. She was becoming too old for all of this nonsense. She had come to Danark for retirement, not to be involved with the affairs of the newer generations. Both the Academy¡¯s Director and Guild Master were continuing to stare at the mountain of mana crystals with greed in their eyes. One of them was thinking, ¡®fuel for experiments,¡¯ and both of them were thinking, ¡®money.¡¯ ¡°Take us to the boy,¡± said the Governor. ¡°I want to see him.¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± the Master replied. Without ado, he motioned for the group to follow him down the dark, stone halls, down a staircase and into an open area in front of an iron gate. With a few motions and wisps of light, the gate groaned open, revealing a white room with bright lights at the top. The magicians inside nodded at the group while continuing their monitoring. A magic circle covered the whole room, and at its center, a boy on a white platform with chains on all of his limbs could be seen. His eyes were covered with a bandage, and his body looked limp and lifeless. ¡°Shaden!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Headmistress. He is sleeping. His body is properly being taken care of.¡± ¡°You call this ¡®properly being taken care of¡¯?! Half-naked and chained down?!¡± ¡°He will not remember a single thing. This is the most efficient way of monitoring his mana signals.¡± ¡°Let him go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Headmistress. The experiment has to continue.¡± With a furious frown, the Headmistress placed her hands on the sword within her large robe. Sensing her hostility, the Guild Master jumped in front of the old woman, his hand on his sword strapped to his side. ¡°Ento! What is the meaning of this!¡± ¡°Cool your old head, Headmistress. This is an opportunity we cannot lose. You heard the wizard. The boy won¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°I must agree with him, Headmistress. The boy will be very useful for the future of this country,¡± added the director. He took a step back when the Headmistress glared at him but retained his opinion. ¡°A brief moment of discomfort is insignificant. You have suffered much worse, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°He is a child of seven,¡± growled the Headmistress through her clenched teeth. ¡°He will have to suffer more as he grows. Please tolerate this only this once, Headmistress.¡± ¡°What if I disagree?¡± ¡°We will have to restrain you.¡± The Headmistress smiled, but her fury was clearly visible within her expression. ¡°You think all of you combined would stand a chance against me?¡± At the spike of her aura, everyone knowledgeable in the room was reminded of the exact existence of the being known as the Headmistress. They took a step back from her and sweat started forming on everyone¡¯s backs as a shiver crawled up their spine. Even the Guild Master, known for his skill in combat, nervously held his sword as he squinted his eyes. ¡°Headmistress. Headmistress!¡± cried the Governor. ¡°Please, everyone let go of your weapons. We didn¡¯t come here to fight!¡± ¡°Let the boy go at once. He has had enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the boy is under no¡ª¡± The Master stopped. In fact, everyone in the room stopped. They had felt something ominous coming from the room. They all focused their eyes on the boy, who was still limp. But his chain was rattling. ¡°What is that?¡± questioned the Master to his subordinates. ¡°We do not know,¡± the magician said nervously. ¡°The chains are soaking up the mana accordingly, but the mana itself¡ª¡± A crack formed in one of the chains. ¡°He has regained consciousness. Quickly! Cast the magic!¡± ¡°Impossible! The chain is unbreakable! It can even hold down a dragon!¡± ? ? ? Demund fell asleep with satisfaction. He had aced the test, so he was pretty happy. With a content smile, he lay in his bed and felt the darkness wash over him. Then the numbness began to invade his mind. Like he had been drugged, his whole body, his consciousness felt weak and diluted. He felt his thoughts slip away from his like air from a balloon, weakening him, making him fall asleep into the dark. The deeper dark. He realized how horrid the situation was. As he returned to being Shaden, so did his anger. Who dared? Who dared? His mana was constantly being sucked away, and his whole body was numb and flaccid. A happy sensation crawled into his mind, making his anger amplify even more. Who dared! It was his dream, and he would control it. Even though his mana was being sucked away, he would control it. Shaden began circulating at a rapid pace while the chains soaked away his mana greedily. He would never give up. He increased his circulation even more and felt some control over his mana. The faster he circulated, the more mana he would output. If he could bring forth enough mana, he would have some mana to use while the chains continued to absorb his mana. It wasn¡¯t enough. Shaden circulated even faster. He felt his mind become clearer and he sensed his body like he would sense his sword¡ªthrough his mana. The key was to keep all of his mana connected into a collective consciousness that he could control. He didn¡¯t feel empty yet. Even he did not know the limits of his own mana. But he would continue. Shaden increased his circulation even further. He went beyond his maximum limit, and his mind became as clear as day. He felt powerful despite having no control over his drugged body. The chains. They were doing something. He would break them. Chains weren¡¯t living creatures. They were objects. And objects could be controlled. While increasing his mana output, Shaden intentionally focused his mana into the chains. His mind became duller for a second, but he quickly recovered with more mana. The chains continued to suck away, and he continued to push into their capacity. Finally, he felt the chains¡¯ limits. He smiled. Just like his sword, he conjured nerves of mana and injected them into the chain. They almost disappeared instantly due to the chains¡¯ absorption, so to counteract the absorption, he put in even more mana. He was using more mana than he ever had in his life at that moment, and he knew it. Putting aside his worries, he continued. He would never be chained again. He sensed the chains and knew he had gained control over them. Now, he had mana to spare. While he couldn¡¯t see, he could feel with his mana. The chains¡ªand his body. Slowly, he conjured mana-hands and latched onto the chains. With all his might, he pulled the one on his right arm apart. It was a tiring process, but he continued. He shaped the hands into chisels and began to strike away at the chain. *CRACK* He felt it break under his fifth blow. Without hesitation, he violently struck away¡ª ¡ªas an intense weakness and sleepiness invaded his mind. But it only fed his anger. With an internal cry, he unleashed an unstoppable flow of mana stored inside of him. Gaining full control of his chains, he struck at them, feeling them crack under his flurry of blows. His circulation diluted the effects of the restraining magic spells, and with even more intense clarity of mind, Shaden broke free of his shackles. As the magic on his body weakened, Shaden regained control of his physical body. He ripped his blindfold away. ? ? ? ¡°The boy is glowing!¡± cried the Governor. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, everything was a scene out of a horror movie. The chains holding the boy¡¯s limp body rattled and cracked like they were possessed, and the magicians watched in fear as their sensors all displayed the maximum value while screaming their warning signals. The flow of mana was practically visible now as it emerged from the boy and went into the chains in a vein-like stream. ¡°What is happening?!¡± demanded the Headmistress. ¡°I do not know!¡± shouted the Master. ¡°Quickly, take the Governor and get out!¡± The Guild Master nodded and escorted the Governor out of the room. The Director quickly followed after them, running up the stairs in the hurry. ¡°There aren¡¯t any signs of offensive magic,¡± stated the Master. ¡°He is causing this simply with his mana. And here I thought he was going to run dry soon¡­¡± ¡°Can you stop this?¡± ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know. This is a first for me.¡± The Master stretched his arms out, his face beaming with joy. ¡°Isn¡¯t this exciting?¡± With a final crack, the last chain that held the boy broke apart. The lifeless body suddenly jerked his hand up, ripping the blindfold from his eyes. With a furious expression, the small boy broke the shackles on his wrists and ankles with something. He then sat up and looked around. His eyes met the Headmistress¡¯s. ? ? ? ¡°Headmistress? What are you doing here?¡± Shaden looked towards the elderly woman and the old man who was standing next to her. ¡°Boy. You have shown us a miracle! Please, calm down and¡ªack!¡± The old man yelped as Shaden flattened him on the wall with his mana-hands, just enough to shut him up. He had a weird expression on his face, so Shaden didn¡¯t want to bother with him. ¡°Headmistress. Would you kindly explain the situation to me.¡± The Headmistress stood there silently. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she finally said. ¡°I failed to protect you.¡± Shaden wasn¡¯t the type to lose control in front of people. He let out a deep sigh and inspected his body. After confirming that there weren¡¯t any injuries, he walked to the old lady. She wasn¡¯t the type to chain him down. There had to be a reason. Because she apologized, he would hear her out. No; even if he refused to, she would force him to hear him out. He only just realized how strong she was. He could sense her more clearly now that he was full of mana, and her presence was¡­unexpected. It felt ancient and solid like a mountain. Shaden shrugged. As long as he wasn¡¯t chained down again, wasting his time away, it was fine. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Headmistress.¡± ¡°...Indeed.¡± ? ? ? Shaden stepped out of the tower into the sunlight. He was greeted by rows and rows of magicians holding their wands and staffs in front of them, and some soldiers who had been deployed from the areas nearby. Just by escaping, was he being treated as an enemy by the whole city? It seemed too absurd to be true. It would mean that the whole city had approved of him being chained down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Headmistress walked in front of the crowd. ¡°Return to your stations. There is nothing to worry about,¡± she spoke to the crowd. A nervous whisper rose among the ranks. Most of them recognized the Headmistress. Her words held power, and her influence was considerable within the city. They had all been mobilized due to the Governor¡¯s urgent command, but everyone was unsure of the situation. The soldiers all shrugged and left the place. They trusted the Headmistress more than the cowardly Governor. The magicians, however, had their worries. ¡°Where is the Master?¡± shouted one of the magicians. At that moment, the Master hurriedly waddled out from the tower, his long beard and robe flowing behind him. His robes were wrinkled and his face looked slightly crazed, but he looked fine. ¡°There is nothing to worry about!¡± he quickly declared. He glanced at Shaden and cleared his throat. ¡°The Governor has made a mistake. Do as the Headmistress says.¡± A confused murmur filled the area. ¡°What was that wave of mana we felt?¡± asked one of the magicians. The Master smiled. ¡°That, my fellow explorers of magic, means the birth of a Sage.¡± Another murmur went through the area. Sage? Shaden had no clue what they were talking about. What had he had in common with a Sage? A large mana capacity? Was that it? ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± An icy voice pierced the area from the back. Beyond the small crowd, a figure in a dark hood and coat appeared out of nowhere and approached the front. Strangely, Shaden noticed that no one within the crowd was moving. They were all frozen in place like statues, except for their eyes which darted around madly within their sockets. The Master gasped. The Headmistress grabbed her sword. The hooded figure¡¯s dark eyes stared into their souls like daggers, and the Master held in a small cry. Why was such a person here? ¡°I have come to fetch my dearest grandson.¡± Grandson? The Master felt a bead of cold sweat roll down his back and forehead. ¡°Grandfather¡­?¡± The hooded figure tossed something black into the air. Shaden caught it. It was his dagger that he had received on his 5th birthday. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my boy. To our home.¡± Shaden nodded. This was certainly an interesting development. However, the Headmistress touched his shoulder. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± she asked. Shaden looked into her eyes. Her old, tired eyes. She looked too exhausted for anything. ¡°He said we¡¯re going home.¡± He brushed off her hand. ¡°So yes.¡± Shaden walked towards the man who held a proud smile on his face. ¡°Come here,¡± he beckoned. When Shaden arrived in front of him, the man held him up into his arms and turned around. Then like smoke, they were gone. 3.20 ¡°With your power, you could have destroyed them. Why not?¡± ¡°Why¡­not?¡± Shaden was currently tucked inside his grandfather¡¯s arms, being carried through the city streets at an incredible pace. Despite them jumping over everyone, no one seemed to see them. He noticed that they were covered in mana¡ªa certain pattern that looked smoky from Shaden¡¯s point of view. ¡°They held you captive, no?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± His grandfather¡¯s voice was completely different than before. It was gentle and kind, like an actual grandfather who loved his grandchildren. It drastically contrasted the icy mood he had given off. ¡°They had me in chains.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°They had me fazed with some kind of magic.¡± ¡°Really? They must have been wary of you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­it wasn¡¯t that uncomfortable, just really irritating¡­¡± Speaking with his grandfather felt very soothing. He was comfortable in his arms. ¡°But you were angry, were you not? Especially at the Headmistress. She failed to keep you safe.¡± Had she? Shaden wasn¡¯t aware of the details, so he didn¡¯t know for sure, but the old lady had looked genuinely apologetic and sad. And worried. ¡°When I woke up¡­they were all staring at me. Some looked scared. There was this old man who looked creepy, so I swatted him, and¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± Shaden buried his face into his grandfather¡¯s coat. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as satisfying as I thought. Seeing everyone¡¯s scared faces, seeing them so hopeless. It felt too real.¡± Too real for comfort. What would have happened if he blew up the place? He remembered the blood that covered him on Christmas. He shivered. ¡°Too real¡­you say.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a dream, and I felt nervous.¡± ¡°Just a dream?¡± Shaden shut his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Never mind.¡± Why was he speaking so much? Telling his grandfather these thoughts felt right. ¡°Hey, um, grandfather?¡± ¡°Grandpa will do.¡± ¡°Well. Grandpa.¡± Shaden looked up into his grandfather¡¯s face which was hidden under his cowl. He knew this feeling. It was very similar to the one he had felt when he had been chained. Relaxed. Less wary. Safe. ¡°Are you using some kind of charming magic on me?¡± Silence. Then his grandfather began to laugh. A genuine, hearty laugh. ¡°So you noticed!¡± Shaden nodded. It was weird that he was feeling so much at home with a person he had only met for the third time. Sure, that person was his grandfather, but that didn¡¯t mean he would feel cozy with him right away like he did now. Even after realizing, though, the warm feeling didn¡¯t go away. ¡°It is fine. My affection for you is that of a caring grandfather. You may trust me.¡± Shaden wrinkled his eyebrows. ¡°I think my father dislikes you.¡± ¡°He does?¡± His grandfather muttered something inaudible under his breath. ¡°We¡¯ve had our shortcomings. Don¡¯t you feel like that too?¡± Sure he did. Not with Garthan, but with his real father. ¡°Sometimes.¡± ¡°Exactly. Now then, we are almost here.¡± Shaden frowned. ¡°My house isn¡¯t in this direction.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°We are going to my house, my dear grandson.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You will be staying there now. Your father has approved it, so do not worry about your family.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I never lie, Shaden. Now, prepare your dagger.¡± It didn¡¯t feel like his grandfather was lying. There was no reason to. Shaden recalled something about the family name and such in the past, but he put it off to the side of his mind. If he felt like it, he could simply return home. Besides, he liked these sorts of developments. Shaden held his dagger tightly in his hands. Finally, at the edge of the city, his grandfather landed on the ground and let Shaden down. In front of them was a black tree, looking like it had been burnt. However, its leaves were white like snow, and the tree ominously swayed in the non-existent wind. ¡°Only those who hold or are trained with the dagger can see this particular tree,¡± his grandfather stated. He walked to the tree and put his hand on it. ¡°My grandson, do not be afraid. Simply follow my footsteps.¡± Shaden nodded. His grandfather cut the tree with his finger down the middle. Suddenly, the tree groaned, and the small cut expanded upwards and downwards, stretching across the front of the ominous tree. Soon, the cut split in two, revealing a dark puddle within, like a portal of darkness. Or ink. His grandfather then simply stepped into the vertical puddle, and his body vanished inside. Physically, it made no sense. He couldn¡¯t have possibly fit within the tree. Shaden shrugged. Magic was a wonderful thing, a beautiful concept that bent reality. Following his grandfather¡¯s example, Shaden stood in front of the portal. His eyes noticed strange markings at the outline of the portal, like some writing from the ancient times. Magic runes, symbols, not a circle, but similar, he thought. There were so many things he still wasn¡¯t aware of. Now, he would discover a new part of this world. With a deep breath, he stepped inside the darkness. The portal swallowed him, and Shaden felt like he was going through a thin, cool membrane similar to a bubble. He let out his breath when he reached the other side and opened his eyes. In front of him was a forest of black trees with white leaves, all neatly arranged like a garden. No, it was a garden. A garden of portal-trees. All of them swayed ominously in the non-existent wind. Shaden looked back only to find more rows of black trees with white leaves. Strangely, there weren¡¯t any leaves on the ground. Just green grass. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The air was slightly misty, and a dark, giant figure of a castle could be seen looming in the distance. It too, was covered with fog, hiding its features from people far away. With a groan, the portal began to close. Like a cut being healed with magic, the slit on the wood sealed up, the bark reattaching itself like clay. Soon, all traces of the portal were gone. ¡°Where are we?¡± asked Shaden. This was a fantastic place. Something he had always wanted. Something that actually felt like it had come out of a dream. ¡°My home. And now yours. Welcome to Skotos.¡± ? ? ? ¡°I believe you¡¯ve made the right choice,¡± commented his grandfather. ¡°As expected of my grandson who shares my blood.¡± They were walking side by side on the road of cobblestone that led to the dark figure in the distance. Shaden¡¯s hands were wrapped inside of his grandfather¡¯s. They had exited the forest of black and white, so the trees Shaden was seeing now were the regular green and brown¡ªexcept they were all bent and twisted in unnatural positions at the top. While their trunks were thick and solid, their branches stretched unnaturally like limbs. The whole area was a forest; Shaden couldn¡¯t see beyond the mist and trees. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Killing for satisfaction is always undesirable, my dear boy.¡± His grandfather turned his black eyes to Shaden. ¡°Have you ever killed someone before?¡± Shaden shook his head. How could he? Yes, he believed this world was less real than his real world. But still, it was real for him. It may be nonexistent for the others, but for him, it was real. Shaden had always been taught that harming others was bad. Destroying everyone''s lives because he felt bad was...a little immature. He would also hate to hear people scream because of him. Dream or not, he disliked harming others. And this dream¡ªgiven its realism¡ªwould have disastrous effects on his psyche if he had to live with blood on his hands all his life. It wasn¡¯t worth it. ¡°Have you, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Countless times.¡± With this kind of mood, living in this kind of place¡­Shaden wasn¡¯t surprised. Any man who gave a child a dagger with bone patterns on it would have something going on. ¡°What does it feel like?¡± ¡°Nothing. I do not kill for myself.¡± His grandfather¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡°I sensed your mana. That incredible mana, full of so much rage and anger. Yet it was replaced with a serene air¡­and I knew, my grandson was the best.¡± ¡°You¡¯re complimenting me too much.¡± ¡°Oh, but I must. All these years, I have only watched you. Forgive me if I speak too much. I¡¯m not annoying, am I?¡± ¡°No. I think you¡¯re a nice person.¡± ¡°Why, thank you.¡± The area felt incredibly empty. Except for the few crow-like birds perched on top of the trees, no signs of life were present anywhere. Shaden spotted the end of the road, blocked by a large gate of black metal. A symbol that looked like a black circle inside of a white one. The whole place gave off an eerie mood. ¡°Grandpa? Is it only us two?¡± ¡°Not at all! Your grandpa is a capable person. I have many servants.¡± ¡°Where is everyone?¡± His grandfather smiled. It still held some warmth, but Shaden sensed something icy beneath his wrinkled eyes. ¡°There is a rule in this place. If anyone is seen by an outsider¡ªor me¡ªbeyond the gate, they are to be¡­removed.¡± Somehow, this ¡®removed¡¯ reminded Shaden of the word, ¡®executed.¡¯ ¡°So I will see people once we enter the gate?¡± ¡°Yes. Everyone is dying to see you. There is no one above you in this place except me. So enjoy it to your heart''s content. You are not scared, are you?¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°No. I like it here. It seems mysterious.¡± ¡°Mysterious it is!¡± said his grandfather while chuckling. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t cry,¡± he joked. ¡°If anyone makes you cry, come tell me. I will remove them.¡± He sounded dead serious. Maybe¡­this place was scarier than he thought. Soon, they reached the iron gates of the large building in the distance. Shaden¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t deceived him. The building was really a castle. It sat on top of the highest hill, towering over any other structure within the gates and walls of the property. It was still a fair distance away, but Shaden could spot its jagged towers and dark, stone walls through the mist. Like magic, the large gates swung open, creaking silently as it moved. With a small clang, the gates stopped, and Shaden and his grandfather stepped inside. Out of nowhere, a line of men and women in dark suits and robes appeared to the sides of the road. The masked servants bowed soundlessly and waited. ¡°Woah!¡± Shaden cried. Where had they come from? ¡°Magnificent, aren¡¯t they?¡± said his grandfather. He happily patted Shaden¡¯s small head and smiled¡ªlike a boy showing off his brand-new toy to a friend. ¡°Everyone here will be under your care eventually. You will learn to cherish, instruct, and command them, so remember their faces if you can.¡± How? They were all masked! His grandfather waved his hand in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my boy. Everything takes practice.¡± Suddenly, Shaden heard the sound of hooves beating against the cobblestone, along with the sound of wheels grinding against the ground. The sharp sound pierced through the misty silence, and Shaden saw a pair of grey eyes appear around a hundred meters away. ¡°Is that¡­a horse?¡± His grandfather nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t walk all the way to my house, can¡¯t we?¡± The jet-black horse neighed as it came to a halt in front of Shaden. A small but fancy carriage was attached to it, and one of the servants opened the door. Shaden entered, and his grandfather followed right behind him. It felt extremely comfortable. Soft cushions, windows to the sides of the vehicle. With Shaden¡¯s body size, he could have lain down and slept. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very nice and soft.¡± ¡°Of course. Anything for my grandson.¡± The servant closed the door and with a neigh, the horse began to tread along to the castle. Shaden looked out of the clear, glass windows and observed the scenery. Like the outside, there were a lot of trees. However, he spotted a few old-looking buildings here and there¡ªthey all looked to be made of neatly cut stone. ¡°What is this place?¡± Shaden asked. It looked too spacious and grand to be the headquarters of some secret assassination group. There was no way all the people he saw while passing by were all servants and killers. ¡°My home. And the homes of my subordinates. We run a delicate business, so it is proper to keep everyone safe under each other¡¯s protection.¡± Ah. That¡¯s what it was. Shaden had been worried that he would delve into a place where they knew nothing but killing, but his fears were alleviated. The cart came to a halt. The area was high in altitude, so the mist had grown thicker here. Shaden realized they had crossed a bridge when he looked outside. A servant from the outside swung the door open, and his grandfather stepped out. Shaden followed his example, and his breath was taken away when he looked at the giant structure that towered into his vision. Simple in design, yet fancy in its own way. The castle did not have any markings¡ªits surfaces was unnaturally smooth¡ªand yet, it contained a symmetric beauty that captivated Shaden¡¯s heart. The towers looked as if they were made of light obsidian, and the entrance was big enough to fit three buses through side by side. Simply breathtaking. He approached the side of the bridge and looked down. The foggy chasm looked back at him, and Shaden quickly returned to his grandfather¡¯s side. The gates opened. ? ? ? ¡°How do you like your room?¡± asked his grandfather. They were in the middle of dinner. It was simple as it could be, considering the magnitude of the place¡ªa steak, some salad and potatoes, and a glass of milk for Shaden. His grandfather had the same, only that the milk was replaced with a dark, red liquid. ¡°It¡¯s nice. The mattress is fluffy, the pillows are fluffy, the blankets are smooth. The clothes feel really great too.¡± Indeed. Shaden was currently in some simple T-shirt-like clothing. It was a plain grey in design, but extremely comfortable. Same with his black, long baggy pants. It felt like silk. ¡°But it¡¯s so empty. There¡¯s no one besides the servants.¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± The old man chewed on a piece of meat carefully and swallowed. ¡°The servants are seen because they need to be seen. Anyone who does not have to be seen is not.¡± ¡°So there are others besides the servants?¡± ¡°Yes. Once you learn how to hide your presence, you will be able to meet them. Before then, everyone will avoid you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± His grandfather shrugged. ¡°It was a rule I created. For someone to learn faster.¡± His expression slightly grew sad, then jumped back into smiles like nothing had happened. Shaden barely noticed it, but he knew what he had seen. ¡°Now, it will help you learn faster! Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡± ¡°Mmmmm¡­¡± Shaden bit into some meat and gulped it down with milk. It was boring to stay alone, so he would have to quickly adapt to this new situation. ¡°Will you teach me how?¡± His grandfather beamed. ¡°Absolutely. We can begin now if you wish.¡± ¡°That sounds good.¡± ¡°Well then!¡± His grandfather disappeared. Shaden¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Weirdly enough, the fork and knife were still moving and slicing the meat in front of them, and someone chewed it, swallowed it, then took a swig of wine. Seconds later, his grandfather materialized again. Right where he used to be. He glanced at Shaden with a sly smile. ¡°How was that?¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± Invisibility magic? No¡­Shaden would have sensed him then, at least a small presence with his mana. Even while the eating utensils were moving, Shaden hadn¡¯t felt anything. This was something far more complex than becoming invisible to the eye. ¡°What did you do?¡± asked Shaden with wide eyes. ¡°Mana, my boy. The Academy must have taught all about it, no?¡± ¡°Some. Like patterns and circulating.¡± ¡°Yes¡­circulating. It is the basic of all basic techniques. Patterns¡­this is something similar. But far more complex. A specialization, to be exact.¡± Specialization. Shaden heard that phrase before. The sword-breaking technique his brother always blabbered about all the time, saying he would master it¡ªwas a specialization from the Sword of Ice and Cold. ¡°Aren¡¯t I too young to learn it?¡± ¡°No one is too young for anything. Hmm¡­perhaps the concept may be too difficult for the mind of a child. But you are my grandson. I believe you will be able to grasp it quickly.¡± ¡°Please. Teach me.¡± His grandfather beamed happily and smiled. ¡°First, a toast! To our family, and to my grandson who has finally returned,¡± he said while holding up his glass cup. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Shaden held his cup of milk up. ¡°A¡­toast to me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything when it is addressed to you. But you will learn. Now, drink with me.¡± Feeling slightly awkward, Shaden raised the glass to his lips and drank a gulp of milk. Yep, he wasn¡¯t used to this at all. 3.21 ¡°How is it? Can you maintain it on your own?¡± ¡°A little bit. It¡¯s¡­hard to understand this.¡± Shaden, during his time at his grandfather¡¯s house, didn¡¯t do much but explore and try to find people for the first three days. On his fourth day¡ªafter failing to find anyone else besides the servants, even when using detection magic¡ªhe decided to go to his grandfather to actually begin learning about the art of stealth. According to the old man, it was the only way of interacting with the others. Naturally, it blew Shaden¡¯s mind. His grandfather quickly led him through the bases of advanced mana control. First, enveloping your whole body with mana. It was something he was going to learn at the Academy later on, after the end of summer. The first half was spent on putting mana in objects; the second half was to be spent putting mana around and into yourself. Enveloping his own body with mana had been simple enough. Through his skin, just like through his hand, he emitted mana out of himself and formed a thin layer around his body. It took two days of intense concentration to get it right¡ªwhich was considered extremely fast for a boy his age. His grandfather never ceased his compliments on his growth. But unlike circulating mana through his body, he didn¡¯t feel energized, or protected. It just felt like a thin layer of air, not a shield that formed when he cast protection magic. ¡°But of course,¡± his grandfather had told him. ¡°Mana in itself is energy. In your body, it is naturally converted for your muscles. But outside, it exists in its pure form.¡± Which had Shaden thinking; where was mana stored? It flowed through the body, but as his grandfather had said, it would become tainted. Where was the source of the mana? ¡°For monsters, their mana core. For sentient races, it flows freely. Perhaps due to the power of having an established identity¡­¡± When Shaden thought about it, it made sense. His mana was only being consumed during circulation, so without it, it wouldn¡¯t become tainted. If he rested, his body would be replenished with new mana. Besides, not all of his mana would be converted. He also discovered that his mana-hands weren¡¯t necessarily mana; through his imagination, he had transformed his mana into some kind of force. That was why when he covered his sword and body with the mana-hands, nothing had happened. The next step after covering his body with mana was adding magical properties to it. To do so, Shaden apparently had to learn an ancient language passed down in the family. There were these books which, to preserve the sercrets that were passed down through the generations, were written in a different language from the one most of humanity spoke. To understand these books and follow the techniques within, he''d have to learn the language first. However. Shaden begged his grandfather to show him the book that contained the invisibility spell. His grandfather eventually agreed. To his surprise, Shaden began reading it. ¡°Did your father teach you?¡± he had asked with furrowed brows. ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden had replied. Things would be less complicated that way. So now, after a week of reading, Shaden had begun to understand the exquisite flow of the stealth skill. It..was weird. The skill was¡­very weird. The first time he had read through the book without stuttering and surrounding his body with mana, his body had been gently enveloped in the grey mist that he had seen on his grandfather. And...it was weird. He felt like he had become the mist. So far, he wasn¡¯t very good at activating the skill without reading the book. It was only his second week practicing, after all. And just like magic, he could only perfectly use the spell if he understood its properties. With basic elemental spells, understanding had been easy. With the more complicated mana-involved specialized skills, it was¡­difficult. This thing called mana was a strange thing. He realized that it had so much more than altering nature¡¯s laws. So in conclusion, just understanding nature wouldn¡¯t be enough now. He had to understand mana. ¡°Grandpa¡­I need more material,¡± Shaden stated while holding up the black, old book in his hand. It was a beautiful piece of work, the book was. But Shaden felt like in order to progress faster, he had to start from the roots. ¡°Do you have any books on advanced mana control and the laws of mana?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I shall prepare them for you.¡± He patted Shaden¡¯s head. ¡°You are doing splendidly.¡± Shaden smiled sheepishly at his grandfather¡¯s compliment. He liked being complimented. It had grown on him. Others complimented him too. But compared to his growth, it had felt lacking. His grandfather provided it all. His grandfather was a great person. The place was great too. Great meals (a little simple, but still very good), a fantastic bed, comfortable clothes, a nice training area all to himself, and the breathtaking scenery. Sometimes, when the mist was blown away, Shaden caught glimpses of the expanse of forest, stretching endlessly as far as the eye could see. It was like being in a dream. But at the corner of his mind, there was a slight worry. ¡°The summer camp is almost going to be over,¡± said Shaden. ¡°Can I return home? To check on my mom and sister? And my father and brother too.¡± ¡°Of course, my boy. Anything you¡¯d like.¡± Then all was good. ? ? ? ¡°Finally!¡± cried Rhyne while stretching his arms. With the sound of the bell, the students rushed out of the school with their bags tightly in their hands. Chattering and cheering all the way, they exited the gates and went on to enjoy their summer break. Demund and Rhyne awaited Riley¡¯s arrival as they looked out of the windows of the room. ¡°I think I failed the last exam,¡± commented Rhyne. Though Demund could see his evident satisfaction on his friend¡¯s expression. Something that read, ¡®not too shabby¡¯. ¡°You always say that,¡± said Demund. While his friend wasn¡¯t as diligent as him in studying, his grades were definitely in the high range, above average. While he lacked in hard work, he made it up with his cramming. The reason why Rhyne didn¡¯t feel like he had to try harder was because of this: cramming gave him good results, so he didn¡¯t feel the necessity to try harder. Well, compared to Demund¡¯s grades, it was still failing. ¡°You need to try harder next year,¡± said Demund. ¡°We¡¯re going to enter the special class, and you saw the things the Enariss was studying. It¡¯s more material than what we learn currently.¡± Riley waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Eh, no worries. It¡¯ll work out somehow.¡± Just then, Riley entered the room with his bag hanging on his shoulder. His face was calm and relaxed like usual, barely showing any signs of stress, discomfort, joy, etc. ¡°Hey, how was the last test?¡± ¡°Just like you said. Mr. Prandey really loves his fill-in-the-blanks,¡± said Demund. Well, not like it mattered anyway. Everything the teacher had taught was perfectly stored inside of his mind. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s go,¡± said Rhyne. ? ? ? The trio went to the MMA club to go greet Enariss. Naturally, they were dragged into the cleaning up that was going on. Thanks to the automated system, there wasn¡¯t a lot to put away, so they left the place within twenty minutes. After arriving at the parking lot while chatting about the finals, Demund said his last goodbyes for the summer. ¡°See you, Riley. When you come back, let me know.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°You too, Rhyne. Seriously, it¡¯s unfair that you guys get to go on trips.¡± ¡°Hey, you got your dream, right? You get a vacation every day.¡± ¡°Well¡­I guess.¡± ¡°Rhyne, you said something stupid again.¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s right. But when I¡¯m awake, I think I¡¯ll be really bored.¡± They shared short glances, and Demund reached out his hand and pat his friends on their shoulders. ¡°See you after the break.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll let you know when I return.¡± ¡°Me too! I¡¯ll buy you a souvenir. Demund smiled. He watched his friends get into their car and drive away. From behind the window, he saw the silhouettes of his friends waving at him, so he raised his hand and waved back. Though not as bad, it still felt sad sending his friends away again. The car disappeared behind the school gate, and Demund went into Enariss¡¯s car. ¡°You¡¯re going to meet them again, it¡¯s no big deal,¡± said Enariss. ¡°Why do you look so down?¡± Demund cleared his throat and rubbed his face. ¡°Sorry. It was a habit of mine. Sending friends away always feels bad. Especially when they¡¯re going to a different Zone.¡± Demund leaned on the back of his seat and blankly stared at the car¡¯s ceiling. ¡°So when you leave, I¡¯ll be alone again.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Enariss fist bumped Demund¡¯s shoulder, and Demund recovered from his melancholy mood. ¡°We¡¯re going to see each other again.¡± Lately, these kinds of comments from Demund had increased. Sentences that suggested something more than just being a friend. But because Demund voiced it so casually like it was no big deal, Enariss didn¡¯t know how to properly react to it. Even she was confused. He wasn¡¯t pushy, but he wasn¡¯t passive either. So, clueless of what to do, she decided to mirror Demund for the time being. ¡°It¡¯ll be a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only two months.¡± Demund¡¯s eyes looked slightly distant, but he looked back at Enariss and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be in the same class now.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be first.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± ? ? ? Demund saw off Enariss at her house during that night. She was leaving on a plane to Zone 9 where apparently, she would take care of some orphans. Her father had begun some orphanages at his wife¡¯s suggestion, and it had become a custom for the family to visit the one at Zone 9 every Summer. Many things had changed, but that remained the same. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°See you, Dem-dem.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Ena. Bring me souvenirs, okay?¡± With a smile, they separated, and Demund biked back home on the cold, empty night. It was summer and its beginning. ? ? ? ¡°Now Shaden, I must warn you,¡± began his grandfather, ¡°The knife is the only tool that will allow you to see and cut the tree. It is a very special knife; you must absolutely not lose it.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Won¡¯t you come with me?¡± His grandfather shook his head, his grey-silver hair and beard barely moving from the motion. ¡°Sadly, no. This is something you must do alone. I am a busy man, my child.¡± ¡°How will I remember the way back?¡± ¡°You are my grandson who managed to grasp the essence of one of our most prized skills¡ªin less than a month. And you¡¯re telling me you cannot remember the way?¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°I know, Grandad. You should be more worried about me.¡± ¡°Hah! You have no idea how much I¡¯ve worried for you. Now, hurry on. Remember to give your father the letter I am sending with you. I will come to visit you on your birthday.¡± ¡°Yep!¡± His grandfather smiled sweetly. ¡°Now, hurry along. Or I really won¡¯t send you.¡± ¡°Alright, okay.¡± Shaden nodded and raised his dagger to the bark of the black tree, the same one he had come out of. The other ones led to other places. With one swift motion, he added his mana into the dark blade and made a clean cut on the middle of the tree. With a growl, the tree swayed as the slit stretched out in both directions, finally forming a dark pool that led to Danark. Its inky surface consumed all light. ¡°See you later, Grandfather.¡± ¡°Goodbye, my boy.¡± Shaden smiled, sheathed his dagger into its sheath below his new, dark coat, and walked face-first into the dark surface. A sensation of a thin membrane broke onto his face, and his vision turned black for a slight second. Suddenly, with a feeling of walking through nothingness, his eyes met the light as he emerged into the daylight. The vacant roads at the edge of the city greeted him with some old buildings. The scenery was something he was used to. The same colors and smell. He was back at Danark. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Shaden proclaimed, particularly at no one. Sure, his grandfather¡¯s place was great, but it was a little dull. Being back at the brighter city felt refreshing. While the air felt a little tackier than before, he enjoyed it nonetheless. He was currently at the west side of the city, so if he headed towards the middle, he was bound to find some familiar roads. Suddenly, he heard something unexpected. The meow of a cat. ¡°Shidey?¡± He knew that feeling. His time at his grandfather¡¯s had only improved his senses, so he recognized the cat¡¯s presence instantly. ¡°Meow,¡± said the cat, suddenly emerging from behind the black tree. The cat was clearly something more than a pet. Shaden guessed that it had tracked his mana since he had been away for so long, which was cute. Shaden picked up the cat, who started to rub its head against Shaden¡¯s chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± said Shaden. After making sure that the portal closed properly, Shaden, with the cat in his arms, jumped on top of a building. Or rather, propelled himself on top of the building with his telekinesis. The summer camp had ended yesterday, so Shaden was sure he would surprise his parents. He would sneak in from the window and act like he hadn¡¯t gone anywhere. His parents, who believed he was away at his grandfather¡¯s house, would be astonished to suddenly find him sitting inside of his room. A small prank, that would be all. After sending a surge of mana into his legs, Shaden jumped from building to building, heading towards the center of the city judging by the construction of the walls. Just a little traveling would get him near his house within¡­thirty minutes, he guessed. Shidey was surprisingly calm. It seemed fine, so Shaden continued to jump. Now that he thought of it, Shidey could camouflage too. While it couldn¡¯t erase its presence, it could turn invisible somehow. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting cat, aren¡¯t you?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Meow,¡± replied the cat. He continued to jump, and the people below him steadily increased too. The buildings became newer, the roads cleaner, and the smell thicker with food and human influence. They¡¯d be surprised to find a child jumping from roof to roof, but Shaden didn¡¯t particularly care. He was sad he wasn¡¯t able to use the stealth skill completely¡ªhe would have to master it once he got back. Along with all the other skills his grandfather was preparing for him. It would become very fun soon. Soon, he recognized the roads he was jumping over. After changing his direction to face his house, he jumped down from the roofs and began to run. Of course, while circulating. He rarely felt tired anymore. He was using mana excessively. But no one would sense him. While he had failed to master the stealth skill, he had managed to master the flow of his mana. He could prevent it from leaking now, keeping it flowing inside or around his body. Something his grandfather had absolutely deemed necessary for Shaden if he wanted to return to the city. After a while, he was at the streets near his house, so he began to walk. The time was around four, around when students would return home from school. Perhaps he would visit Mistilia later on. Maybe ask the Headmistress about the details of the weird situation he had been put in. If she was involved, which she probably was, he could use it somehow. Like a strategy game. Staying at his grandfather¡¯s castle had cleared his head. The world was something he could use to enjoy himself. A dream that subbed in for a vacation. He paused his footsteps at the front of his home. The time he had been away hadn¡¯t felt that long, to be honest. A month went by very quickly when he was having fun. Silently, he let Shidey down on the ground and sneaked up the stairs. He decided it wouldn¡¯t be mature to sneak in from the window¡ªgoing through the door was his final choice. He walked up, and soon, his face faced the front door. He placed his hand on the doorknob and turned it slowly. The door creaked as it opened, and Shidey quickly headed inside. ¡°Mama. Cat. Shidey!¡± He heard Melany say behind the door. Babies learned faster than he thought. ¡°Hmm? Oh! The cat!¡± his mother said in surprise. It felt great to hear her voice again. Perhaps he had been away for some time. The familiar voices made him nostalgic. He fully opened the door and stepped inside. ¡°Sha-den!¡± his sister called. ¡°Shad-den! Mommy, brotha.¡± Suddenly, he heard something clang against the floor. Then his mother appeared from the side and stared at Shaden with shock and something he didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Sha¡­den?¡± she breathed. ¡°Hey, mom. I¡¯m back,¡± replied Shaden. He was confused. Had he shocked her that much? Before he could think, his mother ran to him with lightning speed and enveloped him in her arms. Shaden felt her slightly tremble, and he stood there with little clue as to what was going on. ¡°¡­Mom? Are you okay?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just leave like that without saying goodbye. I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re back home¡­¡± ? Oh. Right. He hadn¡¯t said goodbye. But why? Why was she trembling? ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like I was gone forever. It was only for a month.¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± She didn¡¯t seem like she was listening. She simply held onto Shaden as tightly as her slender arms could, squeezing him like a little girl hugging her favorite teddy bear that had once been lost. Shaden stood there without a word, his sister blinking at them with curious eyes. ? ? ? ¡°Shaden!?¡± his father exclaimed, his eyes wide like saucers. ¡°Hey dad,¡± Shaden replied casually. Seriously, what was up with these overreactions? First his mother, then his brother (a little), and finally, his father. Their faces had lit up as if they¡¯d seen a ghost, and the expression was most clearly displayed on his father¡¯s shocked face. ¡°Weren¡¯t you¡­with your¡­grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes, but he let me go for the time being.¡± ¡°That man¡­to think that¡­¡± ¡°Honey! The food will become cold.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Sorry. Son, tell me about this.¡± Shaden nodded. After a quick dinner and some explaining (and mainly Rother blabbering about his experiences at the school he went to), Shaden retrieved the letter from his pocket and gave it to his father. His father skillfully sliced it open with his finger, unfolded the letter, and went over its contents with furrowed brows. After a few seconds, the expression on his face loosened a little, and he let out a deep sigh. ¡°How was your trip?¡± he asked. ¡°It was great. Grandpa was a cool person. He taught me lots of things.¡± ¡°I see. Were you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°Not at all. But Dad, what did the letter say?¡± His father grunted. ¡°Some reassuring words for my sake. Promising me that your experience at Skotos will be a fun and splendid one.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± His father trailed off. And briefly shook his head. ¡°Nothing that you should know. But that man never breaks a promise.¡± Instantly, the letter in his hands went up in a small flare of white flame and vanished. ¡°He is kind to you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see.¡± His father sighed and placed a steady hand on Shaden¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m truly happy that you are back and healthy. And¡­I¡¯m sorry for what happened to you. I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad. Did the Headmistress tell you anything?¡± ¡°She¡ªowes you a favor. Perhaps more than one. She sends you her sincerest apologies. The people who have been involved with the incident have been¡­relocated." Hmm. Not that Shaden cared. He didn¡¯t care about any of them that much anymore. They were side-characters within his exciting story. But hearing that they were gone brought a smile to his face. It didn¡¯t really matter since he would return to Skotos, but it was still satisfying. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll visit the Academy one more time. To say goodbye.¡± ¡°Yes. That will be good. And Shaden¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Garthan paused for a second, recollecting his thoughts. ¡°The Headmistress has made a mistake, but she is not a bad person. I hope you won¡¯t hate her for what she did¡ªand didn¡¯t do. She¡­has helped this family greatly since before you were born.¡± ¡°I see. I understand.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t hold a grudge?¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Not really.¡± Garthan ruffled Shaden¡¯s head with his large hands and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s my boy.¡± Shaden had missed this. This nice, caring family who worried for him. Who were desperate to see him safe, who listened to his every problem. Who talked to him about their worries and gave him advice on numerous areas. Siblings who he could play with, parents who were loving. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± he said. ? ? ? ¡°Your results are out,¡± stated the nurse. ¡°Please follow me to the doctor¡¯s office.¡± Now that break had begun, Demund had come to the hospital to do a checkup on his whole body. While the doctors had found nothing wrong in the first three weeks after the accident, they had wanted to make sure after some months had passed. Demund¡¯s case was something very special to them. He got up from his seat with his mother and followed the nurse. They entered a small room with various medical apparatuses stowed away behind shelves and glass and faced a man in a white coat. ¡°Welcome! Please have a seat,¡± greeted the doctor. Demund took a seat, and his mother sat next to him, silent like usual. ¡°How has your leg been doing?¡± ¡°Very well. I can run normally.¡± ¡°Excellent. And your head? Does anything hurt? Do you have any notable symptoms?¡± ¡°No. Not really.¡± They continued to exchange brief pieces of information until the doctor placed a thin stack of paper in front of Demund. ¡°We have found something very remarkable about your ability, stated the doctor. Its effects on your brain. The latest scan has made it very clear, so we determined it was time to disclose the information to you.¡± ¡°Why not before?¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t very sure. But thankfully, we have a specialist over at the moment, so things became much clearer. In fact, he should be examining other ability-users at the moment. Now, for the actual information.¡± The doctor selected a sheet within the stack and displayed it to Shaden. It was the scans of what looked like brains. The doctor placed another sheet next to the previous one, which held similar scans. ¡°This is the scan of your brain during Christmas when you first came here,¡± stated the doctor, pointing at the first picture. ¡°And this,¡± he said while pointing at the sheet next to it, ¡°Is the scan of your brain today.¡± Demund cocked his head. ¡°Why do they look so different?¡± ¡°That is exactly why it is very important that you should know. Your ability, Mr. Blanner, doesn¡¯t seem to be just dreaming. It seems like¡ª¡± The doctor cleared his throat. ¡°You have another brain that is linked with your current one.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Very unusual indeed. But your recovery led us towards this conclusion. If your ability really was just dreaming, then once your brain was damaged, your ability would have ceased too. Mind-related abilities are very susceptible to damage to the brain.¡± Demund looked at the doctor with disbelief, but his face seemed dead serious. ¡°However, you made a miraculous recovery. Let¡¯s say that your ability itself enhanced the power of your brain recovery. There are a few documented cases of self-healing ability users, and all of them reverted their brain back into its normal state after recovery. Every single one of them. But yours, as you can see, completely changed the structure of your brain.¡± Demund¡¯s uneasiness grew as his worst fear started to surface from the depths of his heart. ¡°And not any type of brain. It isn¡¯t the kind of ¡®certain parts of the brain¡¯ becoming more enhanced. No, your brain currently resembles something that isn¡¯t human. Simply, your brain isn¡¯t that of a human¡¯s.¡± The doctor pointed towards the second sheet¡¯s pictures. ¡°There are still some parts that resemble that of a human¡¯s. The scan let us determine the parts. They were in different locations, but they still exist. After all, you are acting completely human. But¡ª¡± He pointed towards the center of Shaden¡¯s brain. ¡°There is something called the hippocampus that stores memories. Yours is still there. It¡¯s just that¡­it is unusually large. And contains a section that does not exist in normal humans.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We do not know. But we conclude that when you recovered, your brain took on the shape of your self within the dream, one with a different brain structure. Your power isn¡¯t recovery at all; it was the anexide and medicine that allowed you to recover. No, your power is something very unique. When the specialist saw you, he described it as ¡®otherworldly.¡¯ What? ¡°It is truly an amazing discovery for us as well. There are so many things we are unaware of. Perhaps you should try to make an appointment at one of the research facilities if you are interested. I can even write a letter for you. Of course, only if you want to explore your ability more.¡± No. Demund already knew the answer by now. ¡°So¡­my brain. I have two brains?¡± ¡°Yes. Their memories are linked as you described. It was the best explanation we can provide you with.¡± Demund felt his heart sink. Because¡­if the other world was real. He had dismissed it for so long. He had refused to believe it. It was too convenient, too good for him. If Shaden was a real person. He had told himself over and over, ¡®it is a dream.¡¯ So he wouldn¡¯t care. So he could enjoy it without worries. If his other family was really a real family. He had kept it inside of him, away from his mind. But now, reality had told him its thoughts. If his perfect life was really his real life. If his other self was as real as the one he called ¡®Demund.¡¯ Then. Then. He could give one up. 3.22 The beginning of summer break, and Demund was currently at the start of something new, much like last year. Last year, he had discovered the dream. Now, he had discovered the truth about that dream. He lay on his bed and stared at the ceiling blankly. Normally, he would be reading, but currently, thoughts and doubts filled his head. They swirled within the chasm of his endless mind, connecting, breaking, reconnecting, trying to break free from his presumptions to make sense of the new information he had received. That his dream world may indeed be a reality. The doctor hadn¡¯t been a hundred percent sure. He had recommended him to a research facility¡ªthe pamphlet was on the corner of his desk. His parents weren¡¯t home as usual, and the lack of siblings made the whole place quiet and empty. Without anything to interrupt his thoughts, Demund¡¯s mind was floating through the sky like a cloud. He loved his dream; he really did. There had been multiple times when he had preferred the dream over reality. Actually, numerous times. Countless times. Comparing the two halves of himself, anyone in his position would have preferred the young identity that could do anything. That could make his imaginations true and feel powerful. When he had lost his leg¡­he had dearly wished it. He had wished that his dream really was a reality. He had wished is so dearly that whenever he awoke, his temper rose slightly. But there were things in reality that he simply couldn¡¯t give up on. His hard work. His friends. His promise with Jothan and his promise with Enariss. He had made it through finals with pursed lips, determined to do his best, but he knew that what he was learning now was the basic of the basics. If he were to study amongst the higher realm of intelligence, his hard work¡ªwould it matter? He had watched Enariss constantly. She, with her great intellect combined with her hard work, stood at the top of her class, if not the whole school. He felt weak when he saw her perfect character. If only he were Shaden instead of Demund. If only, then he would stand a chance in the company of the perfects. If he were to ever lose in terms of test scores, then he had nothing¡­nothing to back it up. No real skills. What could he do with one lost leg? A power that was close to nothing. A humble family background. Nothing he had could trump what Enariss possessed. Sometimes he felt glad that the car had hit him. He had seen the reality of things and his position in society. The dream had uplifted him along with his company of wealthier friends, but he, himself¡ªwhat was he? He had sworn to rise to the top with his brain and hard work. Where superpowers existed, that was the only way for normal people to join the ranks of the supers. But the pressure. The pressure of seeing a genius at work and seeing his own, lacking self. He was satisfied with his progress for now, but who would know what awaited him in the class of specials. Everyone wishes at least once to escape into their imagination. The doctors had said it. He had felt it. He got up from the bed and looked at his hands. Superpowers and magic. They had a lot in common. He had believed that the rules of magic in his world had been made according to his subconsciousness. But he had been intrigued to find out things he had never known before. Each piece of new information brought him a step closer to realizing that the other world was a separate reality. But he hadn¡¯t accepted. He just couldn¡¯t. He knew that if he did, he would start caring less about his original world. He had tried to find objects to idolize and attach himself to after feeling his love for reality falter under the new stimuli. Enariss. Studying. Achieving good grades. Rising to the top. Jothan. His promise with his best friend. But he was scared that he would lose himself in his imagination and become one of those who could not adjust to their real situation. And accept reality. Why? There had been a time when he was infatuated with a game. He hadn¡¯t left his computer for three days before Jothan came over and yanked him away from the screen. It was then he realized he became too immersed in things too easily. He had tried his best to prevent the same thing with his dream. It was a dream, he had told himself. Focus on reality. Focus on the things that really matter. But if the dream was reality. Would it be alright if he lost himself within it? He held his head in his arms and curled up. There wasn¡¯t anyone to comfort him anymore. School was over, along with the things he had focused on. He was truly alone. How long would it take before he stopped caring about reality? The doctors hadn¡¯t been certain. But Demund knew the answer. He went to the bathroom and sat in front of the toilet. ¡°Here goes everything,¡± he muttered. With a deep breath, he poured his countless seconds of practice into his body¡ªand circulated. Immediately, pain filled his head and his eyes began to hallucinate. His whole body felt like he was being electrocuted, and he almost fell backwards. He let out a cry of pain and stopped. Why. Why? Why was it doing something at all? Why was it doing anything at all!? He began to circulate again with his hands clenched on the toilet seat. Nausea exploded in his head, and his whole body felt like worms were burrowing through it, but he gritted his teeth and continued the process with a scream. His different brain structure. This unusual circulation. He had been fearful of circulating. Not because it was unpleasant, but because it meant that if it worked, if it brought out any change in his body, it would mean that his dream world¡ª Was more real than he wished it to be. But the doctor had said it to his face. What was he supposed to do? He stopped and fell on his back, panting. Sweat was dripping down his cheek, and he felt strangely energized and sick. It was different, but the same. Circulation had worked. Was he supposed to be happy that he could apply his experience from his dreams? Or struggle because if his dream was real, reality didn¡¯t matter as much? He had spent so much time in the dream, and his family there was as real as his family here. In fact, he spent more quality time with his other parents. Pushing his thoughts away, he circulated again with full force¡ª And blacked out. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ? ? ? What? Shaden blinked his eyes as he looked at a very familiar ceiling. It hadn¡¯t been night yet. Why was he here? He furrowed his brows and let out a deep sigh. Perhaps¡­ Thinking about it logically. The doctors had said his brain structure had been altered. Which would probably mean that despite the same outer looks of the humans from this world and the other world, their bodies would have different properties. Because he had tried circulating in a body that was not used to it with a brain that could, something had gone wrong. The reason for his blackout¡ªhe wasn¡¯t sure. Forcing whatever it was that existed in the other world had done something to him. What was it called? Potential. No, the more technical term for it was¡­SAP. The thing that gave superheroes their powers. When he had breathed in to absorb the things in the air, he had felt it be absorbed inside of him. Just like mana. It had felt very similar to mana. If both worlds were real, and SAP and mana both induced incredible phenomena, then it was entirely possible that they were the same thing. This body was more adapted to using mana while his other body was not. There were too many uncertain factors. What if they were different particles? Yet, if they were the same, it would explain why his brain had changed. Why he could actually feel something be stored inside of his body. He hadn¡¯t tried circulating before he had gotten into the accident. But it probably wouldn¡¯t have worked, given his different body structure. The reason why he had felt so bad instead of refreshed was probably because of that too. But why had he switched over to Shaden? Perhaps¡­because dreaming for him was considered a superpower. If SAP and mana were one and the same, and he had absorbed it, it would have enhanced his abilities. Because he had increased his power over the threshold, it had forcefully transferred him over to Shaden. It made a lot of sense. He sat up and rubbed his eyes. His family here was real. He loved them. That wouldn¡¯t change. Perhaps not much would change. Perhaps many things would. His mind was in a disarray, and he needed time to think things over. He had impulsively thought about neglecting his other world, but as his thoughts calmed down, he regained his proper senses. Then suddenly, the darkness enveloped him. ? ? ? Demund eyes snapped open and he glanced around the room, about to panic. Where was he? The white walls, the mirror and the toilet below him; he was still in the bathroom. ¡°What the heck?¡± he said out loud. He hadn¡¯t stayed in the other world for more than a few minutes. Considering that he spent a week there every night, it felt¡­too short. Why had he come back? He groaned and sat up, then realized that his body felt a little icky. He still felt nauseous, and his vision was filled with light spots that came and disappeared. A word popped inside his head. Mana poisoning. He had read it once. If someone absorbed too much foreign mana whether it be by potions, circulating, or mana transfer, they would display symptoms of mana poisoning. It would start off with headaches followed by nausea, and a strange sensation like oil inside the body. It had been written in the book about mana¡¯s properties that his grandfather had given him. While slightly different, what he was feeling reminded him of the book. No, compared to what the book had said, it felt worse. And usually, mana poisoning took a few days to dissipate, but for him¡­ After a few minutes, all of the symptoms were gone, and he felt fine. Just like before. Was it because he possessed a different body? Then again, Shaden never experienced mana poisoning. He laughed out loud. Whether it was because of his newfound truth or the sheer absurdity of it, or because he had found something fun or because it had ruined his set form of rules¡ªhe did not know. But something had changed. But he didn¡¯t know how to react. With his friends gone and no one to talk to¡ª He was unsure. He sat on the cold floor of the bathroom and rested his head on the toilet lid. What was he supposed to do? ? ? ? Demund ate his food quietly and chewed slowly. He didn¡¯t taste it; his body went through the motions without savoring the flavor. ¡°Demund?¡± asked his mother. Her face contained a hint of worry. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± His mother wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°Does it have to do something with what the doctor told you?¡± Demund shook his head. He had forgotten that he had never told his parents about his power in detail. There was no reason to. But his mother had heard the conversation between himself and the doctor. She was sure to worry about it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just feeling down because all my friends went on trips, and I¡¯m staying home.¡± Mr. Blanner reached for a glass of water, his face suddenly displaying a tiny trace of guilt. The muscles on his face were vaguely contracted, and the shadow on his face grew deeper as he took a sip. The table grew quiet again. They weren¡¯t a family that talked much. ¡°How were your finals?¡± ¡°I think I did great. I got an email today that said I got accepted into the special class.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Again, the silence continued. His parents were people who knew nothing else but work, so conversations outside of the topic were often short and bland. Demund didn¡¯t mind it. After all, he too was used to this. His father cleared his throat. ¡°So, what about your injury? There weren¡¯t any lasting symptoms, were there?¡± ¡°Not really. Except they said my brain wasn¡¯t that of a human¡¯s. Weird, right?¡± ¡°Not of a human¡¯s?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. You heard from Mom, right?¡± ¡°About your power.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His father nodded. ¡°We are just glad that you are safe.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The sound of chewing and silverware clanking on plates and bowls filled the silence. ¡°Will you run tonight?¡± Demund stopped his food in front of his face. ¡°Yes.¡± He would look over the neighborhood he had grown up in. Visit familiar places. It would help him organize his thoughts. Honestly, right now¡ªhe felt lost. And numb. And strange. Like some frozen turbulence in still motion. Cold and burning yet normal at the same time. He would run. ¡°It¡¯s good to keep your body healthy. Keep it up.¡± Demund nodded. ¡°If you need anything, we¡¯re here for you.¡± Demund nodded again. ? ? ? ¡°Yo, Shidey,¡± said Shaden. The cat stared at him with squinted eyes. She was lazily relaxed on Shaden¡¯s mattress, as if half-sleeping and half-observing Shaden¡¯s movements. She yawned and fully closed her eyes, purring. Ever since he began to mentally suppress his mana, the cat had become¡­less attached. She still enjoyed Shaden¡¯s company, but she no longer constantly came and rubbed her body on Shaden, meowing all the time. Perhaps it was a good change. Shaden petted the cat and got up from the ground. He had to make up his mind. And resolving himself, he went to the living room and spotted his mother. Melany was on the couch, sleeping peacefully. It was the perfect time. ¡°Mom?¡± asked Shaden. His mother raised her head from her knitting and smiled. ¡°Yes~?¡± ¡°Are you¡­real?¡± It was a stupid question, and Shaden knew it. But he wanted to make sure for the final time. Make sure that this world was beyond his comprehension, something that actually existed outside of his mind. He wanted to hear from his own mother¡¯s lips of what she thought about his question. ¡°Of course I¡¯m real, darling~ I¡¯m not a ghost?¡± ¡°Well, Mom¡­sometimes I keep having these thoughts. I keep thinking that my life is a dream.¡± ¡°A dream?¡± Shaden nodded. After an expression of pondering, Melsei motioned for Shaden to come sit next to her on the table. Shaden walked up and sat in front of the chair in from of his mother. ¡°A dream, you say?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. A really good dream.¡± ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± She raised an eyebrow and looked up, putting her hand on her chin. Shaden wondered what kind of words she would say to her son who would almost turn seven. There was no way she would know about his power if she were a true resident of another world. ¡°Sometimes I think my life is a dream too.¡± What? ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°Having you, Rother, and Melany, a wonderful husband, a good home, and food to eat. It feels like a very good dream to me.¡± She smiled sweetly, her kindness enveloping her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just like you!¡± With his mother¡¯s looks, wasn¡¯t it natural that she would be happy? ¡°But every bit of it is real. This happiness is real,¡± she stated. ¡°How can you be so certain?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°How do you know it won¡¯t end?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Melsei scrutinized Shaden¡¯s face and put her hands together. ¡°Are you scared that it might end, Shaden?¡± She saw something in her son¡¯s face that she couldn¡¯t quite label, but it looked worried, troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± To Melsei, Shaden was her son, her baby boy. She got up from her chair and gave Shaden a hug. She wasn¡¯t educated. She couldn¡¯t give her son great life advice or words of wisdom. But what love she had, she had given it all to raising her family with love and care, accepting their decisions while guiding them to a life of kindness. She knew the dark side of the world and knew even better what kindness could do in people. She had received it, and it was the only thing she could pass on. So, she held onto her small son tightly, comforting him. ¡°Mom¡­?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let it end,¡± she assured. ¡°Your happiness, I will protect it.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t understand why his mother said those words, but something inside of him melted. A hug was what he needed. All this time, all his suffering and worries, his doubts and fears¡ªand one hug was all it took to calm him down. He didn¡¯t cry. He almost did. He didn¡¯t know why he felt this way. But his mother¡¯s hug felt warmer than everything else in the world, safer than the strongest castle. The way she patted his back¡­was very comforting. ¡°Did your grandfather mistreat you?¡± ¡°What? No. I had a great time.¡± She nodded. ¡°Now, do you feel better?¡± Shaden inhaled a deep breath. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you want to stay beside me while I knit?¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± Without another word, Melsei motioned to Shaden to come to her. Shaden got up from his seat, followed his mother, and stood uncertainly as she motioned for him to sit on her lap. But upon her insistent stare, he approached and sat down. It¡­felt surprisingly nice. And comforting. ¡°I was knitting something for your dad. We can do it together~!¡± Shaden smiled brightly and happily watched his mom¡¯s fingers move across the cloth with her needles. He relaxed comfortably on her lap. She was definitely real. She was his mother. This world was real. It was time to accept it. 3.23 The doorbell rang, and Demund looked up from the book he had been reading. Putting aside his thoughts on his life, he quickly equipped his prosthetic and got up from his seat. His parents weren¡¯t home like always. The time was past noon. Who could it be? The mailman? With some anticipation, Demund peeked out the window. No, it wasn¡¯t the mailman. It was a young girl with golden, tied-back hair that gleamed in the sun. With a slightly nervous look on her face, she stood in front of the house, her hands clutching a package. She was leaning to the side and was waiting for anyone to come out. Her bicycle was parked next to her. It was Alina, Jothan¡¯s younger sister. Without further ado, Demund went to the door and opened it, he noticed Alina straighten her back and peek at him between the sunlight. ¡°Hey, Alina. What¡¯s up?¡± They weren¡¯t complete strangers. While they didn¡¯t interact much, Demund had spent countless hours of his childhood with Jothan¡¯s family. It was natural that he was close to the other members of the Harken house. Somewhat. ¡°Hey Demund,¡± replied Alina while glancing at his leg. She had visited once with her parents and her little sister while Demund had been at the hospital. They hadn¡¯t spoken much then. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it short,¡± she stated. She held up the package in her hand and approached Demund. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Something from Jothan. It was addressed to you, so my dad told me to give it to you.¡± From Jothan? While tilting his head, Demund received the package from Alina, and she crossed her arms, satisfied with her delivery. ¡°The Islands are pretty strict. We can¡¯t send Jothan stuff, and he can send us things only once a year. Weird right? And looking through the letters, there was a lot of things he said he couldn¡¯t talk about too.¡± She sighed. ¡°Well¡­that¡¯s about it.¡± This was a surprise. ¡°Thanks, Alina,¡± said Demund. She looked away and nervously fidgeted her fingers. ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± asked Demund. ¡°Well¡­you see, I graduated middle school.¡± Well, she was one year younger than Jothan. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± said Demund. ¡°Are you going to the Islands?¡± ¡°Well, about that¡­¡± She meekly smiled and fumbled her hands. ¡°It turns out I¡¯m C class, and my abilities haven¡¯t manifested yet. But the letter Jothan sent me told me not to come to the Islands. Like, seriously.¡± Demund raised an eyebrow. ¡°There¡¯s also been some news related to the Islands. Well, there always has been, but Jothan told me not to come, and my parents agreed.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Why would Jothan say that? ¡°Then where are you planning to go?¡± She let out a weak laugh and peeked at Demund. ¡°Same place as you,¡± she admitted. ¡°TISE High? You¡¯re really coming here?¡± She nervously waved her hand in front of herself. ¡°I want to. I need to take the examination test, and since you go there¡­¡± Demund caught her drift quickly. ¡°You need some help.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Sure. Will do,¡± he replied without hesitation. ¡°Yes! Please, my parents are so¡ªwait, really? That easily?¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°Why not? I always ate snacks when I went to your house. I can help with this much.¡± Alina face beamed and she let out a genuine smile. ¡°For free?¡± ¡°Yes, for free.¡± She clapped her hands. ¡°Thanks! I¡¯ll send you a message later!¡± Then hopping onto her bike, she drove off and disappeared between the streets like a gust of wind. Demund scratched his head and observed the package in his hands. By the looks of it, it seemed to contain a lot of pages. Jothan probably had a lot to say. With a collection of memories between his arm and his chest, he returned to his house and closed the door behind him. ? ? ? ¡°Wassup, dude,¡± began the first sentence. Demund let out a small chuckle at his friend¡¯s usual attitude. He continued. ¡°First, I gotta, hmm¡­start. My old, never separating, true, energetic regards. There are so many things I want to talk about, but according to the rules here, I need to write what is acceptable or else they¡¯ll remove it from the letter. As a small test, is the sentence below this erased? If you¡¯re reading this right after, then it probably was. I wrote something unacceptable. Honestly, I think the whole world should know about this. But they keep on saying that only the responsible ones should know.¡± There was an unnatural blank space after the sentence, and Demund guessed that it had contained something that was not allowed to be written. ¡°Something that¡¯s really stupid is that they won¡¯t allow us to include names. I can¡¯t even write my own name! Or your name, but you probably know who I am.¡± Of course he did. The way of speaking was too familiar. ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s like a game here. We study a lot, surf sometimes, but most of all, learn to develop and control our abilities. You will not believe the things I had to go through, but now, I can say that I¡¯m pretty overpowered. Kind of. I mean, I¡¯m kinda popular among some people, so it¡¯s great, right? Yeah, the training¡¯s super intense.¡± Again, an unnatural space after the sentence. ¡°So anyways¡­¡± The letter continued to talk about Jothan¡¯s everyday life at the Islands. He lived on an individual Island filled with students, along with professors who instructed them. According to the letter, they had no internet there, so all the information was provided by the school. He also mentioned having to catch their own food, growing numerous plants, hiking, and swimming, but the passages were filled with blank spots that ruined the immersion. Seriously, what the heck was, ¡°We caught a fish [] and ate it.¡± Demund wondered why the Islands were so secretive. Everyone was bound to come outside after four years. Demund was slightly jealous when he read that his best friend was paired with a girl throughout the whole year. They trained with each other, covered for each other¡¯s weaknesses, and cooked food together. There were some interesting things that hadn¡¯t been deleted, like how the girl¡¯s hair was pink and how she was from the Islands itself. Then again, he too had been paired with Enariss in a way. He smiled. He flipped through the pages, eyes absorbing his friend¡¯s letter. Again, more redacted parts and lots of information on cooking. Like using leaves to spice up the food. He was glad that Jothan seemed to be having fun. His letter was filled with happy memories and hanging out with the other students. The training didn¡¯t sound that bad. Some running and swimming. Then again, lots of parts were filled with spaces. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. It confused Demund. For what reason? One thing that caught Demund¡¯s attention was the fact that almost all of the residents of the Islands were C class and above. In fact, non-ability users were a tiny minority there. It made sense, but something didn¡¯t click. Jothan¡¯s way of writing didn¡¯t seem free. It felt repressed. Usually, he¡¯d go into detail about what he felt and saw; he was always very expressive. But this letter¡ªfelt chained up. ¡°Anyways, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll send you more next year. P.S. Sentient philosophy. Demund wrinkled his eyebrows in confusion. Sentient philosophy. Wait. A memory tickled his mind. He knew what this was. Something they had created before entering middle school. To make fun of other people while not getting caught. Sentient philosophy. The s from sentient, the p from philosophy, and y from philosophy. It was a simple game they had created: SPY. Used to deliver secret messages between each other within chatrooms. Once it began, you¡¯d have to look out for secret messages within each other¡¯s text. Demund went over to the first page. Since the SPY was at the end, he¡¯d have to start from the beginning. He discovered a simple message. ¡°We fight monsters.¡± ? ? ? And what the heck did that mean? Demund had gone over the whole letter, but that was the only phrase he could discover. Fighting monsters? With a burst of realization, Demund went over the letter again. As he had suspected, anything that described the physical features of the wildlife at the Islands was removed, except for how tasty and tender the flesh of the fish was. Why would they do that? Unless¡­ They really were fighting monsters. Jothan wasn¡¯t the type to lie in a letter. But why would there be monsters at the Islands? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Demund rolled his head. After some pondering, he went to the kitchen and drank a glass of water. Then he returned to his seat and looked at the letter again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, it would be fine. Like Jothan had said, everyone there was class C and above. Honestly, the information didn¡¯t seem that big of a deal. When he thought about it, why shouldn¡¯t animals have super abilities when humans did? Wait. Super abilities? It reminded him of Shidey. And that nasty rat he had seen. They could both turn invisible. He had learned that a high concentration of mana altered organisms. His other world was real, and by theory, SAP was the same thing as mana. Then¡­! ¡°The Islands are rich with SAP?¡± It made sense. Why all the residents were high-tiers, why only certain people were allowed to enter it. He, himself had caused the concentration of monsters to go up in Danark. Which meant that the Islands would be teeming with them. Why the Islands particularly? He hadn¡¯t seen any news on monsters. Only villains who misused their powers. Why weren¡¯t there monsters around him? It hurt his head. Well, it didn¡¯t matter that much. He remembered seeing the poster of a missing child some months back. Jothan was probably safe, right? After all, he had sent the letter to him. But if monsters really roamed the world¡­ The superheroes would take care of it. ? ? ? He read over the letter again. Despite all of the deleted words, Jothan really seemed to be having fun. Now that his initial excitement had died down, he felt bored. Lifeless. Empty. He wished he could visit other Zones too. He wished that he could travel the world someday and experience the different foods and sights that existed. He felt the same way for both worlds. But in Demund¡¯s reality, where he literally had nothing else to do, he yearned for it more. He couldn¡¯t help but compare himself to his friends. He¡¯d have to wait a long time again for school to begin. It reminded him of the time when he first met Jothan, many years ago. When he was in first grade. His mind blankly wandered off into the horizon, and he was sucked back into the past. ? ? ? First day of 1st grade. Demund¡¯s first day in elementary school. He silently looked over the classroom with sullen eyes. Everyone was so loud, so obnoxious. He wanted to go under his desk and close his eyes, shutting himself off from all of the commotion. The teacher was instructing the place with her sharp voice, and Demund wished she would never look at him. It would be bothersome. He hated being bothersome. ¡°Wait for us here, okay?¡± his mother had told him. Left alone in this foreign environment without anyone he was familiar with, he had sat in his chair unsure of what to do. Kids had cried, some were being annoyingly loud, but he had been seated in silence. He observed the room again. But his ears were someplace far away. A kid¡¯s video he had seen was currently replaying itself within his mind, and he smiled at the memory. On the first crazy day of class, Demund had no friends. ? ? ? At the end of the day, Demund watched as all of the children drove away on their cars. He didn¡¯t particularly focus on anyone. There was a small playground to the side of the parking lot next to the school, so Demund swung on a swing, his small legs pushing against the ground every few seconds. Kids were greeted by their parents. They called to them to enter the car, and one by one, they all left. Demund, however, remained on the swing. Soon, when around four children remained, a young teacher came out of the school and approached Demund after talking to the others. ¡°Would you like to come inside? Your parents called and said they would be late.¡± Demund shook his head. He would wait outside. The teacher nodded and returned back into the school, and Demund continued to swing in a rhythmic motion. His mind now wandered off into the land of penguins, waddling and fishing¡­ He went forwards. He went backwards. He was on a ship now, sailing the seven seas as a pirate, discovering treasure and battling sea creatures. The teacher returned a few times to lure him back in. But he didn¡¯t follow her. He shook his head every time. No, his parents would come soon. And come they did, when the sun was casting orange streaks in the sky. ¡°Did you wait long?¡± Demund shook his head. ¡°Not really.¡± He was good at waiting. He took pride in that. Soon, they drove to the front of their small house and went inside. After dinner and some small talk with his parents, Demund went to his picture books and read over his favorite ones. He dreamed of adventure that night. ? ? ? ¡°Hey.¡± Demund blankly stared at the front of the class, unaware of the voice that called out to him. ¡°Hello!¡± Demund, startled, almost slipped on his arm and bashed his head on the table. He glanced around, trying to find the source of the sudden noise. ¡°Hey! Over here,¡± said the voice. Demund looked to his right and saw a boy staring at him. If he recalled correctly, the seat had been empty previously. ¡°What?¡± asked Demund. ¡°I saw you yesterday,¡± said the blonde-haired boy. ¡°Uh-huh, really?¡± replied Demund sarcastically. The boy nodded. ¡°You live nearby my house. I saw you walk out of your car.¡± The boy piqued Demund¡¯s curiosity. ¡°We live close to each other?¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why we should become friends.¡± His logic was sound and good. Demund nodded. He had always wanted a friend. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! So, what¡¯s your name? My name is Jothan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Demund.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you Demund.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too, Jothan.¡± ¡°Want to go over there and play with some toys during break?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ? ? ? ¡°Mom! I told you! This is Demund. He goes to the same school as me.¡± Jothan enthusiastically introduced his first friend to his mother, who smiled at his son with kind eyes. ¡°Did you become friends?¡± ¡°Yep! He¡¯s my best friend now.¡± Demund didn¡¯t recall becoming best friends, but he guessed it made sense. They were the first to become friends, so it was natural they would be besties also. Anyways, that¡¯s how some of his picture books portrayed it. ¡°What¡¯s your name, little boy?¡± asked Jothan¡¯s mother. Demund nervously answered. ¡°I¡¯m Demund. Nice to¡­meet you.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too! I¡¯m glad you became friends with Jothan. Come over sometime, will you?¡± Demund nodded, and the lady smiled. ¡°Alright, Jothan, let¡¯s go home now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After waving goodbye, Jothan left with his mother and drove away in his car. Demund stared at the fading vehicle and felt something inside of him. A friend. That sounded nice. ? ? ? ¡°How come you return so late all the time?¡± asked Jothan. They were currently on the playground, playing inside the sandbox while building crude structures. ¡°My parents come late,¡± answered Demund. He was vigorously working on perfecting his hole that would create a tunnel the size of his arm. ¡°They have lots of work to do.¡± ¡°Then you have to wait here? That¡¯s boring.¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± ¡°You should come home with me then.¡± Demund paused his work and looked at his friend. A new possibility he hadn¡¯t accounted for. ¡°Can I do that?¡± ¡°Yep! My parents are nice people.¡± ? ? ? ¡°¡­yes. Yes, 132/45. It¡¯s just a few houses away. Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Our son is happy to have a friend. Mhmm. By five? I understand. Yes, goodbye.¡± Mrs. Harken clicked off her phone and smiled. ¡°Your parents agreed. Looks like we do live nearby each other.¡± Jothan let out a shout of joy. ¡°I can show you my toys!¡± Mrs. Harken nodded. ¡°Your parents will be home by five, and I received permission from them to stay at our house. Would you like to do that?¡± Demund nodded. Talking with Jothan was so much fun. Something he had always yearned for. Someone to talk to who he wouldn¡¯t burden. Thus began his daily routine of spending his time with Jothan¡¯s family, away from his own. ? ? ? ¡°Visit sometimes, okay?¡± Melsei worriedly smoothed Shaden¡¯s hair. Melany was grabbing onto her dress, one thumb in her mouth. Rother looked at him with crossed arms, a face that showed some discontentment and frustration. His father¡¯s face was the worst. It wasn¡¯t outright bad, but he looked worried, and the wrinkles on his forehead stood out under the light. ¡°Of course, Mom.¡± Shaden gave his family a reassuring smile and hugged them one by one. Lastly, he hugged Melany, who looked like she would become sad. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Shaden reassured. ¡°I¡¯ll visit at least once every few months.¡± They didn¡¯t look very happy about that, but it was what his grandfather had promised him. Speaking of the old man, he was looming in the shadows beyond the door, waiting for Shaden to bid farewell to his family. Now that he knew that everything was real¡­he didn¡¯t want to leave as much. He noticed the concern within his parents¡¯ eyes¡ªand felt slightly guilty. But he had to go. His grandfather¡¯s home¡­was too much fun. Learning also progressed much faster than at the Academy, and overall, it was better for him, or so he believed. It wasn¡¯t like they would be separated forever. Until his tenth birthday. That was the time that his grandfather had stated he would take care of him. Some sort of agreement with his father that Shaden didn¡¯t know about. After that, he could choose to leave the castle or continue to train within it. His father placed a solid hand on Shaden¡¯s shoulder and looked into his eyes. ¡°Shaden. Remember. Always remember the things you cherish the most. Don¡¯t lose sight of what you love. Okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Promise me.¡± ¡°¡­I promise.¡± Shaden heard a small exhale of dissatisfied breath come from the back, which was a little funny. But his father was correct. His foundation was solid. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± With that, Shaden turned around, walked out of the door, and shut it behind himself. 3.24 Side Story: Enariss The seemingly endless desert road stretched out into the distance, and the rumbling of the outdated engine filled the interior of the old, rented car. The dark-skinned driver hummed as he stepped on the pedal, a bandana wrapped around his head to shield him from the direct gaze of the sun. Mr. Zarke was lying down on the front seat that was slanted back, a large hat covering his face. This was one of the few moments of rest he would be able to enjoy, and he had to be in perfect condition to greet the children. Though the car was outdated, it certainly wasn¡¯t low in specs. A Zanados BX435 that bragged of its intense yet durable horsepower, fueled only by the sunlight that the car absorbed. Yet because the car¡¯s good days had passed, the noise it created was comparable to that of a wagon. Its low rumble was somewhat calming to hear¡ªif one ignored the occasional screech of metal. The car created a trail of dust on the empty road, and Enariss, chin on her hand, stared at the barren scenery. The only sights that the place held were some mountains in the distance. Perhaps some shrubs and dead grass. Or insects. Her red eyes calmly looked at the road in front. She used to enjoy these trips, but now¡­ She didn¡¯t know. She had thought one thing, but her time with Demund had made her doubt her beliefs. No, she wouldn¡¯t change. She knew what lay inside the minds of the lacking. And yet¡­she had agreed to come on this trip. She sighed softly and buried her head inside of her arms. The air conditioner was working properly, but her palms were sprinkled with sweat. She hadn¡¯t visited since the incident. But now, she was back at the western edges of Zone 9. This time, with one less missing person. Perhaps two. One of them didn¡¯t matter. The car rumbled on, and its shadow grew longer beneath the sun. ? ? ? ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± said the driver. Enariss rubbed her eyes and brushed aside her hair. Then retrieving a hairband from her pocket, she tied it into a simple ponytail. Her father was already awake, and he opened the door for Enariss and helped her out. ¡°Nice and cool,¡± he commented. ¡°But make sure to drink lots of water. Do you remember the drill?¡± ¡°Of course, Dad. I lived here.¡± Her father smiled. ¡°Just making sure.¡± The sun was weakly fading into the mountains in the distance, so the place didn¡¯t feel as hot. However, Enariss could feel the heat lingering on the concrete floor. They had entered a large village, so the roads were developed. All of the locals knew of Mr. Zarke¡¯s identity; he had been the one to lay the roads and renew the buildings. To attract less attention, using a worn-out car was always preferred. Mr. Zarke didn¡¯t enjoy too much attention. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± he said. ¡°The dust is tickling me.¡± Enariss stretched her back. ¡°Mhm.¡± A modest house for a modest village, but still considered somewhat lavish compared to the locals, nevertheless. They had insisted on the person who had reconstructed their village to live in a good house, and he had agreed. It was usually unoccupied but always ready to accept its residents, cleaned once every two days by a designated maid who was paid a generous sum. She wasn¡¯t here today, the maid. Enariss wondered if the same maid who had taken care of her still worked here. Mr. Zarke opened the doors of the house after unlocking it with a key. A minimal amount of security was still required. While the house held no notable valuables, it would be a shame to find the place wrecked. A small, one-story house. Three bedrooms, two bathrooms, and a large living room complete with a kitchen. Nostalgia filled Enariss. The place still smelled the same as ever. ¡°Go ahead and unpack your things,¡± said Mr. Zarke. He moved the bags into the house and went outside to pay the driver. Enariss carried her bag into her room. After opening it, she took out her clothes and stored them neatly inside a nearby drawer. Just like the old days. Later, the maid came to the house and doted on Enariss, saying how big she grew and how beautiful she had become. Enariss was glad she was still the same as ever. Energetic, cheerful, talkative. It reminded her of her childhood. They had a short conversation after dinner, and Enariss kept her usual smile on her face. ¡°How are the kids?¡± she asked. ¡°They¡¯re all rowdy, they¡¯re all the same,¡± said the maid. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen how sad they looked last year when you didn¡¯t visit! We waited for a long time. Cleaned the place, waiting for you to come home. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°¡­me too,¡± said Enariss. That night, Enariss lay inside of her blankets and stared out of the window. The clear sky was full of jewels, the mystical view that she had always looked forward to whenever she visited. In fact, they seemed to glow even brighter that night. Like a breath of the atmosphere, away from the pollution and painful thoughts. She closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep. ? ? ? The orphanage was burning. Enariss stared at the orange flames in horror as the screams of the children filled the night sky. She couldn¡¯t move. Her legs trembled and she was frozen in place like a statue. ¡°Enariss! Don¡¯t come near the fire! Do you understand?!¡± shouted her mother. Burn marks were seared onto her arm, yet her eyes showed no signs of fear. Only determination. She nodded furiously, tears forming on her eyes. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Wh-where¡¯s Dad?!¡± she forced out through trembling lips. Her mother gave her a hug and reassured her. ¡°He¡¯s getting the children out. Hurry, go join them.¡± Enariss calmed her shaking hand and inhaled a deep breath. She flinched as something exploded in a blast of fire. Her mother nodded and got up, heading to the house. ¡°Where¡¯s Rayn!?¡± cried Enariss. Her mother didn¡¯t hear her. She vanished beyond the smoke. Enariss regained her senses. She ran into the darkness. She ran and ran and ran¡ª ? ? ? ¡°Hah!¡± Enariss woke up in an instant and instinctively activated her power. She was greeted by the quiet morning of the desert and the rays of sun that permeated into her room. It had been a dream. Why now? She undid her power and wiped her palm on the blanket. Enariss tightened her fist and let out a deep sigh. There was no use in regretting. She had gone over this already numerous times. Her heart ached. ? ? ? ¡°You don¡¯t look too good,¡± commented her father while slicing an egg. ¡°I had the dream again.¡± Her father became silent at Enariss¡¯s words. He applied some sauce onto his egg and chewed on it slowly, finishing it with a cup of tea that had been prepared. Enariss sighed internally. It was always such a sensitive topic. She knew why though. After a moment of silence, she decided to speak again. ¡°When will we be going to the orphanage? I can¡¯t wait to meet the kids.¡± Her father raised his eyes from his tablet and cleared his throat. ¡°You can go any time you want.¡± ¡°...I''m worried that I''ll feel out of place. They won''t recognize me.¡± ¡°Oh yes, they will. They haven¡¯t removed our family photo.¡± Enariss nearly spat out her breakfast. ¡°Still?¡± ¡°No. The directors said that the children protested when they were about to take it down.¡± That was embarrassing. While she was sure to see some familiar faces at the orphanage, there would be those who recognized her when she didn¡¯t even know who they were. In short, a really awkward atmosphere. But she was used to that. After all, everyone at TISE High knew her. Compared to all of the unbearable, cringey confessions she had received, this would be a walk in the park. ¡°I¡¯ll go after breakfast,¡± she decided. Her father nodded. ¡°They will be glad to see you.¡± ? ? ? While Enariss referred to the place as an orphanage, there were actually more children who had parents than those who did not. In fact, children without parents were the minority. The place had been set up around the time when Enariss had been born, and over the course of a decade and a half, the orphans had all gone out to experience the world for themselves with the help of Mr. Zarke. So the children there were those whose parents lived too far away or those that were separated from them. In a way, they were orphans. The orphanage provided everything. Food, education, and social interaction. Modern technology. In the land where society¡¯s influence didn¡¯t reach as far, the village that the Zarke household had set up was something comparable to an oasis. The orphanage was a part of it. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the only orphanage that the Zarkes had set up. There were a couple. But as the only orphanage that had been built together with a town, it held more significance in Enariss¡¯s family than any other orphanage, excluding the one back at Zone 13. They had spent the most time here, so they were regarded as one of the founders of the village. There had even been a vote to name the village after Enariss¡¯s father, but he had adamantly refused on it. Adenium. That was the name of the village. Named after Mrs. Zarke¡¯s beauty, life in the middle of a desert. And to the side, also the second-largest building in the village stood the Home of Adenium¡ªor the orphanage. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Zarke!¡± cried one of the children. ¡°It really is her!¡± shouted another child. ¡°Really? Let me see, let me see!¡± In an instant, the children who had been playing games amongst themselves crowded into the front of the large building, watching the noticeable girl with red hair approaching them. ¡°She really was real¡­¡± ¡°Of course she¡¯s real, you dummy.¡± Enariss could already hear the excited murmurs from the gates, so she put on her best smile and approached the door. She giggled internally after seeing numerous children¡¯s faces pressed against the windows. She was back. After gripping the door, she swung it open and peeked inside. A multitude of little boys and girls burst out of the entrance and swarmed around the girl whom they had only seen in the big picture that hung at the front of the hall. ¡°She looks the same.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty,¡± said a little boy around the age of seven. ¡°Why thank you,¡± replied Enariss. ¡°Her hair really is red!¡± ¡°Guys, you¡¯re being too rude, get away from her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who''s pushing!¡± So it had begun. The first few days of constant attention and kids who didn¡¯t know how to stop speaking. Well, not that she wasn¡¯t used to it. It just¡­had been a long time. That was all. ¡°I brought candy,¡± she declared. Grabbing a handful of candy from her bag, she tossed it into the room. Like bees to nectar, the children all dispersed from her and ran after the candy, laughing and tumbling while doing so. Enariss too laughed with the kids and continued to toss candy in random directions. Then while the kids were occupied with their treats, she quickly snuck past them and headed towards the Director¡¯s Office. It worked every single time. She arrived in front of the door and knocked twice. ¡°Who is it?¡± said a familiar voice beyond the door. ¡°Tia, it¡¯s me. Can I come in?¡± ¡°¡­...Enariss?¡± She opened the door and went inside. A dark-skinned woman with neat, straight black hair looked at her with surprise as she got up from her table. A sheet of paper fell to the floor. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°My little girl!¡± The middle-aged woman quickly approached Enariss and enveloped her with her strong, solid arms. They shared smiles as they embraced each other like a mother and daughter. Finally, the lady let Enariss go and held onto her shoulders. ¡°Look at how much you¡¯ve grown!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°You look just like your mother.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t aged at all, Tia.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Come, have a seat.¡± She motioned for Enariss to join her on the sofa. After both of them sat down, the lady levitated a box of snacks from her desk and set in in front of Enariss, along with some drinks. Enariss reached for some wrapped chocolate and plopped it in her mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how much you¡¯ve grown,¡± said the lady again. ¡°I didn¡¯t grow at all. Only a few centimeters.¡± The lady shook her head. ¡°No, the look on your face. You¡¯ve grown so much.¡± She wrapped her hands together, and a look of sadness filled her face. ¡°And become so mature.¡± Something struck Enariss¡¯s heart. She knew what Tia meant. She had changed. After seeing Enariss¡¯s expression darken, the lady clapped her hands and came to sit next to Enariss. ¡°But you are still a child in my eyes. Come, tell me about your life.¡± Enariss smiled. She could finally ramble to Tia. ? ? ? ¡°Enariss, hurry up!¡± Enariss laughed and followed the group of children through the streets. While she had been disappointed as everyone she knew had left, it was great seeing new, kind faces that were happy to have her company. She had warmed up to them, and they had too. She spent the days singing or teaching the kids about basic subjects or helping them draw and playing tag. Nothing special. Away from the drama, away from upper-class things. Just living life carefree. She had been afraid that she had changed. No, she had changed. But she had nothing against the children¡¯s smiles. They were innocent. It wasn¡¯t good for her to think about it. Her moments in Adenium should remain free. ? ? ? Enariss ran through the night, the glow of the flames decreasing with distance. Her eyes adjusted to the dark, and she wiped her soot-touched arm on her white shirt. She was heading to the parking lot. She stopped and looked back. She ran back towards the burning building, and the intensity of the fire warmed her cold cheeks. Even from a distance, she could feel the waves of heat. With a crack, a part of the blazing building collapsed upon itself, and Enariss instinctively raised her arms to her eyes. ¡°Mom!¡± she yelled at the top of her lungs. She coughed. The smoke was descending on her. ¡°Mom!¡± The only response she received was the roaring of the flames. ¡°Mom¡ª!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t find her.¡± Enariss jerked her head back¡ª ? ? ? She blinked twice. And let out a deep sigh. Why had the dreams returned? She had finally been free of them. No; this time¡ªit was worse. Like some scripted movie, each scene had played in her head right before she awoke in painful detail. She ran her fingers through her dark, crimson hair. 3.25 ¡°This is Rayn. He will be living here from today.¡± Enariss peeked behind her mother¡¯s back and glanced at the new boy that had been brought in. Not only her; all of the students of the orphanage examined the newcomer too. The boy had a bright smile with twinkling eyes. With a wide grin, he smiled, one missing tooth visible inside of his mouth. ¡°Hello, everyone! I¡¯m Rayn, nice to meet you. I¡¯m eleven. It¡¯s my privilege to join this place.¡± The members of the orphanage clapped as the boy bowed. Mr. Zarke motioned the new boy to one of the empty seats, and everyone turned their eyes towards the food. After giving thanks, the group of around thirty children and five adults began to dine. Enariss didn¡¯t pay much attention to the new person. She was just nine and was more interested in talking with girls her own age. ? ? ? Around a year after his arrival, Rayn approached Enariss and a wide grin. ¡°Why do you always disappear for a month during the summer?¡± Enariss looked up from her doll and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The boy shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡± After straightening her doll¡¯s dress, Enariss fetched a small comb from her side and began to brush the doll¡¯s hair. ¡°Which zone did you come from?¡± she asked. ¡°Hmm¡­I think 17? Or 18?¡± Enariss set down her doll and looked at the older boy. ¡°Well, which one?¡± ¡°Who cares.¡± Without asking, he plopped himself next to Enariss. ¡°Not like it matters anyway.¡± ¡°Hey! Why¡¯re you sitting next to me?¡± The boy shrugged. ¡°So? Why do you disappear?¡± With a humph, Enariss picked her doll back up and focused her attention on its dress. ¡°It¡¯s where one of the orphanages are. We visit that one often because it¡¯s the first one my parents set up.¡± ¡°I see,¡± said the boy while touching his chin. ¡°Makes sense.¡± Without another word, he got up and walked away, leaving Enariss confused. He didn¡¯t even say thanks. Enariss raised an eyebrow and returned to her doll. Her dad always chose the weirdest of children to come live at the mansion. Her first actual conversation with the older boy was a brief and seemingly meaningless one. ? ? ? Everyone who was at the orphanage, everyone who had been brought in from the other Zones were people with a precise goal in their minds. At least, that was how Mr. Zarke and the other directors of the other orphanages picked the candidates. Giving children without anything opportunities to improve their lives. They chose people with both intelligence and kindness. Though the prior was more highly sought after. It was only natural. To further increase its influence, the organization that Mr. Zarke had founded had to show results. The more outstanding they were, the better. So far, a couple of students had gone into prestigious universities and had spread their names in their respective areas. Not all. And most of them had lived at the Zarke Residence. In fact, all of them. The directors were very skilled at picking out the brightest. So from a young age, Enariss was surrounded by these bright minds from all over the world. The only things that the children knew were how to spend one¡¯s time wisely; they were protected from the addictive reaches of the internet. There were some students who secretly surfed the web, and if they were caught, they were lectured. The punishment wasn¡¯t harsh. Mr. Zarke, or more specifically, Mrs. Zarke knew the importance of individuality and freedom. While they were lectured, they were not confined. Though all of the students knew the privilege they had been given. None of them dared to waste away their time. They constantly improved themselves in their classes, asking questions left and right. Though all of them had things they enjoyed. Including summer break. ¡°All right. Is everyone ready?¡± called Mrs. Zarke. The students (including Enariss) all let out excited cheers within the bus. A week-long vacation to Zone 15¡¯s beautiful mountains; nights spent at a wonderful resort complete with natural hot springs. After making sure everyone was aboard, the bus began to accelerate forward. No trip was perfect without a long ride on the road. While they were rich, the Zarkes believed in letting the students enjoy some normal things. Too much prestige, after all, clouded one¡¯s mind. ¡°Who wants to play Mafia?¡± shouted one of the older boys at the back. Instantly, a series of ¡®me¡¯s arose from the small crowd, and people carefully rushed to the back to join in on the fun. Mostly the older students. Mafia was a terrific brain game for all of the experienced players. Lies, deception, laying traps to catch the culprits; it was perfect for a long ride. Enariss, who sat next to her parents, didn¡¯t get a chance to play. Besides, the older children disliked it when kids tried to join in their mind games. It was too boring for them to play with youngsters. ¡°Don¡¯t look so grumpy,¡± said her father. Enariss crossed her arms, her cheeks puffed out. If only her parents had let her sit at the back. She was smart enough to play. It was the other kids that were incompetent, not her. Grumpily, she tapped her foot against the bus floor. ¡°Hey.¡± Enariss raised her eyes and looked towards the source of the sound. It was the weird older boy. Neatly-cut black hair and brown eyes. A bright smile that seemed to wonder about everything. ¡°Want to join us? We¡¯re making another group with elementary students,¡± he asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Go on. It¡¯s what you wanted,¡± said her mother. She personally wasn¡¯t fond of the older boy. He seemed too aloof and carefree. ¡°¡­okay,¡± she finally said. Getting up from her seat, she followed the boy to the back of the bus. ? ? ? ¡°Who were you again?¡± asked Enariss. She really hadn¡¯t paid attention to the boy at all. ¡°Ray? Rob?¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°It¡¯s Rayn,¡± replied the 12-year-old boy. Instead of Mafia, the two of them continued to play a game of cards. Most of the younger students were sleeping, and only a handful of the older ones were still playing. ¡°I¡¯m sad that you didn¡¯t know my name all this time,¡± said the boy. His smile wavered slightly as he picked out a card. ¡°Now I do,¡± replied Enariss. After finding a great set of cards, she stored two to the side of her deck and put down three. ¡°We never talked before.¡± ¡°Once.¡± ¡°You never said your name back then.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± With a smile, the boy picked out another pair of cards. ¡°You¡¯re Enariss. The name sounds too long. Can I call you Ena?¡± ¡°Call me whatever you want.¡± ¡°Hmm. Ena it is.¡± Rayn put on a sad expression as Enariss revealed her cards. ¡°Three times in a row¡­I lost again,¡± he said with a sigh. He put his cards back into the pile and shuffled it. ¡°Another round?¡± Enariss yawned. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± she stated. Leaving the unsatisfied boy behind, she returned to her seat and leaned back. ? ? ? Enariss was in trouble. She had been separated from the group of older students during their visit to the local town. Her parents were back at the hot spring resort, and around her was only strangers. She really shouldn¡¯t have been fixated on the beautiful pair of slippers inside the clothing store. She surveyed the area and scratched her head. It would be alright, right? She could ask the locals for directions. She had some pocket money and a little gadget for emergencies. But she really didn¡¯t want to make her parents involved. Her young mind understood that if her parents found out that she had been left behind, the mood of the trip would be less than ideal. ¡°There you are.¡± In the short minutes she had been thinking, Rayn had appeared behind her. Enariss turned around. ¡°Rayn!¡± ¡°If we go now, we¡¯ll catch up.¡± He beckoned to Enariss to follow him. ¡°How did you find me?¡± Rayn stopped and looked at her straight in the eye. His brown eyes seemed to glimmer, and a smile spread out on his face. He grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a part of my power.¡± Enariss¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It manifested already?¡± He shrugged. ¡°A little bit. It¡¯s nothing special. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± With the older boy leading her, Enariss regrouped with the others after a moderate delay. ? ? ? ¡°Rayn!¡± shouted Enariss over the roar of the flames. ¡°What do you mean I won¡¯t find her?¡± He always found her. During the fireworks, during busy days, whenever she was lost, he would appear and extend a helping hand out to her. ¡°Rayn, please. Help. Do something.¡± She knew his abilities. She had seen him grow and rise to the top. There was no one else who was more reliable than him among the students who remained. Behind her, something crashed within the flames. Enariss turned around, panic rising to her head. ¡°Please, Rayn¡ª¡± She grabbed his shoulders¡ª ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± he stated. Enariss let go of the smiling figure and began to run towards the fire¡ª She stopped. Despite the heat, something cold crawled up her back. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Rayn remained silent. His eyes were staring into the flames, and his lips were curled up on the sides. A look of satisfaction and glee was plastered onto his expression. ¡°Why are you smiling?!¡± screamed Enariss. Did he have another plan? Was everything under control? ¡°Everything¡­worked out so perfectly.¡± He raised his arms. ¡°I can feel the points surging into me.¡± ¡°What¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, sorry, Ena. Excuse me for a moment.¡± Ignoring Enariss¡¯s anxious and confused cries, Rayn closed his eyes and began the next act of his story. ¡°There, there. I need to thank you, Ena. This is better than I thought.¡± He dodged a punch from Enariss and grabbed her arms. ¡°What are you doing!? What are you saying!?¡± Was he out of his mind? Why was he acting this way? ¡°Ena¡­one thing that the wealthy don¡¯t understand is how their subconscious actions¡ªah, whatever. Who cares.¡± He held onto Enariss¡¯s arms and sighed. Ignoring her screams, he continued. ¡°You¡¯re just a child. You wouldn¡¯t know. You never experienced the other side, the lower side...Your parents have tried to give people opportunities. Taught you about equality. Allowed us to live together.¡± Enariss pulled her arms away from the Rayn and panted. Rayn¡¯s eyes still glowed in the dark, full of excitement. ¡°But in the end¡­we only care about ourselves. Goodbye Enariss. Sorry about your loss. But I¡¯m truly thankful for everything.¡± He walked away into the dark. ¡°I hope you understand one day,¡± were his last words before he vanished behind the trees. ? ? ? All the students¡ªdead. Those who were missing had presumably cooperated with Rayn. Enariss was thirteen. ¡°We will catch them,¡± the police had promised. Her father had ties with the government. Heroes would definitely be dispatched. And her mother¡ª Was barely recognizable. ? ? ? The summer heat burned Enariss¡¯s cheeks as the dry wind passed over her face. She clenched her fists as her past memories arose to the surface. With an expression of furious rage filling her face and eyes, she bored her eyes into the figure in front of her. Longer hair. Taller than before. But the same, old, smiling face. ¡°What are you doing here,¡± growled Enariss. She clenched her fists as her body began to glow. Before her, the cloaked figure of Rayn waved a hand at her. ¡°Hey, Ena.¡± She bit her lip. She wasn¡¯t the same as before. This time, she could grab and restrain him. Noticing the fluctuation in her power, Rayn wrinkled his eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this in front of the children?¡± Behind her, the students from the orphanage exchanged worried looks. They had never seen Enariss so angry, so mad with emotion. The veins had popped out on her head, and her jaw muscles clearly stood out under the tension. ¡°Please, Ena. I just want to talk.¡± He took off his hoodie and slightly pulled out a hand from his pocket. A glint of silver reflected off of the area between his pocket and hand. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to hurt the children. You know I can, Ena.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The pressure in the air increased as mist the color of blood seeped out from Enariss¡¯s body. She motioned to the students to leave the place, which they promptly did. They scurried away from the area desperate to escape the unnatural situation. A bang echoed through the air, and in one swift motion, Enariss snatched away the bullet that had been aimed at one of the students. She crushed the bullet under her hand and flung it back at Rayn. The mangled bullet struck his leg, and he fell on his knees with a grunt. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do that again. Next time, I¡¯ll crush your head.¡± Rayn dropped his gun and raised his arms, still smiling. In fact, his smile had gotten even bigger. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kill them. I¡¯m in a risky situation. Why can¡¯t you give me a few hostages?¡± He let out a choking sound as Enariss appeared in front of him in an instant, grabbing him by the collar and lifting him up. She was shorter than him, so his legs still touched the floor. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten violent, Ena.¡± ¡°After all you did, you say the dumbest things. I could break a few more bones.¡± ¡°Alright! I give up. I give up. But before you put me in chains, can we talk?¡± ¡°¡­talk in your cell, asshole.¡± ¡°Hah. What a letdown.¡± Rayn let out a sigh. ¡°I knew it would turn out like this. Tough luck, huh.¡± ¡°What?¡± Suddenly, Rayn escaped her grip. His clothes turned into mist, and he materialized ten meters away from her. His injuries were completely gone, and he adjusted his coat in a relaxed manner. ¡°Will you just calm down and¡ª¡± Enariss¡¯s fist slammed into Rayn¡¯s face, causing it to rupture into a million particles of black dust. ¡°Gosh, what a violent girl¡­¡± moaned a voice at the corner of Enariss¡¯s head. It sounded like Rayn¡¯s but slightly disfigured. Enariss, shocked, turned around and¡ª ? ? ? Her eyes flicked open and she let out a gasp. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright,¡± reassured Rayn. ¡°You did great. That was enough.¡± He slid his hand through Drema¡¯s grey hair and comforted her with his soft words. ¡°She was scary¡­¡± whispered Drema. She pulled her blankets over herself and shivered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her power to work inside the dream¡­¡± ¡°So,¡± Rayn looked into Drema¡¯s eyes. ¡°Will she speak?¡± ¡°No¡­,¡± she said as she shook her head. "I did what you told me to." Drema noticed Rayn¡¯s smile lessen a little. But before she could say anything, it came back like nothing had happened. ¡°I see. That part of the story hasn¡¯t progressed yet.¡± He muttered something soft under his breath while closing his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste. Let¡¯s head on to the next Zone.¡± Drema nodded. The sun was just peeking out from the horizon, and after all the other members were woken up, they returned to their vehicle and drove off into the desert. It must have been his power at work again. Perhaps he should have acted earlier. Perhaps later. Rayn sighed, slightly depressed about not being able to recruit a new member for his team. But the chances would arrive sooner or later. ? ? ? ¡°You look awful,¡± asked her father. Enariss forcefully swallowed some cereal and gulped it down with some milk. What was that crazy dream she had experienced? ¡°I know,¡± she replied grumpily. A moment of silence persisted between the father and daughter. ¡°Hey Dad, I know it¡¯s sudden but¡ªwhat happened to Rayn?¡± Her father paused his spoon in front of his mouth and looked at her. ¡°He¡¯s still not caught, is he?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Mr. Zarke resumed eating. Perhaps it had been a bad idea to come here again. The town brought too many memories back from their past. How would Reyla handle this situation? He dearly missed her. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to not think about the boy.¡± ¡°¡­I know.¡± Though the summer sun was brightly shining into the house, a dark shadow persistedwithin it. 3.26 There were a lot of people in the castle. And by a lot, Shaden meant less than a hundred but more than fifty. Indeed, the castle grounds were extensive; over a hundred rooms existed within its dark grey walls, and the Central Hall provided space fit for a thousand. But never before had Shaden been able to see people besides the servants. He had believed that the area was empty of residents. Everything had changed when he had begun to use his newly-mastered skill of stealth. The first person he saw was a hooded man reading a book. He seemed to float across the stone floor, moving silently like a ghost. But when Shaden made a small tapping noise with his shoes, the man vanished like smoke. So as practice, he would activate his stealth and sit in a corner of a hallway for a long time. If he waited long enough, people would pass by him. But the moment he made noise or undid his stealth, they would disappear from his sight. It was truly a weird experience for him. Why was everyone avoiding each other so much? Or perhaps there was a way to interact with the others which he did not know of. ¡°I did what you told me to, but I don¡¯t know how to talk to the others,¡± complained Shaden. It was becoming slightly frustrating as the only human contact he had was with his grandfather during mealtimes. He plopped a slice of meat into his mouth and chewed slowly. ¡°The moment I make noise, they are just¡ªgone.¡± His grandfather wiped his mouth with a napkin and balanced his cup on his hand. ¡°That is the nature of this residence. We do not speak. We are not seen. You, my child, are the only one who is allowed to.¡± ¡°Only me? It¡¯s becoming a bit boring though.¡± Shaden instantly regretted what he had said. His grandfather¡¯s expression turned sad, and his cheeks seemed to sink under his mood. His grandfather really was an emotional person. ¡°Perhaps so. I had forgotten that you are a boy. You must seek companions your own age, no?¡± ¡°Well¡­I suppose. Or anyone I can talk with. Is there a way to talk to the people here?¡± There were the servants, but all of them were masked and didn¡¯t say anything. It was eerily weird and slightly creepy, so Shaden had ceased to initiate a conversation with them after a maid stood still like a statue, motionless to his works. ¡°For you¡­it is impossible. It is still very incredible that you have spotted the castle¡¯s residents.¡± His grandfather took a sip out of his cup and looked into the distance. ¡°You have stayed here long enough. It is time to fetch you a tutor.¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°A tutor.¡± ¡°Yes. Someone who can watch over you when I cannot. You were progressing excellently, so I had postponed on it, but if you wish for it¡ª¡± His grandfather looked at him for an answer, so Shaden nodded. ¡°Then¡ªit is settled. You have mastered the first of our techniques; you must want more. A suitable teacher¡­¡± He put a hand on his chin and rubbed his grey beard. ¡°We have many. Any preferences, my child?¡± Preferences? Shaden was suddenly ripped between a variety of choices. A tutor? Should they be male or female? If it was a male, he would feel more at ease and learn things quicker at a faster pace, but if it was a female¡ªhe would feel happier, would he not? And how specific could he be? Like height, or age, or anything else like that? Even hair color? ¡°A goth¡ª¡± ¡°A goth?¡± Shaden stopped himself. ¡°Um¡­Grandpa, may I think about this?¡± ¡°Of course. Take as long as you desire.¡± ? ? ? Shaden was torn. Had this just been a dream, he would have instantly picked a pretty, young female as a teacher. But since he understood and accepted that this world was as real as any¡­he had to reconsider his choices. First of all, the place was no joke. His grandfather always told him to do as he wished, but during a stroll to a nearby village below the mountain, almost everyone had seemed a little off. Like they feared him. If it was a dream, he would have thought of the interaction as ¡®pretty cool¡¯. His family was both respected and feared. But since this was reality, Shaden couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was wrong. The villagers hadn¡¯t been dismissive of him. The air had just felt¡­a little heavy. He was but a child, yet they treated him like some young master or noble, cautious and careful not to cross him. It made him uneasy. He just hoped they would loosen up as he visited them more and more. He had had one short encounter with the ¡®normals,¡¯ but the few moments had told him much about his family. It wasn¡¯t something he could carelessly mess around with. His grandfather¡¯s love, or rather, infatuation with him was genuine. Which meant that if he said something careless, one of the servants or villagers would have their head cut off. Or so he suspected. No one had been killed yet, thankfully, but he was always nervous now. Which was why he had to be careful with his words. If he were to have a tutor who would accompany him for who knew how long, he had to go over his choices carefully. He sat on top of his large, comfortable bed and thought. These were real people. Even if he asked for a female tutor who was very pretty, she wouldn¡¯t fall in love with him. No; it was better to have a man who he could train under without restraint. And yet¡­he felt slightly sad. It was a chance to live out a great dream, after all. He slapped his face and sighed. ? ? ? ¡°You wish for a man with lots of experience?¡± ¡°Yes. Someone who is skilled. Someone who will push me on.¡± Shaden had visited his grandfather¡¯s office after some thinking. His grandfather was working on his desk, somewhat hidden behind stacks of paper. Stolen story; please report. His grandfather suddenly pulled an arm over his eyes and let out a small cry. Had he said something wrong? ¡°Grandpa¡­are you okay?¡± he asked slowly. His grandfather remained in the position for a few seconds before letting down his arm. Then he cleared his throat. ¡°I am glad. This is perfect, this is perfect,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Have I told you this before? You are much better than your father.¡± ¡°Yes, many times.¡± ¡°He was an indecisive, nervous¡ª¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°¡­an experienced person who will push you on. Very well.¡± He fetched a sheet of yellowish-brown paper from within his desk, and with his fingertip, he scribbled something onto the parchment in a swift motion. A servant promptly entered the room, took the rolled message, and left the area. ¡°You will begin your lessons as soon as your tutor arrives. Be ready and prepare your valuables, including the dagger. Ah¡ªso you have it on you. Very good.¡± ¡°Will I be leaving this place?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°The castle, yes. Skotos¡ªno. Your tutor loves to hunt monsters, so that¡¯s where you will go.¡± What? ¡°Wait, grandpa. Did you say monsters?¡± ¡°Why yes. It is natural for a child your age to begin hunting monsters. Your father did the same.¡± His grandfather looked into his eyes. ¡°Or would you not?¡± There was something in his tone that screamed disappointment. His eyes were kind, and yet¡ªso dark. Too mysterious. ¡°No. I¡¯d love to.¡± The smile returned to the old man. ¡°That is excellent. You are truly my child. Prepare to leave within two days¡¯ time.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± ? ? ? Shaden looked into the abyss that lay below the castle and yawned. He was currently leaning on the stone fence that circled the castle¡¯s courtyard, situated right on top of the giant hole that gaped up from below. The wind howled up from the hole onto the courtyard, filling the night air with a cool and refreshing wind. The large, silver moon was illuminating the whole place with light. This was the only ¡®outside¡¯ that the castle offered besides the bridge. It was always nice to relax under the open air and see the night sky in its full glory. The heavens were full of stars. Like jewels on a crown, they sparkled and gleamed, not losing to the silver moon that shined the brightest. It was always such a beautiful sight to look at, and one of the sceneries that Shaden had come to love. The cliff was scary, but the view compensated for it. Shaden had no idea how someone had managed to build a castle on something so dangerous, but if they hadn¡¯t, this view wouldn¡¯t have been possible. For some reason, the mist grew even thicker around the mountain at night. But only here, above the courtyard of the castle, the skies remained mist-free. He stretched his arms and turned around. At the center of the yard, there was a black tree, much like the ones beyond the gates. But unlike them, this one lacked the characteristics white leaves that they possessed. It also lacked any markings on its bark. It looked a little out of place as its thick roots bulged out around it. Shaden cushioned a root with a piece of cloth and rested his head on it. Weirdly, it was perfect as a pillow. One of the things he did to relive his boredom included sleeping in various places around the castle. This was one of them. And he liked it very much. The grass felt soft underneath him, and he stared at the sky. He closed his eyes and fell asleep as the wind sung him a lullaby. ? ? ? He woke up on his bed. He always did. Wherever he slept, he always found himself lying on his bed the next morning. He stretched his body and circulated a little to clear his somewhat groggy mind. He yelped after seeing a mass of black hair before him. ¡°Holy¡ª¡± The mountain of hair that puffed out under a thin, black robe with a hood didn¡¯t reply. It stood in front of him, silent and staring. Shaden wasn¡¯t sure if it even had eyes. Only hair was sticking out everywhere. But he saw its shoulders go up and down, a sign that it was breathing. Shaden froze and observed the figure. It had been two days since his conversation with his grandfather. His thoughts clicked in his mind, and his expression grew worried. Suddenly, the dark mass of hair spoke. ¡°Greeetttinggss, litttle boooy, I aamm heerre to be youuur tutor.¡± With a voice that sounded like an ogre was gurgling on some slime while trying to impersonate a bear, the figure raised its arm towards Shaden. This¡­this thing was his tutor? ¡°Erm¡­nice to meet you too.¡± Trying to keep up his smile, Shaden shook a lock of black hair with his hand, a nervous drop of sweat rolling down his back. Was it even a person? ? ? ? ¡°A capable, skilled tutor,¡± stated his grandfather. Shaden wanted to argue. He wanted to retract his vague request and ask his grandfather to reconsider. But his face held no signs of joking¡ªhis eyes were utterly serious. ¡°And¡­what is¡­his name?¡± ¡°Hairy.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Shaden held in a scream and glanced at the mass of hair. He couldn¡¯t even see the person¡¯s face but saw something glow within the area where the sockets should be. The creature, or whatever it was, was literally made out of hair. ¡°Is he¡­a person?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself,¡± his grandfather suggested. With a nervous laugh, Shaden slowly turned towards his tutor. ¡°So¡­Mr. Hairy?¡± ¡°Caalll Meee Haiiry.¡± Shaden gulped. Its voice was a thing of nightmares. ¡°Are you¡­human?¡± ¡°Hooowww ruuudde. Offf Couurse, I aamm.¡± How? HOW!? ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry. You just look¡­never mind.¡± ¡°Uundersttandaable.¡± ¡°If you have packed your things, you may leave immediately,¡± his grandfather stated. Again, there were no hints of all of this being a joke on his face. Shaden¡¯s dread grew even more. He had to accept this? He nodded. ¡°I have my things next to me.¡± ¡°Good. I must leave now. Good luck, my child. I do hope you make it back. The tutor is quite stubborn if I must say so myself. If you remember how to stealth and run, you will be fine.¡± Without pausing to take a look at his grandson¡¯s shocked face, Shaden¡¯s grandfather removed himself from the area, leaving a very worried boy alone with a very overwhelming presence of hair. ? ? ? Cursing his vague answer all the way, Shaden walked out of the gates of the Limen Estate with his small bag in hand. The mass of hair walked in front of him, almost gliding on the cobblestone as its long robes dragged behind it. ¡°Itt will taaakke a feeeww hoouurss iff wee ruun,¡± the figure stated. Great. Shaden shook his head and gave his cheeks a light slap. He had to get used to this. Fast. Or else, this world would turn into a nightmare. Act normal, act normal. If I think about it, getting taught by a hair-person isn¡¯t that bad¡­right? It¡¯s cool and refreshing, and completely out of my expectations. I mean, Grandfather himself agreed to this, so it must mean¡­damn it. Within himself, he let out a huge sigh. And then he stopped thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± he said cheerfully. Just for now, he would think of this as a bad dream. ? ? ? Through the endless forest, they ran. For a large figure, the mass of hair ran very swiftly between the woods. Shaden didn¡¯t have a problem keeping up thanks to his boundless reserves of mana, but his mind was becoming exhausted from the hours and hours of seeing nothing but trees and hair. They had stopped once to eat lunch, and Shaden had watched in horror as his tutor swiped a small rodent from the ground, swallowing it wholly within his hair. Where the heck was his real body? ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but¡­why do you have so much hair?¡± ¡°Hmmm. Beecaauusee I¡¯mm Haairry.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Of course. Shaden gave himself an imaginary slap on his head. How could he be so stupid? He laughed sadly. Would this nightmare ever end? ? ? ? By now, the area around Shaden had turned darker as the sun was setting. The sky was vaguely dyed red behind the thin mist, and the fatigue within Shaden¡¯s muscles had gradually built up during the run. They had taken some breaks along the way, but running this long really had made him weary. He slowed his breath, circulated to recover himself, and sat down in front of his tutor. His hands hurt from carrying his bag for the whole time. It didn¡¯t contain much¡ªonly clothes¡ªbut the rigidness of the wood hand rubbed against his bones, making them slightly sore. ¡°Did we arrive yet?¡± asked Shaden as he sat on the ground. His tutor had abruptly stopped on what looked like a small sign in the middle of nowhere. Possibly a kind of checkpoint. In fact, there were multiple signs around the area that were crudely set up. ¡°The dagger always leads home¡­?¡± Shaden read internally. ¡°We are hallffwaay therrre nooww.¡± ¡°Great!¡± said Shaden, trying to remain optimistic. So, do we sleep here?¡± ¡°Nooo, I haavvee dinner. Buuut firrrst, reaaad the siggnns.¡± The signs? ¡°IIff youuu weerre apprroovved byy the Heeaad, thheenn theerre iiss nooo neeed to resstraain myyseelf,¡± growled the figure. Shaden barely heard his tutor. He was too busy reading the signs. ¡°Don¡¯t look back. Stealth hides you from the monster. The monster can smell the dagger. Run for your life. Hairy, what does all of this mea¡ª¡± Shaden turned back as the monster threw off its robe and revealed a pulsating, writhing, freakish mass of hair. Two, red glowing orbs that looked like crystalized blood stared at Shaden with their pitch-black irises. Its tentacle-like hair-limbs wriggled all around it, and something like a mouth smiled gleefully as it made a kind of smacking noise. A nightmare. This was a nightmare. ¡°Oh shi¡ª!¡± 3.27 Shaden¡¯s first instinct was to throw his bag of clothes straight at the monster. But in an instant, the mass of hair sliced the bag in four; the contents of the small bag fell to the floor in pieces. Without looking back, Shaden began to run in the opposite direction. Shoot shoot shoot shoot shoot¡ª His father had complained sometimes about his hellish training. How they almost gave him traumas and made him sick. As an adult, he had been very mature about it, thinking of the past as nothing more than a bad memory. Shaden had expected to be whipped. Or chased by mad dogs. Or some kind of torture in the dark, blindfolded and harshly trained until he grasped what it meant to become a shadow. The monster let out a shriek made up of children¡¯s nightmares. He would have never expected his tutor to become a monster out for his blood. He looked back and instantly regretted his decision. The red pair of eyeballs were fixed on him as the monster¡¯s limbs slid through the trees, slinging itself to gain momentum. Like some kind of creature from ancient, eldritch tales made to inspire horror into the hearts of everyone. He had been panicked, but he was no kid. The monster looked freakishly terrifying, but in the end, it was just nasty-looking hair. With glowing eyes. He was definitely faster than the monster, but the endless number of trees hindered his running. But at this pace, the monster would never catch up. But then again, Shaden was exhausted from running already. In contrast, the monster¡ªdid it even have a concept of stamina? And worst of all¡ªhe didn¡¯t know the way home. Without further ado, he cast stealth magic on himself and hid behind a tree. Then again, the signs had stated that the monster could sense his dagger. He took it out from his inner pocket and held it in his hand. It was the only weapon he possessed, and also¡ªaccording to the signs¡ªthe only compass to lead him home. Silently muttering a curse, he pressed his body against the bark of a tree and silently waited. He continued to circulate to heighten his senses, and in the distance, he heard the soft slither of something move across the terrain. Then all sound completely disappeared. The monster wasn¡¯t coming for him. Just to make sure, Shaden ran much further away from the monster¡¯s direction and kneeled to the side of another tree. The only sounds he heard now were the soft chipper of insects in the grass. He sighed and sat down. Terrible for him, the sky was dyed red, signaling the fading of the sun. In an hour, the place would turn completely dark. And the wilderness also held the threat of monsters. Shaden placed his dagger on the dirt and crossed his arms. Apparently, this tool would get him home. But how? With a wary ear for monsters, Shaden tried tossing the dagger on the ground. Perhaps it acted like a compass and would point in the direction he had to go to. Yeah, nope. It didn¡¯t do anything. Shaden placed his hand on his head and laughed at his stupidity. This was a magical world with magical tools. So naturally, the dagger would somehow show him the direction if he poured his mana into it. Logically, it also meant that the moment he activated the dagger, the monster would be able to sense him. It would explain why it wasn¡¯t devouring his face at the moment. It was too risky to use it now. It would be a terrible idea to try and escape in the dark, and his body wasn¡¯t in its perfect condition. He could use his mana to force his body to keep its healthy condition, but he knew that it wouldn¡¯t completely remove the tiredness he felt. He cursed his grandfather for not teaching him how to camp in the wilderness. It was becoming cold; the chilly autumn winds had begun to spread across the area. If his magic hadn¡¯t been near-infinite, this mission would have been impossible. However, he had telekinesis and a basic understanding of earth magic. Ignoring the hungry growl that came from his stomach, he created a hole in the ground¡ª ¡ªas a pair of bloody eyeballs appeared from behind the trees in front of his vision. ¡°II¡¯MM ANN EXXCEELLENT HUNNTER, YOOUU SEEE??!¡± whispered the monster as its thick, strands of hair slithered in front of it. ¡°YOOOUURR FOOTTSTEEPPSS ARRE SOOOO EASSSY TO TRACCKK!¡± Damnit. Snatching his dagger from the ground in an instant, Shaden activated stealth and escaped the area as he heard maleficent laughter behind him. Of course it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Seriously, this could scar a child for life. If he was frightened now, he couldn¡¯t imagine what children who were actually seven would feel. As he ran, Shaden organized his thoughts. The monster had specifically mentioned his footsteps. Calming his beating heart, he activated his mana-hands and grabbed onto the branches on a tree nearby. He felt relief as he felt his feet leave the floor and hover in the air. With this, the monster wouldn¡¯t find him. Or, it could track the bent branches that Shaden had grabbed onto. Or smell him. ¡°Argg,¡± Shaden muttered. The sun was being replaced with night, and the endless forest grew darker and darker. If only he had night vision. He had neglected completely as he had light spells he could rely on, but now, when light was not an option¡ª As quickly as his mana-arms would take him, he flew through the trees, his hand gripped on his dagger. At this moment of anxiety, the only thing he could rely on was the little blade he held and the abundant mana he possessed. There were too many things he was unsure of. Would the monster be able to smell him? It certainly looked like a beast. What if it tracked his traces of mana? Most likely not, as his mana was pretty much the same as natural mana¡­but what if? When mana was converted into magic, it always took on a different characteristic. If the monster was able to sense that¡­then his mana-hands would give his location away. At this point, his stealth wasn¡¯t doing anything. While it hid him, it didn¡¯t hide the marks he left on his surroundings. He determined that the best course of action was to use the dagger and madly travel towards the location it directed him to. Praying under his breath, he poured his mana into the dagger. Instantly, he felt a slight pull from the dagger. Like a magnet being attracted to metal nearby. While the tug was fairly weak, it definitely was trying to point towards a certain direction. Ignoring the blood-curdling roar that came from the back, Shaden continued to pour his mana into the dagger. He twisted his wrist to see how the dagger would feel when he directed it towards certain directions. To his shock, the dagger felt like it pulled directly forwards when he pointed it towards his southwest. Hadn¡¯t he traveled in a straight line so far? Why was the dagger stating otherwise? This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Dread filled him as realization dawned on him. With a strong pull, he hoisted himself to the top of the tree, making sure he kept his balance. He took a quick glance around the area, and his fears were confirmed. A thin layer of mist covered the whole forest as far as the eye could see. He hadn¡¯t noticed it as the trees had been so dense, but now he was sure of it. This forest would never be an ordinary forest. His grandfather had told him that the Limen residence was hidden from the outside world. Naturally, something would be preventing outsiders from coming in. Damnit. Damnit. The sun was setting. The area grew darker. He would become lost if he didn¡¯t use the dagger, but if he did, the monster would find him right away. If he didn¡¯t use it, there was still the high probability of the monster finding him, nevertheless. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Realizing he had no choice, Shaden lit up the area with a giant orb of light. ? ? ? ¡°How long do you think it will take him?¡± questioned Lytha. She took a swig of wine and sighed in satisfaction. ¡°Longer than my brother? Shorter? Will he even make it out? He hasn¡¯t gone through actual training, has he?¡± Her father slowly chewed on his slice of meat and swallowed it with sullen eyes. ¡°I am worried,¡± he stated. His daughter rolled her eyes. ¡°Father, you¡¯re acting too out of character. You weren¡¯t like this at all to us.¡± ¡°If he hates me because of this, I will never¡ª¡± ¡°You were the one who was bragging so much about him,¡± Lytha interrupted. Her long, black hair flowed behind her as she walked around the table, balancing a cup in her hand. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have come here if the boy was some¡ªweakling.¡± Her father glared at her. ¡°He is a good boy.¡± Lytha shrugged and took another swig. ¡°He better be. I¡¯m busy. Even if he isn¡¯t what you promised he would be, I¡¯m still getting my share of pay.¡± Her father silently continued to chew, and she snickered. Time had transformed him from a cold-hearted, emotionless man into a grandfather who doted on his grandson. Or perhaps, he had always been this way. No¡­he had always had emotions. He had just repressed them until now. She shook her head and drank deeply. This place always made her uneasy. So quiet and lifeless. A part of her admired her father for being so dedicated to the ancient pact. A part of her still resented him for raising them in this place. She understood why. It still didn¡¯t make her feel better. She drank some more. For the sake of the family, she had come to train the boy. ? ? ? The monster growled as a sudden light enveloped the whole area like a miniature sun. With its writhing hair-limbs, it slowly approached the light and observed its surroundings. Its goal wasn¡¯t to kill the boy. It was to push him until he was able to escape the area by himself. What Shaden didn¡¯t realize was that the monster wouldn¡¯t be able to find him as long as he kept his stealth active. Even if his footsteps were clearly trackable. Through this way, inch by inch, one would be able to return to the residence and pass the test. The exact methods of escape varied from person to person, but this was the most common way of doing so. If the person was caught, they would be put to sleep and be returned to the area with signs. Once they woke up, the test would begin again. Though if they failed too much, the monster could get hungry and simply devour them. But never in the history of the test had the monster experienced something as bizarre as this. Its lacking mind struggled to process the meaning behind the sudden stimulus, and its caution rose as it slowly slithered to the source of the brightness. Of course, while tracking the boy¡¯s footsteps. Then it felt it. The sensation of the dagger being used, the sweet scent of magic as it beckoned it towards the dagger. They were of the same origin, and its instincts screamed at it to rush towards the weapon. It howled and ghosted through the trees. Though the signal had vanished right after, its mind remembered the exact location where the dagger had been used. Being programmed to madly chase after the dagger, it mindlessly climbed up through the forest and appeared on top of a tree. The light above it made it easier to see its surroundings. With its pair of glowing eyes, it scanned the area¡ª ¡ªas its body exploded in a dome of fire, heat, and magical fuel that turned that section of the forest instantly into ash. The waves of heat burst through the area and a miniature dome of smoke and fire rose up like a mushroom cloud. ¡°Bullseye,¡± muttered Shaden as he made a movement of blowing the smoke off his fingers. Since the forest was so big, he probably didn¡¯t have to worry about some parts of it getting damaged. But just to make sure, he conjured the moisture in the air and soothed the flames down. It took a gargantuan amount of mana to accomplish all of this, so Shaden felt very tired by now. His solution had been simple; if he couldn¡¯t escape the monster, then he simply had to destroy it. Hopefully, his grandfather wouldn¡¯t mind. He climbed down the tree he had been sitting on and ran towards the now-ash section of the forest. A small crater had formed at the scene of the explosion, around fifteen meters in diameter. Smoke rose up from it, and at the bottom, a giant pile of hair twitched around lifelessly. It hadn¡¯t been burned? Shaden became alert again. Creating a mana hand, he nudged the pile of hair and checked for any signs of life. The monster¡¯s eyes were gone. They had probably been burned during the explosion. But its hair still remained, which was very mysterious. Shaden jumped and slid down the crater and approached the corpse slowly. ¡°Hello?¡± he asked. No response. He eventually mustered up the courage to touch it. Positioning himself so he could escape at a moment¡¯s notice, he picked up a lock of hair with his hand and lifted it. Nothing. The monster was clearly dead. But the hair was completely undamaged. Like an item drop in games. No, this world wasn¡¯t a game. Which meant one thing: the hair was simply that strong of a material. Shaden took out his dagger and cut through the hair. ¡°What?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected the dagger to actually cut through. While raising an eyebrow, he returned his dagger into his pocket and tried to rip a strand of hair with his hands. This time, his expectations were met. The single strand of hair was as strong as a steel wire. Perhaps even stronger. This was some quality material. For the last time, Shaden conjured a sharp piece of ice and stabbed the pile of hair numerous times. It remained undamaged. ¡°It would be a waste to leave this here,¡± muttered Shaden. But as it stood, he would never be able to carry all of this back home. He also had the feeling that he wasn¡¯t supposed to destroy the monster and felt slightly guilty about it. But what was done was done. They had done something unexpected to him, and he had simply repaid them. Taking out his dagger once more, he cut a lock of hair off from the pile and stuffed it inside of his pocket. It felt very good on his fingers, like silk. An excellent quality of hair, he thought. It would prove to his grandfather that he had defeated the monster. He was very tired. He wanted to sleep right away. He looked at the giant pile of hair. It looked very comfortable. Without giving it much thought, he jumped into the silky pile of hair and closed his eyes. It smelled surprisingly nice. Subconsciously, he pulled the hair around him and fell asleep. ? ? ? The gates automatically opened as Shaden approached them. With light footsteps, he treaded into the large estate and spotted two figures in the distance. One of them was his grandfather. The other was a beautiful lady with impressive features. Was the test already over? When he was returning to the estate, he had been watchful for new enemies that could have appeared. Sure, he had spotted some woodland creatures along the way, but nothing that seemed like an actual threat. Compared to the eerie atmosphere, the number of scary monsters was just too little¡ªand Shaden had utterly destroyed the only one he had seen. His grandfather looked very proud. While the lady in black looked confused. He saw them speaking to each other and approached them. ¡°You are very early,¡± said his grandfather as Shaden neared him. ¡°I need to apologize first,¡± said Shaden. He took out the strand of hair he had cut from his pocket and dangled it in front of his grandfather. ¡°I kind of destroyed Hairy. Is that alright?¡± The lady¡¯s jaws dropped slightly while his grandfather smiled. ¡°Why¡­yes. It is alright. So, Lytha what do you think?¡± ¡°I admit¡­that he is above my expectations.¡± The pretty lady coughed and cleared her throat. ¡°Nice to meet you, Shaden. I¡¯m your real tutor. You really do have your father¡¯s looks.¡± Shaden cocked his head. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Yes. He was such a lousy younger brother.¡± Younger brother? ¡°Then¡­are you my¡­aunt?¡± The woman nodded. ¡°Looks like you have more fight in you than your father.¡± This beautiful lady was his aunt? His father was around thirty-five. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in your twenties,¡± commented Shaden. She smiled broadly. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Then with her hand, she ruffled Shaden¡¯s hair, and Shaden almost tripped over from the sheer force of her strength. ¡°I like this guy!¡± she told her father. ¡°We¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Her father nodded. ¡°Take good care of him, Lytha.¡± Without hearing out Shaden¡¯s opinion on the matter, she lifted Shaden up with one hand and slung him over her shoulder. By the time Shaden realized what was going on, they were already walking away from the gates. ¡°Don¡¯t bully him too much!¡± called his grandfather. For some unknown reason, Shaden felt a chill go up his spine. ¡°I will!¡± Lytha yelled back. ¡°We¡¯re going to have so much fun,¡± she told Shaden with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°I¡­hope so.¡± The only thing he was confused about was, Why had his father never mentioned his sister? ? ? ? Demund looked at his phone and smiled. Alina had just sent him a picture of her acceptance letter to TISE High, with a simple ¡®Thanks so much!¡¯ at the bottom. He tapped his fingers on his phone and sent her a brief congratulatory message. He sighed and enjoyed the bright scenery around him. His senses were heightened, and he felt like he could run a hundred kilometers. He couldn¡¯t wait to return to school. 4.1 ¡°Demund! Your ride is here!¡± called Mrs. Blanner. Demund quickly stuffed his bag with three small presents and hoisted his bag onto his back. After making sure all his supplies were ready, he adjusted his uniform and glanced at the red and gold Tartis logo on his jacket. He took a deep breath and slapped his face lightly. He was back. ¡°Coming!¡± he yelled. He ran down the stairs, and after saying goodbye to his parents, opened the front door. The small car was parked in front of his house, the windows rolled down and revealing a girl with red hair. Demund waved at her and quickly put on his shoes. After getting up, he approached the car and opened the door. Enariss made room for him, and he took a seat right next to her. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± said Demund as the car began to accelerate. ¡°Are you ready for school?¡± ¡°Readier than ever,¡± replied Enariss with a confident smile. She turned her attention to Demund and inspected him. ¡°Did you grow?¡± ¡°I guess?¡± Demund tapped on his prosthetic. ¡°I had to increase the height for this, so I think so.¡± He cleared his throat and slightly turned his head away from Enariss. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Enariss looked like she hadn¡¯t grown at all. Her proportions were all the same, and her hair held the same style it held on the last day of school. Long and slightly wavy, it covered her back. ¡°Not really,¡± she stated. Crossing her arms, she let out a long sigh. ¡°Apparently, the doctors said that my ability might affect my growth. If I use it too much, I won¡¯t grow. Spends too much energy.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She shrugged. ¡°You look like you¡¯re ready for school. Did you look over the links I sent you?¡± Demund nodded. ¡°Good. Honestly, I don¡¯t think the special class is that different. It¡¯s just filled with more talented people. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get used to it quickly.¡± ¡°I hope so. If everyone was like you, I¡¯d be screwed,¡± he joked. Enariss smirked and tapped Demund on his shoulder. ¡°Giving up already? Didn¡¯t you say you would try and get the highest grades in the special class?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Demund crossed his arms and closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been through a lot of training during the summer, you see¡­to finally get closer to you.¡± Enariss froze momentarily then realized that it was Demund she was talking to. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see¡­¡± hummed Demund. While curious, Enariss didn¡¯t press the matter further. The car finally entered the gates of the school, and the two of them got out of the car. ¡°I have somewhere to visit,¡± stated Demund as he put on his bag. Can you go to the auditorium first?¡± ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± ¡°Just¡­something to give to the people who helped me out.¡± Enariss watched Demund¡¯s back as he ran towards the right side of the school building. She let out a small sigh and closed her eyes. It was good to be back. Her frustrations had built up somewhat, so it was nice having someone to turn her anxiety towards. She turned around, and after walking a few steps¡ªshe stopped. She spun her head towards Demund, but he had already vanished behind the school buildings. He had been running. Not slowly, but a full-on sprint. Had her eyes mistaken it? Wondering what kind of things Demund had done during the break, Enariss treaded her feet towards the Auditorium. ? ? ? Demund caught his breath and cleared his throat in front of the room next to the student council. The sign next to the door read, ¡®Student Life Committee.¡¯ Three students had assisted him after the accident he had gone through. While they hadn¡¯t conversed much, it was a fact that they had been a great help to him. They made sure he felt assisted, helped him carry his belongings, ate lunch with him. He wanted to thank them somehow. He hadn¡¯t been able to do it before the break as his attention was on other things, but after some thinking during the break, it was only natural that he gifted them something for their kindness. He took out three wrapped parcels from his bag and took in a large breath. He knocked twice. No response. He knocked again. Still no response. Perhaps they had gone to the auditorium already. It was weird for such an influential and large committee to not have anyone present inside of the room. However, the names of his benefactors were labeled on the parcels. Thinking to drop them off on a desk, he turned the doorknob of the room and slowly pushed it open. The door creaked inaudibly, and Demund peaked his head inside of the room. He immediately spotted a head at the end of the room. Brown, straight hair you could find anywhere. But for Demund, it looked like someone he knew. ¡°Wane¡­?¡± His body was hidden behind the back of a couch, but his shoulders looked very familiar. ¡°Wane!¡± ¡°¡­whoa, who¡ªwhat?¡± Startled, Wane turned his head around and got up from his seat. ¡°Who¡ªoh. Hey¡­Demund.¡± Demund heard him stutter slightly. ¡°Hey,¡± he said back. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Demund walked into the room as the door automatically shut behind him with a small thud. ¡°Well...it¡¯s nothing much, but I want you to have this.¡± Fetching the parcel with Wane¡¯s name on it, he handed it over to Wane who accepted with a small frown. ¡°A present?¡± ¡°Yeah. Since you helped me before.¡± ¡°Oh. Oh yeah. I did, right.¡± Wane rolled the parcel in his hand. There was something off about him. He was usually much more friendly and talkative than this. ¡°Do you know where Portia and Rory are?¡± ¡°Those two? They left for the auditorium. You should get going. It¡¯s going to begin soon.¡± ¡°Well, these are for them. Would you mind giving it to them for me? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll see them.¡± Demund watched as contemplation rose to Wane¡¯s face. But it quickly disappeared. ¡°Yeah. I can do that.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Demund handed the remaining parcels to Wane. ¡°You¡¯re in the special class now?¡± Wane asked as he spotted the red and gold logo embroidered on Demund¡¯s uniform. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Wane smiled. ¡°Thanks for the gift. Wish you good luck.¡± ¡°You too.¡± Demund walked out of the room and closed the door behind him. Come to think of it, why wasn¡¯t Wane at the auditorium? Demund glanced at his phone and sighed in relief. He still had around twenty minutes left¡ªplenty of time to get to the entrance ceremony on time. He thought about returning to the room and bringing Wane with him, but let the thought dissipate. He probably had things to do, which was why he was in the room. Something had occupied his mind so deeply that he hadn¡¯t been able to hear his knock twice. Determined to start the year with a blast, Demund ran across the hall. ? ? ? Demund sat next to Riley and Rhyne as principal of the school continued to speak through his microphone. Rhyne yawned and rubbed his eyes. ¡°Why¡­did school have to start again¡­¡± Riley sighed. ¡°I know. I¡¯m already tired.¡± They glanced over at Demund, who was swinging his feet with smiles on his face. ¡°How are you so happy?¡± Rhyne groaned. ¡°We¡¯re finally in the special class,¡± replied Demund cheerfully. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make you excited?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Riley raised his index finger. ¡°More homework, probably. More challenging material. That makes you happy?¡± ¡°Well, you guys were aiming for this.¡± Riley sighed, as did Rhyne. ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± ¡°Riley, it¡¯s no use. Demund¡¯s in love with studying.¡± ¡°¡­you¡¯re right.¡± Demund grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s have a blast this year. I can already feel it.¡± His two friends smiled meekly. Finally, the freshman representative came up to speak. This time, it was a boy. Demund wondered where Alina was. He hadn¡¯t messaged her since last week, but hopefully, she arrived safely. He glanced around the room to see if he could spot her, but there were too many people. He gave up and relaxed on his chair. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Enariss was seated at the front. Demund felt like there was a slight rift between the students who had originally existed within the special class and the students who had recently entered it. All of the newcomers were seated behind the originals. The adults hadn¡¯t instructed it. Yet the rift had still formed. Perhaps it was natural. Time would tell. ? ? ? ¡°So, how were the classes?¡± asked Enariss. Students at TISE High could choose from a variety of classes. For special students, things were a little different. Instead of choosing from a broad spectrum of subjects, students of the special classes began to take specific courses that would eventually lead them to their preferred jobs. It didn¡¯t necessarily determine which career they would take, but it meant that the courses were that much more difficult. Demund had no clue what he would become. For now, he was taking the courses Enariss were taking. Thankfully, they were mostly science-related, at least for that year. Some literature classes were mixed in including history. ¡°They were okay,¡± replied Demund while packing his things. ¡°But some things seem advanced.¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± Excluding the weird glances he received from some of the students, Demund¡¯s first day of school hadn¡¯t been that stressful. Sure, things were a little harder, but it wasn¡¯t anything he couldn¡¯t handle. Though he feared he would have to say goodbye to his perfect scores. ¡°Anyway, I need to go now.¡± ¡°To the club, right?¡± Enariss nodded. She had been offered the position of captain after Deion had graduated but had refused it. She was too young. However, as there was no one skilled enough to take the position of captain, Enariss¡ªas the vice-captain¡ªacted as the head. A small group of upperclassmen assisted her, which alleviated the work she had to do, but it was still a lot. ¡°See you soon. In front of the library, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Demund scratched his head. ¡°I was thinking¡­maybe I could join.¡± Enariss¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? But what about your leg?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been exercising while you were gone. You could say I¡¯ve gotten used to it. And¡­I made a promise with you.¡± Without warning, Enariss went in and hugged Demund as a guy would. She slapped his back and laughed. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! So, you¡¯re coming with me now?¡± ¡°I am,¡± stated. Demund. He smiled and slung on his bag. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ? ? ? Inside, Enariss was pouting. Yes, she was happy when Demund finally agreed to join the MMA club. She could see his growth more that way. This was what she had planned for and wished for from the beginning of last year. But after Demund lost his leg, she had almost given up on it. So right now, the progression she was experiencing could be called miraculous. Demund was heading towards the direction she wanted him to go in. That was good. But he, himself¡ª ¡ªWhen had he become so composed? Had he gotten used to her? He hadn¡¯t even flinched when she gave him a hug. It was drastically different from the boy whose cheeks would light up ever so slightly when she approached him. She wanted Demund to be head over heels for her. But looking at the current situation¡­they were more like friends. She swallowed a grunt. She had lots of time. The opportunity would present itself sooner or later, and she¡¯d finally be able to control Demund like a marionette. But¡­ Now was fine too. She calmed her heart and continued to walk. ? ? ? Ah¡­life was good, thought Demund as he looked at the clear, blue skies. He had thought of this countless times during the break. There had been a time when he had craved for adventure and magic. Well, it wasn¡¯t that he had grown used to it. He still loved going out to fight monsters while casting multiples spells at the same time. The exhilaration he felt was incomparable to anything else. But when he returned, he understood the importance of peace. He had taken it for granted as it had been too boring without lots of stimuli in his life. The past two months had completely changed his view. Tonight, he¡¯d return again, so he had to enjoy this moment of peace to its fullest. ¡°Usually I leave class earlier to set up, but I told them that I was going to see you off for the first day. Well, we¡¯re here now,¡± said Enariss. Demund looked up at the clean square structure of the battle house. Finally, after all the moments he spent at the library looking at the building¡ªhe was here. Not as a guest¡ª ¡°Welcome to the MMA Club, Demund.¡± ¡ªbut as a soon-to-be member. Enariss pushed opened the thick steel doors and walked inside. Demund followed behind her. There were already a few people inside who were stretching, and excited whispers and talking could be heard around the room Besides Demund, many of the freshmen had also come to check out the biggest and most well-known club in the school. Having a high ranking within the club correlated with popularity. It wasn¡¯t always the case, but within the school, there were a lot of students who absolutely adored the fighting skills of the MMA Club members. It was one of the reasons why Enariss was so well known and popular. Every single official match was also recorded and was open for the students to view. And therefore, many people were desperate to join. The place didn¡¯t have unlimited space. So¡ª ¡°You¡¯ll have to take an examination,¡± explained Enariss as they walked to the back of the building. She smiled and waved towards some of the students who greeted her. ¡°I can let you join without it, but¡­I don¡¯t think you¡¯d like that.¡± Demund grinned. ¡°Of course not. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that.¡± At the back of the first floor, there was a door that led upstairs. ¡°The second floor handles the paperwork and training,¡± explained Enariss as they went up. ¡°It¡¯s really simple. Fill out a sheet of paper, let a machine scan your body, and do some basic fitness checks.¡± The two of them walked across a white hallway. Demund spotted some rooms that read, Unarmed Combat 1 or Staff-Training. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Enariss stopped in front of a door at the end of the hallway. The sign read Main Office. They went inside together. There were around six desks put together at the center of the room and one lone desk that resided at the center end of the room. Enariss walked to one of the desks and picked out a sheet of paper. ¡°Here, fill this out.¡± Demund quickly took out a pen from his bag and scribbled the required information onto the sheet of paper. ¡°Illnesses, none. Disabilities, I guess missing leg. Prosthetic leg. Medicine to take, none. The school won¡¯t be responsible for any type of injury?¡± Enariss shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We still supervise.¡± ¡°Ah. Hmm¡­sign here¡ªdone.¡± Demund capped his pen and gave the sheet back to Enariss. She took it and placed it on the desk. ¡°Well, that¡¯s done now. Let¡¯s go take a scan of your body.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­they have that here?¡± ¡°Not here. In the school building.¡± The richness of the school always shocked him. First, the desks that had screens. Now, this. ¡°Lead the way,¡± he said. They walked out of the room and entered a door to the side. There were some stairs that led down, and at the end, they came out into the open. ¡°You take the scan at the infirmary. It¡¯s really quick. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re pretty busy, right? I¡¯ll see you soon then.¡± Enariss smiled. ¡°See you soon.¡± She entered the building again, and Demund headed towards the infirmary. Inside, he saw a familiar face. ¡°Ms. Clarn.¡± ¡°Hello¡­Demund. It¡¯s been a while. What brings you here?¡± The school nurse looked as tired as ever. She smiled weakly and waved her hand. Demund scratched his head as the nurse organized some supplies inside a drawer. ¡°I¡¯m planning to join the MMA Club, and someone told me that I had to get a scan.¡± ¡°Ah¡­a scan. Of course.¡± Ms. Clarn closed the drawer and looked at Demund with her pale blue eyes. ¡°Follow me.¡± To the side of the room, there was another room, and within it, a machine that resembled the one that measured SAP. Though this one looked bulkier. Demund stood still while the machine rotated around his body. After a few seconds, it made a beeping noise. ¡°You¡¯re free to go now,¡± stated the nurse. Demund frowned. ¡°That was it?¡± ¡°That was it.¡± ¡°Well¡­great. Thank you.¡± He thanked the tired-looking nurse and went out of the infirmary. Some people never changed. She looked the same as when he last saw her a couple of months ago. Come to think of it, it had been quite a while since he had visited the infirmary. Once his body had grown enough, there was no reason to constantly use anexide to heal his muscles. Perhaps his visits would increase again. Perhaps not. He returned to the battle house as the first match of the day began. Spotting his friends in the crowd, he snuck up to them. They both let out surprised yelps when he grabbed their shoulders. ¡°Demund!¡± exclaimed Riley. ¡°What are you doing here? I didn¡¯t notice you at all!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a member of the club now,¡± stated Demund. ¡°You¡¯ll be seeing me more often.¡± ¡°You¡­for real?¡± Demund nodded. ¡°I just took the body scan at the nurse¡¯s office.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± said Rhyne. ¡°But how will you fight with¡­you know. Your leg.¡± ¡°Not a problem.¡± Demund jumped on the spot a couple of times and let his friends observe him. ¡°See? It¡¯s practically my leg now.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± they both said at the same time. They quieted down as the matches began. Even though it was only the first day of school, two people had already been challenged to a match. Two platforms had been elevated somewhat to let the other members of the club observe the matches better. The fights finally began. For Demund, it was perhaps the first time he would see some ¡®normal¡¯ matches where outrageous abilities weren¡¯t involved. He focused on the contestants¡¯ movements and observed how their legs touched the floor and how their arms swung in the air. According to his friends, the fifteenth seat was battling the twelfth seat, and the twenty-first seat was battling the nineteenth. It was common for members to challenge someone much above them. Rankings below the top six or seven changed very frequently. His friends cheered while he watched in silence. He circulated a little bit to help his senses observe the fights but lowered to a trickle. Even his normal eyes could follow their movements. To be blunt¡ª It was disappointing. ? ? ? Shaden opened his eyes and yawned. He subconsciously activated his stealth skill right away and spread his presence in a fifty-meter radius around him to detect enemies. After confirming that there were none, he undid his stealth and got up. His tutor¡ªor more accurately, his beautiful aunt¡ªwas snoring loudly a couple of meters away. Sighing at her apparent lack of caution, he stretched and jumped into the woods to find some prey to eat. He soon spotted a striped deer and slit its throat in an instant. It silently fell to the ground, unable to make a sound as its voice had been cut off from it. After wiping his hand on the grass and using some water magic to wash it off, he froze the striped deer¡¯s throat and slung its body over his shoulders. He was currently eight years old. According to his aunt, just in time to be ripe and picked. He honestly thought her jokes went too far sometimes. No¡ªthey definitely went too far more often than not. Like that time she had dropped him inside a pit of snakes on ¡®accident¡¯¡­ He shivered from the memory. After arriving at their makeshift camp, Shaden began to skin the deer with his dagger. With precise motions, he carefully cut off the strings of flesh that connected the skin to the fat of the deer, then cleanly ripped off the skin completely when it reached its limbs. As the area had begun to smell like blood, he created a small gust of wind to blow the smell away. Monsters would catch on to the scent, but they¡¯d be gone by then. He fetched a marble-sized mana crystal from his pouch and ignited it. The fire slowly ate away at the condensed mana, and with a few commands, Shaden was able to produce a hearty fire. Fetching the stones they had used the night before, Shaden made a crude stove and put a sanitized shield on top of it. As the shield grew hotter, Shaden quickly sliced the deer meat into thick portions of steak. He tossed some fat into the shield/pan while he prepared breakfast, and it made a delicious sizzling sound. After making sure that the pan was well-oiled with his telekinesis, he threw the chunks of meat into the pan as watched as it fried. At least the smell was great. While the meat cooked, he rummaged through the sack of supplies and took out some bread and cheese. His tutor growled in the distance as she smelled the breakfast that was being made. Seriously, it was a bad habit of hers. But it was funny to watch, so he never mentioned it. Shaden chuckled slightly as his aunt¡¯s nose twitched. He calmly sliced the bread, sliced the cheese, then tossed the cheese onto the meat that was almost done cooking. Suddenly, her eyes snapped open, and she vanished into thin air and reappeared before the food that was being made. ¡°Can you fetch the plates, please,¡± asked Shaden. It was always so amusing to see her do that. ¡°Arggg¡­mmmmmm¡­.¡± groaned his aunt Lytha. Showing no signs of the quick movement she displayed moments before, she groggily crawled on the floor, found two plates, then returned in front of the food. She wasn¡¯t usually like this. Yesterday, they had fought and killed two giants for a bounty. Shaden had distracted and assisted; his tutor had dealt the finishing blows. But it had tired her out¡ªthe skill that allowed her to touch living creatures without them noticing consumed a lot of mana. The giants¡¯ thick skin along with their freakish body hair had made the job even more difficult. It was better to call them forest titans. They swung trees in a barbaric manner, and their brown fur sometimes even made them seem like trees. Unlike the official Giant race, their intelligence was comparable to that of gorillas. With his telekinesis, Shaden made two deer-meat-and-cheese sandwiches and placed them on the plates. Instantly, one of the plates he had been holding vanished. It had reappeared on his Lytha¡¯s hands, and she began to hungrily munch on it. ¡°It¡¯s tough,¡± she complained. Shaden sighed. ¡°Then you should cook next time.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Honestly, Shaden didn¡¯t think that his tutor was suffering from mana overuse at all. There were times when her behavior was genuine, but the battle before had been nowhere near that difficult. However, the reason why Shaden couldn¡¯t be sure was¡ªbecause his aunt was so damn good at acting. And she used it to benefit herself. He had learned to accept it and pass it on. If he questioned every action she made, he¡¯d lose his mind. ¡°So,¡± Shaden asked while chewing on his sandwich, ¡°what¡¯s the plan for today?¡± ¡°More traveling,¡± stated his tutor. ¡°Since winter is approaching, we¡¯ll begin to head south.¡± ¡°I see. How about training?¡± ¡°Same as usual. After dark.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just take the black trees?¡± ¡°No. Never grow too reliant on them. This wilderness training is for your benefit, Shaden.¡± With her clean hand, she ruffled through his hair. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing great.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Cheeky kid.¡± His aunt (if one ignored the sudden, drastic training programs she came up with that would leave a trauma in the heart of a normal boy) was a kind person. Her beauty matched her behavior, and Shaden was grateful to have her as his tutor. Shaden dodged a small dagger that was aimed at his side and activated his stealth. She would have been perfect if she didn¡¯t seriously try to injure him. He undid his stealth and returned to his sandwich. ¡°Very good! You were even faster this time. Not your fastest, but still an improvement.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Well, he was used to it. 4.2 If you want to change, come out two days from now. On the corner of his bed, Wane sat with his arms around his legs. First, he had had a dream. A weird dream that he could still remember vividly. A beautiful girl who had beckoned him to join their group in search of adventure and change. Then, on the morning when school was just about to begin, she had appeared in front of him. A dark robe that danced like shadows created by a candle, silver hair that shone like moonlight. After handing him a note, she had vanished. Her image was engraved into his mind. The invitation lay within his hand. He read it again. Pathfinder ¨C the name of the group. One simple sentence was engraved onto the square card: ¡®What would you do if you were given the opportunity to live a new life?¡¯ But on the back, another sentence made him hesitate: ¡®You must throw away your current identity.¡¯ He had asked the silver-haired girl what the sentence on the back had meant. She simply said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to leave your current life behind. But don¡¯t worry; our group is a fun one. If you join us, we¡¯ll go on adventures beyond your wildest dreams.¡± It was awfully tempting. Maybe the girl had been joking. But for high-ranking ability users to come and give him a personal invitation. He sighed and stuffed the invitation inside of his pocket. The deadline was tonight. Still¡­the girl had been just his type. And if what she had told him was true¡­ It would be a waste to let the opportunity pass. ? ? ? ¡°So!¡± announced Enariss. ¡°Here are the new members of the MMA Club. Everyone, please take good care of them.¡± The existing members within the building clapped their hands to welcome the newcomers that had joined their ranks. Most of them were freshmen, so Demund felt slightly out of place while receiving the warm welcome. Well, Rhyne was screaming his head off while cheering, and Riley was clapping as hard as he could, so it made him feel much better. But the stares still existed. Naturally, they would continue. He could literally feel people¡¯s eyeballs on him and his prosthetic leg as they furrowed their eyebrows and murmured in confusion. After all, he was the only one inside the club with a missing limb. Indeed, if it had been the Demund before summer break, he would never have joined the club. He would have visited sometimes, but not actually participate in the matches. Missing a leg was a ginormous handicap to him. However; Shaden had made another breakthrough. Through training, he had reached a higher level of understanding the control of mana within his body. The additional experience had allowed him to maneuver the mana inside Demund¡¯s body more accurately, and though it wasn¡¯t on Shaden¡¯s level¡ª Demund could circulate somewhat without feeling awful. His friends welcomed him and patted his shoulders. ¡°So¡­you¡¯re finally here,¡± said Riley. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know us and Enariss,¡± stated Rhyne. ¡°Usually, all the newcomers get a crazy welcome.¡± Demund heard a scream come from the back. ¡°Looks like someone got tackled again,¡± murmured Riley. ¡°Happens every year.¡± ¡°It sort of feels like people are avoiding me,¡± commented Demund. When he walked around, people moved a little unnaturally to make way for him. ¡°It¡¯s probably Enariss¡¯s doing,¡± answered Riley. ¡°The leaders of the club have a meeting once a week, and she likely let them know about your condition.¡± ¡°How considerate of her.¡± Riley shrugged. ¡°Anyways, Demund. Newcomers are required to begin with a spar with one of the members who are certified by the leaders. Once you prove yourself to be somewhat capable, you can begin to challenge the higher-ups and rise in the ranks.¡± ¡°But how exactly are you going to do that?¡± questioned Rhyne. ¡°Riley and I have been taking unarmed combat classes since elementary school. We¡¯re happy that you¡¯re here, but do you know how to fight? And there¡¯s also the problem of your leg. I mean, you could just stay and exercise without fighting. That¡¯s what some people do, but there¡¯s a danger of being kicked out if you don¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll be kicked out since Enariss is the current leader,¡± corrected Rhyne, ¡°but some people might complain. So, what¡¯s your plan?¡± Demund cleared his throat. ¡°I think you guys are worrying too much. I¡¯ll begin sparring right away. Can you tell me who I need to go to?¡± Riley and Rhyne exchanged doubtful looks. They knew Demund¡¯s physical prowess, but¡­he was maimed. ¡°I¡­guess a little is fine,¡± said Riley. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± agreed Rhyne. ¡°And you¡¯re absolutely okay with this?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± said Demund with a smile. Riley scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask one of the mentors. Stay here for a sec. I need to check who¡¯s available.¡± Riley dashed off somewhere, leaving Rhyne and Demund to wait. ¡°He knows the nicest mentors,¡± explained Rhyne. ¡°Sometimes, if you choose the wrong person to do your first spar with, you¡¯ll get wrecked. Like that scream you heard earlier. Some people just refuse to go easy, even if it¡¯s against newcomers¡­¡± ¡°Ah. You told me that it happened to you last year.¡± Rhyne nodded. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been my ability¡­¡± He shivered. ¡°You can¡¯t let your guard down here. Even the nicest looking people will¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, Dem-Dem, Rhyne. What¡¯s up?¡± Rhyne stopped mid-sentence as Enariss waltzed into their presence. She had a kind smile on her face, and her attention was mainly focused on Demund. ¡°We were talking about the first spar,¡± said Demund. ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s good to choose someone you¡¯re familiar with.¡± Rhyne nodded. ¡°She¡¯s correct.¡± Suddenly, Demund had a funny thought. ¡°Hey, Ena.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re the leader of the club, or one of them, can¡¯t you do my spar?¡± Rhyne froze. ¡°Demund, you don¡¯t know¡ª¡± ¡°Sure!¡± said Enariss, cutting off Rhyne once again. ¡°That¡¯s a great choice. I¡¯m available right now.¡± ¡°Well, that was easy.¡± ¡°Demund¡ª¡± Demund placed a hand on his friend¡¯s worried shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rhyne. I have some experience.¡± Rhyne thought otherwise. He pulled his friend to the side, outside of Enariss¡¯s hearing range. ¡°Are you crazy? You want a spar with Enariss?¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Have you seen her fight?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯ll go easy on me.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Rhyne was confused. Would she? Would she go easy on Demund? They were friends, right? But then again, she hadn¡¯t gone easy on anyone else. According to statistics¡ª ¡°It¡¯s too risky.¡± ¡°Nothings risky,¡± interjected Enariss, and Rhyne jumped on the spot. ¡°You¡¯re really bad at whispering.¡± Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Guess that settles it,¡± said Demund. ¡°Let¡¯s get this started.¡± Enariss nodded. ¡°Follow me. How about you, Rhyne?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­wait for Riley. I need to let him know that Demund found a partner.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Rhyne scratched his head as he saw the duo move to the arenas. A few seconds later, Riley appeared next to him. ¡°Hey, I found someone¡ªwhere¡¯s Demund?¡± Rhyne sighed. ¡°He¡¯s going to spar with Enariss.¡± ¡°Wait. Seriously?¡± Rhyne pointed towards the moving figures. ¡°Oh. Damn. Well, I¡¯ll let the mentor know¡­¡± Riley quickly dashed off again, and Rhyne shook his head. She¡¯d go easy on him¡­right? ? ? ? ¡°This¡­is a simple spar, correct?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Then¡­what¡¯s with all the people?¡± The arena they were on hadn¡¯t even been raised. It wasn¡¯t an official match. And yet, a small crowd had formed outside of the ring. ¡°I¡¯m pretty popular around here.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Did you laugh?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Enariss tied her hair back and stretched her legs. ¡°Let¡¯s get this started. It¡¯s just a spar, so you can begin whenever you want. Come at me with all you¡¯ve got.¡± Likewise, Demund stretched his body and jumped up and down a couple of times. ¡°Hope you go easy on me.¡± The crowd around them had gotten bigger, and if Demund¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t lying, some of them even looked worried. He sighed. He knew how hard Enariss could push him. Which was exactly why he thought of this as an ideal beginning match. Enariss looked very lax. She stood in front of him without a stance. She was obviously underestimating him. Well, it was natural. ¡°Just to be sure, anything is allowed. Right?¡± ¡°Against me, yes.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Demund planted his feet on the ground and raised his arms in front of him, his left arm in front of his right. It was a simple diversion stance he had learned. He wasn¡¯t sure how it¡¯d work in this world, though. He took in a deep breath and began to circulate. An invisible aura welled up inside of his veins, and he sensed the mana rush within him like a stream of clear water. His senses became heightened, and he smiled. His heart beat faster as excitement filled him. His first match against someone who wasn¡¯t trying to break his bones. Hopefully. Enariss sensed something amiss with Demund. Out of sheer instinct, she became alert. ¡°I¡¯m coming, Ena.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t supposed to tell me that.¡± Demund drove his left foot into the ground and leaped towards Enariss, his left hand aimed at her face to block her vision. His hand was deflected by Enariss¡¯s lightning quick right arm. A sharp pain went through his arm as her hand chopped his forearm. But Demund smiled. Using the opportunity, he rolled up a fist and threw it at Enariss¡¯s stomach. As expected, she caught it with her left hand. Unexpectedly, it felt like an iron clap. Shoot, thought Demund. He felt his body get pulled towards the side as Enariss pulled him away from the ground with a great amount of force. Next thing he knew, he was toppled on the floor, looking at the ceiling. ¡°Well, you¡¯re fast, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± said Enariss. ¡°But your balance is weak.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re just absurdly strong,¡± said Demund as he got back up. He sighed. This body felt really lacking compared to Shaden¡¯s. Then again, sustained offense wasn¡¯t his forte. He was more used to ending things in one, precise attack or blocking off the blows from his tutor. He placed his arms in front on him again and beckoned to Enariss. ¡°Come.¡± Enariss smiled. Activating her power to 5x, she approached Demund calmly. Then without warning, she threw a fist at his shoulder¡ª And hit thin air. Immediately, she jumped back to avoid a hand aimed at her chest. ¡°Were you trying to¡­stab me with your hand?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. Habits.¡± Enariss raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re better than I thought. But I¡¯m not sure what martial art you¡¯re using.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say it¡¯s self-taught.¡± She giggled. ¡°Well, the match is over. That settles it. I¡¯ve officially recognized your ability to participate in the rankings.¡± With a sigh, Demund stopped circulating and lowered his arms. Keeping it up for too long was still very tiring. He envied Shaden¡¯s body that possessed unlimited mana. He could hear murmurs everywhere now. But as soon as he shook hands with Enariss and got off the stage, they disappeared. ¡°That was simple.¡± ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be.¡± Hearing someone call her name, Enariss waved to Demund. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Good luck, Dem-Dem.¡± ¡°Yeah. Thanks for the spar.¡± Riley and Rhyne materialized next to him after Enariss left. ¡°That was amazing,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°She didn¡¯t wreck you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re amazed about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the first person she didn¡¯t utterly humiliate,¡± said Riley. ¡°I get why she does it, to put newbies in their place. You¡¯re obviously getting special treatment.¡± Demund snorted. ¡°Maybe I was just that good.¡± Riley glanced at his prosthetic right leg. ¡°I¡¯m just impressed that you were able to move with that. Maybe you can do this.¡± ¡°Demund. I saw that dodge. It was beautiful,¡± confessed Rhyne. ¡°I really think that you can begin official matches now.¡± Demund scratched his cheek. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even that great. I still have ways to go. So help me out, guys.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ? ? ? After completing a few exercises with Riley and Rhyne, the time had already approached five. After changing out of his PE clothes, Demund grouped up with Enariss. Riley and Rhyne, along with the other students, usually left at around four-thirty. The leaders made sure the place was organized and left at five. While his two friends had stayed for a while longer that day, they had already packed up and gone home. Demund, who rode with Enariss, had no other choice but to stay. He lifted up some bars that lay on the floor and put them on the benches. ¡°Is this how you treat newcomers?¡± he joked. ¡°You¡¯re special,¡± replied Enariss as she stowed away three bars. Her raw strength was always so amazing to observe. ¡°Think of it as training.¡± The other members of the club were heading out the doors now. Enariss said goodbye to the people who left the building. With a humph, Demund placed the last of the dumbbells that had been laid on the floor. ¡°Newcomers always forget to clean up,¡± said Enariss. ¡°I¡¯ll remind them tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mmhmm. Great idea.¡± Demund hoped that he didn¡¯t smell horrible. He took a quick sniff at his clothes. It wasn¡¯t that bad. Enariss, no matter how sweaty she became (if she ever did) never smelled bad. It was like magic. They walked out of the doors of the building, and Enariss stretched her arms out. ¡°Being a leader is so bothersome sometimes. Maybe you can take my place someday.¡± ¡°Meaning I would have to defeat you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± She snorted. ¡°You never know, right?¡± Demund shook his head and chuckled. If he were Shaden, possibly. But Demund? Never. ¡°Maybe rank two.¡± ¡°¡­really?¡± ¡°I can try.¡± Enariss brushed her lush hair to the side and smiled sweetly. ¡°Do your best, Demund.¡± Demund smiled back. Just then, a familiar figure caught the corner of his eye. ¡°Hey! Wane!¡± Demund waved his hand to the boy who was walking alone out of the school. Which was weird, since he never seemed to lack friends. Then again, why would anyone stay this long inside the school? He was probably at the Student Life Committee room. It was weird not seeing him in class anymore. Apparently, he had remained in the normal class. Wane turned his head around, and spotting Demund, waved back. His arms looked a little weak. His eyes spotted Enariss and squinted. Then he turned around again and walked away, away from their direction. ¡°Who was that?¡± asked Enariss. ¡°Wane. One of the people who helped last year.¡± ¡°After your accident?¡± Demund nodded. By now, Wane had gotten on his bike and had left the school gates. ¡°Anyway, about today¡¯s homework¡­¡± The two continued their conversation, forgetting about the brief encounter. ? ? ? Wane spotted Demund on his way out of school. Seeing his face made some unhealthy emotions come out of him. What was the difference between them? How did Demund have so much while he had so little? He was even going walking side by side with the Enariss. Someone like Demund. Someone without a leg. Was it because he worked harder? He knew of Demund¡¯s grades. But he had tried hard too. Not only on grades but also on maintaining his relationships with everyone. Demund had shown nothing like that. Yet he was surrounded by talented people. He envied Demund. It was a passing thought, but it was true. As he biked home, he touched the invitation inside of his pocket. He had looked over his memories. The things he had felt in his first year of school, the places where he had made memories. Mainly, at the Student Life Committee room. As he looked over the people he had become friends with¡ª He realized that his existence was something that could be easily replaced. A normal person who everyone took for granted. That was the kind of person he was. An ideal, model student. It meant that he was too fit for the school, too normal, too bland. Too unnoticeable. He shook his head. But¡­he had had fun, right? The people he had made friends with cared about him, right? Then again¡­ He arrived home. Soon, he ate dinner with his parents. ¡°How was school, Wane?¡± ¡°It was the same.¡± ¡°You really need to focus, Wane.¡± ¡°I know, Mom.¡± ¡°I expect you to be first in your class this time.¡± Wane made a fist under the table. The reason why he had remained in the normal class. It was a retarded reason. He wanted to be special for once. He wanted to have fun. Not forced or calculated, but free. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Trying isn¡¯t enough. If you do what we tell you to, then your future will be good. We¡¯re speaking from experience, Wane.¡± ¡°¡­I know.¡± ¡°Keep it up. This is for you.¡± Wane went into his room and closed the door behind him. Everything his parents said wasn¡¯t wrong. He knew they were right. But why did he feel so down? He took out the invitation from his pocket and looked at it. ? ? ? It was eleven thirty. Wane silently peeked out of his room. The lights were still on. Cautiously, he opened the window of his room. Then being as silent as possible, he threw his bag of clothes outside. If fell on the road in a small poof. The first step of his escape was done. His young heart beat at the excitement. He would leave this place. It felt like a dream. Calming his breath, he wrapped his jacket around him and snuck out of his room, turning off the lights and closing the door inaudibly. Making sure the stairs didn¡¯t creak by balancing himself, he reached the first floor and looked around. The source of the light was coming from the living room. With quiet footsteps, he peeked into the room. His mother was reading a picture book to his younger sister. She always looked after him. No¡­his sister was asleep. Her mother hadn¡¯t moved as to not wake her up. Always. She was always the free one. He snuck past the door, and his heart felt like it would leap out of his chest. His socks were muffling his footsteps, so he didn¡¯t have to worry. His mother shouldn¡¯t have seen him. He reached his final obstacle ¨C the door. With trembling fingers, he slowly turned the doorknob¡ª ¡ªas the idiotic door beeped in full volume. Wane instantly swung the door open and closed it behind him. Grabbing his shoes in a hurry, he ran out onto the road and retrieved his bag of clothes. ¡°Wane.¡± ¡°Holy¡ª¡± he exclaimed. The girl with silver hair was standing next to him. She had appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Have you decided?¡± she asked. Wane nodded. Just then, he heard the door of his house beep open. ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go!¡± cried Wane. ¡°Where do we go?¡± ¡°Grab my hand,¡± the girl instructed. Wane¡¯s mother walked out of the house and looked around. ¡°Wane? Walter? Is that you?¡± She called her son¡¯s and husband¡¯s names. No¡­her husband was sleeping. ¡°Wane?¡± She heard someone, or something on the road. Putting on her slippers, she walked out and looked around. There was nothing in the vicinity but the light from the streetlamps. ? ? ? ¡°Woah!¡± cried Wane. In an instant, his vision had turned black. Then with a brilliant flash of white and a feeling of freefall, his legs touched the ground once more and his eyes took in his surroundings. The silver-haired girl was beside him, still holding his hand. And all around them, there stood various people, all looking as unique as the girl. ¡°Where¡­are we?¡± The girl let go of his hand and moved to the side. Wane blinked his eyes in confusion. Were they inside some kind of warehouse? Everyone stood there silently. Then Wane heard footsteps approach him from his back. He turned around. A male with black hair approached him. His face held a huge smile, and he spread out his arms to Wane. Rayn beamed, a genuine smile spreading across his face. ¡°I''m so glad you are here. Welcome to Pathfinder.¡± 4.3 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡± asked a student while Demund was packing his things. His arms were crossed, and he had a frown on his face¡ªhis lips were pursed. ¡°Got into an accident?¡± Demund looked up from his bag and stared directly into the student¡¯s eyes. ¡°It got run over by a car. They had to amputate it,¡± he said with a smile. The student¡¯s frown grew deeper. ¡°Oh¡­okay, then.¡± Without saying anything more, the student retreated to the side of the class where his other friends were waiting at. Demund heard them leave the class, and he thought he heard some snickers from the distance. It could have been his imagination. Demund had never cared to socialize, and the mood for the special class made it harder to do so. Not that he cared that much anyway. His hands were too tied with the new material he was learning, as well as training with his friends. And most importantly¡ª ¡°Demund.¡± He zipped up his bag and looked up once more. Enariss had approached him with a small smile on her face. A kind smile. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I need to attend a short meeting with one of the club supervisors. Can you head to the club without me?¡± Demund nodded. ¡°Yeah. Will I see you there?¡± ¡°Yup. It won¡¯t take longer than thirty minutes.¡± Demund got up from his seat and slung his bag over his back. After making sure his prosthetic was well-adjusted, he stretched his arms. ¡°See you there.¡± With a wave of her hand and a dance of crimson hair, Enariss left the classroom like the wind. Demund heard her footsteps grow further away, and he brushed his hair to the side and squeezed his fists. The new environment was just so exciting. The material was actually not as difficult as he imagined it would be and attending the MMA Club after school with his friends was just amazing. Though if he had a slight problem, it would be that the stump on his leg would sometimes get a rash due to the constant rubbing and pressure. That was the biggest of his problems. Meaning that he was having a splendid school life. Though he did have one complaint. He exited the school building and reached the club building. After a hearty push on the iron doors, he entered the club. There were relatively few people as he had come straight after school had ended, so he made use of the time by changing into the school¡¯s sportswear in the men¡¯s locker room. On the doorway of the room, a student moved to the side to avoid him. But he did it with excessive motion as if he was passing a delicate cake being moved across the room. Demund sighed. This was his one complaint. People didn¡¯t treat him like a member. Few had seen his short match with Enariss, and even then¡ªit was logical for them to think that Enariss went easy on him. She usually destroyed her opponents. So, because the captain, who never went easy on anyone, went easy on Demund, everyone felt the need to treat him like some kind of¡­special patient. That¡¯s what he had concluded. The members were giving him fewer stares now, but it didn¡¯t make him feel less sheltered. He sighed again as he stretched. After a while, Rhyne entered the club. ¡°Early as usual,¡± commented Rhyne as he took out his clothes while he passed Demund. ¡°Riley said his parents were doing something today, so he went home first.¡± ¡°The thing with his brothers, right?¡± Rhyne nodded as he zipped up his bag and slid it to the side on the room where the other bags were piled up. ¡°I¡¯ll join you soon. I really wanted him to see my spar today¡­¡± Demund looked at his muttering friend¡¯s back as he entered the locker room. The friends he made before he had gotten into the accident were the only ones who treated him normally. Like normal friends. They didn¡¯t go easy on him during their spars. They understood his determination. Perhaps it was him who was going easy on them. It was hard to tell with this body. It exhausted itself much quicker than he wanted to, and its heaviness compared to Shaden¡¯s body was nothing to be ignored. Which was exactly why he was training. He knew what to aim for. The room grew louder as the chattering of the people increased. The room soon filled up, Rhyne joined and stretched with Demund, and the leaders emerged from the back to begin the day¡¯s first spars. Enariss was nowhere to be seen as she had stated. For that day, five of the outer platforms were raised. There wasn¡¯t a particular rule for the number of spars per day. Students could challenge anyone they wanted as long as they were of a higher rank, or they could plan the fight beforehand by asking. Rhyne had challenged the person who was a rank above himself. He was currently at rank 22. Demund watched as his friend entered the ring. Another student, a male who was slightly stockier, also entered the ring he was in. People above rank 20 had impressive abilities, and Rhyne wanted to be recognized. His opponent apparently had the ability to enlarge his limbs to a certain extent. Or to be more specific, he could make his muscles in his limbs swell up to around 1.5x its original size. The other contestants entered their respective rings, and the judges were set for each ring. Demund naturally kept his attention focused on his friend. The fights began with a beep from a speaker. The students surrounding the rings cheered as the contestants rushed towards each other. There were two ways to win a fight in the MMA Club. Push your opponent out of the ring which was surrounded by padded fences or make your opponent surrender. But before everything else, the safety of the students was the most important. Sensors and cameras on the ceiling scanned the fights, and if a student was put in critical danger, it would notify the judges on their monitors, and they would stop the fights. There were many cases of broken bones, but the infirmary could take care of it. The school took extra-care to rank the students depending on their abilities. Rhyne dodged the quick blows from his opponent with ease, sticking in a few punches and kicks in between. Demund put his hand on his chin in approval. His friend was always so skilled at limiting the number of wasteful movements he made. Demund winced as his opponent¡¯s thick fist slammed into Rhyne¡¯s arm. It made an audible thud as Rhyne jumped back. But his opponent, taking the chance, jumped to Rhyne, doing a sweep aimed at his legs. Rhyne quickly jumped up and landed a solid kick on the student¡¯s chest. With a grunt, the student fell backwards, his balance ruined. Rhyne smiled and jumped up and down. He wasn¡¯t petty enough to go for a guy on his bum. With a grunt, the student got up and cracked his neck. He raised his hand. ¡°I lost,¡± he stated. The small crowd clapped at the end of the match. This was natural. Rankings changed all the time, and students usually retired before things became too serious. Rhyne raised a fist into the air and glanced at Demund. Demund clapped his hands furiously. ¡°Nice one!¡± he yelled. Rhyne smiled and turned back to shake hands with his opponent. In terms of physical ability, he was second to Enariss in the group. He was class C+, after all. He got off of the stage and approached Demund. ¡°That was amazing.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Rhyne replied with a huge grin. ¡°I was worried, but he wasn¡¯t as fast as I expected.¡± He touched his arm and winced. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to get some anexide. I got hit pretty hard.¡± Rhyne, while clutching his red arm, went to the side of the room where the emergency devices were stored. There were these small squared packs that contained diluted anexide, and rubbing it into the skin helped alleviate swelling, burns, cuts, etc. As long as it wasn¡¯t a broken bone, the packs could take care of it. Demund touched his leg while his friend was gone. He had to work on his lower body strength for today. It was one of the greatest weaknesses he had. Soon, Rhyne returned, and they began their leg workouts together at the side of the room. But his expression was slightly dark and a little gloomy. ¡°I heard something today,¡± he said while he went to grab some weights. ¡°Actually, just now. No, I keep on hearing it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You noticed, right? Some people are dissatisfied with you. They don¡¯t think you belong here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rhyne clicked his tongue. ¡°I almost hit them. Hah¡­you know what they said to me? They asked me, why are you hanging out with a cripple? The nerve of those guys¡­¡± Well¡­Demund had kind of expected it. The people here were pretty wealthy, and according to his tutor, the rich were always¡­a little unsympathetic. Then again, all of his friends were great. It wasn¡¯t good to generalize. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°I can just challenge them.¡± ¡°Yeah, you can¡­¡­¡­wait, what?¡± Demund stifled a yawn as he finished his squats. ¡°If they¡¯re so dissatisfied, I can just show them what I¡¯m capable of.¡± ¡°I mean, sure. Will you be alright, though?¡± The spars Demund had with his friends were serious, but he knew they were avoiding his weak parts, like his prosthetic leg. They had also refrained from using their abilities. They had never stated it, but Demund knew. Maybe¡­it was time to test the fruits of his training. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Anyone you would recommend?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rhyne scratched his head as his eyes searched through the crowd. Students working out everywhere along with a few small spars going on at the sides of the large room. Specific martial arts were taught on the second floor; Riley and Rhyne didn¡¯t feel the need to attend them. ¡°Don¡¯t think of me as a jerk, but should I tell you who was making fun of you?¡± ¡°Well, are they good at fighting?¡± Rhyne shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in the higher ranks, so he¡¯s probably so-so.¡± Demund frowned. ¡°It won¡¯t be fun if they¡¯re too easy to defeat.¡± ¡°Ha. It¡¯s gonna be your first fight, so take it easy.¡± Rhyne lifted his arm and pointed towards a small group of students who were wrestling each other on a row of mats. ¡°It¡¯s them.¡± Just then, one of the students made eye contact with Demund. He instantly turned towards his group and the people who weren¡¯t sparring lifted their heads to look at Demund¡¯s direction. ¡°Well, shoot. They¡¯re looking at us,¡± muttered Rhyne. But the stares soon broke apart, and the group returned to doing their usual things. Rhyne let out a sigh and patted Demund¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Anyways, good luck. Are you going to challenge them tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yeah. Faster is better.¡± The two of them returned to lifting weights. ? ? ? ¡°You¡¯re awfully energetic today,¡± his tutor commented. Shaden ducked as his aunt Lytha flung a kick towards his head. It made a whipping sound as it passed over him, and Shaden quickly focused the mana into his palms and threw it at her chest. With her left hand, she countered the blow, pushing against Shaden¡¯s mana with her own. Her mastery over her mana allowed her to overcome the gap between her mana pool and Shaden¡¯s boundless one. By compressing the mana in her palm with expert precision and perfectly executing a pattern through it, she was able to deflect all of Shaden¡¯s blows that would have created a hole in a tree and smashed boulders. Whenever Shaden smashed in hands against her aunt¡¯s, it felt like his mana burst like a balloon. Gradually, he had resisted the blows, but there was still a large gap between their levels. He quickly sidestepped and felt a whoosh of air go past him. With his heightened senses, he jumped up, barely dodging his aunt¡¯s right palm. He placed his hand on her extended arm, only to have it be blocked by her free hand. Horror filled him as he felt his arm be grabbed. His vision blurred as he was flung into the air with great momentum, his arm screaming from the tension. Through his heightened senses, he instinctively covered his face with his arms as he crashed into the branches of a tree. He fell to the floor and rolled just in time as his legs hit the ground. ¡°I told you over and over; don¡¯t fall for the feints,¡± scolded his tutor. She walked over to Shaden and lifted him by his collar with her immense strength. ¡°Your opponent will fake a move to make you let your guard down.¡± She untied her hair and let the long strands fall loosely onto her shoulders. ¡°And never get grabbed.¡± She put Shaden down and pat his head. Shaden sighed. ¡°This is unfair,¡± he said. ¡°If I could use magic, I could beat you.¡± ¡°Hmph. Then it wouldn¡¯t be training. Stop grumbling.¡± Shaden knew she was right. And thanks to her, he had gotten much better at hand-to-hand combat. But spending the past two years just being defeated by his tutor was disheartening. ¡°You¡¯re getting better,¡± his aunt said after seeing his face. ¡°By the time you are fifteen, you might even surpass me.¡± Shaden pouted. He grunted in pain as his aunt grabbed his cheeks and pulled him to her, enveloping him in her arms. ¡°You¡¯ve done far better than anything I expected,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re better than both your father and me when we were your age. Don¡¯t be so discouraged.¡± ¡°¡­okay.¡± ? ? ? Lytha looked at the sleeping figure of Shaden in the dying light of the campfire. She polished her dagger with some cloth and oil, making sure the dark edge was in prime condition. She rarely used it, but it had become a habit of hers. It reminded her of the time when she and her brother were still children, locked within their castle of black with nothing else but the instructions of their father to guide them. Shaden reminded her so much of her little brother. Minus his weakness, plus some additional good looks. He was just like the perfect heir that her father had wished for, and a part of her shuddered. If he knew about the truth of their family, would he still be so happy? She had hated her father once. For being so harsh on them, for being so harsh on her brother. Looking back, she also had tried to roughen up Garthan multiple times seeing how he had been so meek. Perhaps it was jealousy. Her father had focused on Garthan excessively. But now, she pitied her father. Now that she knew about his responsibilities, her views had shifted. She knew the importance of duty. The truth was that her father was chained to the family. Garthan had escaped it, but his son had come to take his place. If only he knew. She reached out and touched Shaden¡¯s cheek. Her nephew still had much time left. And her father wouldn¡¯t die for the next five decades or so. It was plenty of time for Shaden to discover the world and find the things he wanted to do. Then, maybe he would return to the castle to be shackled. She was¡­just worried about her cute nephew. He didn¡¯t have the meekness of a child. Maybe it was the blood. And that¡¯s what made her shudder. Was Shaden just a tool for the family to use? Had he been influenced by some ancient magic? But then again, he was very bright. He didn¡¯t show signs of being under mind-control or character-manipulation. He was already eight. On his tenth birthday, he would choose the path he wanted to take. And if her father¡¯s wish came true, be bonded into the family. She understood her father¡¯s disappointment when Garthan had refused to bind. It was a lifelong commitment, and in some ways, a lifeless one. Skotos was a depressing place. Always surrounded by mist, always filled with strangers from all over. Pilgrims, she had labeled them. Those who came in search of ancient arts for a price. She smiled as Shaden mumbled something in his sleep. He looked so vulnerable and weak lying on the ground like that. He looked like a normal boy. She looked up at the stars. They were shining as brightly as ever. She wanted to show this boy more of the world. Maybe if he still decided to stay on his birthday, she would take him around the continents. It was nice to babysit and take a moment of rest from all of the other things she did. She pulled the blanket over Shaden more tightly and threw another piece of wood into the dying fire. Winter was right around the corner. They¡¯d have to visit the estate soon. ? ? ? ¡°Hey.¡± The boy whom Rhyne had pointed out the day before turned his head around. Demund casually waved to him and smiled. ¡°Want a match?¡± The boy slowly lowered his bag. ¡°Really?¡± he replied, discomfort in his voice. Demund shrugged. ¡°I want to climb the ranks. And I heard that you were¡ª¡± ¡°I am what?¡± ¡°A good place to begin. Rank 78, Max, right?¡± Max crossed his arms and squinted his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re that kid who always hangs out with Rhyne, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°A lot of people do. So, you really want a match?¡± Demund nodded. ¡°How about it?¡± The boy furrowed his eyebrows and scanned Demund¡¯s body. His eyes rested a little longer on Demund¡¯s prosthetic leg, and he had a hint of dissatisfaction in his expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should. You¡¯re underestimating me. Besides, if you really wanted to challenge me, you could have announced it later before the matches began. Why bother to ask me?¡± ¡°I thought it¡¯d be more appropriate.¡± Max snorted. ¡°Do as you like. But I honestly think you don¡¯t belong here.¡± He slung his bag over his shoulder and walked past him. At the entrance of the locker room, he stopped and turned around. ¡°If you¡¯re just going to exercise, I don¡¯t care. But you¡¯re stunting Rhyne¡¯s growth. That¡¯s what I dislike about you. This isn¡¯t a place to waste time.¡± Demund scratched his head as Max left the room. ? ? ? The crowd stood in disbelief as Demund called for a match between himself and the 78th ranking person in the club. Even Enariss, who usually kept a calm demeanor, wrinkled her eyebrows slightly. She wasn¡¯t against the match, but she hadn¡¯t seen Demund do anything impressive the past few days. It was too early for him to begin climbing. She threw him a glance and their eyes met. Demund grinned and lifted his hand in an okay sign, to which she opened her mouth and closed it. It was his choice. She¡¯d observe. The contestants for the day entered their rings, and the judges were set for each one. Enariss was in charge of supervising one of the higher-ranking matches, which she felt discontent of as she wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on Demund¡¯s match. She would try to sneak a few glances, but she expected it would end quickly. In the crowd, Riley was holding Rhyne by the shoulders. ¡°You what? You recommended the fight to him?!¡± Rhyne winced as Riley¡¯s fingers dug into his skin. ¡°It¡¯s only 78!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point! Demund is¡ª¡± Riley paused, and Rhyne lifted his friend¡¯s arms off of his body. ¡°We can trust him. I did a few spars with Demund, and he wasn¡¯t bad at all.¡± ¡°I know. I know.¡± Riley let out a large sigh and focused his sight on Demund¡¯s ring. ? ? ? Demund stretched his arms and his still-existing leg, to which his opponent winced at slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to go easy on you,¡± Max warned. ¡°I¡¯ll try to end this as quickly as possible, so don¡¯t blame me if you get some bruises.¡± Demund cracked his neck and jumped up and down. ¡°I¡¯d be sad if you went easy on me.¡± He rolled his hands into a fist and unrolled them, breathing in and out. Man, he suddenly felt nervous for some reason. The thrill before the unknown future was a great one. ¡°Please, show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°Ha. I¡¯d say the same thing.¡± The judge barked orders, and the two fighters face each other around four meters apart. Then with a blurt of the speakers, the matches for the day began. Demund instantly began to circulate at a high speed as Max jumped towards him with an open palm. As expected, he thought. His opponent most likely trying to make him surrender by immobilizing him, not by beating him up. Probably. Demund¡¯s senses heightened, and his eyes focused on the figure that ran at him. Max was lowering his body as he accelerated, aiming to slam into Demund¡¯s stomach, pinning him onto the ground. Against some ability users, it was a stupid move. But against normal people, it was effective. Demund felt mana rush inside of him as he took a deep breath. It was the first time he would get so serious. Max had a bigger build than him, so this would be a little tricky. Demund faked a punch aimed at Max¡¯s head, who instinctively covered his face with an arm. But they were now less than a meter apart. Any moment, his body would slam into his. Focusing mana into his left leg, he jumped. Max passed by just below him, and with his left leg, he kicked Max¡¯s back and did a roll in the air. He almost fell on his face but rolled just in time as his body hit the floor. The exercises he did during the break were displaying themselves. Max, on the other hand, fell chest-first on the floor, his arms skidding on the platform. With a groan, he recovered and got up. ¡°How¡ª¡± He saw Demund¡¯s cool grin and shut his mouth. Maybe there was a reason why Rhyne hung out with the disabled kid. Max raised his fists this time. And taking a deep breath, he charged at Demund, eyes focused on him. One two, one two. Repeating the pattern he learned in the club, he threw a fist at Demund¡¯s shoulder¡ª And cried in pain as his arm was pushed to the side and something like a slab of concrete rammed into his face. His body fell back, and he clutched his face. He looked at his hand and panicked as he saw some drops of blood from his nose. ¡°I¡¯m not here to play around,¡± growled Demund. He looked over the crowd. The people who had been observing his match looked surprised, and a low gasp was reverberating through the club. He turned his attention back to Max. ¡°Are you up for more?¡± Max got on his feet with a groan. He raised a hand as if to surrender. Then out of nowhere, he dashed towards Demund once again, his eyes leaking out anger. He lowered his body and threw a kick aimed at Demund¡¯s prosthetic leg. Demund¡¯s left sports shoe smashed into Max¡¯s face, and doing a small leap in the air, he landed on the floor lightly on his prosthetic leg. He looked back at Max, who was clutching his face. Then he noticed that the judge had raised his arm. ¡°Winner, Demund,¡± he stated. Demund walked over to Max and squatted. ¡°Sorry if I went too overboard.¡± He was answered with a groan. Had he stepped on the dude too hard? ¡°Hey¡­you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Max muttered not-so-finely. He sounded like a cow being strangled. Maybe Demund shouldn¡¯t have used a mana-reinforced palm strike on him. But it had been really weak. Demund helped Max get up and patted his shoulder. ¡°You should go take some packs.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Max groaned. Because the match was over, some of Max¡¯s friends were making their way onto the stage. Demund got up and left the ring as Max was given a towel by one of his friends. He joined Rhyne and Riley, who were staring at him with their mouths open. ¡°That was amazing!¡± exclaimed Rhyne. ¡°It was,¡± said Riley, his mouth still open, though smaller now. ¡°Where did you learn to do that?¡± Demund grinned. ¡°My dreams,¡± he replied. 4.4 ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see them?¡± asked Shaden. Mist came out from his mouth as he spoke, and all around them, the dim lanterns illuminated the streets. He pulled his robe a little more tightly around himself. ¡°It¡¯s been too long,¡± stated his tutor. ¡°Some things are better left unturned.¡± Shaden let out a dissatisfied humph. ¡°You said you¡¯d visit in the winter. Just come inside. You¡¯re already here. Where are you going to stay?¡± ¡°At an inn.¡± She glanced at the modest apartment. ¡°The place looks too small to fit me.¡± ¡°My brother left the house, so there¡¯s plenty of room.¡± Rother had decided to go train at the House of Sword of Ice and Cold to the north. Shaden had visited when he left after getting a message from his grandfather, and his family had sent him off with a smile. He had left that year after completing his 15th birthday celebration. So, their house was pretty vacant. ¡°I¡¯m sure Dad will be happy to see you. Mom is a nice person too. She¡¯ll welcome you wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°I doubt that. Garthan doesn¡¯t think that highly of me.¡± ¡°But you promised.¡± ¡°Mm¡­next year. I promise.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re meeting them this year.¡± His aunt twirled her fingers and sighed, a large amount of mist forming in front of her. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°Well¡­no.¡± She stared at Shaden. ¡°You¡¯re just eight. You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Fine. Maybe I don¡¯t. But we''re a family. And a lot of time has passed. Isn¡¯t it time for you to meet each other again?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s been too long.¡± ¡°Which is why you¡¯ll meet them today.¡± Lytha squinted her eyes and glared at Shaden. The boy was so persistent. If she said no, it was final. Why did he have to argue so much? She sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Lytha, is that you?¡± Lytha stopped in her tracks and froze. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you didn¡¯t notice my string of mana,¡± whispered Shaden while shrugging. ¡°I made sure to let Dad notice.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When had the boy learned how to slip past her senses? ¡°Lytha,¡± called Garthan again. His voice was calm and had lost all of its uncertainty before. ¡°Sister. Won¡¯t you come inside?¡± Lytha turned around, her face painted with discomfort. ¡°You would invite me into your house?¡± Garthan scratched his beard and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Come inside.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you would say that.¡± ¡°Stop being so bashful. I heard you were here last time Shaden came home. The night¡¯s becoming cold. We have dinner prepared.¡± Lytha scratched her cheek. ¡°Will¡­that be alright?¡± Garthan chuckled and cleared his throat. ¡°You¡¯re the same as ever. Shaden, bring your aunt inside.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Shaden went and grabbed his tutor by her arm without giving her a second to think. Then dragging the mumbling woman, they went inside of the house as the first snowflakes began to fall in the city. ? ? ? ¡°So. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Lytha quietly sipped a cup of tea as Garthan took a seat in front of her. They had finished dinner, and Shaden was inside his room spending time with his mother as well as Melany. And of course, the cat too. Around six months had passed, and Shaden hadn¡¯t realized how much he had missed stroking the fur of his cat. ¡°You¡¯ve become much quieter now.¡± ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m being respectful.¡± She put down her cup and crossed her legs, looking into Garthan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You look well. Much less gloomy than before.¡± Garthan grinned and leaned back on his chair. ¡°And you look as mean as ever. You didn¡¯t bully my son too much, did you?¡± ¡°Nonsense. I did what I had to do.¡± She lifted her cup again and took a sniff. ¡°He¡¯s incomparable to you when you were his age. He doesn¡¯t cry or whimper. Unlike you.¡± Garthan grunted. ¡°I was young. Shaden is special.¡± ¡°Yes, he is.¡± A short moment of silence passed between them. ¡°Do you still live at the castle?¡± ¡°That dark place? I¡¯m sick of even looking at it.¡± Garthan smiled. They still had that in common. ¡°No; I don¡¯t exactly have a home. My work requires me to travel often.¡± ¡°So. The ideal job. You¡¯ve found it?¡± When they were young, Lytha had always told Garthan that she had wanted to explore the world outside of their family¡¯s bland land. Garthan had almost gotten sick of her adventurous nature, and it had almost caused him to get seriously hurt a few times. ¡°Somewhat.¡± Lytha took another sip and swallowed the liquid. ¡°The world wasn¡¯t as great as I thought. It¡¯s beautiful, and there¡¯s a lot of good food¡­¡± She trailed off, then found herself again. ¡°Let¡¯s say it was more colorful.¡± Then she furrowed her eyebrows and placed her chin on her hand. ¡°Actually, it was really great, now that I think about it. The world is a great place.¡± ¡°How much did you see?¡± ¡°Oh, very much. From the Crystal Islands to the west to the Fire Lakes to the east.¡± ¡°That far?¡± Lytha laughed at Garthan¡¯s round eyes. ¡°Indeed.¡± Then she leaned forward, her eyes focused on Garthan. ¡°But there was so much more beyond that. Endless reaches of land and water, filled with the unknown. Landscapes that are riddled with thunder, seas crawling with giant monsters, skies swarming with beasts. ¡°And you saw them?¡± ¡°No, idiot. I¡¯d be dead if I did. I heard about them at the edge. But I did see some corpses. The natives hunt like madmen.¡± They laughed and spoke some more, remembering old memories and getting updated on each other¡¯s situations. His sister told him about her adventures, and Garthan told her about the family he had made, his wonderful wife, and his talented dragging. They both bragged as much as they could, and in no time, they were siblings again. ¡°You do realize Shaden will turn ten in less than two years,¡± said Lytha. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Father will want him to take the oath.¡± ¡°You mean¡­the binding?¡± Lytha nodded, and a small frown crossed Garthan¡¯s face. ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°The sooner, the better. Garthan, you don¡¯t know the half of it because you ran away, but it¡¯s necessary for Shaden to take the oath.¡± ¡°Not you too.¡± Lytha tightened her fist. ¡°It¡¯s either him or his son. But by then, who knows if Father would still be alive.¡± Garthan became silent. While not as much as his sister, he understood the importance of having an heir in the family. ¡°He¡¯s already gotten very used to the dagger. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­There¡¯s still some time left. Let Shaden see for himself.¡± Garthan got up from his chair. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you your room. The bed and blankets are already there, so you can rest right away. The bath is¡ª¡± ¡°I know. I saw it.¡± Garthan led his sister to Rother¡¯s room, which was now the guest room. ¡°Enjoy your stay.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ? ? ? The streets of Danark were packed with snow. It was around 10 in the morning, and Shaden ran through the streets in his jacket and long pants. It had been a long time since he had roamed these streets, and he laughed as he kicked himself off from the ground. He said hello to some familiar faces he saw. Everyone was still busy during the winter, either stocking up on food or preparing for the winter festival. Shaden soon reached a familiar entrance that loomed before him. The great doors of the Academy were closed shut, and the stone walls looked lifeless, barely a sound escaping from its structure. During the winter, the Academy went on a break. Still, there were some people who stayed over, students from far away who couldn¡¯t return. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. But in the cold, snowing winter, even some of those students returned to their families. Currently, in the Academy, only a handful of students remained. Shaden walked up the stairs and pushed the doors open. Needless to say, they swung effortlessly. Shaden smiled in approval. He had definitely grown stronger. Like he had expected, there was no one at the entrance. The large, stone reception desk was cold and lifeless. The only light that the place had was a ray of the morning sun which shined through small windows at the sides of the hall. Shaden silently closed the doors behind him and took in a deep breath. He hadn¡¯t been here in a while. The last time he had visited was during Rother¡¯s 15th birthday, around seven months ago. There was a new person running the place. The Headmistress had retired, taking the people responsible for Shaden¡¯s incident with her. According to his father, she had grown too tired to teach. Shaden sighed. It hadn¡¯t been that bad. Compared to some of his training, it was but a mosquito bite. Itchy, annoying, but still trivial. He wondered where she went. He honestly believed that she wasn¡¯t a bad person. With soundless footsteps created by padding his feet with mana, Shaden tiptoed through the halls. He saw some servants, but they didn¡¯t notice him. Would she still be here? He thought to himself. He passed through the vacant classrooms and silent doorways. Even the indoor training areas were all empty. No, he spotted some people swinging their swords. There were always people training at the Academy. But his target was nowhere in sight. He undid his stealth and decided to ask one of the people who was training. Shaden approached a lean teen with very defined muscles. The shaggy-haired boy was training without a top, sweating furiously while practicing skills with his sword. It made Shaden cold just by looking at him. The room he was in wasn¡¯t even warm. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The teen stopped his sword right above the ground and turned his head towards Shaden. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± The boy, panting, cleared his vision by moving his hair to the side. ¡°Yeah.¡± He swallowed some spit. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Do you know anyone named Mistilia?¡± ¡°Ah, the wolf-girl?¡± Shaden nodded. The teen wiped the sweat off of his brow with his arm and leaned on his sword. ¡°She should be training outside.¡± ¡°In the cold?¡± ¡°Wolves are very resistant to snow. You¡¯ll probably find her on the outdoor training grounds.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Shaden bowed his head and walked away. The good-natured teen returned to sword-swinging, not paying much mind to the little boy who had appeared next to him. Then he realized that the boy had suddenly appeared next to him. He hadn¡¯t noticed at all. Were his senses that dull? Had he been that focused? He swung his vision towards the boy¡¯s direction. But Shaden was long gone. ? ? ? Shaden heard a series of thwacking sounds echo in the distance even before he emerged out of the building. After taking a deep breath, he took a step out into the open. In the distance, a brown blur was moving restlessly around a wooden dummy. Smacks and thwacks constantly filled the air, and the wolf-girl¡¯s hair flew in the wind as she jumped and struck the reinforced dummy. Shaden noticed that the wooden structure had dents in it. He smiled. She was very fast now. She had grown a lot. He fetched a practice sword from the side and felt its weight. Surprisingly, it felt easy to lift it even without using mana. He looked at his arm and saw the muscles. It was so different from that of Demund¡¯s. Just a little boy, but he was already leagues above what was normal. Well, in Demund¡¯s world anyway. He wasn¡¯t so sure about this world. He undid all of his stealth (which had become a habit to him) and purposely allowed his mana to seep out away from his body. The crazy magicians had probably given up on searching for him. If they still were, he could escape any time he pleased. Shaden saw Mistilia stop and flutter her ears and nose. Then instantly, her gaze focused on Shaden¡¯s direction. Shaden smiled and waved towards her. Then without saying anything, she ignored him and began striking at her dummy again. Shaden sighed. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in, what, two years? He had left without saying anything. Of course she would be angry. He walked towards her, his feet crushing the snow beneath him. Then he finally stopped around three meters away from Mistilia. ¡°Hey, Misty. Do you remember me?¡± No comment. She continued to swing her sword. But Shaden¡¯s keen senses noticed that her movements had suddenly gotten duller. Her expression, though she tried to keep it blank, showed signs of discomfort. Possibly anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving without saying anything. I¡¯m¡­just here to say hello.¡± He stood there patiently and watched the girl. Eventually, she stopped and stabbed her sword into the ground. ¡°What do you want? Are you here to fight me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Shaden dropped his sword. ¡°No! Never. Well, maybe a spar.¡± Mistilia glared at him and clicked her tongue. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Here to say hello.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°What¡­do you mean?¡± There was a fury inside Mistilia¡¯s eyes which Shaden couldn¡¯t quite make sense of. Had she been that angry because he had left? ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Her expression turned to one of hostility, and Shaden felt bare anger before his eyes. He knew bloodlust when he saw it. Or sensed it. ¡°Clueless. Stupid kid,¡± she muttered. Shaden looked at her silently. She had grown taller, but she was still the size of a child. Hearing her insult made him confused. He raised both of his hands in a surrendering position. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I did something bad. Can you tell me what it is?¡± Mistilia growled. ¡°You made the Headmistress leave the Academy.¡± Oh. Oh. Oh. Oh. ¡°Now you know. If you don¡¯t want me to hit you, leave. You don¡¯t belong here.¡± She picked up her sword and began swinging again. Shaden didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and left. ? ? ? Within thirty minutes, he returned. ¡°Why¡¯re you still here?¡± growled Mistilia. She looked exhausted now, just like Shaden had predicted. Staying silent, he spread a mat from one of the training rooms across the snow and placed awarm bottle of tea next to a small box. ¡°Would you sit down? I brought cake.¡± Mistilia eyed Shaden with her yellow eyes, then glanced at the box. She sniffed the air a few times. Crossing her arms, she approached the mat and sat down in front of the items. Shaden took a seat in front of her. ¡°There had been a misunderstanding,¡± he said. Mistilia pursed her lips and kept her arms crossed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to explain, but¡­remember the summer I left?¡± Mistilia stared, her expression still sour. ¡°I was kidnapped. And apparently, the Headmistress felt responsible for it. That¡¯s why she left.¡± ¡°You were kidnapped?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°By some mages who wanted to experiment on me, I think.¡± ¡°Why would she feel responsible for that?¡± ¡°Failing to protect one of her students.¡± Shaden left out the ¡®she was at the scene¡¯ part. ¡°If you were kidnapped, I¡¯m sure she would have done the same.¡± Mistilia became quiet. Shaden scratched his head. ¡°You really thought I made the Headmistress leave the Academy.¡± ¡°Well¡­!¡± Her eyes looked confused, and Shaden could literally see her thoughts pass over her face. ¡°When you disappeared and the Headmistress left, Instructor Reedock looked really angry, and he told me he would stop being an Instructor¡ª¡± Her ears drooped down. ¡°And I heard some rumors about you¡­so I thought¡­¡± ¡°What rumors?¡± ¡°How a popular Instructor was kicked out because of you, how you hurt some people¡ª¡± She shook slightly and raised her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe them! You¡¯re not a bad person, but¡ª¡± Her ears drooped again. ¡°Some people came to the Academy and told me to report you to the Instructors if I saw you again.¡± She looked at Shaden. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Shaden nonchalantly unpacked the box and removed the cork from the bottle. Then he pushed it in front of Mistilia. She eyed the items guiltily. ¡°They¡¯re never going to catch me.¡± ¡°So¡­you really didn¡¯t make the Headmistress go away?¡± asked Mistilia nervously. She still had an air of caution around her. ¡°Did she say anything to you about me?¡± ¡°Well¡­she said to stay safe, and¡­¡± She swished her tail. ¡°I guess not.¡± ¡°Then was there a valid reason to suspect me? If I was an enemy, the Headmistress would have warned you about me.¡± Shaden logically laid out the facts in front of the contemplating wolf-girl, who looked confused now. ¡°This is the second time you¡¯ve treated me as an enemy. I thought we were friends.¡± Mistilia¡¯s ears drooped even lower. ¡°So, I brought you some cake again.¡± She cautiously lifted her eyes. Two years, and she was still a child. Shaden didn¡¯t blame her. Children were easy to confuse and manipulate. ¡°I¡¯m¡­well¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you again,¡± said Shaden, putting his hand out. ¡°Can we still be friends?¡± Mistilia¡¯s ears shot up again, and her tail did a little swishing movement across the snow. She meekly took Shaden¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry for not telling you. I hope you still like cake.¡± She grinned, and her large canines stuck through her mouth. ¡°Thanks, Shaden. Want to share some?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shaden instantly created a flat cylinder of snow with magic and held it up in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve got a snow-cake.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m not sharing any with you!¡± Mistilia began to hungrily eat the cake with her hand, biting into the delicious slice. She wolfed down the dessert in an instant and swallowed a mouthful of the drink. ¡°Ehh! What is this?¡± ¡°It apparently warms up your body. I didn¡¯t check the taste.¡± Shaden chuckled as the girl chewed some snow to get rid of the aftertaste of the tea. ¡°The drink ruined it,¡± she complained. ¡°Think of it as a punishment.¡± ¡°So you knew!¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Shaden laughed and ran away as Mistilia tried to catch him. They ran through the snow, and Shaden dodged Mistilia¡¯s pounces every time, leaving her panting and breathless at the end of it. ¡°Why¡¯re you so fast!?¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°I did some training. I wasn¡¯t lazing around, you know.¡± Suddenly, he felt a large presence approach him from the back. ¡°Mistilia, can I come visit tomorrow?¡± The wolf-girl placed her hands on her hips and grinned. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve been bored, anyway.¡± ¡°Then see you later.¡± ¡°¡­at the old classroom.¡± Shaden turned around. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Come to the old classroom! Today, at three. That¡¯s when my training ends. I¡¯m bored.¡± ¡°Well¡­okay. See you later.¡± Shaden quickly hid as an Instructor emerged out of the Academy building. To Mistilia, Shaden just disappeared suddenly, and she tilted her head in confusion. ? ? ? Enariss was feeling discontent and proud at the same time lately on her nightly runs with Demund. She was very glad that Demund was as energetic as ever, possibly even more. He was constantly overcoming her expectations, reaching new heights that she didn¡¯t think was possible for him. Like the fight from yesterday. After it, everyone¡¯s opinion of the crippled boy had changed. Enariss didn¡¯t mind that. The others could think whatever about Demund for all she cared. But the reason why she was slightly dissatisfied was that¡­she felt like Demund had gotten less dependent on her. After the break, she had expected Demund to be more reliant on her now that they took classes together. But reality was different. While he wasn¡¯t exactly fitting in socially right away, his determination was blinding. Even now. She glanced at Demund who was breathing in a rhythmic motion as they ran. Even though they were sprinting at the usual max pace, he didn¡¯t show signs of slowing down at all. They were nearing her house, so she increased her pace even further, expecting Demund to lag behind. But he kept right next to her like glue, and she heard his breaths in the night air. Eventually, they arrived at her house, and Demund placed his hands on his knees, panting. ¡°That...was¡­fast!¡± he gasped. He then began to breathe slowly again, and Enariss felt something strange, similar to what she felt when she was using her ability. It was gravitating towards Demund. ¡°How are you doing this?¡± she asked, her hands behind her back. She leaned her body so her face would be right in front of Demund¡¯s. ¡°How did you improve so much?¡± Demund raised his eyes and looked directly into hers. They maintained eye contact for a while before Demund looked down and took in a deep breath. Enariss released the nervous breath she had been holding. ¡°I discovered a way to use SAP.¡± ¡°Use SAP?¡± ¡°Supernatural Acclimatization Particles. The things that give people their superpowers.¡± Demund stood up straight and wiped his sweat off. ¡°I¡¯ve been training with the knowledge from my dreams. It helps me recover faster and enhances my senses. I can control my body better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­a superpower!¡± Demund grinned. ¡°Exactly. There¡¯s more to my power than I thought.¡± Enariss felt a chill go through her spine. Rayn had said the same thing. Oblivious of her feelings, Demund continued. ¡°You¡¯re probably wondering why I can use my leg so well. Here, let me show you something cool.¡± Demund picked up a leaf from the ground and gave it to Enariss. ¡°Make some holes in it, but don¡¯t tell me how many you made. And don¡¯t show me.¡± He turned around and stood with his back towards Enariss. Following his instructions, Enariss made some holes inside of the leaf with her fingers. ¡°When you¡¯re done, put the stem between my fingers.¡± She took the leaf and helped Demund pinch its stem between his fingers. He was still facing away, his eyes closed. ¡°There are¡­six holes? No, wait. There¡¯s a little rip to the side. Am I right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± answered Enariss. She took the leaf from Demund and looked at it. She hadn¡¯t even noticed the small rip to the side. Demund smiled. ¡°So yeah, enhanced senses. Pretty cool, right?¡± Enariss inspected the leaf. Then increasing her power to 300x, she closed her eyes and tried to sense the leaf. She felt nothing but its weight and texture on her fingers. She undid her power and dropped the leaf. ¡°That¡¯s impressive. But it''s not just sensing, is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re exactly right. I can¡­put my senses into objects.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird to explain. I can concentrate the SAP in my body and make it into microscopic threads, then insert it into objects to sense them.¡± He tapped his prosthetic leg. ¡°That¡¯s what I do with this. It¡¯s tiring, but it¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡°How is that even possible?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s just the nature of my ability.¡± Demund didn¡¯t know if other people could even learn how to do this. First, they¡¯d have to circulate and endure the unnatural pain. The whole process was too complicated for others to learn from. Enariss sighed and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m glad for you. Just don¡¯t overdo yourself, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got this.¡± Enariss smiled. But her worry grew more. If he was growing this fast, it would be too late by the time school ended. Perhaps¡ª It was time to accelerate her plans. 4.â–‹ As an S class hero, it was his duty to protect the world. To protect it from the danger it would face in the future. He had seen his friends die; he had seen the mountains erupt in fire and the skies turn black. He had seen the flood fill the battlefield, drowning everyone as they melted within the liquid. He had heard the screams as their skins fell off their faces, as their eyeballs melted and their bones turned into mush. The monsters were ravaging the land, and the people were fighting. He walked past the frozen world and looked into the sky. Clear and beautiful. Empty of the scars of war. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He tightened his fists until his knuckles grew ghostly white. He wouldn¡¯t allow him to grow. He had to end it today. Leaving him alone would result in the same consequence. He had to act. He looked at his hands. How many people had he killed so far? Too many to count, no doubt. Despite his ability, he had been powerless before the Clash. He slid his hand into his pocket and walked up to the boy. Then taking the gun out from his pocket, he placed it on the boy¡¯s head and pulled the trigger. When he pulled the gun away, the bullet hovered right in front of the boy¡¯s head. Another target down. He stored his gun inside his pocket once more and moved away from the area. He looked back one last time. Then turned his head away and quickened his pace. Sacrifices had to be made for the sake of the world. Demund died. 4.5 ¡°What happened?¡± questioned Mistilia while they were taking a break. ¡°Why do you suck at your sword now?¡± It was an exaggeration on her part. In fact, Shaden¡¯s skills hadn¡¯t faltered at all. Yet, it also meant that it hadn¡¯t improved either. Because of Mistilia¡¯s progress, she felt immense dissatisfaction when clashing swords with Shaden. Shaden scratched his head. Now that he¡¯d thought of it, this was the first time he was touching a sword. His tutor had insisted on keeping the weapon within yourself, and a sword was too large and clunky for that. ¡°Sorry,¡± Shaden replied with a meek smile. ¡°I was training something else.¡± Mistilia puffed out her cheeks and stretched her legs. The day was cold, and both children were clothed in long sleeves and pants. They were inside of their old training room¡ªShaden had visited almost every day to spend time with the lonely wolf girl. She had insisted on a spar after she became bored with training alone. Needless to say, she didn¡¯t like Shaden¡¯s mundane skills with his sword. The blows behind his weapon were too sluggish, and his wrist movement was wasteful along with the way he twisted his shoulder to deliver a blow. ¡°So, you¡¯ve stopped practicing with your sword.¡± Shaden nodded. Mistilia let out a long sigh. But while Shaden¡¯s skills had felt unpolished, he had still managed to dodge every single one of her strikes. It was unnatural, as if the weapon was merely a shield for him to block her blows. ¡°What exactly did you practice?¡± she asked. She was ready for another round, and she wanted to face Shaden at his greatest potential. Otherwise, it just felt half-hearted. She swished her tail and picked up her sword, swinging with her arm, making sharp noises in the air. ¡°Unarmed combat. And some dagger skills.¡± ¡°Unarmed¡ªand daggers?¡± The wolf girl narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you planning on becoming an assassin? Or thief?¡± ¡°Well¡­something like that.¡± Her sigh grew deeper. According to her instructors, people who fought with short-ranged weapons were vulnerable to people who held long ranged weapons. Unless they caught you off guard, a sword master would easily be able to overpower an assassin. They were also vulnerable to projectiles as wearing decent armor would only slow them down. And unless one was an expert at altering the mana structure surrounding their body, unarmed combat was a horrible choice when fighting someone with a blade. Simply, Shaden wouldn¡¯t be able to give her a good fight. She had come to appreciate swordsmanship during her time here. She was frustrated at Shaden for not doing the same. ¡°I can always fight with my hands,¡± suggested Shaden. ¡°Against my sword?¡± ¡°Yep. I think I can manage somewhat. Since it¡¯s not a real blade, won¡¯t it be fine?¡± Mistilia crossed her arms and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯ll get hurt.¡± ¡°So?¡± The wolf girl smiled, her canines sticking out from her mouth. ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then¡ªwant to start now?¡± Shaden stretched his back and arms. ¡°Sure.¡± The two fighters got up and faced each other. Like before, they positioned themselves opposite from each other¡ªthis time, Shaden missing a sword. Mistilia grabbed a rock from the floor and tossed it in the air. The rock accelerated towards the floor as it made a downward descent. Mistilia felt Shaden¡¯s mana surge within him, so she did the same. She wasn¡¯t going to go easy on him. She just really hoped that he wouldn¡¯t disappoint her. Her pupils dilated and she took a stance with the tip of her sword pointed towards Shaden¡¯s forehead. Shaden¡¯s right palm was faced towards her, and his left hand was rigidly next to his side. The stone hit the floor, and Mistilia gained a burst of speed as she ran towards Shaden. Shaden took a deep breath and focused the mana into his hands. He was facing off against someone with a blunt sword. Compared to his tutor¡¯s merciless strikes that could split thick trees in half, he hoped this wouldn¡¯t be as difficult. Mistilia swung her first blow, and her sword slid harmlessly off of Shaden¡¯s hand. She let out a yelp as Shaden struck her exposed back with his left hand. Instinctively, she swung her left leg towards Shaden¡¯s face, only to have it be caught. But she used it to her advantage. Shaden had caught her off guard the first time he had repelled her sword, but she was wary of it now. Twisting her body in the air so that Shaden would lose his grip, she delivered a kick at Shaden¡¯s chest and jumped back from the momentum. Shaden had blocked it with his palm again¡ªand it had felt like a block of stone. She realized that Shaden had grown monstrously. She took a stance again and breathed in deeply. Then exhaling sharply, she dashed to Shaden once more. Shaden had restrained his blows in fear of hurting the girl, but she was true to her beastly instincts. He felt adrenaline go through his body and prepared to block once more. Just like his tutor had stated, people who fought with weapons were exposed when their weapons were knocked away. Therefore, every skilled fighter knew a basic form of unarmed combat. Mistilia¡¯s kick from before had proved that. Not that she was very skilled, but she had her basics down, enough to retaliate in an instant. This time, she would be on guard. Mistilia thrust another strike at Shaden, but this time, her leg went first. Shaden was shocked. If this was a real battle, her legs would be targeted, and they would possibly be broken. There were always protective patterns, but he doubted Mistilia had the experience to cover her whole body with thick mana. Fearing for her safety, he restrained himself once again as he pushed her leg away with his palm. Then he spotted something at the corner of his eye and instantly ducked back as Mistilia¡¯s backhand slash swung right past his vision. With his right arm, he blocked another kick. She wasn¡¯t giving him any time to retaliate. Her sword made an arc in the air as she used her body weight to slash straight down on Shaden¡¯s head. Shaden raised both arms to block the blow. His opponent was terribly exposed at the moment. Her front side was open to attack. Mistilia gasped in shock as Shaden¡¯s palm smashed into her chest, making her fly across the room. She quickly recovered, and using her sword to skid on the ground, landed on her feet. Shaden smiled. At least she hadn¡¯t let go of her sword. Mistilia got up and wiped the sweat from her forehead. ¡°I thought you were going to block with both hands.¡± ¡°It was a feint.¡± Well, if he had faced a skilled opponent, he would had used both arms, or just dodged. But considering Mistilia¡¯s strength, he could manage to repel it with one, even if she had slashed down with all of her power. His right hand throbbed intensely. Needless to say, it still hurt. He probably should have used mana; it was his fault for underestimating her. He winced. Darn, it really hurt. The wolf girl noticed his pain, and a smile crawled up her face. ¡°Guess you aren¡¯t perfect!¡± Shaden rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course not.¡± Using circulation to ease the pain, he gripped and relaxed his hand a few times. ¡°You¡¯re pretty impressive too.¡± Mistilia¡¯s smile grew bigger, and she hopped over to him. Her sword still in her hand, she pulled at Shaden¡¯s arm. ¡°I lost today, but tomorrow won¡¯t be the same. Let¡¯s go eat something,¡± she suggested. His pain was slowly subsiding, and he let himself be pulled by the girl. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The two of them went to search for something to eat in the cold. ? ? ? Another day and another fight. Demund got out of the ring as his friends and a few other club members sent him their cheers. So far, everyone he had fought were normal people, so he didn¡¯t feel that accomplished, but from an outsider¡¯s view, a disabled person defeating a normal one was something to be cheered for. It was only his third fight, and a significant crowd had watched him. He was becoming more known within the club, and possibly the school. The atmosphere had changed somewhat, from disapproval to a sort of awe. People couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. What was he now, rank 71? Still very low, but impressive for him, nevertheless. That¡¯s what the students believed. Demund high-fived his friends just as a tall teen who was slightly bulky walked towards him. The student stopped in front of Demund and stared down. ¡°Fight me,¡± said the stranger. Demund slowly turned his head around and looked at the figure. He had short brown hair and his body seemed to be a combination of muscle and fat. Defined in some areas, chubby in others. His posture looked strangely hunched over for his large figure. Not too much, but Demund¡¯s keen eyes noticed it. ¡°What rank are you?¡± asked Demund. ¡°Forty-two.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± stated Rhyne. ¡°You can¡¯t ask people who are lower ranked than you.¡± The teen snorted. ¡°I want him to ask me, dumbass,¡± he snarled. ¡°Woah, woah, language!¡± The teen clicked his tongue. ¡°Well, what do you say. You in?¡± Demund frowned. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Davis.¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Demund frowned even further. The crowd was dissipating, so it was only the student, him, and his friends. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can gain from this,¡± said Demund. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to fight you.¡± What was this guy¡¯s deal? Demund tried his best to give the rude student a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Besides, your rank is too high for me. Let me go up more.¡± ¡°Hmph. Do whatever you want.¡± Davis walked away from the area without a further explanation. ¡°What was that?¡± whispered Rhyne. ¡°That was weird,¡± muttered Riley. ¡°Demund, maybe you¡¯re catching people¡¯s attention too much. There are more people who want to fight you.¡± ¡°Who is he anyway?¡± asked Demund. ¡°No clue.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Demund scratched his head. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s continued what we were doing yesterday. We need to hurry before the other students take up the place.¡± His friends nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the weights,¡± said Rhyne. Demund looked back at the tall teen who was walking away to a group of people. He squinted his eyes. ¡°Demund, you coming?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he called back to his friends. After taking one final glimpse of the student, he turned around and went to join his friends. ? ? ? ¡°Demund,¡± said Enariss while looking out of the window. ¡°Want to come over to my house this weekend?¡± Demund looked up from his notes. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°You seem to review your notes even more than before.¡± She raised a hand and tugged at her hair. ¡°And since we¡¯re in the same class, I thought we could study together.¡± She paused, observing Demund¡¯s reaction through the reflection on the window. He seemed to be in thought. Enariss hoped Demund would pick up on her signals. They already had a study group, so it was weird for her to invite him to another time. ¡°I¡­guess we could,¡± he stated. ¡°There are a few things I don¡¯t understand completely, so it sounds good.¡± Demund smiled. ¡°You¡¯re always helping me out. Thanks, Ena.¡± Enariss tugged at her hair more and was satisfied. Little by little, she would gain control. A hooded figure caught her eyes. ¡°¡­stop.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stop the car!¡± Enariss desperately pressed the parking command on the screen of the car and unlocked the doors. Demund had a confused expression on his face. But his eyes were searching. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ena?¡± Without replying, Ena jumped out of the car before it fully parked itself. Not thinking too much about her friend¡¯s confusion, she ran through the streets as fast as she could, determined to trail the figure that had vanished into the neighborhood. Demund got out of the car after her, but by then, she had already disappeared behind some buildings. But he knew what he had seen. She had been chasing some kind of hooded figure. He scratched his head. ? ? ? Enariss¡¯s heart roared as she jumped across the neighborhood, chasing the figure that was fleeing from her. She could never forget that figure. She had seen it in her dreams, and it had deeply imprinted itself on her mind. She clenched her jaws as the distance between them grew shorter. The figure made another turn, and when Enariss did the same, she spotted him entering a large, run-down building. They were at the outskirts of the town. When had she traveled this far? She hadn¡¯t been paying attention to where she was going. And the figure was moving at an impossible pace. If it was the same person, he shouldn¡¯t have the ability to escape from her. She slowed her footsteps and scanned the building. Some kind of abandoned warehouse. It looked terribly suspicious, so she flicked on her phone and began recording. Sliding it back into her pocket, she took a deep breath, directing her footsteps into the building. The rusted doors squeaked as she pushed it wide open. The roof of the building was virtually non-existent, and the sunlight filled the area, leaving nothing hidden from her scrutinizing eyes. And in the distance, above a stack of old, cracked concrete, sat the hooded figure with his right arm raised as if to greet her. She gripped her fists but stopped. ¡°Rayn. Is that you,¡± she forced through her teeth. She had to calm down. She couldn¡¯t risk losing him. She saw the figure¡¯s lips smile underneath the cloak, and Rayn revealed himself by taking his hood off. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Ena.¡± His voice was calmer than she had expected. She still didn¡¯t understand how he had moved so quickly. She had to be wary. Perhaps she should have called her dad or the police, but they had failed to catch the figure before her for several years. There was something up his sleeve. ¡°Was that you in my dream? A month ago?¡± Rayn nodded. ¡°How?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be telling you, can I?¡± He sighed and crossed his legs. ¡°I know that you want to capture me, maybe even kill me right now. And believe me, I¡¯d turn myself in if it weren¡¯t for the responsibilities I''m bearing.¡± Enariss glared at Rayn. There was no exit to the back, so there was probably another route for him to escape through. She had to spot it fast. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I did it?¡± Enariss froze, shifting all of her attention on Rayn. Noticing the change, Rayn put his hands together. ¡°The fire, the screams, the smoke¡ªI won¡¯t ever be able to forget it.¡± He looked up. ¡°But I can¡¯t say that I regret it. Looking back at everything I¡¯ve done so far, the results outweigh the costs.¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Enariss half-screamed and half-choked the words out, her voice thick with fury. Her heart trembled. ¡°You¡¯re telling me, you don¡¯t regret anything?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I know my actions were horrible.¡± He put his arms out to Enariss. ¡°But I want you to know that there was a reason. So many things I¡¯ve done so far wouldn¡¯t have been possible without that night.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a criminal,¡± spat Enariss. She couldn¡¯t listen to his rambling any further. She had to do something. ¡°I want to show you why. Come with me and see what I¡¯ve accomplished, and I¡¯ll let myself be arrested by the end of it, if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Enariss kept her eyes on Rayn, and her leg muscles tightened. Her power multiplied, and she prepared herself for a jump. There was no one around the place, so she could proceed without being interrupted. ¡°The boy you¡¯re always with. The loss of his leg was not an accident.¡± Enariss froze, her power seeping away. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There was a perpetrator. That boy was someone¡¯s target.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Why Demund?¡± Rayn crossed his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure of it myself, but my ability tells me that it¡¯s because he¡­¡± Rayn frowned and blinked his eyes. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s too vague to tell. But it¡¯s a fact that someone targeted him. There should be evidence.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Rayn pulled his hood over his head. ¡°To earn your trust. I would never want to hurt you. You¡¯re part of something very large, and I want you to realize it. Something tremendous is coming, and we need to prepare.¡± Rayn got up, and Enariss put her guard up once again. ¡°I¡¯m not running away. Determine if what I¡¯ve said is true for yourself. When the time seems right, I¡¯ll visit again. It¡¯ll be soon. Please, think about this carefully. There are some things that are bigger than yourself.¡± He paused, and Enariss noticed his figure tremble. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I was immature. And I¡¯m even more sorry that I don¡¯t regret it. But some things have to happen.¡± Enariss leaped towards Rayn, but suddenly, a hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed Rayn¡¯s cloak. ¡°See you soon.¡± Then like the wind, Rayn vanished out of thin air along with the hand. Enariss skidded on the concrete as she landed, and all around her was nothing but abandoned walls. She smashed the floor in frustration and glared at the area where he had last been. Of course he had help. He''d never have shown himself without being prepared. He would come back? She put her hand over her face. She didn¡¯t trust him. She still wanted to throw him into jail after smashing his face in. But a part of her¡­wanted to know. Why he, a helpful boy who had always been there for her, had destroyed their lives at the orphanage. She bit her lower lip. Why did he have to come back? Why? She stood there in silence and looked at her hand¡ªand gripped it. Why. Why. Why. Why. All this time, he had never said anything. Now, he had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Thoughts ran through her mind like a turbulent stream. ? ? ? ¡°How did it go?¡± asked Drema after Rayn and Lumina materialized in the room. In one corner, one member was furiously tapping on his laptop. Another member was slicing some fruit with his knife and oversized arms. Rayn took off his coat and sat down, his shoulders sagging. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Things have been weird lately.¡± He held his forehead as Drema fetched him a drink. The teleporting girl, Lumina, wordlessly vanished off to somewhere else. ¡°The thing is¡­¡± Rayn waved his hand in front of his eyes, as if organizing something invisible. ¡°Have I told you about probabilities?¡± Drema nodded, and Rayn took a sip out of his cup. ¡°Just until yesterday, there was a very high chance of Enariss joining the team. But suddenly, around 2 in the afternoon, it dropped drastically.¡± He placed his left hand on top of his right one and leaned his chin against it. ¡°And I have no idea why. I¡¯m not so certain of her joining anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find a way,¡± soothed Drema, placing her hand on Rayn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You always have. Whether your friend joins or not, you¡¯ll find a way.¡± ¡°Dreamy! You flirting with the Boss again?¡± shouted someone from the back. Her cheeks reddening slightly, she lifted her hand from Rayn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No, pig muscle!¡± A burst of laughter roared out from the back, and Drema ignored his taunts. She glanced at Rayn. He was still lost in thought, unfazed by the teasing. It was as if he didn¡¯t notice it at all. ? ? ? ¡°Hey,¡± called Demund, seeing Enariss in the distance. Her expression looked grim, and her clothes were lightly covered with dust. Without answering him, Enariss got into the car, so Demund followed her example. Upon closer inspection, he noticed that her eyebrows were twitching, like she was trying to frown but was failing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Enariss looked into Demund¡¯s eyes, and he noticed something like worry lurk within her. ¡°Never mind.¡± Enariss sunk back into her seat, hugging her backpack like a little kid. She had never acted like this before. But her face told him that she didn¡¯t want to talk. So Demund sat next to her silently, waiting for her to begin talking. If she didn¡¯t want to, it was no big deal. But something was very off with her. In the end, Enariss told him that she didn¡¯t want to run for the week. He got out of the car and said goodbye. The car drove off, containing a figure of a small, weak girl. Demund knew a distressed animal when he saw one. He had seen them countless times in his hunts. ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± 4.6 There was a commotion within the school. A black car had driven in, along with two people dressed in black suits. The whole school saw them as they drove into the campus and entered the right wing of the school building where the offices were. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°I got a message. They just entered the teachers¡¯ office.¡± ¡°They look like detectives.¡± ¡°Pst¡­I heard that a student went missing.¡± ¡°No way?¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± The special class was filled with murmurs, and Demund shut out the sounds to focus on his book. Because he was going to the MMA Club lately, he had to use all the spare time he had to reach his satisfactory level of learning. That, and¡­Enariss was on his mind. He glanced over at her. Was this incident related to her? By the looks of it, it wasn¡¯t. Enariss had returned to her normal self, but Demund sensed something amiss with her personality. It felt more forced than before. She was chatting with a group of girls, smiling and laughing, but her expression felt distant. At least to Demund, anyway. ? ? ? ¡°Are you a coward?¡± ¡°Uh, no.¡± Demund quickly shook off the insult that the tall boy had given him. Or rather, the insult Davis had thrown at him. The student looked at him with his sullen eyes, his lips curled up in dissatisfaction, and shoulders sulking down his body. ¡°Why won¡¯t you fight me then? Just challenge me, please.¡± Demund scratched his cheek. His obsession was weird. ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°I¡­just felt like¡­it,¡± stuttered the boy. He coughed once. ¡°Just challenge me already, coward.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Despite his insults, his mundane tone of voice did not match his words. It was monotone, and it didn¡¯t contain the anger or frustration one would expect. No, there was definitely frustration. But it felt more like desperation. ¡°Look, give me time to think,¡± said Demund. ¡°It¡¯s only been two days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s long enough. Just hurry, chicken.¡± Demund shot a menacing glare at the boy, and he twitched. While very subtle, his arms moved slightly upwards, like he was trying to defend himself instinctively. Demund frowned internally. Why would a person like him¡ª He paused. ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯ll fight you tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.okay.¡± Without another word, Davis turned back and headed to his usual group of friends. Demund, while acting like he was doing something else, kept his eyes on the boy. One of the friends slung his arm onto Davis¡¯s shoulder and said something to him with a smile. Davis just nodded sluggishly. ¡­Demund didn¡¯t want to get involved. Nothing good came from being involved. He was too busy; he didn¡¯t have more time to spare. His tutor had always instructed him to not butt his nose into other people¡¯s business, and he knew the practicality of it. As people who had to travel quickly, they couldn¡¯t get caught up on things and had to move like shadows¡ªthere one moment, gone the next. It had been driven into him for two years. But this wasn¡¯t Shaden¡¯s world. This was Demund¡¯s, where he admired superheroes and wanted to be like them, even though he was seriously lacking in many places. There was also the matter of Enariss. He wanted to find out what bothered her so much. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Why was everything crashing into him at once? ? ? ? ¡°You should come by more often,¡± said Mrs. Harken as she brought Demund some cookies. ¡°Thank you.¡± Demund fetched a cookie from the plate after Alina and Clara each grabbed one. Clara retreated to the side of the room while Alina chewed on her snack, looking through her phone. ¡°It¡¯s just not the same without Jothan,¡± stated Mrs. Harken. ¡°Everything has been too quiet.¡± ¡°I like it that way, actually,¡± said Alina through a mouthful of chocolate. ¡°I¡¯m sure Jothan misses you too, Mrs. Harken,¡± said Demund. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you came. We never had the chance to thank you for helping Alina.¡± Demund waved his hand. ¡°It was nothing.¡± Demund had always felt at home when he came by to Jothan¡¯s house. But it just didn¡¯t feel the same without him. Without the presence of his friend, the house felt significantly more distant, even though he was surrounded by people he had known for years. While he had come by to receive ¡®thanks,¡¯ he was itching to leave. The family also seemed to lack some of the vibrant air it had held before. Like Mrs. Harken had stated, things felt more¡­quiet. The cookies were great. But with each bite, Demund felt a kind of pressure on his stomach, perhaps out of nervousness. Or uneasiness. The longer he sat on the chair, the more he felt like a stranger in the household. In his mind, he knew they weren¡¯t. But because Jothan had always mediated the air between him and his family, Demund wasn¡¯t as relaxed. He took a gulp of milk and sneaked a glance at the clock. The hands on the clock had barely moved. Then Demund realized that one of his legs were missing. It probably didn¡¯t help improve the mood either. Mrs. Harken was looking into the distance like she was recalling a memory from the past. Demund glanced at Alina, who seemed to be overly focused on her phone. Clara had already retreated to her room after grabbing a few more cookies¡ªDemund had heard her footsteps go up the stairs. He felt Mrs. Harken¡¯s stare switch over to him, so he focused on the cookie in his hand and chewed slowly. ¡°Do you think it was right for Jothan to leave?¡± Demund looked up and quickly gulped down the dough in his mouth. ¡°Jothan? To the Islands?¡± ¡°Sometimes I think it would have been better if he had stayed. Don¡¯t you feel like that too?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Demund paused. ¡°He¡¯s enjoying his time, isn¡¯t he? That¡¯s what he said in my letter.¡± Mrs. Harken let out a sigh. ¡°Mom, he¡¯ll be fine,¡± interjected Alina while reaching for another cookie. ¡°Stop being so worried.¡± ¡°I know, honey.¡± Mrs. Harken got up as something beeped in the back. ¡°Stay as long as you want, Demund. The laundry needs to be dried.¡± With a smile, she left the room through the back door. Demund turned to Alina. ¡°Things really are quiet here now.¡± Alina shrugged. ¡°Everyone¡¯s being so moody about it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± She crossed her legs and stretched her arms, and yawned. ¡°It¡¯s nice and peaceful.¡± ¡°Does Clara think the same? She¡¯s even quieter now.¡± ¡°She was always quiet.¡± Demund wiped his hand on a tissue and tossed it into the trash bin. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°See you. You need help putting on your shoes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking,¡± she added after seeing Demund¡¯s frown. ¡°Don¡¯t trip on the way.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Demund closed the door behind him and put on his shoes. The clear day¡¯s air was refreshing on his nose after the sweetness of the chocolate chip cookies. What if Jothan had stayed? Then he wouldn¡¯t have known Alina as much, but at least the air would be more natural and relaxed. He got on his bike and began pedaling. There would be no running tonight, or for the rest of the week. Enariss was busy with something. He¡¯d run alone, or maybe just circulate on his bed. Or both. They hadn¡¯t restarted the study group yet. They took different classes, making things complicated. He¡¯d have to study alone. And run alone. Then there was that thing Enariss had mentioned. Studying over at her house during the weekend. Was it still valid? How would he bring it up? A queer thought passed through his mind. How much did he really know about Enariss? ? ? ? Friday afternoon. Demund stood across from Davis and stretched his legs as the judges prepared to begin the day¡¯s first set of matches. Rhyne was also participating today; he had been challenged by someone lower ranked than him. The air felt very warm from Demund, and yet he felt isolated on the stage. He was about to fight, but he didn¡¯t feel excited. A stark contrast to the heat he felt in the wintery crisp while deflecting the harsh blows of a certain wolf-girl. His body felt dull, and he breathed in deeply. ¡­Nope. He assumed he would never feel the same as Shaden. The difference between them was tremendous. He stared at Davis. His power was thickening his skin (or was it hardening it?) to fend from attacks. From what he had seen in a video, the blows that Davis threw packed quite the punch. It probably explained why he looked a little bloated all the time like fat was clinging on to his muscles. It was a little distasteful, to be honest. He wanted to get this over with. He didn¡¯t have time to waste. Davis, too, stretched his arms out and blasted some punches in the air. His face, though it still held the dull, saggy air it usually had, radiated with keen excitement. His body looked like it was trembling slightly. Demund cracked his fingers. Now¡ªhow would he make this look realistic? Davis hadn¡¯t said anything to him so far since yesterday except a nod that felt like thanks. The situation was¡­very peculiar. Trying not to let anyone notice, Demund turned his head to the side while faking a stretch. Davis¡¯s group was there¡ªone person who was watching, four others who were snickering about while their eyes were focused on someone¡¯s tablet. He couldn¡¯t tell exactly, but if his guts were correct, those were a group of intimidators. The way their eyebrows moved, their overly-extended smiles. But who was he to judge? His aunt had often told him to never judge a person by their skin. Or ears. Or tail. But the idea was the same. Keep wary and keep an eye out for potential sources of benefit. Not that he had ever had the chance to apply it. His tutor always did the talking. The whistle finally blew, and Demund decided to charge in first. He feigned a surprised expression as his blow did nothing to move the tall boy¡¯s figure and stumbled on purpose as he landed on the ground. Davis charged at him with his hands out, and Demund yelped as he was slammed on the chest, tumbling backwards. He made sure to keep his prosthetic out of harm¡¯s way. It was pretty expensive. Davis had a triumphant look on his face and was brimming with confidence now. Demund¡¯s keen ears could hear the crowd¡¯s whispers, and he shrugged internally. They could think whatever they wanted. He got up and raised his arm. ¡°I give up!¡± he stated. ¡°His physique¡¯s too much for me.¡± The judge nodded and blew his whistle. The match ended, and Davis walked up to him, a big smile on his face. ¡°Good fight,¡± he muttered. ¡°You weren¡¯t that bad.¡± ¡°What did you expect? Our rankings are completely different.¡± But the smile on Davis¡¯s face was quickly fading away. He looked like he was about to say something, but didn¡¯t. And without turning back, he headed straight towards the group he always lingered in. Demund got off the stage and joined Riley. Rhyne¡¯s fight was still in progress, so he stood and watched. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He looked over at Davis. The members of the group didn¡¯t even look up to greet him, and he sort of retreated to the back and stood there, the smile now completely gone from his face. It was better not to get involved. There was a time when he had wanted to help a slave that was being whipped. His aunt had stopped him, saying that empathy would get him nowhere. He had disagreed with her, but her ideas resonated inside of him¡ªespecially now when his hands were so full of work and adjustments. Well, he had done what he could. By losing, maybe it helped out the student in some way. His rank would now be lowered by one, but it was nothing to fuss about. When Riley won his match with a smile, the trio went to do some exercises. ? ? ? ¡°I heard you lost today,¡± mumbled Enariss. The car silently rolled down the street, the sound of its quiet engine barely filling the silence that existed between her and Demund. ¡°It sort of happened.¡± ¡°Did you lose on purpose?¡± ¡°I was caught off guard.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you surrender? Why?¡± Enariss was being awfully grumpy in a weird way. ¡°I saw something interesting, and I thought I had to lose. Besides, going up the ranks too quickly isn¡¯t that fun, is it?¡± ¡°Oh. I see.¡± Enariss¡¯s cheeks swelled slightly, and she leaned against her hand, her elbow propped against the side of the car. ¡°So Ena. Are we meeting this weekend?¡± He saw Enariss¡¯s body twitch slightly. ¡°¡­¡­Sorry. Maybe next week.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± A slightly awkward silence loomed between them, and Demund cleared his throat to continue the conversation. ¡°Our first test for advanced biology is next Tuesday, right? Are you ready for it?¡± ¡°Somewhat. It¡¯s a quiz,¡± she corrected, ¡°so I haven¡¯t stressed about it that much yet.¡± She turned to Demund. ¡°Are you aiming for a hundred again?¡± Demund chuckled. ¡°What. Scared of losing your number one position?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± She punched him on the shoulder with a force Demund hadn¡¯t anticipated. He grunted and rubbed his shoulder. Enariss was unusually tense. ¡°Is there anything on your mind?¡± he finally asked after seeing Enariss space out. ¡°¡­what?¡± ¡°You look like you¡¯re bothered by something.¡± ¡°Did I look like that?¡± She touched her face and pinched her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re definitely distracted by something,¡± said Demund worryingly. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± She let out a short sigh. The car had already arrived at Demund¡¯s house, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to ask her further. He got out of the car and cast a worried glance at his friend. ¡°If you need anything, I can help.¡± She smiled. Demund watched the car drive away. He saw Enariss¡¯s red hair fall to the side through the back window. Enariss fell as her body relaxed, her back squishing against the now-empty seat. She looked at the ceiling of the car and hugged her bag in her arms, holding it tightly. She felt the slow throb of her heartbeat within her head. Thump, thump, thump, it went, dissipating her thoughts with each blow. She closed her eyes and tried to empty her mind, but the flow of blood to her brain did not stop, bringing in more broken pieces of doubt, confusion, and frustration from her heart, weakening her consciousness with each passing second. She didn¡¯t know what to think. For the first time in years, she felt utterly lost. ? ? ? Two pairs of feet crunched snow underneath their boots as they treaded the white streets. Shaden tucked himself even further into his hood; he couldn¡¯t have people seeing him as his stealth skills were not active. Mistilia wouldn¡¯t be able to sense him otherwise. He looked at the girl and saw her tail wagging rapidly. ¡°Do you like snow that much?¡± he asked, mist flowing out of his mouth. Mistilia¡¯s tail paused for a slight moment before it began to wag again. ¡°I like snow. It¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­right.¡± Snow really was nice. It made the world around him quieter and peaceful, and the slight chill of the cold made him want to cuddle. With his arms, at the moment, but Mistilia¡¯s fur sure looked nice. During the winter, many beastmen grew excess fur on their bodies to fight off the cold. Mistilia, who had grown up further north, was covered with dark and light brown fur the ran across her arms like padding. From what he had seen, the back of her neck was also covered with fur. Her hair itself had become lusher, and maybe even her eyebrows had gotten thicker. Her tail was certainly bushier. The transformation had been instant. Once the temperature dropped below freezing, her hair/fur had begun to cover her. ¡°My father didn¡¯t wear anything,¡± she had told Shaden, but he had absolutely insisted that she wear a coat. Sometimes, their difference in culture startled Shaden. It was little things, like smelling each other, but he had seriously been flustered when she had suggested licking a cut on his side after he had been injured. ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± he had told her. ¡°Why? My mom would do it for me.¡± ¡°¡­Do you do this to other people?¡± ¡°I guess my friend. She¡¯s a girl!¡± she added after seeing Shaden¡¯s frown. ¡°And what did she say?¡± ¡°She said¡­that she would appreciate my nature.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Mistilia, just¡­don¡¯t do it to guys. They¡¯ll get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Okay. But I don¡¯t see why it¡¯s such a big deal.¡± This was just one of the many culture shocks he had experienced while spending more time with her. He guessed it was fine. Probably. The streets were becoming more crowded as they approached the center of the town. The winter festival was progressing splendidly along its second week, and bigger stores and statues were being set up to celebrate the coming of a new year, which would be tomorrow night. They were currently here to scout out some good places to watch the magic from. It was Mistilia¡¯s first time experiencing a real winter here in Danark. Winter festivals were a new tradition to her¡ªin the north, where it snowed every year, they celebrated the new year with lots of meat from hunting. She had told Shaden that it was just her, her father, and her mother¡ªoccasionally a few others---who huddled together in their home during the eve of every new year. Plenty of meat would be brought in to celebrate, but that was it. Currently, her eyes were sparkling like jewels, and the swishing of her tail had become even more intense. Shaden wanted to touch it, a little. He reached out a hand and her tail brushed against his skin. It felt incredibly smooth and silky. Mistilia didn¡¯t seem to notice, but he still pulled his hand back in slight embarrassment. He¡¯d have to give Shidey lots of pets later. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mistilia asked while pointing towards a stand. ¡°It smells nice.¡± ¡°Hot¡ª¡± He stopped himself. Hot chocolate. Could he really call it that? He had tried it, when was it, three years ago, and he remembered it being a little less sweet than what he had expected. There had been a chocolaty scent to it, but it just wasn¡¯t the same. He didn¡¯t even know the name of it. ¡°It¡¯s a warm, sweet drink,¡± Shaden explained. ¡°Want some?¡± Mistilia nodded furiously, and their short journey of devouring wintery snacks began. ? ? ? ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend time with us?¡± asked Shaden¡¯s mother. Shaden was fastening his jacket on himself, preparing to go out into the cold, winter night. It was around ten thirty, and the whole family was also preparing to head outside. ¡°Mom, I spent the whole day with you,¡± said Shaden while pulling on his socks. ¡°Dad said I could be with my friend tonight. She¡¯s always alone.¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s been a long time since we spent new years eve together as a family. Rother is gone too¡­¡± ¡°You have Melany. And Dad.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring your friend to us?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be fine,¡± interjected Shaden¡¯s father. He was carrying Melany in his arms, who was half-dozing, unaccustomed to staying up so late. ¡°Lytha told me that he can handle himself.¡± He winked at Shaden, avoiding his wife¡¯s dissatisfied stare. ¡°Have fun,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s too cold¡­and it might snow¡­you might get lost,¡± mumbled Shaden¡¯s mother. ¡°I¡¯ve done this countless times before,¡± stated Shaden. ¡°That¡¯s what worries me¡­¡± Shaden was only eight. Melsei, who wasn¡¯t aware of Shaden¡¯s training regime, was naturally worried. His father, on the other hand¡ªnot so much. Garthan wrapped his hand around Melsei and hugged her. ¡°Go on, Shaden. Enjoy the night.¡± Shaden nodded and got up. Making sure his dagger was safely tucked in his pocket (his aunt would yell at him if he forgot to carry it around), he opened the door of the house. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll see each other there.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± He closed the door behind him and took in a deep breath. His nostrils stung from the cold, and he rubbed his hands together. ? ? ? He met Mistilia in front of the Academy. ¡°What took you so long?¡± she complained as her tail swished on the snow. Her arms were crossed, and her head was tilted up to allow her to see Shaden from underneath her hood. Shaden blinked twice. ¡°But I¡¯m on time?¡± "You¡¯re still late. I¡¯m dying to go.¡± ¡°We still have a lot of time left,¡± said Shaden after checking the time with his magic. ¡°¡­I¡¯m cold. Let¡¯s go now.¡± The cold was making them both jittery. Shaden rubbed his hands again. ¡°Do you remember the place?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± They had spotted out somewhere great where they could celebrate new years together. As promised, Shaden had fetched two bottles of hot chocolaty drink on his way over. The stores were all open tonight, and the city was filled with bright lights. They¡¯d all go off soon though. Mistilia held a bag of snacks in one hand, and Shaden worried that it may have gotten crushed due to the way she was holding it. But worrying no further, he walked up the stairs to the Academy and took his position next to the wolf girl. ¡°Careful not to drop your things.¡± ¡°I know. Then get ready. Three, two one¡ª¡± Without counting down fairly so Shaden could begin at the same time, Mistilia leaped off the snow and began dashing into the illuminated streets. She was still as energetic as ever, and Shaden felt like she had become even more so over the month he had spent with her. He scratched his head but instantly trailed her footsteps, too clearly visible on the snow. As expected of a wolf. She was incredibly fast, and at some point, he saw the pair of feet turn into a pair of feet and hands imprinted into the snow. He had never seen her run on all fours, and it displayed the excitement she was experiencing. Determined not to lose, Shaden strengthened his legs and chased after his friend. ? ? ? ¡°What!¡± exclaimed Mistilia. When she arrived at their designated location, on top of the building next to the giant statue of some kind of bear, Shaden was waving at her, leisurely sitting on the snow with his legs crossed. She quickly jumped up the sides on the building and sat down next to Shaden. Then she noticed Shaden¡¯s heavy breaths that created swirls of vapor in the air. ¡°How hard did you run?¡± ¡°Really. Really. Hard.¡± ¡°Stupid.¡± ¡°Hey, at least I beat you.¡± The wolf girl¡¯s frustration was smudged on her face, and Shaden laughed. Pushing himself had been worth it, though his heart was thumping like a rocket engine. How long had it been since he ran that quickly? A few months at most¡ªthe latest was when he had been chased by a leopard-like beast in the woods. After kicking some snow away, she sat down next to Shaden. ¡°I was moving slowly so I wouldn¡¯t break the cookies.¡± Shaden lifted an eyebrow and glanced at the bag in her hand. It looked terribly smudged. ¡°But the cookies. They¡¯re¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± She glared at Shaden and pulled her cookies to herself. ¡°¡­¡­ha. Haha. HAHAHA!¡± Shaden burst out laughing, and Mistilia¡¯s whole face became as red as a tomato. ¡°You were moving slowly on all four limbs to protect the cookies¡ªHAHAHA!¡± ¡°Hey, cut it out!¡± She pushed Shaden and he fell on the snow, still laughing. Mistilia crossed her arms and pouted, looking away from his direction. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± she grumbled, and Shaden¡¯s laughter only became worse. He rolled on the roof, holding his stomach with his hands. ¡°Sorry¡ªit was just¡ªyour expression¡ªHAHAHAHA!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go.¡± ¡°Ha¡ªwait! Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Shaden cleared his throat and wiped the tears off his eyes. Then he fell back-first on the roof again and looked into the sky. The unending, clear sky speckled with countless twinkling stars. ¡°Thanks. I haven¡¯t laughed like that in a while.¡± The fantasy world was as refreshing as ever. ¡°Hmph.¡± It was so easy to understand, unlike reality. ¡°Thank you, Misty.¡± Shaden got up again and crossed his legs. ¡°Sorry if I offended you.¡± ¡°Err¡ª¡± She tugged on her hair and scratched her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh at me next time.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± He held in a stifle by pinching himself. It was moments like this that made him forget that he was in a real world rather than a dream. Simple, nice, relaxing, and free¡ªwith a tinge of otherworldly cuteness. Where he felt like a protagonist. He took in a deep breath. ¡°So. It¡¯s our last day together.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Shaden looked at the wolf girl who was examining the bag of cookies in her hand. Reading the mood, he quietly looked into the air, checking the time. They still had some time left until the new year. ¡°¡­¡­where are you going?¡± she finally asked. ¡°Nowhere in particular. Just following my tutor wherever she goes for the time being. How about you? Are you planning on staying?¡± It wasn¡¯t just a long farewell because Shaden was leaving. Mistilia, now that she had passed her tenth birthday, had to choose where to go soon. ¡°The Headmistress¡ªthe Lady,¡± she corrected herself, ¡°told me I could learn from her. Whenever I wanted.¡± ¡°Ah. So, will you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have friends here, and¡­¡± She trailed off. ¡°¡­your family, right?¡± Mistilia nodded. It had been a while since she had taken refuge, and the severity of her parents¡¯ predicament was still unknown to her. She wanted to see them soon, but the situation was a delicate one. For all she knew, they could be dead. Using magic, Shaden warmed up a bottle of the chocolaty drink and gave it to Mistilia. She accepted it with both hands and placed it against her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡± ¡°Of course it is.¡± He warmed the remained bottle and held it in his hands. ¡°How about the cookies?¡± Without saying anything, Mistilia opened the bag and peeked inside. Then she tossed it into the air. Shaden quickly caught it with his telekinesis, and Mistilia looked like she had been hit. ¡°¡­...they¡¯re ruined.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Shaden placed the bag in his hand and looked inside. Everything was scattered around¡ªonly crumbs, no cookies. Mistilia opened her bottle and took a small sip. With her yellow eyes, she sheepishly looked at Shaden, her ears drooping. Shaden held in a giggle and cleared his throat. ¡°They¡¯re still edible.¡± He poured some of the crumbs into his mouth and chewed. The scent of dough filled his nostrils, and the broken sweetness pleased his tongue. ¡°It still tastes good,¡± he said honestly. ¡°Really?¡± Mistilia¡¯s ears went back up. ¡°Here, try some.¡± He handed over the bag to the wolf girl and took a sip out of his drink. Her face lit up as she tasted the crumbs. ¡°I guess¡­it¡¯s okay.¡± Chewing on the remains of the snack, the two of them shared a moment of silence. Suddenly, the streetlights began to shut off one by one, and people¡¯s excited cheers could be heard from all around the city. Then soon, everyone became quiet. ¡°It¡¯s starting,¡± whispered Shaden. He himself had only seen it once, and that was while he was among the crowd, surrounded by his family. Silently, a streak of orange shot up from the center of the city and continued to soar upwards. It slowed down and hovered above the city like a flare, illuminating the crowds like a small sun. Everyone, including Shaden and Mistilia, held their breaths as the new year approached with each passing second. On the center of the glowing ball, the number ¡®10¡¯ appeared. Then it became ¡®9¡¯. 8. 7. They held their breaths. 6. 5. A low murmur rippled through the city. 4. Shaden turned his head towards Mistilia, and their eyes met. Shaden grinned and gave her a thumbs up sign. 3. ¡°You might want to cover your ears,¡± he said. 2. ¡°What?¡± 1. A thunderous boom reverberated in the air as the ball of glowing orange exploded like a supernova. The light spread out like a bomb, covering the sky in a sudden brilliance similar to that of the rising sun in the morning. Magic kept the light lingering in the air like polar lights, and golden streaks that resembled glitter or a drop of paint in clear water formed in the sky, spreading out in a circle. The whole city was basked in a gentle glow of yellow and orange, and the people began to cheer. Before the colors died away, multiple new streaks of light short up in the air, this time faster and smaller. They too, exploded into clouds of illumination, decorating the darkness with red, blue, green, purple, and all the other colors of the spectrum. ¡°Beautiful, right?¡± commented Shaden. While different from the fireworks from his own world, the ones here were exotic in their own way. It was similar to seeing an artificial aurora¡ªsimply magical. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Mistilia breathed. Her eyes were wide as saucers, and her mouth slightly hung open, her ears and tail still in awe at the spectacle. ¡°Happy new year,¡± said Shaden with a smile. ¡°I got you something.¡± Mistilia¡¯s attention turned to Shaden as he pulled out something from his coat. Her ears fluttered in anticipation as Shaden handed her a small, brown package. She tore the paper apart and put its contents in her hand. ¡°A¡­glove? Gloves?¡± ¡°I saw your hands, and they looked callused.¡± ¡°Callused?¡± He reached out and held Mistilia¡¯s hand, making her palm face upwards. ¡°The thick parts on your skin,¡± he said, pointing towards the upper part of her palm. ¡°Ohhhh.¡± He let go gently. ¡°I heard that many female swordsmen wear gloves to keep their hands free of scars.¡± Mistilia instinctively sniffed the leather gloves and felt them in her hands. Honestly, Shaden felt like he had made a mistake. He had completely forgotten that Mistilia was a beastman, a race that ran on all four limbs and tore through meat with their fangs. It was nice since the store had provided holes for fingers since beastmen¡¯s claws would poke through the top, but in reality, gloves were simply unnecessary. ¡°Do you¡­like it?¡± he asked cautiously. He hoped Mistilia¡¯s feminine heart would shine through. He cocked his head internally. Did she even care about her looks? Thankfully, Mistilia equipped the gloves, sliding them onto her hands. She gripped them a few times to feel their texture. ¡°It¡¯s comfortable,¡± she said. Shaden let out an internal sigh of relief. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°¡­thank you.¡± The wolf girl turned her head away, but her wagging tail displayed her emotions too clearly. So, she liked it very much. Shaden cheered inside. ¡°!!!!¡± Shaden was caught off guard as Mistilia pushed him down, pinning his arms on the roof with her arms. He was about to retaliate when he saw her eyes. Time slowed. He felt a chill crawl up his spine. The wolf¡¯s yellow eyes glowed intensely as the moonlight reflected off of their surface. Shaden saw her pupils dilate. He knew that look. He knew it too well. When beasts were about to lunge at him and chew his face off, they had all given them that look. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Mistilia was speaking quietly again. She pouted her cheeks and made a gurgling sound. Then she spat on his neck and let go. Shaden, stunned, lay on the ground, trying to comprehend what happened. Mistilia¡¯s face was all red and glowing. She stood up. ¡°G-goodnight!¡± she stuttered as she jumped off the roof. Shaden frowned. He raised his hand to his neck and touched it. It was wet and gooey with spit, and when he brought it to his nose, had a weird scent. Recovering from the shock, he wiped his hand in the snow and tried to spot Mistilia in the dark. She was already gone, hidden behind the buildings. Well¡­that was unexpected, Shaden thought to himself. The sad thing was, today was the last day of the week, so when he woke up, he¡¯d be in the other world. Well¡­ He was confused. What and why? Oh well. 4.7 Demund opened his eyes. Instantly, the heaviness of his body filled his nerves and he lifted his arm slowly to adjust to his slower, duller body. He tried circulating; it made his body a little lighter, but a sharp but minor pain went through his head. It was more like a jolt of electricity than pain though, like his senses were stimulated with mana or SAP. Like usual, he got up on his bed and turned off the alarm. He pushed himself to the side of the bed. His prosthetic was propped on the side, ready to be mounted. But he didn¡¯t put it on. Weekends were more relaxed, and sometimes, the prosthetic was too bothersome. It choked on his leg like thick socks. By now, he could walk around on one leg, at least in his house. So without equipping it, he hopped over to his drawers and quickly fetched some soft, baggy clothes. After putting them on, he hopped out of his room and went downstairs. Why had she spit on him? He sat down on the chair. Breakfast had already been set, and his mother was chewing on some toast. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful morning,¡± she greeted Demund. ¡°Should I get you some milk? Or juice?¡± ¡°I think milk will be good,¡± answered Demund. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± Mrs. Blanner smiled and headed towards the kitchen. Demund pulled some toast on his plate and reached for some jam. Was it some sort of marking? There was no way to tell, but her spit had smelled¡­rather strong. And that weird gurgling noise she had made, like something was coming up from her stomach. And her blushing. He took a bite out of the toast and put some slices of ham in his mouth. He chewed. Oh man, she was ten. He admitted that she was cute. Then again, no one from that world he saw looked ugly. But she was ten for goodness sake. He just hoped that it wasn¡¯t the case. ¡­¡­well. What to do. ¡°Here you go,¡± said his mom as she placed a glass of milk before him gently. ¡°Careful not to choke.¡± Demund took a big gulp out of the cup and swallowed. ¡°Thank you.¡± His mom sat back down and returned to her food. Her movements looked rather weak. Weaker than he had remembered it. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± he asked, his mouth full again with food. ¡°The usual. Isn¡¯t it great? He¡¯s going to be promoted again.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. But he¡¯s been working hard.¡± ¡°We should congratulate him.¡± ¡°Demund, I was thinking the same thing.¡± Mrs. Blanner looked at her son who was rapidly consuming his meal hungrily. Lately, he was eating much more than usual, and seeing her son enjoy his food made her happy. Demund wasn¡¯t short, but she thought it would be better if he grew more. They were working so hard. Her husband, at work; her son, at school. Even on Saturday, her husband went to work while she stayed home. He had to try harder to make more time for his family, he had said to her. While she loved that side of him, sometimes her heart ached to see him exhausted when he arrived home. Her son was the same¡ªbut in a different manner. There was not a single moment where she had seen him with something entertaining, excluding books. He was always doing something productive. He hadn¡¯t been this way. The past year, she had seen wonders. Her son had transformed somehow. Perhaps it had to do with his ability. Dreams, the doctor had said. Living out and fulfilling your dreams. That was what his ability probably was, and she felt content. But a part of her believed it to be too unnatural. She didn¡¯t know what abilities felt like, and neither did her husband. They were devoid of SAP, and Demund¡¯s transformation had been very abrupt. Too abrupt even. She hadn¡¯t seen anything notable happen, and yet it had happened¡ªright under their noses. Something had happened. She didn¡¯t know what. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re staring too much. Do I have something on my face?¡± ¡°No. I just think my son is an amazing person.¡± Demund swallowed and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m just being like Dad. Trying my best. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t burn yourself out.¡± ¡°Hah. I don¡¯t think I ever will.¡± What was making him so motivated? So full of energy? What allowed him to push on? Were abilities this great? Could they really do this much? Transform people so significantly? It was unnatural how quickly Demund had recovered from his accident. Just five months¡ªand he had completely become used to it. She had been so worried. It still lingered in her, but it had been pressed down by her son¡¯s desire to stay above his misfortune. He had tried his best, and so would she. So had her husband. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring your friends over some time?¡± ¡°Here?¡± Demund furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll like it here. They¡¯re super wealthy.¡± He paused. ¡°Actually¡­it might be a good idea. Maybe they¡¯ll enjoy seeing the low life.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not exactly poor, honey,¡± coughed Mrs. Blanner with a smile. ¡°Mom, you should have seen their houses. They¡¯re¡­on a completely different level.¡± He paused again. ¡°Is there even anything to do here?¡± ¡°I can treat them to a meal. And you could walk around the neighborhood. We also have some board games in the storage.¡± ¡°Board games¡­I can¡¯t believe we still have them.¡± She had seen his friends visit the hospital. She saw his classmate¡¯s car pick him up and drop him off every morning for two weeks. She wanted to thank them somehow. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± he concluded. Over the break, she and her husband had tried their best to fill their son¡¯s weaknesses only to find out that he was more than capable of taking care of himself. But they had tried, and Demund had responded by being more dependent on them, even if it was just by a small amount. But¡­as his mother, she would always worry. Oblivious to her thoughts, Demund continued to think. He wouldn¡¯t have to spit on her too, would he? ? ? ? Well then. Back to Demund. Demund put aside his thoughts from Shaden and crossed his arms while sitting on the couch. He began to think. Obviously, Enariss had been startled by the hooded figure they had seen¡ªtwo days ago? Ever since then, she had acted weirdly. She had canceled all of their runs and even her plan to study at her house. But why? If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. What kind of person or information would make her so unsettled? He rolled his head. Was there anything he could do to help? Judging by the intensity of her reaction, he concluded that it couldn¡¯t be something as simple as a broken friendship. Maybe a past trauma, or something related to her future or family. He rubbed his chin. Enariss had never, ever once told him about her past. Some things he could pick up at her house, like the absence of her mother, but that was the extent of things. Come to think of it, she had mentioned visiting some orphanages. Did that have to do with anything? It couldn¡¯t be something as serious as a big conspiracy that involved the rich, upper class and the businesses of the underworld, could it? If it was, then¡­he couldn¡¯t do anything. He was just an ordinary high schooler, even if he aced his classes. It wasn¡¯t like he was a genius hacker or fighter or had a crazy ability or specialized weapons¡­ No. Judging by her expressions, it seemed to be something more personal. Now then, what could he do about it? ¡­¡­¡­Absolutely nothing. He turned on his phone and sent Enariss a text. [If you need anything, let me know.] Then he put it down and lifted his book up. He would read to ease his worries. ? ? ? Enariss frowned as she scribbled in her notebook. It wasn¡¯t that the questions were hard; it was just that she was too distracted to think properly. Nevertheless, she moved on to the next problem with expert precision. Maybe she should have invited Demund over after all. Then again, there was no knowing when the reply from Xecalic would come. That¡¯s what he called himself¡ªshe still thought it was a little overboard. It was a silly name, but he seemed to be doing well. [Bee-beep] ? Alerted by her phone, she took a look at its screen. A message from Demund. Her lips curled up as she read the message and she pushed her long hair to the side. He was worried, wasn¡¯t he? Then again, had her uneasiness shown on her face that much? She was sure she had kept her face as natural as possible. She rubbed her neck and let out a deep breath. It was good that he cared for her. But honestly, they were becoming more like close friends. While a part of her was frustrated, a part of her thought that it would be nice to enjoy the moment. It could turn out to be a sham like before. Her forehead wrinkled as she remembered something from middle school. Something that had delivered the final blow. She shook her head. It was a waste to think of trash with her time. Now then, how would she reply? Suddenly, the screen of her phone changed into a call, and a familiar song began to play from it. ¡®Wannabe Secret Agent¡¯¡ªread the text on her screen. Her focus immediately shifted, and she felt a jolt of cool wind go down her back. So soon? He had told her it would at least take two days! Rayn had never lied to her before. With a swallow, she slid her hand across the device. ¡°Hello? Is this Seca?¡± ¡°Yo, Ena! How¡¯s it goin~! I got some crazy news for ya!¡± The male voice suddenly lowered into a whisper. ¡°And please¡­call me Xecalic. It¡¯s much cooler.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the news?¡± ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m glad you understand. Anyway¡ª¡± He paused and coughed. ¡°I give up. Can¡¯t do this; sorry ¡®bout it.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± The male voice let out a deep sigh. ¡°Exactly what you¡¯re hearing. I can¡¯t do it.¡± His voice turned into a whisper again. ¡°You¡¯re¡­is your device encrypted?¡± ¡°What? No. Who cares about my device.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­you¡¯re right. It¡¯s me they¡¯re after, the greatest¡ª¡± Enariss rolled her eyes. ¡°Who can¡¯t even hack into the school¡¯s database. Or security cameras. Or some small cooperation.¡± ¡°Hey, I can. But I can¡¯t find something that doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Hmmm? What does that mean?¡± The other end of the call let out something like a mix between a cough and a grunt. ¡°I looked through the info. School¡¯s info I mean. And guess what? There¡¯s nothing on the truck you talked about!¡± ¡°It was a van.¡± ¡°Same thing. The only thing related was a record of that kid¡¯s injury. That¡¯s it. Nothing that shows that the school hired the vehicle, nothing related to who even hired it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­tell me more.¡± ¡°Yeah. Everything seemed to be wiped. It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t find traces of the information. If someone had erased it without me being able to detect the shards of info, then they¡¯d have to be some sort of god of electricity and coding¡ª¡± ¡°Focus, please.¡± He coughed once. ¡°So, nothing was even recorded.¡± It still said too little about the situation. Maybe the school didn¡¯t want its name to be tarnished. But no record at all? As the president of a club, she knew how meticulous the school¡¯s organization of information was. Everything had to be recorded, even if it was just buying an additional ball. Something as big as hiring a vehicle¡ª Realization dawned on her. What if the school hadn¡¯t called for the vehicle? What if¡ªsomeone else did? ¡°That can¡¯t be all you did.¡± ¡°Hmph. Course not. I¡¯m Xecalic, the divine hacker.¡± There was a sort of slurping noise in the background. ¡°Cameras, I searched through them all using this program I¡ªwell, you wouldn¡¯t care. But yeah, no car. The only footage was at the scene of the accident. Man! It looked brutal. And the quality wasn¡¯t even that good.¡± Enariss waited for him to continue. ¡°A ghost car¡ªthat¡¯s what it looked like. Came out of nowhere, slammed into the poor dude.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Well, duh. As if I¡¯d let something pretty interesting go. Well, I wanted to go real for once, so I plugged myself in. Any mentions of the car, the company it was related to, where it came from¡ªliterally all the stuff. Oh, and stuff concerning your friend.¡± Another slurping noise. ¡°There was nothing. All non-existent like the files from the school. Like they had never been recorded. Like¡ª¡± ¡°It had been set up from the beginning.¡± ¡°Smart girl! That¡¯s what I thought too. But you see, in this day and age, nothing can be hidden. And I found it. Traces of code that was scattered in the net. Pretty heavily encrypted.¡± ¡°And then? What did you find?¡± ¡°¡­¡­a wall. A giant wall.¡± His voice had lowered into a whisper once more. ¡°On the outside, it looked pretty harmless. Just scripts blocking certain pathways. Seemed pretty random, but I¡¯m a genius.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°The world government. The United World Management.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Wait, wait, don¡¯t freak out. I¡¯m not a full-blown criminal yet. And before you panic, I¡¯ll just say that it was very loosely connected with the UWM. Nothin¡¯ fully involved. Something like a small branch office. A really small branch office. Heck, even finding that was super hard, but thankfully, I had heard of them a few years back¡ªyou should be really grateful to me, you know?¡± ¡°I always am. So? What¡¯s your conclusion?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty. The information felt super shady; you know¡ªthe same feel as the missing information. Like they exist, but as ghosts.¡± He paused. ¡°Ena, I could force myself in. But I¡¯m not the only one with a network-based ability. There are countless others. A barrier, no matter how intricately woven, can be broken through. But if there are a thousand spiders remaking it, then it¡¯s simply impossible. And besides¡ªthis is the UWM we¡¯re talking about. You know I can¡¯t get involved. I really want to get my government job.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This much info won¡¯t catch anyone¡¯s attention. Man, I hate ghosts in cyberspace. They creep me out. But anyway¡ª¡± Enariss closed her eyes. ¡°Give up. Someone really wants it hidden. It¡¯s not just your friend¡¯s information; it feels much bigger. Too many restrictions. There are probably thousands of people involved, including your friend.¡± ¡°What does Demund even mean to them? He¡¯s just a cripple!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I am absolutely clueless. Well, that took way too much time. It was fun while it lasted¡ªbut hey, don¡¯t forget to send the funds over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send it today.¡± ¡°Excellent! Now if you¡¯ll excuse me¡ª¡± There was a crackle of static and a jumble of bottles. ¡°Oh, and one more thing. The ghost-like code I mentioned¡ªthere was a student in your school who shared the, feel? Not really sure, but it seemed interesting. Well, he graduated, so it wouldn¡¯t matter¡­wait.¡± Enariss heard a sharp intake of breath. Then a lot of keyboard-tapping noises in the background. ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait¡ªEna, can I get back to you later? I found something really interesting. Just gimme one or two more days. But send the donations, yeah?¡± ¡°Thanks, Seca.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Xecalic. Now, I got some exploring to do. I¡¯ll send over the report when I¡¯m done.¡± The phone clicked off. ¡°Hah¡­¡± The UWM. Seriously? It was no secret that they kept their eyes on everyone. And naturally, everyone¡¯s privacy was protected to a certain degree from hackers. But for Seca to mention them explicitly meant that this would be a few stages deeper than normal. Just like when they were trying to dig out information on Rayn. They had gotten into a lot of trouble back then. She¡¯d have to see his report to wrap her head around it. Letting out a cry of frustration, she fell on her back on the carpet and stretched her arms out. Come to think of it, she hadn¡¯t replied yet. She went back to the chat between her and Demund and stared at it. Who are you, Demund? Why would anyone want to hurt you? Why would his accident be intentional? Why would a branch of the UWM try to cover it up? This had all begun with Rayn. Wherever he went, he always caused something big. She had seen his records once at the cost of a week of scolding by her father. They had fought a lot back then. ¡°Ach!¡± She let out a cry as her device fell on her face. She quickly lifted it back up, and to her shock, she had accidentally begun a call with Demund. In a hurry, she canceled the call and turned to the side. [Sorry. I accidentally pushed it.] She sent the message and thought. [I¡¯m fine! Just a cold. I¡¯m surprised you noticed it.] That would explain why she couldn¡¯t have him over. She fell on her back again and closed her eyes. ? ? ? A cold? Was it really just a cold? Demund frowned at the message. No, it wasn¡¯t just a cold. It couldn¡¯t be. How would a cold explain the hooded person and Enariss¡¯s desperate chase after him/her? He had been fast, so maybe Enariss thought he hadn¡¯t seen him. She was hiding something. She was from a very wealthy family, she did possess an incredible ability, and she was the definition of a perfect girl¡ª Maybe the last part didn¡¯t matter, but by the looks of it, this was something he couldn¡¯t interfere in. He had nothing to do with it, after all. Something involving the upper class and their affairs in politics or some extravagant business¡ªhe had no part in it. He wished he had. If he were Shaden, he would have been able to track down whoever it was Enariss had chased. And help her out more. Alas, he was just Demund. [Get well soon!] He sent the text and put his phone down. Everyone had their own problems. It would be rude to press the matter further. If people questioned him intently on his life in the other world, he would be more than uncomfortable. Living in different worlds. Today, Demund empathized with the phrase more. 4.8 ¡°Goodbye, Shaden. Melany, say goodbye to your brother.¡± ¡°Good¡­bye.¡± Melany¡¯s arms were tightly wrapped around her mother¡¯s leg while she stared at Shaden with her large, clear eyes. Her cheeks were tinged with a pink, healthy color, and a warm hat protected her head from the morning, winter air. ¡°She looks cold, Mom,¡± said Shaden. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. You should go inside.¡± His tutor was speaking with her brother at the side, and from their blank expressions, Shaden couldn¡¯t tell what they were talking about. Just like his tutor, his father could be very unreadable. He had only found this out when his father and tutor had met each other. Looking at them from afar, they looked very alike. Shaden gave his mother a large hug as she bent down and also gave his little sister a hug. She looked slightly awkward about it, which made Shaden a little sad. But then again, he hadn¡¯t spent much time with her. ¡°Stay safe, okay?¡± reminded his mother. ¡°Whatever you do, listen to your aunt and be safe. She¡¯s a wonderful person. She promised to take care of you as best as she could.¡± ¡°Ah¡­yeah.¡± Apparently, his aunt hadn¡¯t told his mother about their hellish training sessions or nights of survival or wake-ups of staring-death-in-the-face. ¡°Yeah¡­she¡¯ll keep me safe,¡± he said, half-sarcastically. ¡°She always has.¡± Oblivious of his thoughts, his mother gave him a giant smile and one last hug. ¡°I know you¡¯ll do well. You¡¯ve grown so big so quickly. So very quickly.¡± Her eyes glistened. ¡°Make sure to eat as much as you can, and don¡¯t follow strangers, and sleep early, and¡ª¡± ¡°I know, I know. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± His mother closed her lips, and she bent down and lifted Melany into her arms. ¡°Goodbye, honey.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mom.¡± His aunt was already waiting at the back with her arms crossed. Shaden began to tread his footsteps to his tutor¡¯s direction and soon reached his aunt and father. ¡°You¡¯re going now. Shaden¡­¡± ¡°Stay safe, eat well, sleep well, yeah, I know.¡± ¡°¡­Of course.¡± His father placed a firm hand on his shoulder and looked into his eyes. Shaden could see his small figure reflected off of the surface of his father¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°My son, remember; your life is yours to mold. There¡¯s nothing holding you back from doing so. But there are bad ways and good ways, right decisions and wrong decisions you can make in your life.¡± He kneeled down on one leg. ¡°There will be a time in the distant future where you will have to make an important decision. I failed to do so. But you¡­¡± His eyes seemed to falter but quickly regained their strength. ¡°There is still a long way you can travel before you have to decide. I wish I could take the burden from you, but it¡¯s too late for me. I have been rejected.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± His father leaned forward and kissed him on the forehead. ¡°You will find out. You are a smart child. But now, it¡¯s too early for you to know. Go see the world with your aunt. Experience life.¡± His eyes grew serious. ¡°You might forget what I¡¯ve said today. But many years from now, I pray that you will remember it.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Important decision? His father was speaking in riddles. He was pulled forward as his father wrapped his arms around his body. His short beard rubbed against Shaden¡¯s cheeks, which was a little itchy, but Shaden hugged his father back. ¡°Go now. Your aunt is waiting.¡± ¡°Dad, we¡¯re going to see each other in less than a year. This goodbye seems like too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­not too sure about that. You will hear more about it from your aunt.¡± What? Garthan stood up and gave Shaden a solid smack on his back. ¡°Good luck on your journey. And goodbye, my son. You make me proud.¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°Take care of Mom and Melany. And Shidey too.¡± It had been¡­a little tragic when Shaden had returned to see Shidey. The black cat had grown overweight, and now, she lazily pawed its way around the house, refusing to go out. Her tails had increased to four, which had been unexpected since he hadn¡¯t been present, but the cat had gained much more than just a tail. Nowadays, it was basically a freeloader¡ªeating and lazing around was all she did. It was majorly Melany¡¯s fault. At first, she had lured the cat into playing with her with delicious treats. Then the cat, realizing her potential, always clung onto the na?ve girl and meowed sweetly in her ears. Melany, happy that the cat was like her own property now, fed it all the food she wanted¡ªresulting in the current, overweight situation. Honestly, it had been a little sad. The beast was gone, completely domesticated with treats. At least her fur was softer. ¡°Take care of your aunt to. She can be¡­immature sometimes.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°¡­You probably understand already. Now, go.¡± Shaden nodded. He took a deep breath, turned away, and quickly ran to his aunt, who was already walking away from the area. Then he took one final look at his family. They stood at the entrance to their apartment, standing together and waving at him. He waved back. ¡°Goodbye! Goodbye, everyone! Stay safe!¡± With a final breath, he pried his eyes away from home. ? ? ? ¡°¡­I¡¯m worried about him. Lytha will take care of him safely, right?¡± Shaden had disappeared with his aunt, and the streets in front of them were now empty, except for the piles of snow littered on the ground, ¡°¡­¡­of course.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t sound too sure.¡± ¡°I am sure. I am one hundred percent sure.¡± Garthan reached out and took Melany from Melsei¡¯s arms. The little girl quickly buried herself in her father¡¯s warm coat. ¡°It¡¯s cold. Let¡¯s head back inside. I¡¯m also late for work.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell them beforehand?¡± ¡°Yes¡­and they didn¡¯t seem very happy about it. I should head over soon.¡± Melany opened the door of the apartment and went inside. Garthan followed after her. ¡°I wonder why they need guards during a holiday. Can¡¯t they just let you rest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what we do.¡± They began to walk up the stairs. ¡°I really hoped Rother would visit. He still hasn¡¯t replied, has he?¡± ¡°He must be busy with his training.¡± ¡°Even during holidays? Even during the winter?¡± ¡°He learns at the Sword of Ice and Cold. They love their winters.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s winter up there every year!¡± ¡°¡­¡­they love their coldest winters.¡± Melsei had a look of dissatisfaction on her face. ¡°The letter shouldn¡¯t have taken that long to deliver. Two weeks at most. And he still hasn¡¯t replied.¡± ¡°He must love the place.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± She opened the door to their home and took off her shoes, then got inside and took off her thick jacket. ¡°I¡¯m worried. Maybe something happened.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always worried.¡± ¡°I have every right to be worried.¡± Garthan placed Melany down, who waddled away to go to her books. Like her older brother, she had taken a liking to words and paper. ¡°I can ask a friend to see if Rother¡¯s doing well.¡± ¡°Please, do.¡± Garthan hoisted his sword and sheath off of the wall and strapped it around his body. ¡°Today, after work.¡± Melsei nodded. ¡°Thank you. I love you, honey.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± Garthan said farewell to his wife and closed the door behind him. His wife was right. Rother was taking a little too long to reply to their letter. Maybe, there had been some complications? He¡¯d ask someone in the area to check up on his son. Then again, it had only been half a year since he had left. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t that homesick yet. Perhaps he didn¡¯t feel the need to reply. He was still a teen, after all. This was the most exciting part of his life, and with a very good reason. New techniques, new friends, new ways of looking at mana; based on his own experience, everything could be overwhelming. Well, off to work, he thought to himself. ? ? ? ¡°Wait, Aunt Lytha.¡± Smack. ¡°I¡¯m too young to be an aunt.¡± Shaden rolled his eyes. He had managed to block his tutor¡¯s blow with his hand instinctively, which was great, but it still made him annoyed. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything when I called you that in front of my parents.¡± ¡°And you never called me aunt until we met them!¡± ¡°¡­oh yeah. I think I got used to it.¡± Shaden cleared his throat. ¡°Teacher. I need to go visit someone before we go to¡­wherever we¡¯re going to go.¡± ¡°You mean that wolf you were visiting every day?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­wait, how did you¡ªactually, never mind.¡± Dang it. He hadn¡¯t been able to detect her. ¡°Don¡¯t stress it. I saw you once out of coincidence, then I asked your father. I was pretty busy too.¡± ¡°Oh. I see, I see.¡± ¡°Wipe the smirk off your face. We have a long journey ahead of us, and it¡¯s better if we get started soon.¡± Shaden scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at the portal. You have half an hour.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± His aunt vanished in front of him, and he sensed the faint traces of her mana smoke away to the side like dust in a strong wind. Soon, it was gone. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! There wasn¡¯t any time to waste. He quickly ran to the building, determined to confirm why he had been spat on. ? ? ? He hurried through the halls, evading students and staff, and finally reached the old training room. The door was slightly open, and he peeked inside. The familiar shape of a brown-haired girl entered his eyes, sitting on the floor, meditating. That¡¯s how they began their mornings. Careful not to make a sound, he pushed the door gently. But instantly, he saw Mistilia¡¯s ears twitch and gave up on surprising her. People were too perceptive when meditating. Since they were focusing on their body, anything that stimulated it was never unnoticed. While he was confident he could still surprise her, he undid the layer of mana around his body and stepped inside. ¡°I came to say goodbye.¡± Her ears twitched again, and he felt the flow of mana around her body subside. Then she turned around and looked into his eyes for a few seconds. They looked¡­sharper than usual. Shaden became a little nervous for some reason. This is a kid, Shaden. Then again, unknown culture was a peculiar thing. He had been caught completely off guard yesterday. ¡°You¡¯re¡­here,¡± Mistilia said. She got up and put her arms behind her back, her tail, slowly wagging in the air. For some reason, her eyes darted around his face, refusing to make direct contact with his eyes. He noticed the gloves on her hands just before they were covered by her body. ¡°Do you like them?¡± he asked. ¡°The gloves, I mean.¡± ¡°These?¡± She put her hands out in front of her body and stared at her hands. Tenderly, she touched the leather with her bare fingers and fumbled her hands a little. But she didn¡¯t say anything. Shaden hoped that was a yes. ¡°I probably won¡¯t be back for a year from what I¡¯ve heard. Maybe even longer.¡± He stroked the back of his head. ¡°This will be a long goodbye.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, the spit from yesterday¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, that! That was, um¡­¡± Mistilia crossed her arms, and her tail was literally spinning behind her. ¡°Something we do to family. Or close friends! It¡¯s a sign of kinship.¡± ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s what it was.¡± Then without a warning, Mistilia marched towards him and stopped right in front of his face. She was slightly taller than him, so he was looking at the area between her nose and lips. He froze as he felt a warm breath be exhaled out of her body. It had a gentle smell. She had probably eaten soup in the morning. Mistilia bent down and sniffed him. Shaden didn¡¯t move. Then with a grunt of satisfaction, she straightened her back. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you, Shaden.¡± ¡°Me too, I guess.¡± ¡°Can¡­we hug?¡± The nervousness had returned to her face again, this time, much more subtlety. But he noticed it. ¡°We¡¯re kin, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yeah!¡± Shaden held his breath as he was embraced with a strong, bear hug. Or was it a wolf hug? Her arms wrapped around his back, and she held him close to her chest. Shaden¡¯s arms were still in the air, uncertain of the right course of action to take. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± Her body was trembling. That was what stood out to Shaden the most. He hadn¡¯t expected it. Not her smell, her soft skin, her hair, her fur¡ªbut the trembling of her body. She was holding him tightly, and while he couldn¡¯t see her face, her emotions traveled into him. Realization dawned on him. How could he be so stupid? He had been thinking of the wrong things all day. How could he be so insensitive? How could he be so self-centered? He put his arms around Mistilia and pat her back. This was a lonely girl. A lonely wolf. Away from her family, away from her pack. Without anyone to call a proper family. He thought about her current circumstance. He had been one of the few to meet her when she had just arrived, but now, the Headmistress and Instructor Reedock were gone. With his departure, she¡¯d lose the last of the first friends she had made. Maybe he was thinking too much. But that¡¯s what he felt. They stood in an embrace for what he felt was a long time. He continued to pat her back. ¡°I¡¯ll try to visit when I can.¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be lonely, right?¡± ¡°I have friends.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s great.¡± They finally separated, and she had a refreshed smile on her face. Shaden caught a glimmer of light on her eyes. She sniffed once and placed her hands on his shoulder. ¡°You stay safe too! Next time we meet, I¡¯m definitely going to beat you.¡± ¡°Not a chance. I¡¯ll be even stronger next time.¡± They shared a smile, and she let go of him. ¡°A smell of kinship. That was my present. Though¡­I don¡¯t know what humans think of it.¡± ¡°It¡ªis a great present!¡± reassured Shaden. ¡°It shows your sincerity.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you get it.¡± Her confident smile had returned to her face. ¡°I¡¯ll also miss you too,¡± stated Shaden. ¡°It was fun being with you.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah!¡± She took off her glove and put her hand out to Shaden. ¡°Goodbye, Shaden.¡± He took her hand and firmly grasped it. ¡°Goodbye, Mistilia. I hope we see each other again.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°May the moons watch over our kinship, no matter the long paths and muddled smells,¡± she breathed. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Something my parents told me.¡± ¡°May the moon watch over our kinship, no matter the paths and muddled smells¡­right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s moons. And long paths.¡± ¡°May the moons watch over our kinship, no matter the long paths and muddled smells.¡± ¡°You got it.¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s a good luck chant for separations.¡± Shaden had already memorized it by repeating it in his head. ¡°I wish you the same.¡± They let go, and Mistilia slid the glove on her hand again. ¡°¡­¡­Let me take you to the entrance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yeah.¡± ? ? ? ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± stated Lytha. ¡°I thought you would take longer.¡± Shaden shrugged. Mistilia had seen him off a little reluctantly, and he had come to the black tree as fast as his legs could carry him. It was a pretty long distance from the Academy, after all. He thought back to the wolf-girl. He sincerely wished her good luck in her future. He would never know what it felt like to not have a family, and the least he could do was show her some friendship and familial love the next time he met her. She was a lonely girl. He had only just realized it. He hated himself for not seeing it sooner. She was ten, for goodness¡¯s sake. A part of him had wanted to invite her to his journey. But he knew her circumstances. She wanted to know of her family¡¯s situation as quickly as possible, and in order to do so, she had to become stronger. The Academy was also where she would be the safest, surrounded by capable instructors and students. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad. Just wait a few more days; we¡¯re going to see places that will wipe that look of your face, so just you wait,¡± soothed his tutor. ¡°You mean, things that are colorful and want to devour me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not half wrong.¡± She smirked. ¡°You¡¯re going to love it.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Sticking out her hand enveloped in a haze of jet-black mana, she stabbed it into the tree and pulled it back out. Compared to his grandfather¡¯s movement, it looked less eloquent, but it still worked, nevertheless. Shaden himself still needed the dagger to open the portal, but he¡¯d understand the magic someday. The tree groaned, and the markings on its bark lit up in dull, white light. The dark creases on the tree slid together to form a line in the center of the tree, and the branches twisted as the line spread out upwards and downwards. The leaves on the tree refused to fall as the wood violently rumbled. Then soundlessly, almost too quietly, the line spread apart, revealing dark puddle of swirling black within the bark. It gaped at Shaden, the darkness beckoning him to enter. Having traveled in the portals so many times now, it felt cozy and comforting looking into the lightless puddle. He quite liked the feeling of his body being sucked into the amorphous matter. His tutor entered, and Shaden quickly followed after her. Then in an instant, they were back at the forest of black trees with white leaves. Weirdly enough, the trees all had their leaves, and while the ground was covered with snow, there weren''t any signs of it on the black trees themselves. Behind him, the tree groaned once more as the gash within it sealed back. The bark reconnected, and soon, it had returned into a normal, black tree with white leaves. ¡°Should we say hello to Grandpa?¡± asked Shaden. It had been a while since they had visited the castle. ¡°Or are we heading straight to the next area?¡± ¡°We have to visit,¡± said his tutor. She beckoned Shaden to follow her, which he did, right beside her. ¡°Our trips from now on will be a little more special. Longer¡ªwe will need supplies and money.¡± She put her hand in front of Shaden just as he was about to ask. ¡°It¡¯s no fun if I spoil it. Just see it for yourself, okay?¡± Shaden nodded. ? ? ? ¡°What the¡ª!¡± Shaden exclaimed at the horrifying sight. He had sensed something that brought back despicable memories, and while his aunt was visiting some rooms, he had followed the traces of the terror-inducing mana. It had led him to a pretty normal-looking set of doors at the end of a hallway, and since it wasn¡¯t locked, he had looked inside. Two, bloody orbs of red had stared back at him, along with a mass of writhing locks of hair that moved about like tentacles. ¡°Hairy!?¡± Shaden pushed the door fully open and entered the room. Thankfully, the monster was confined in a glass-like container, and unlike before, it wasn¡¯t trying to kill him. ¡°I thought you were dead!¡± The monster didn¡¯t reply. Instead, it continued to look at him with its menacing eyes of red, hair slithering about within the container like an octopus. To Shaden, it almost seemed to hover about like a cloud. ¡°You can¡¯t speak anymore?¡± No reply. The eyes were following him, yet that was the extent of the monster¡¯s movements. He walked closer to the container and placed his palm of the glass-like wall. The monster just continued to stare mindlessly, not showing any signs of hostility. Shaden furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Ah, yes. The monster. Are you surprised, my boy?¡± Shaden half-jumped and turned around after hearing the familiar voice. ¡°Grandpa!¡± The old man smiled and approached Shaden, his dark robes flowing behind him. ¡°It has been a while, Shaden. Come, show me your face.¡± Shaden walked over to his grandfather, who touched his face and inspected it. ¡°You look well. Has your tutor been taking care of you properly?¡± ¡°I guess,¡± replied Shaden. It had been hard, but never unbearable. ¡°Grandpa, why is the¡­hair monster back? Wasn¡¯t it destroyed?¡± His grandfather smiled and pat his head. Shaden realized that he hadn¡¯t felt anything when he had approached. He felt a breeze of goosebumps as he realized just how skilled his grandfather was. Still a long way to go, he thought. His grandfather looked towards the mass of hair. ¡°That, my boy, is something between a monster and a golem. And like all golems, it can be created¡ªagain and again.¡± ¡°Artificially?¡± His grandfather nodded. ¡°Right now, it has yet to be commanded. But once the magic rests in place, it will be able to speak and chase people once more.¡± An imaginary lightbulb popped up above Shaden¡¯s head. ¡°You mean there¡¯s another person taking the test?¡± ¡°Why yes. In fact, later today in the afternoon. But you must stay quiet. It ruins the test if you tell the subject about Hairy. Can you keep this promise?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Excellent. Now, come join me for lunch.¡± Shaden realized how hungry he was. The monster¡¯s creation had incited his curiosity, but right now, he had a stomach to feed. He happily followed his grandfather out of the room. Shaden felt a surge of mana blow around him, and the doors to the room closed shut with a creak. His aunt hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about them having lunch together. But oh well, free food was always welcome. ¡°You are going on a journey soon, yes?¡± asked his grandfather as they turned a corner. ¡°Someway far away, I suppose. Somewhere where the trees won¡¯t reach.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard,¡± replied Shaden. By trees, his grandfather probably meant the portals. Some place outside the reach of their convenient traveling system. ¡°You must want to leave as soon as possible. But do stay the night.¡± They walked into a familiar hall that led to the dining room. ¡°There is someone I want you to meet.¡± ¡°A new teacher?¡± ¡°I suppose not. A companion of sorts. A young, talented individual.¡± There was a hint of humor in his grandfather¡¯s voice, like someone who was about to introduce two animals he really liked to each other. ¡°She will join us now.¡± Something clicked in Shaden¡¯s mind. ¡°Is that person¡­the same person who will take the test?¡± ¡°Why, yes.¡± The doors automatically swung open, revealing a room with a long, dark table with fancy chairs to compliment it. A crystal chandelier hung on the ceiling, illuminating the dining room. Masked servants were positioned at the sides, and as they approached the chairs, two of them walked forward to help Shaden and his grandfather get seated. The food hadn¡¯t been set yet, and the only people on the seats were just the two of them. ¡°Bring Lytha here,¡± commanded his grandfather, and immediately, one of the servants bowed and vanished from the room like a shadow. ¡°And the girl,¡± he added. Another servant bowed and disappeared. ¡°Who is this girl?¡± asked Shaden. The faint smell of roses filled his nose. ¡°A member of a very prominent family,¡± answered the old man. ¡°She is close to your age, and she comes from far away.¡± Shaden put his hands together. ¡°Why so suddenly?¡± His grandfather lifted his silver cup as a servant came forward and poured wine into it. ¡°You must be bored, traveling alone with your aunt. You need some friends, and someone had volunteered for the occasion, so she was brought in.¡± Something smelled fishy to Shaden, and he really wasn¡¯t good at dealing with political matters. ¡°How did you know we would come today?¡± ¡°The old man has many tricks up his sleeve.¡± Shaden turned around as his aunt entered the room. His grandfather took a sip out of his cup. ¡°He is the current head of the family, so everything that happens here doesn¡¯t go unnoticed. Including our use of the portals. He probably predicted that we would return after New Year¡¯s Eve and planned ahead of time. Is that right, father?¡± ¡°Quite right.¡± Lytha snorted as she pushed her long, black hair behind her. She sat down before a servant could assist her in front of Shaden, next to her father. ¡°I really didn¡¯t need another kid to take care of. Where is she from, the Nieuts? The Jakhar Kishaks?¡± ¡°The second daughter of the Veurbois.¡± ¡°Veurbois?!¡± Lytha sunk into her chair and placed a hand on her forehead. ¡°This will be bothersome.¡± ¡°She is a well-behaved girl,¡± stated her father. ¡°And I believe that your student here¡ª¡± he motioned to Shaden, ¡°¡ªcan handle her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Lytha sat back up and squinted her eyes while looking at Shaden. Like a merchant examining goods, she inspected him intently. ¡°Maybe.¡± Lytha¡¯s expression changed, and she tilted her head slightly. In an instant, her lax attitude from before was erased completely from her body, and suddenly, she took the posture of an elegant lady ready for anything. Shaden raised an eyebrow, and she glared at him. ¡°She¡¯s here. Can¡¯t you sense her? Sit like a proper man,¡± she whispered. Wow. Well, he had sensed something approaching, but the complete change in his aunt was surprising. Appearances were important, after all. He adjusted his clothes and braced himself for the arrival of the new individual. The doors behind his aunt slowly swung open, and before Shaden¡¯s eyes, a slender girl (taller than him, but shorter than Mistilia) walked into the room. Her pretty black dress flowed behind her, and below the large, black hat that covered her face and eyes, lush, smooth and straight hair hung down, covering both sides of her shoulders. There was a small smile on her lips. Her hair was what caught Shaden¡¯s eye the most. The silver material seemed to shimmer like finely woven silk or moonlight¡ªand yet, it had a metallic luster to it. She moved with the air of a noble, treading the floor carefully, not making a sound as she approached the table. Her smooth hands were neatly held in front of her, and she gave a small bow to Shaden¡¯s grandfather. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t keep you waiting, Elder,¡± she said politely. Her voice entered Shaden¡¯s ears like a trickle of gentle water. Then he caught his aunt¡¯s cautious eye and realized something. He wasn¡¯t dealing with normal people here. He had to be on guard. But this¡­ She took her hat off, and a wonderful sight filled Shaden¡¯s eyes. Was just a girl of, eight? Nine? Yet, her mannerisms and tone of voice reminded Shaden of someone much older. The girl looked like a delicate doll. ¡°Shaden, this is Eilae of House Veurbois. She is a young lady, but a very capable one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m humbled by your praise.¡± The girl bowed again. ¡°Sit down, young Veurbois,¡± urged Shaden¡¯s grandfather. ¡°You must be tired from the long journey.¡± The girl raised her dress as a servant adjusted her seat for her. In an elegant manner, she placed herself on the chair, setting her hands on her lap smoothly. Then she noticed Shaden¡¯s glance and smiled back at him sweetly. Oh no. Hairy is going to freak her out. He smiled back. Just then, the doors on the far side of the room opened, revealing a line of masked servants complete with various platters and dishes on their hands. They entered the room swiftly, and in no time at all, the table was filled with hot, piping dishes of aromatic food. Shaden¡¯s stomach growled softly. His grandfather lifted his cup and drank out of it. Soon after, both his aunt and the girl lifted their eating utensils and began to eat the pieces of food that the servants had placed on their plates. Shaden had received some lectures on etiquette from his aunt, but she had dismissed the details by saying, ¡®he would get used to it¡¯ sooner or later. Now, he was mildly confused. He lifted his fork and knife like he had been taught and began eating. Food was food. He¡¯d grasp the details later. 4.9 ¡°So¡­¡± mumbled Shaden. Shaden eyed the petite girl who was standing beside him, about two meters away, hands carefully placed on top of her black dress. Her expression was relatively blank, and she blinked at Shaden¡¯s words. ¡°Yes?¡± she replied, her voice smooth like silk. ¡°Your name is Eilae?¡± Shaden looked up from his book and set it down on the table. Her presence made him a little unsettled; she had been doing nothing but stare at him for the past few minutes, not saying a word. She stood there like a servant in waiting as if she had forgotten that she was a guest. She nodded, her straight, long silver hair slightly swaying from the motion. Her expression remained serene, and the more he looked at her, the more she reminded him of a doll. It disturbed him. He expected that she had come from a somewhat prominent household (though he wasn¡¯t sure how exactly influential his own family was) which would explain her lady-like attitude. But she lacked the elements a young girl should have; the air of naivety, a sense of weakness. Indeed, she was a doll, created to please the eye. And it made him¡­uncomfortable. Not too much, but it tugged at him from the back of his mind. A difference in culture? Was that what it was? His aunt had become a completely different person too during their meal. From a somewhat wild character into a calmer, refined type. He had almost raised an eyebrow, but her sharp glares had shut him up. ¡°You should sit down, Eilae,¡± he suggested. There were plenty of chairs around him. She nodded again and took a seat a spot away from his. She then stared at the air in front of her in relative silence. Shaden returned to his book and continued to read. A Different View of Light and Shadows. Apparently, light created by magic could dispel its counterpart of shadow magic, and the dominant spell would be the one with the greater mana or intricacy¡ª He put his book down again. After blinking his eyes at the air, he turned his head to the girl, who had been sitting there in silence. ¡°You¡¯ll be taking the trial tomorrow, correct?¡± ¡°That is what I heard.¡± ¡°Are you nervous?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure my abilities will support me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± There was a moment of silence while Shaden thought of something to add to the conversation. ¡°Do you know what it¡¯ll be like? The trial, I mean.¡± Eilae¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it requires defeating a monster.¡± ¡°The monster. So you¡ª¡± She knew about it? ¡°¡ªknow what it looks like?¡± She shook her head again. ¡°It¡¯s been said to be terrifying.¡± ¡°It definitely is.¡± There was a subtle glimmer in her eyes as she looked at him. ¡°Have you taken the trial already?¡± ¡°Yes. A few years ago.¡± ¡°How wonderful. What was it like?¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± He stopped. His grandfather had told him to keep quiet. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She sounded a little disappointed but regained her atmosphere in an instant. She then continued to stare blankly into the air. Defeating a monster? That wasn¡¯t what Shaden had been told. He had been surprised without warning when he had been forced to run away. He frowned as he returned to his book and concluded that the contents of the trial were probably a little different. She was older and probably very capable. ¡°By the way, you were from¡­House Varbois. Am I right?¡± ¡°House Veurbois,¡± she corrected. ¡°I see. How old are you?¡± ¡°Nine.¡± ¡°Are your parents assassins too?¡± ¡°Not quite. Diplomats and politicians, really. Though it¡¯s not like assassination hasn¡¯t been used.¡± She had said it with a perfectly straight face, this nine-year-old girl. Shaden held his hands together with some nervousness. ¡°Have¡­you ever killed someone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a weird thing to ask.¡± ¡°Ahaha, I guess.¡± Shaden let out a weak laugh and sighed internally. His aunt had always told him about how in the old days, you wouldn¡¯t be considered an adult until you killed your first man. She had said it half-jokingly though, but he had still been worried. Thankfully, they hadn¡¯t run into bandits yet. ¡°I believe murder is unsophisticated.¡± ¡°Oh? I thought so too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better to ruin their names than killing them directly. Then, they will destroy themselves.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Murder results in evidence, and with modern spells, they can be detected. But magic cannot detect politics, fortunately.¡± What? The girl blinked twice after she noticed the look Shaden¡¯s face. ¡°I apologize. I had forgotten that the magic of your family is untraceable.¡± ¡°Oh¡­of course.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t know how to reply. ? ? ? It was the dark of the night, and the moonlight illuminated the outdoor courtyard of the castle that was suspended above the endless chasm of the mountain. Weirdly enough, even though the chill of winter surrounded the mountain, covering the land with a layer of white snow, the mountain remained free of ice. The mist that surrounded it never dispersed, though its thick presence was invisible from the inside. Even now, Shaden couldn¡¯t believe how clear the sky was. The stars sparkled like bright crystals, the constellations of an unknown world clearly stretched across the dark. The air was still cold, however. He tightened his cloak around him. He heard someone¡¯s footsteps approach him but didn¡¯t move. He wanted to enjoy the view for as long as it could. It really made him feel like he was somewhere special, in a dream of his desire. Somehow, whenever he lay on the grass on the courtyard in the night, he felt at peace, and his mind felt calm. Was it the stars? The moon? The gentle wind from within the mountain? He wasn¡¯t sure. He just knew he liked it. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it,¡± breathed Lytha. ¡°One of the few fond things I remember from this castle.¡± She sat down besides Shaden and leaned back on her arms. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°¡­¡­many things, actually,¡± replied Shaden. ¡°Hey, aunt Lytha...is etiquette important?¡± Lytha¡¯s lips curled unnoticeably as she looked up into the sky. ¡°Is it because of today?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°You felt like a completely different person.¡± His tutor let out a small laugh. ¡°Appearances are important. You should remember that, Shaden.¡± He crossed his arms. ¡°I know. In front of guests, in front of villagers, in front of guards¡­you act differently.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll learn it in time. After you turn ten, that is. Right now, just focus on your training.¡± ¡°That girl seemed like she was perfectly composed though.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­her family is quite different from ours.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°She has grown up learning different things than you.¡± A series of thoughts ran through Shaden¡¯s mind. ¡°Hey, aunt Lytha¡­what exactly does our family do?¡± From the techniques he learned and the conversations he heard, they definitely had their hands in some life-ending jobs. But his aunt had never killed anyone in front of his eyes. Though she joked about it, she had never encouraged it. The silence that persisted after his question was deafening. Finally, Lytha opened her lips. ¡°We deal with people that others cannot deal with. When people ask for our help, they are trading a life for a life.¡± Trading? Shaden cleared his throat. ¡°I was wondering¡­just how influential is our family? Eilae looked like she was some kind of high noble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she is. As for us¡­let¡¯s say not many people know of our existence.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Like this mountain?¡± ¡°Like this mountain.¡± Shaden breathed in deeply, and the cool, fresh air filled his heavy lungs. ¡°How come a high noble like Eilae acts so¡­¡± He paused to find the right word. ¡°Unassertive? She was following me around the whole time until one of the servants came and fetched her.¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because she had nothing to do.¡± ¡°Well, yes, but I expected her to be haughtier.¡± He looked at his aunt and saw a small smile on her lips. But he waited for his tutor to reply to his statement; there wasn¡¯t much he could say. He was clueless in these matters. ¡°They are our retainers, the Veurboises. Along with three other families.¡± ¡°Three¡­others?¡± She nodded. ¡°And Veurbois is one of them,¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are the other three?¡± A gust of wind blew through the grass, making Shaden shiver. But his aunt, who seemed to be clothed in a thin, black dress, displayed no signs of discomfort. ¡°First, there are the Jakhar Kishaks, then the Nieuts, then the Seines, and finally, the Veurboises,¡± she said, calling them one by one. Shaden sighed. ¡°I¡¯m lost.¡± His tutor lifted her hand and placed it on Shaden¡¯s head, rubbing it. ¡°You¡¯ll learn it with time. You will only be seeing the Veurbois girl for now.¡± ¡°Meaning I¡¯ll meet the other families too?¡± ¡°Yes. Once you take your position as heir to the family, you¡¯ll have to greet all of the Heads of the four Houses. Or rather, they¡¯ll come to greet you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The two of them lay on the grass, enjoying the calm of the night. ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been seeing more people inside the castle,¡± remarked Shaden. ¡°Has the castle always been this populated?¡± ¡°Most of the time.¡± Shaden stretched his arms out and yawned. ¡°I was really surprised when I met Grandpa. I couldn¡¯t sense him at all.¡± His aunt didn¡¯t reply, so he closed his eyes. When he opened them back again, she was gone from the courtyard. She always disappeared like that, waking him up whenever she wanted, vanishing when something came up. He let out a sigh and continued to gaze into the sky. The more he interacted with his family, the more questions he had for it. ? ? ? Eilae looked over the items on top of her bed. ¡°Needles, daggers, poison¡ª" She frowned and put the vial of poison to the side. She had heard from outside sources that poison did not work on the monster. ¡°Fan, lightmail, rings¡ª¡± No. Her rings were probably useless against a big monster. They would just get in the way of her throwing. She also put them aside. Eilae went through her equipment properly, making sure everything she needed was there. She was in comfortable pajamas as of now, but tomorrow, she would have to wear her long dress again. She ran her fingers through the seams of her long dress to make sure there weren¡¯t any torn areas. It would be disastrous if her equipment fell out through the pockets as she moved around. She put the things she didn¡¯t need into her sizable trunk and fastened the lid. The lock clicked shut, sealing the suitcase with mana powered by a small crystal on its inside. Quietly, she lifted the trunk off of the bed and put it next to her shoes. The rest of her equipment, she carefully placed it on the table next to her bed. Her heart thumped slowly. We expect great things from you. She clutched the long, silver necklace on her neck which was etched with intricate patterns, complete with an ornament that stored the full length of the necklace. Carefully, Eilae slid her fingers on the edges of the ornament. It was as sharp as ever, and she let it go in satisfaction. The only window to the outside was a small, polygonal hole that was carved out of the side of the wall. She hadn¡¯t noticed any windows from the outside, so it had caught her attention. The castle was a mysterious place and its residents even more so. Her siblings had been partially correct. Sleeping early was necessary for her to perform her best tomorrow. She laid down on the bed smoothly and pulled the blankets over her. Her necklace delicately rested on her bosom. After whispering a small prayer, she closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep. ? ? ? ¡°She isn¡¯t eating with us today?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°Eilae, I mean.¡± His grandfather eyed Shaden and sliced his food. ¡°She requested that she skip breakfast to prepare for her trial. Are you worried, perhaps?¡± ¡°¡­a little,¡± Shaden replied after swallowing. Today too, he had woken up on his bed even though he had fallen asleep outside. It truly was a mysterious thing. He had been trained to wake up when he felt a presence, but it looked like it still didn¡¯t work within the castle. Maybe he had been too lax. ¡°Have you taken a liking to her?¡± Shaden squinted his eyes. ¡°Well¡­maybe? She seemed like¡ª¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°An interesting person.¡± ¡°An interesting person.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He looked away from his grandfather and coughed. ¡°When will she take the trial?¡± ¡°Around two hours from now.¡± ¡°Grandpa, her trial isn¡¯t the same as mine, is it.¡± The old man took a sip out of his cup. ¡°No. The contents of it are slightly different. In fact, you were supposed to take the new trial yourself.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°First comes escaping. Next comes eliminating. But my boy, you did both when you were six.¡± ¡°You mean¡ªoh.¡± He still recalled the monster¡¯s chilly laugh and whip-like hair tentacles that sliced trees in half like butter. The fear he had felt when it had chased him through the night, appearing out of nowhere to frighten him¡ªit was a fond memory by now, but a disturbing one, nevertheless. One that had shown him a glimpse of his family¡¯s true nature. ¡°She won¡¯t become hurt, will she?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s for children, after all. The magic will not be that intricate.¡± Shaden stabbed his fork into a piece of meat and plopped it into his mouth. His aunt wasn¡¯t present; she hadn¡¯t come to eat since their first meal. He assumed that from all the bad things she had mentioned from her childhood, she preferred not to share the same table with her father. He observed the room¡ªthe only people who were inside were him, his grandfather, and the masked servants who stood in their places like statues. He felt less like a stranger now, but there were many things that were distant to him. Like the eerie silence that filled the dining hall, broken only by a clank of silverware on a dish or the occasional conversations between his grandfather and himself. A lonely contrast to his home in Danark. ? ? ? When Shaden realized the knock that came from the back, he had already swept halfway through his book. He set the book down and looked towards the source of the noise. A masked servant stood in front of the room¡¯s threshold. ¡°Yes?¡± said Shaden. ¡°The trial for Miss Veurbois is about to begin. You have been summoned to come and watch.¡± Shaden put his book down and got off from his chair. ¡°Do I just follow you?¡± he asked. The servant nodded, so Shaden approached her. When he was around a meter away, the servant turned back and began to walk away. He followed her like he was supposed to. He had never seen anyone take the test besides himself. There weren¡¯t many children¡ªactually, he was the only child in the castle besides the new girl that had come. There were children, but all of them lived below the mountain with their families. Come to think of it were they ever allowed to venture outside? Shaking his head, he put his thoughts aside. They descended some stairs and turned some hallways. Eventually, they were in front of the large area that was behind the castle gates, where all of the chariots and carriages came to drop off their things when they were summoned. He spotted his grandfather, whose icy expression loosened into a smile when he spotted him. Shaden bowed in respect as he approached. There was a small black carriage behind his grandfather, pulled by two horses with black manes and yellow eyes. And scales on their stomachs and the end of their legs. ¡°Come, my boy,¡± called his grandfather, and Shaden left the servant to take his spot next to him. His grandfather patted his head. ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Lytha?¡± he asked. ¡°She has gone already to prepare for the trial,¡± stated his grandfather. ¡°It feels like she¡¯s avoiding you,¡± blurted Shaden before he could think. Realizing his blunder, he looked up to his grandfather¡¯s face, but it had remained unchanged. ¡°Maybe. I was disliked by my children for many years.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re such a great grandfather!¡± was what Shaden said to ease the darkening atmosphere. His grandfather laughed heartily and stroked Shaden¡¯s head again. ¡°I am trying my best.¡± Shaden internally let out a sigh of relief. But¡­he couldn¡¯t help but feel that his grandfather would be lonely sometimes. From the back, there was a series of heavy footsteps which thumped on the stone floor in unison. Then out of a broad corridor, four masked servants emerged, carrying a giant box around five times their sizes. Yet, they seemed unfazed by its weight. Together, they moved perfectly like robots and set down the giant crate on the platform with wheels behind the carriage. ¡°Is that¡­?¡± began Shaden, pointing towards the crate. Instinctively, he began to circulate and instantly felt the ominous mana radiate out from the box. It felt worse than he remembered. ¡°That¡¯s the monster.¡± ¡°Indeed. Now, Shaden.¡± His grandfather motioned towards him to enter the carriage, which he did. His grandfather entered after him, and the door closed shut. Someone shouted something from the outside, and everything began to move. ? ? ? ¡°¡­peace¡­calm¡­serenity¡­¡± A series of whispers echoed through the dark. A girl in a black dress was kneeling on the cold floor, uncaring of the dripping sound of water or the cold wind that blew into the cave-like area. It had used to be a place where contestants would await their matches, and it still was¡ªjust used much less frequently. Her eyes were closed, and her soft lips continued to mumble words of affirmation. Her silver hair gleamed dully in the dark. Two servants stood behind her, ready to respond to her needs. But she had none, not for now. Her tools were prepared within her pretty dress. She had considered wearing a hat, but it would get in her way. So, she had tied her hair up into a bun, wrapping it with a black string and some clips. ¡°Hey, miss.¡± She almost yelped as someone touched her shoulder. Keeping a straight face, she looked back. A beautiful, mature lady, also in a black dress, stood behind her. Her soon-to-be master. Eilae smiled. ¡°Your skills of stealth are peerless as ever, madam.¡± ¡°I had thought to surprise you. The Veurbois are still excellent with facades, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I appreciate your compliment.¡± To someone else, this could have been an insult. But between the two families with a long history of being intertwined¡ªthe Limens knowing some of their deepest secrets¡ªit was nothing less than words of praise to a talented young girl. Lytha walked around the girl slowly, her steps never making a sound. ¡°I am starting to see why they sent you. There was a time when I visited your family when I was a girl; a very fond memory, I recall.¡± ¡°I have heard of it.¡± Lytha stopped moving, but Eilae wouldn¡¯t have known either way. ¡°I hope for your success. Shaden needs someone his own age, after all.¡± ¡°I would be honored to train beside the heir.¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s not the heir yet. But I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what your family would have wished for.¡± Eilae gave her a perfectly innocent smile, her eyes still closed. ¡°We are always¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I know. I just came here to say good luck. A word of advice: try not to freeze.¡± There was a small whistle of wind, and when Eilae opened her eyes, the lady in black had vanished from the area, her presence completely gone. ¡°I suppose they will arrive soon,¡± she said to the servants. ¡°They are entering the arena,¡± replied a masked servant. Eilae took a deep breath. ? ? ? Shaden got out of the carriage and followed his grandfather. All around them were pale rocks that looked like ancient, mossy marble, littered around the area. ¡°Is this some kind of ruin?¡± he asked. The servants were following behind them, four of them carrying the giant crate again. There was relatively little mist here as they had traveled quite a distance away from the castle. Trees surrounded the ruins, and at the end of the stone path, Shaden saw some structures protruding out from the ground. ¡°The family arena back when some questionable things were popular,¡± replied his grandfather. ¡°Its only use now is for trials.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± The area looked like it had been bombed. Large stones were scatted everywhere, and Shaden thought he caught something that looked like a shattered head from the corner of his eye. The place gave off an eerie pressure, and the soundless footsteps of his grandfather and servants didn¡¯t help. They passed between two large pillars of rock, and a large arena displayed itself in front of Shaden¡¯s eyes. Stone stairs descended towards the flat surface of the area, and four cave-like entrances surrounded the area like entrances to a colosseum. If there had been walls to separate the arena from the seats, they were gone now. Along with the seats. They looked more like rubble now. However, he spotted some simple chairs in the distance, and sitting in one of them was his aunt. ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± stated Lytha, her arms crossed over her chest. Her father took the center seat next to her, and Shaden sat down on the seat next to him. The servants who were carrying the crate marched to the front, and taking a leap into the arena, landed on the right side of it. They set it down on the ground, and in an instant, disappeared from the area. The servants came and surrounded the arena. Finally, when everything was still, his grandfather opened his mouth. ¡°Eilae Veurbois,¡± he called out with a thunderous voice, ¡°Step outside.¡± From the cave-like structure on the left, a small figure of a girl emerged into the open. She walked a few more paces before stopping and turning towards Shaden¡¯s direction. Then she bowed. ¡°I, Eilae of House Veurbois, have come to take the trial of recognition,¡± she called out in a clear voice. ¡°I am ready!¡± Shaden watched as his grandfather nodded. ¡°Then, begin.¡± One of the servants jumped on top of the crate. Then placing his hand on the top of the box, unleashed a wave of mana into it. The box rumbled, and the servant jumped away. Something began to click and groan from within the structure as if its bindings were coming loose. Then slowly but surely, the top of the box began to shudder. From Shaden¡¯s point of view, it began to lift. He spotted something red inside and shuddered at the wave of malicious mana that diffused from it. ¡°It feels¡­eviler,¡± commented Shaden. ¡°Why, of course. It has been instructed to kill.¡± What? Suddenly, the top of the box flew off, and a mass of hair spilled out from the inside like a volcano let loose. The long strands of black spread outwards, clinging on to the sides of its cage. Two red eyes arose from it, staring murderously at its surroundings. Then it caught the target in front of it and let out a bloodcurdling growl. Like an octopus, it slithered out from its home and stepped lightly onto the ground, its eyes locked on to the little girl. They were far apart as the arena was large, but Shaden knew of the monster¡¯s speed. ¡°She won¡¯t¡­die, will she?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s been properly trained, no.¡± Shaden gulped and looked at the girl. She was trembling. Oh no¡­ ? ? ? She hadn¡¯t expected this. The monster¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t anything special, but the dreadful mana that came out from it¡ª She recognized the feeling. Murderous aura, fear-inducing aura. Her legs had no choice but to buckle and weaken. Her chest felt as if it was tightening around her, her lungs cramping up from the stimuli. The monster slowly approached her, eying her like a hungry beast. She bit her lip and moved her hand into her dress. But her face remained calm. Her expression was the one thing she could control perfectly. So it has come to this. The mana within her washed over her veins as she whispered a spell. Instantly, her mind felt clearer, and her body felt like it was no longer being interfered by the monster¡¯s mana. Eilae took in a deep breath and straightened her legs. Now that she had gotten over her fear, she could analyze the monster. Black, long hair that protruded from the center of its body, if it even had one. It controlled them like tentacles, slithering across the floor towards her. Pushing her feet off of the ground, she began to run. The monster reacted to her movements, becoming even faster, its limbs now swiveling around as it dashed towards her. ¡°Uphh, hah!¡± With an intake of breath and mana, she threw a needle at the monster. But the projectile harmlessly embedded itself into the hair, showing no effect. There weren¡¯t any signs of flesh on the creature. No wonder they said poison would be ineffective. She decided to cut away at the hair until she noticed that the hair was making cuts on the stone floor. It was definitely stronger than metal. How was she supposed to defeat it? Her mind raced as she continued to run. She heard a gasp from above as she jumped away to dodge one of the monster¡¯s strikes, rolling on the ground to conserve her mana output. She had a time limit. First her stamina; secondly, her mana. Since she was continuously using mana to block off the monster¡¯s interference, she had to put more consideration into the mana she used. Simply, she couldn¡¯t rashly attack the hair. Weaknesses. She had to find its weaknesses. But it was nothing but hair and eyes! Perhaps¡­the eyes¡ª She blocked off a sudden whip-like strike of hair with her metal fan and threw another needle at the monster, this time aiming for its eyes. She knew her guess was correct the moment the monster retaliated to protect its red eye. Mana Core. Its eyes looked like mana cores. How would she get past the hair? The longer the fight lasted, the worse her situation would become, unless the monster had a limit too. That amount of energy¡ªseeing as the hair was being controlled by nothing but mana¡ªwould quickly deplete its resources. And she doubted anyone would use a high-grade mana crystal just for an expendable monster. But she wouldn¡¯t take any chances. The monster angrily screamed as it jumped to her, and she knew she had her chance. Increasing the flow of her mana, she prepared herself. Her eyes glued to the enemy, she grabbed her dress. The monster roared in pleasure as it ripped into its target but let out a cry of confusion as it realized that it hadn¡¯t hit any flesh. But the torn pieces of cloth flew into its eyes, covering them, and it desperately tried to rip them off, flailing its limbs everywhere. Finally, its vision restored, it looked around. There was nothing in front of it. ¡°GARAHHAHA!¡± An ear-splitting shriek filled the arena as two daggers each plunged themselves into the monster¡¯s eyes. Then like a robot disconnected from its battery, the hairs all fell towards the floor, limp like dead leaves. From the pile of unmoving hair, a small figure looked up. Eilae¡¯s face had a weak smile on it, and she attempted to bow to the Elder. However, her legs buckled from the relief of completing the trial. Shaden couldn¡¯t believe what he had just seen. The girl had ducked underneath the monster, grabbed its hair, and had crawled up its back while it had been blinded. Then when it had been still, trying to find its prey, she had stabbed it. ¡°Splendid!¡± commented his grandfather. Splendid, indeed, thought Shaden. His aunt had already jumped down to the arena and was helping the girl up. Underneath her dress was something like spandex, covering her body in a thin layer of black. His grandfather stood up and walked down to the arena. Shaden followed after him. Eilae was trying to be as respectful as she could, but the lack of her dress made it look out of place. A servant quickly came and covered her body in a black robe, and she nodded in gratitude. The weather was very cold, and Shaden was glad that she didn¡¯t remain bare. ¡°Well done, young Veurbois. You have your father¡¯s makings.¡± ¡°I¡­thank you.¡± The old man nodded and turned back. ¡°Have a feast ready,¡± he told one of the servants. The masked servant nodded and quickly moved to fulfill his orders. The trial was over, and Shaden had gained a new companion. 4.10 ¡°Goodbye, my grandson. Be safe and enjoy yourself. I know for a fact that you¡¯re a smart boy; listen to your tutor and take care of your companion.¡± Shaden¡¯s grandfather turned his head to Eilae. ¡°Take care of my boy for me. He has much to learn.¡± Eilae lowered her head. ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± After giving the group one last glance, the old man stepped away and vanished like smoke. Shaden saw his grandfather fade away like breath on a glass pane, and there was nothing left but emptiness before them. ¡°He didn¡¯t say goodbye to you,¡± Shaden said to his tutor. Lytha¡¯s expression looked blank. ¡°He never does. Now, let¡¯s go. Do you have all of your things?¡± The two children nodded. Shaden tightened his grip of the large bag that was hung around his shoulders. He felt that it was slightly unfair that he had to be the one to carry the heaviest load. Well, it was pretty light when he was circulating. His tutor had reasoned that since he was the one with the most amount of mana, it was natural that he expended it. Eilae, on the other hand, held a considerable suitcase in her hands. It looked too big for her small stature, but she looked unfazed by it. Shaden wondered what lay within the container. Probably lots of clothes. His aunt, on the other hand¡­held nothing but a small purse¡ªthe same one she always carried around, the one that held all of the money. They hadn¡¯t needed a bag before since their food came from the wilderness, but they were heading towards civilization now. Not small villages and shops, but whole cities and brand-new countries. The tree split in two and shuddered as a pool of black revealed itself from within the bark. Lytha took the first step into the tree, and Eilae watched with uncertainty in her eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± She whispered something soft, particularly to no one. Adjusting her dress, she glanced at Shaden. ¡°Go on,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not scary.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t scared,¡± she replied, her eyes slightly tilted. Looking straight into the mysterious surface of the portal, she stepped one foot into it, then the next¡ªand went inside. Shaden took one last look around the garden of black trees with white leaves. They were at the farthest corner, where the portal led to somewhere he had never been to before. How long would it be until he returned? Uncertainty filled him, but this was part of life. Taking a deep breath, he jumped into the darkness. ? ? ? ¡°Where are we?¡± asked Shaden. His eyes rested upon grey, stone pillars, and when he looked up, a dark, smooth roof covered the sky from his eyes. He looked around¡ªthe dark wasn¡¯t a problem for him as he had learned how to see in it with substantial clarity¡ªand saw that he was standing in a relatively open area. There was a wall that curved around the black tree behind him, and the tree¡¯s white leaves shimmered softly in the dark like a flock of fireflies. The ends of the wall were continued by pillars that took its place, which also surrounded the open area with the tree at the center. The place looked very simple and old, but the stone showed no decay. There weren¡¯t any cracks despite the dust that had filled it. What unsettled Shaden the most was the place¡¯s eerie silence; no wind, no chirping of birds¡ªjust the silence of the solid walls. It was broken by his tutor¡¯s footsteps. ¡°The edge of the largest elven kingdom¡ªYrmar,¡± answered his tutor. ¡°We¡¯ve come that far?¡± breathed Eilae as Lytha walked around the floor. Her footsteps echoed on the cold walls, filling the emptiness. ¡°It must¡¯ve been a few hundred leagues!¡± ¡°It was the farthest we can travel.¡± Lytha stopped for a brief moment before walking again. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone around. Come, follow me.¡± The two children quickly followed their tutor and passed the pillars. Shaden heard the tree groan behind him as it closed but continued along the hall. There was light beyond the pillar, and he soon realized that it was the entrance to the place. Looking around, the building was shaped like a round flask with a long neck. Perhaps there were other rooms, but Shaden didn¡¯t spot any. They emerged out into the bright sunlight but were greeted by a cold gust of wind. Shaden pulled his hood around his head. ¡°What did you say this place was? An elven kingdom?¡± ¡°Yrmar,¡± said Lytha. ¡°Yr-mar.¡± It had a weird accent to it which made Shaden¡¯s tongue twist in slight frustration. ¡°An elven kingdom.¡± They began walking through the snow. Shaden was surprised at the amount of green he saw around him. Despite the fact that it was still the middle of winter, leaves¡ªbroad and needle-shaped ones alike¡ªclung on to the thick branches of the forest. Surprisingly, there were only small amounts of snow on the trees; most of it was on the ground. It must be because of the wind, he thought as another strong gust blew across his face. As for the leaves...he didn¡¯t know. Like animals, plants also had the ability to adapt to mana. Perhaps this was one of the signs of it. But he still had to ask. His aunt¡¯s answer surprised him. ¡°A wide-scale enchantment?¡± Shaden exclaimed. ¡°Around the whole country?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a few thousand years old, and some say it¡¯s the work of their gods, but yes¡ªit¡¯s an enchantment by some absurdly powerful being.¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t believe in gods,¡± said Shaden. She let out a snort. ¡°There aren¡¯t any gods¡ªjust powerful, selfish beings. Old, ancient beings that have absorbed all the mana they can. Don¡¯t worry about it too much, Eilae,¡± she added. Eilae nodded. Shaden was confused, but he decided to stay quiet. They walked¡ªno, rather ran¡ªthrough the snow silently. He had been worried for Eilae, but she looked fine. They kept on running without a word, without speaking. That¡¯s what he and Lytha had done during their two years of wilderness-survival, but now that a new member had joined, Shaden felt like the silence was a little inappropriate. Shouldn¡¯t children spend more time speaking? he thought. He inched closer to Eilae, who had a mask over her mouth and nose. ¡°So, this place we¡¯re going to¡ªYrmar. Do you know anything about it?¡± Without averting her eyes, she answered. ¡°Yrmar, a neighbor of Melern to the west, dominantly occupied by elves. They are called a kingdom, but in reality, they operate more like a republic. You didn¡¯t know?¡± Her blue eyes didn¡¯t blink as the words flowed out from her mouth like a river, much like a well-oiled machine with an automatic response. ¡°No, not exactly.¡± Come to think of it, his aunt hadn¡¯t told him much about the world. When he had asked, she had replied with, ¡°Focus on training. Keeping your head filled with other things will lower your performance,¡± with a smile that didn¡¯t look so kind. No maps, no nothing. He had blindly followed his aunt around. He frowned. It hadn¡¯t been that bad, had it? Learning new skills had been exciting. Something tugged at him, but he let it slide. ¡°You should have learned all about countries by age five,¡± she said. ¡°All the cities by age six, all the major families by age seven.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you know all of that.¡± Her chest seemed to puff out, only a little. ¡°My family has the best education there is,¡± she said, slightly proud. But it quickly subsided. ¡°Now, I¡¯m here with you¡­¡± Eilae¡¯s voice trailed off as she whispered the last sentence. Another gust of cold wind hit Shaden¡¯s face, and he circulated to keep his blood warm. ? ? ? They ran until finally, they emerged into a broad road. Lytha stopped, as well as Shaden and Eilae, who seemed to be breathing in deeply but soundlessly. ¡°There is a village near here,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll walk until then.¡± They had left in the morning, but now, the sun was close to being right above them. Shaden then realized that they had been running for about two hours. He had been entranced by the scenery and the new animals he had spotted and had failed to notice Eilae¡¯s heavy breathing. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked as they trod along the road. ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine.¡± She didn¡¯t look fine. Her face was flushed, and her eyes wavered a little. Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°¡­¡­here, let me carry it for you.¡± He stretched out a hand to Eilae, and she stared at it for a few seconds. Her grip tightened around the handle of her suitcase, but eventually, she passed it on to Shaden. ¡°Be¡­careful with it.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± It was much heavier than he thought, but still pretty light. Definitely too much for a girl who didn¡¯t have as much mana as him. ¡°You should have asked me sooner,¡± he said while lifting the bag. ¡°This is pretty heavy.¡± ¡°It would have inconvenienced you. Since¡­you¡¯re also carrying that.¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°I might not know much about countries, but my body is strong. That¡¯s how I was trained.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I apologize if my words before sounded haughty.¡± ¡°What? No! Not at all.¡± She had looked proud, but it wasn¡¯t anything to be ashamed of. ¡°I have the stamina, and it would be a waste to not use it. According to her,¡± he added, pointing to Lytha. ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Eilae let out a small laugh¡ªthe first one he had heard from her. He smiled broadly. She had felt so much like a doll that he hadn¡¯t been sure if she would ever laugh. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°You¡¯re kind, Shaden.¡± ¡°Thanks. Then in return, can I ask you some questions?¡± ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°Your family, the Veurbois¡ªare they a noble family in Melern?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Our family resides within the Rvuvick Empire.¡± ¡°The¡ªwhat?¡± Eilae looked taken aback. ¡°The Rvuvick Empire. You don¡¯t know of it?¡± Shaden regretted not reading other books on geography. He hated maps in school, so there wasn¡¯t any reason for him to like them here. Once he had believed that this world was a dream, so he hadn¡¯t cared, but after he switched his worldview¡­it hadn¡¯t occurred to him. He had just been so busy. He knew what Melern looked like¡ªhis brother had had a book on Melern¡¯s history¡ªbut other countries, he hadn¡¯t cared. Of course there were other countries besides Melern. Shaden shook his head. ¡°Do you know any countries?¡± ¡°Erm¡ª¡± Shaden desperately searched within his mind for anything. Anything at all, any names that he might have heard¡ª ¡°Ah! Cantaronia. And¡­Bughart?¡± ¡°Bughast. It¡¯s where the Nieut family is located. How do you not know? You¡¯re the heir of the Limen family, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t educated until he was six,¡± interjected Lytha. ¡°The only things he has been taught are the arts of the family. This trip is an opportunity for him to learn, and you¡¯re here to help him.¡± Eilae bowed her head. ¡°I understand,¡± she replied. ¡°No need to be so formal. You are part of the group now.¡± Eilae nodded, and Lytha turned back towards the front. Shaden really hoped that the moderately heavy air between them would clear soon. There was this atmosphere of respect that he couldn¡¯t ignore, and it choked on him a little. His aunt was a scary person, sure, but she wasn¡¯t mean. ¡°Well, you heard her. Also, she doesn¡¯t really care about formalities, so you can relax,¡± Shaden whispered to Eilae. ¡°Just do what she instructs, and it¡¯ll be alright.¡± ¡°Is that really fine?¡± ¡°Yep! You¡¯re nine years old, for goodness sake.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re eight.¡± He scratched his cheek. ¡°Funny, right?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± She coughed, covering her already-masked mouth with her hand. ¡°Shall I tell you more about the Rvuvick Empire?¡± she suggested. Shaden nodded. ¡°Please do.¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°The Rvuvick Empire, also known as the Great Empire, or the Empire of the Stars. The wealthiest country in the world with reaches in mining, commerce, agriculture, trade, education, tourism, and more. A neighbor of Melern to the east.¡± ¡°And the Veurbois?¡± ¡°One of the six great families that oversees the regions of the empire. The Veurbois oversees the southwest region, located next to Melern and Nafar.¡± ¡°Nafar?¡± ¡°Another country. Main sources of money used to be mercenary work, but after the Treaty of Saiton, switched to mining, agriculture, cattle-raising, wyvern-raising, selling exotic foods and spices¡­lots of delicious dishes.¡± ¡°By Saiton, do you mean¡­the Sage?¡± ¡°No. I mean the city, named after the Sage.¡± ¡°So¡­the Sage wasn¡¯t present during the Treaty.¡± ¡°Of course not. If he had been, he would have been at over two hundred years old. He¡¯s not an elf or dwarf. Considering that he¡¯s the Sage, he might have lived that long, but¡ª¡± ¡°He left for the west.¡± ¡°So you know.¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Everyone knows.¡± It was a famous tale that almost every child was told. After Saiton had gained influence all around the world and power that no other man had held before¡ªhe left on a small boat to the west, beyond the Crystal Islands, into the unknown where the gods resided. Moral of the story was, ¡®the wisest of men know when to give up their power for something greater.¡¯ He was surprised he still remembered it. The thing was, he never came back and was probably dead. Eilae coughed again. ¡°The relationship between our families is a long and deep one, spanning a couple of centuries. I¡¯m sure you recognize this passage. The Elders knelt before the Diadem, and the blessing of life and death was bestowed¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªupon the blood on their heads,¡± finished Shaden. It was one of the first lines of the skill book he had read when he had begun training. Eilae nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with the arts. Each family was given one to take care of, and the Limen family stands at the center of all of it.¡± Of course, Shaden hadn¡¯t known this. ¡°The arts?¡± ¡°You do not know?¡± Eilae¡¯s head tilted slightly to the side in puzzlement, and she looked into Shaden¡¯s eyes with her clear, blue irises. Shaden shook his head in response, to which the little girl cleared her throat. ¡°Simply, each family possesses a skill book like the absolute cloaking of the Limen family. For example, the Veurbois family specializes in manipulation and persuasion. A form of mind control, you could say.¡± ¡°Really? Aunt, how come I haven¡¯t heard of this before?¡± he called out. ¡°You would have been too distracted!¡± she called back. ¡°Come, we¡¯re almost there.¡± ? ? ? The small group soon spotted a fork in the road¡ªa sign before them pointed towards a village named Bledrflir. Another weird name, he thought to himself. The trees around them had thinned out to some degree; no longer were their vision obstructed by the leagues and leagues of trees that seemed to stretch out endlessly. Even Eilae didn¡¯t seem to be aware of this small village, to which Lytha replied, ¡°It is a small settlement where we can obtain our supplies.¡± Though she had described the place as small, Shaden soon realized that the village was on par with a small town. The first structure that greeted them was a tall, stone wall, sealed with something that reminded Shaden of concrete. Compared to the busy streets of Danark, the area seemed lifeless but was bustling with people, nevertheless. They approached the gates which were guarded by two soldiers in rough, but relatively clean uniforms and brown winter cloaks. They bore no emblems on their chests, unlike what his father had worn. ¡°Humans?¡± said Eilae, surprise evident on her face. ¡°A human settlement?¡± ¡°Originally a temporary settlement for refugees,¡± explained Lytha. ¡°Once things calmed down, more people came here to live. A decent place for trade, considering that merchants can spend the night here.¡± ¡°Or other humans,¡± commented Eilae, her hand on her chin. ¡°Considering the location and proximity to the portal, this village could serve as a strategic point.¡± ¡°Correct. But the internal disputes are over now.¡± Lytha fetched something that looked like a badge and displayed it to one of the guards, who took it. After inspecting it, he handed it back. ¡°That¡¯s one old traveling pass,¡± muttered the guard. ¡°Welcome to Bledrflir. Enjoy your stay.¡± The small gate was already open, so the three of them passed right through it. Shaden''s eyes instantly latched onto the houses in the town. Everything seemed to be made out of wood, unlike the walls. But the buildings weren¡¯t simply made out of nailed wooden planks; their bases were rooted into the ground, like large tree stumps. The houses were one uniform structure, and for Shaden, it looked like someone had carved into a giant tree to create these houses. What made it weirder was the fact that there weren¡¯t any trees that thick in the vicinity, and that most of the houses were long. The second feature that Shaden noticed was the ground. It was still dirt, like the road, but harder, like a thousand giants had stomped on the place to make it flat. He kicked the ground, and to his surprise, it refused to break. Eilae¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity too. ¡°The houses are elven, but the people are humans,¡± she stated. ¡°Do you recognize the architecture?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°A little bit. The elven consulate in our region had similar looks. It¡¯s new to see so many of them in one area.¡± The village wasn¡¯t only filled with the tree-houses, though. As there were humans, (and only humans for some reason), some of the buildings had been replaced with the familiar architecture of stone, wood, and plaster. ¡°A village in an elven country, but only filled with humans,¡± said Shaden. ¡°Is there a reason for that?¡± ¡°If you were an elf, would you want to live here?¡± answered Eilae. ¡°What?¡± She sighed. ¡°I take it that you didn¡¯t study history.¡± ¡°Err¡­¡­no.¡± ¡°So basically,¡± She went on to explain the situation to Shaden. Racism. Simply, it was racism between the different races. Eilae finished her short recap of the long-lasting war between the humans and the elves that had happened a few hundred years ago. ¡°The problem with elves is that they live too long,¡± muttered Eilae. ¡°The old ones are very thick-headed.¡± Shaden tilted his head. ¡°This might sound stupid, but why is there elven architecture here then? If they dislike being with humans so much. Were they hired?¡± Eilae raised a finger and pointed towards the houses. ¡°Look. How old do they look?¡± His eyes followed her direction and rested upon the tree-like buildings once more. Upon closer inspection, the walls were covered with traces of moss, and the wood looked very dead and ancient. ¡°Very old.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s say there is a war between you and your neighbor. What would the people closest to the scene of the war do?¡± An invisible lightbulb lit up above Shaden¡¯s head. ¡°Run away¡­these were abandoned buildings, and humans took over them. Right?¡± ¡°Yes. Normal elven buildings have more green on them.¡± Shaden was slightly disappointed. He had wanted to see an elven settlement, after all. Well, it would have to wait. He continued to follow after his aunt, inspecting the scenery. It was a good thing that they all wore plain, winter cloaks; they didn¡¯t stand out too much in foreign territory. Lytha stopped in front of a stone building that reminded Shaden of a barn. The walls were stone, and the smell of manure hung in the air. ¡°Are we getting horses?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like horses.¡± ¡°This time, it¡¯s necessary. Do you want to walk through the whole continent?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Lytha let out a small grunt and pushed the door of the building. There was a small ringing noise, and the group entered and quickly closed the door to keep the winter air out. ¡°Mlenf! Are you here?¡± shouted Lytha. Her voice filled the building, and there was a small rustling noise at the back. ¡°What!¡± yelled a hoarse voice from the back. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Footsteps were heard as someone made their way to the entrance. There were several bangs and clangs until finally, an old-looking man without facial hair waddled out of a door in the back. His eyes looked bloodshot, and his head was bent forwards in an unhealthy way, like a hunchback. He groggily made his way to the front, bottle in one hand. After lazily wiping his face with his wrinkled free hand, he looked up and spotted Lytha. ¡°Mistress!!¡± he exclaimed. The old man immediately hid his bottle behind his back and tried his best to stand up straight. There was a crack as his spine straightened, and his expression twisted into half-pain, half-surprise at the figure before him. ¡°You haven¡¯t been here in years!¡± ¡°You look terribly old. Do you need to go back to Skotos?¡± Fear filled the old man¡¯s face. ¡°No! Not at all. I am doing very well here, I promise you.¡± ¡°The horses?¡± He cleared his throat, one eye twitching as it struggled to stay open. ¡°All well fed, well bred, and well trained. I may look like this, but my skills haven¡¯t dwindled in the least. Business is good, business is very good.¡± He smiled weakly. ¡°I was indulging myself, just a little. Just a little. Life hasn¡¯t been better.¡± ¡°Good. Prepare a ride for us. It will be across the whole continent, so fetch a suitable horse.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Another journey. I understand.¡± The old man bowed and waddled away. Lytha sighed and took a seat near the window. Shaden and Eilae quietly followed her example and sat down. ¡°A person from Skotos?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°Yes. A very talented horse trainer.¡± ¡°I see, but why does he look so¡­you know.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t leave this place. That was the deal. And as you could see, there isn¡¯t much going on here. Everyone is old, nothing is exciting. He must be going crazy after spending decades raising horses.¡± Lytha chuckled, to which Shaden raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­sad?¡± ¡°He deserves it.¡± The old man walked into the place again, either oblivious of or ignoring the conversation that had taken place. He tried his best to smile and beckoned to Lytha. ¡°Mistress, a steed is ready. Bred for long distances, pulling a cart with two children won¡¯t be any problem. The breed is a Winterback crossed with¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I trust your skills.¡± The man bowed. ¡°Please, come this way.¡± The group was led out of the back door, and the smell of manure became stronger. The cold air helped lessen the odor, but it was still bad. ¡°The servants are resting today, you see,¡± explained the man. ¡°Sent a few of them on vacation for the winter. I am doing my best, mistress.¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± The building was connected to a large stable around three times the size of the house, and the sound of horses breathing reached Shaden¡¯s ears. In front of the stable, a lean, tall horse with a hide of thick grey shook its mane, mist coming out from its nose. The horse looked well-built, and abundant energy radiated out of it. ¡°A young one, four years of age,¡± said the old man proudly. ¡°Bred for long distances and resistance to the cold. The summer will make it shed its coat, so moderate heat won¡¯t do it harm. Please, inspect it. I¡¯m sure my lord and lady here will find its gentle nature appealing. Now, let me fetch the cart.¡± The wrinkled man went around the barn to fetch the carriage, and Shaden and Eilae walked to the horse to see it. The horse was quiet, except for the snorts it made occasionally. ¡°A little inelegant, but it looks like a good horse,¡± commented Eilae. She approached the horse from the side and slowly raised an arm. The horse kept still as she stroked its long neck with her hands. Or at least she tried to, and Shaden held in his laughter as Eilae tried to reach the horse¡¯s neck by tip-toeing. She eventually gave up and settled for its legs. The horse didn¡¯t seem to mind. After touching its muscles, Eilae turned around. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly big,¡± she said. Obviously, she noticed the grin that stretched across Shaden¡¯s face, and her cheeks flushed slightly. But she kept her cool and walked back to him. ¡°Does the little lady like the steed?¡± asked the old man with a grin. He had emerged from the back, pulling on a moderately large cart. The vehicle had a neat cover around it and two flaps at the front and back to seal the insides. He was surprisingly strong for someone who looked so frail. ¡°It¡¯s a good horse,¡± agreed Eilae. ¡°Of course it is! I do my best, I do my best.¡± The old man pulled the cart to the horse, and a few moments passed as he pulled the straps around the horse with expert precision. Soon, the horse had been equipped with the cart. Upon his tutor¡¯s approval, Shaden got up on the cart and put his giant bag along with Eilae¡¯s suitcase inside of it. He let out a sigh of satisfaction as his shoulders were lightened. Eilae approached him, and he helped her up. ¡°How many more years?¡± asked the old man. ¡°Once everything has been paid back.¡± The man bowed and silently backed off. ¡°Please, have a good trip.¡± Lytha turned away and climbed onto the driver¡¯s seat. She took the reins of the horse and placed her hand on its back. She muttered something and the horse seemed to go on alert. The horse let out a loud grunt and began to move, and it pulled the carriage onto the road and stopped. ¡°When will you be back?¡± asked the man, arms behind his back. ¡°No less than two years.¡± ¡°I see, I see.¡± He let out a weak smile. ¡°Goodbye, mistress. Safe and exciting trips for all of you.¡± With a crack of the reins, the carriage began to move. 4.11 The guards had warned them. The merchants they had met along the road had given them bothered stares; they themselves all had had at least five guards with them. They were at the edges of the country, in the area packed with trees where the patrols from the large cities would not bother to look. Sure, the elven country lacked bandits. But there was a reason why the country lacked bandits. Yrmar was a country enchanted with life magic that allowed the trees to retain their leaves during the winter. The soil was abundant with mana. It also meant that numerous monsters lurked within the forests. Shaden¡¯s eyes instantly snapped open the moment something entered his sphere of thin mana. Around twenty meters away, something hostile had appeared. Its violent flow of mana within its body signaled the fact that it was a monster with a mana core inside. His caution rose as more violent points of mana moved into his senses. Seven. There were seven hostile creatures. Usually, the more dangerous a monster was, the more violent its mana signals would be. By the looks of it, he could handle them. But there were seven of them. He looked at his tutor, whose eyes were still closed. It was around four, but the winter nights came early. The sky was already turning dark blue, and the sounds of the birds of the evening were filling the air. There was no way that she hadn¡¯t sensed that¡ªwhich meant she wanted Shaden to take of it. He glanced at Eilae, who was sleeping without a worry. She looked so delicate under her blankets, cheeks rosy and breaths short and soft. He frowned. Her cheeks looked too rosy. But he would take care of the imminent threat. The horse was strolling on, ignorant of its surroundings. His aunt had cast something on it¡ªlike mind control¡ªwhich had caused it to steadily trot on forward along the highway. She always got up when they passed people, but this was the first time they had encountered monsters. Though it was the highway, the security was still lax; they were leagues away from any major city, after all. He increased the pace of his circulation to clear his mind. Taking a deep breath out of the cold, winter air, he crawled on top of the roof of the moving cart and sat down. He looked around. They hadn¡¯t emerged from the trees yet, the monsters, but they were steadily approaching. They were now ten meters away, hiding behind the thick trees. He didn¡¯t want to kill them. His hands always became too bloody, even with practice. But there was something interesting he had learned recently from Eilae, and he wanted to test it out. She had briefly explained the concept to him. Intimidation magic. ¡°The whole point in mind-controlling others is not getting caught,¡± she had explained. ¡°The nobility are all adept in magic, and it¡¯s illegal to influence others with spells. You¡¯ll quickly get caught if you ever use a spell, so it¡¯s best not to.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But! It¡¯s another story if you don¡¯t get caught. Our families¡¯ arts share similarities, after all¡ªnot getting caught. While you can erase your presence, we can¡­make people feel like they¡¯re not being controlled.¡± ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡± Eilae had puffed out her cheeks and had said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t taught. Too young.¡± The basic idea around magic that affected the mind was seeping your mana into theirs, mixing it to cause them to feel certain emotions and suggest thoughts. The process was highly complicated, very delicate, and was a field of research all throughout history. Inserting one¡¯s own mana and influencing the flow of the other¡¯s mana. It couldn¡¯t be so hard, could it? Everything began with a small step. He patiently waited for the monsters to appear on top of the cart. If he could intimidate them, he wouldn¡¯t need to kill them. Apparently, there were things like bloodlust and threatening others with your aura, but his tutor had advised against it. ¡°The most important thing for you right now is being hidden. What¡¯s the point of hiding if you let your opponent know about your killing intent?¡± Well, he was slightly too lazy to kill seven monsters. A little scare would be enough. He finally spotted them, and his breath was taken away. Beautiful silver fur that shined even in the fading daylight, pairs of glowing, yellow eyes that watched him with curiosity. The large wolves continued to watch him and the cart, moving around and sitting occasionally like dogs. They vanished and appeared amongst the trees like ghosts. Yet, they didn¡¯t look like they were about to attack. Shaden almost yelped when his tutor touched his shoulder. ¡°Aunt! Don¡¯t do that!¡± She smiled. ¡°Pretty, aren¡¯t they? It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t attack them.¡± Shaden frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t they monsters?¡± ¡°Monsters, yes, and dangerous too. But not hostile. They guard the forest.¡± ¡°So¡­I can¡¯t attack them?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± He touched his cold cheeks. ¡°Should¡¯ve told me earlier. I was trying to intimidate them with magic.¡± ¡°Ah. The thing that the girl mentioned. You probably shouldn¡¯t. Magic that affects the mind works differently for monsters.¡± Shaden bit his lips. ¡°That¡¯s sucks.¡± Lytha put her hand on Shaden¡¯s head and patted it. ¡°Go back to the carriage. If there are wolves, then it means that we¡¯re close to a city.¡± Following his aunt¡¯s instructions, Shaden crawled back into the cart. Eilae was still sleeping peacefully, oblivious of what was going on. It was sad that he didn¡¯t get to try out a new way of using mana, but he would have plenty of opportunities in the future. The elven kingdom was very advanced in terms of magic spells compared to chantless skills. Come to think of it, there were so many things he didn¡¯t know about magic. He had focused so much on stealth that he hadn¡¯t explored the realms of magic even further. But an opportunity would come. The Headquarters of the Union of Magic was located in the country, after all. ? ? ? The highway transformed from solid, hard dirt to neatly fitted stone along the way. Around half an hour later, they passed by the patrols¡ªelven soldiers clad in green and brown winter robes, complete with bows and arrows and curved blades strapped to their sides. Shaden assumed that they were elven as their faces looked slender and beautiful. He couldn¡¯t spot their ears. All of them had a crest on their shoulders, something that looked like a flower. Come to think of it, the only elf he knew was that friend of his dad¡¯s who had visited once. Lia¡­something. He couldn¡¯t recall her last name. The number of patrols they passed by increased as they neared the city, and the roads became cleaner and neater. Around three hours in, the stones of the road became white instead of the grey it had been. The ground was clear of snow, and the trees began to thin out. The most marvelous thing was the lanterns. Shaped like large flowers, they lit up the highway on both sides, illuminating the night so that they could see. It was very magical, traveling through the night. The cold air felt refreshing, the horse¡¯s hooves clacked on the floor rhythmically, and the sight of Eilae¡¯s round eyes enjoying the scenery made everything better. It was relaxing. There was a sense of safety and comfort, being on this road. ¡°Will the city¡¯s gates even be open during the night?¡± Shaden asked. The moon was completely up in the sky now, and he couldn¡¯t see anything that looked like the city gates in the distance. ¡°Ofphlendum is always open. It¡¯s one of the largest trading cities in Yrmar. You¡¯ll see why.¡± But when they reached the city, Shaden was majorly disappointed. What awaited him was not a grand walled city of trees, houses built upon nature, but rather, a humble, well-lit town with various elves (and humans, surprisingly) walking through it. It was bustling with people, but it wasn¡¯t a city like Danark. There hadn¡¯t even been guards or gates. Nor were there any significantly large buildings. The elven buildings, tall and slender, were beautiful and new but were still far below his expectations. Compared to the fancy road, the place felt lackluster. Similar to that of a cozy neighborhood. He kept quiet and patiently waited. His aunt continued to guide the horse through the streets. ¡°Security feels really lax here,¡± commented Shaden. There were guards walking around, all in robes, but they were rare. Some were even chatting loudly with other elves or humans. ¡°This place only serves as the shipping area, so it might feel that way,¡± answered his aunt. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll see.¡± They approached a giant building in the distance after continuing along the main street. There were much more people now, and Shaden spotted even more humans, some dark-skinned, waiting in¡­a line? They themselves stopped behind the line, and Lytha let out a yawn. There was a tall wooden wall connected to the large building that covered the back area, blocking off Shaden¡¯s view of the horizon. The building itself seemed more like a gate than a building, and he wondered what they were waiting for. Was this a hotel? ¡°What is this place?¡± ¡°Just a toll gate.¡± The line shortened very quickly, and it finally was their turn to pass the area with guards. Lytha passed her token-piece to the inspector, and he nodded, handing it back to her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the carriage will have to stay. Services for large vehicles are only available on the South and North gates,¡± the inspector stated. Lytha took out a gold coin and placed it on the desk. ¡°Can it be delivered to the Main Port?¡± ¡°Why, yes. Please, state your name and fill out a paper.¡± Lytha quickly scribbled in the information on the provided sheet of paper, and the elven inspector took it and nodded. ¡°The horse will be fed for a week. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He took out three silver coins and two copper ones and handed it to Lytha. ¡°Enjoy your stay in the city.¡± After Shaden and Eilae got out of the cart, it was taken away by a guard to the side somewhere. They themselves moved along the building and emerged from the back. And Shaden understood what his aunt had meant all this time. A giant lake stretched before him, and in the center of it, an island of gold illuminated the darkness. Tens of dozens of ships, small and large, were docked on the port. They were led into the ship everyone was entering and got up on board by a small bridge. The elves knew how to create good scenery. The boats were adorned with lanterns that gave off a yellow-golden light, and the group sat down on the seats that were laid out on the deck. The boat had a large, white sail, but Shaden had no idea how it would work in the windless night. The air was slightly chilly, and Eilae coughed. Shaden cast some warmth magic around her, and she thanked him with a small voice. She looked very tired. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. They waited around twenty more minutes. Finally, the bridge was raised, and the boat began to move. There was an elven magician at the back chanting a spell, which created wind that pushed on the sail of the boat. He was clothed in a thin robe and held a long, wooden staff with a clear crystal at the top. ¡°It looks a little inefficient,¡± said Shaden. ¡°It¡¯s for the tourists,¡± said Lytha. ¡°The toll fee is quite a lot, and people would be disappointed if they didn¡¯t put on a show.¡± ¡°Elves care about those kinds of things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more about the image than the money. They are a prideful bunch.¡± The boat sailed across the lake smoothly, guided by the magic of the elven magician with golden locks. The large city became even larger as they neared it, and Shaden soon realized the sheer magnitude of a flourishing city of trade. Ofphlendum was ginormous¡ªperhaps even bigger than Danark. The buildings grew taller as they neared the center of the city, reaching unbelievable heights, towering over the area. Even near the water, the buildings were of considerable size. No, this city was definitely bigger than Danark. He was speechless. It was the first time he had seen a city this bright. ? ? ? The group stepped onto solid ground, and Shaden stretched his back, letting out a groan. The bag he was carrying was much lighter now since they had eaten all of the food, which was convenient. They would have to stock up again within the city. Eilae¡¯s suitcase was in her hands, though she had this pale look on her face. ¡°You look sick,¡± Shaden said. Eilae coughed and smiled weakly. ¡°I think I¡¯ll get better after some rest,¡± she said. Silently, Lytha came up to Eilae and stretched her hand out, putting it on Eilae¡¯s forehead. ¡°You have a fever. You should have let me know.¡± The little girl averted her eyes. ¡°We were traveling. It would have been inconvenient.¡± With a sigh, Lytha picked up Eilae without saying anything in a princess carry. The girl looked perplexed but remained silent. ¡°You Veurbois are always like this. Keeping your emotions to yourselves, pretending to look perfectly fine.¡± Eilae¡¯s face didn¡¯t move, but her eyes faltered downwards. ¡°How bad is it? When did it begin?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I thought it would go away in a day or two.¡± ¡°Which means, four days ago.¡± Guiltily, she nodded. ¡°This is your first time traveling outside, isn¡¯t it?¡± She nodded again. ¡°And your first time sleeping in the wilderness.¡± She nodded once more. Lytha sighed. ¡°I should have noticed sooner. Traveling with that boy¡ª¡± She glanced at Shaden, ¡°¡ªmade me forget how weak children are.¡± ¡°I think you don¡¯t treat me like a child,¡± muttered Shaden. ¡°You definitely don¡¯t act like one. What kind of child never cries?¡± Shaden pouted. ¡°A strong one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re an odd one. Children are¡­frail, dependent. They put up tantrums and are selfish. You two should act more like children.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°I cannot. It¡¯s simply not being responsible.¡± Lytha raised an eyebrow after hearing Eilae¡¯s statement. But she looked up into the brightness of the city lights and paused for a moment. ¡°Yes. It is irresponsible,¡± she finally stated. ¡°But if you can¡¯t act irresponsibly now, then when else?¡± Eilae looked uncomfortable as if she wanted to argue with what her tutor said but kept silent. Because at the moment, she was acting like a child¡ªweak and dependent within an adult¡¯s strong arms. ? ? ? Again, the world felt like a dream. Not because of the wonder of Ofphlendum¡¯s atmosphere, but because Shaden could recognize everything that was written on the signs and banners. ¡°Aunt, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but¡­they¡¯re all speaking elvish, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Nflerin, to be exact.¡± ¡°And everyone speaks that here.¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± ¡°Then why can I understand them all?¡± There was a short moment of quiet as Lytha stopped in her tracks. A few seconds passed before she began speaking again. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure myself. Then again, father mentioned how you learned the language of Skotos in a day.¡± Ah, so he had told her. He had been sure that he told his grandfather that his father had taught him. He scratched his inner mind. Lies were exposed very quickly, weren¡¯t they? Another incident that displayed the extent of his grandfather¡¯s abilities. ¡°Is there some kind of translation magic in this world?¡± ¡°Yes, but you would need a device that interprets the languages themselves or a mage who understands both languages very well. And there are none of them here.¡± ¡°Meaning¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mystery. But very convenient.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a blessing from a god.¡± ¡°Where did you get that idea from?¡± ¡°Well¡­just a thought.¡± Despite the cold, Shaden had his hood off. The warmth from the city lights erased any sign of winter from the streets, and bustling sound of the city of trade filled with drunk men, bartering merchants, and yapping dogs vivified the air with life. They continued along the stone floor of the city, making no sound in their stepping. ¡°A god. Maybe you could call them that. Blessings¡­some claim that they exist. But in order for a blessing to stay within a person for all of his life, the god would have to exhaust an incredible amount of mana continuously. The lack of blessings proves that the gods are selfish creatures, wanting to keep their power to themselves. Only an omnipotent god would give away blessings selflessly.¡± She briefly looked at Shaden. ¡°You have no signs of bearing a blessing. Every living creature has their fingerprint of mana, and the only print you possess is yours.¡± ¡°How do you tell?¡± ¡°A god¡¯s blessing is a potent one. It would go against logic if such a power was undetectable.¡± ¡°You make it sound like gods do exist after all.¡± ¡°It is all speculation. They do exist, powerful beings.¡± ¡°Have you met any of them before?¡± After being asked this question, there was a long moment of silence as they continued to walk. She seemed to be thinking. ¡°Maybe,¡± Lytha said finally, ¡°but I do know where one is.¡± She didn¡¯t speak any further. ? ? ? By the time they entered the bedroom of a somewhat fancy inn, Eilae had fallen asleep, taking short, frail breaths. Lytha gently placed her on the bed and motioned for Shaden to leave. Realizing that she was about to undress the girl, Shaden quickly left the room and closed the door behind him. He sat down on the floor and put his chin on his arms, supported by his knees. Eilae¡¯s condition was far worse than he had thought. She had used mana circulation to keep her appearance healthy, and Shaden knew by experience that circulating did help relieve fatigue and pain to some extent. It sped up recovery, but for Eilae, who didn¡¯t have an infinite amount of mana, she couldn¡¯t keep it up endlessly. Once the effects subsided, her illness had rammed into her with great force. He closed his eyes and put his forehead down on his arms. Maybe if he had learned some illness-treating magic, she wouldn¡¯t be in pain so much. Maybe if he had noticed sooner, they would have rested for a longer period of time. Maybe if he had used some magic to create warmth, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten sick. He had been numb to her pain. He hadn¡¯t needed magic to warm himself. He could constantly circulate. That was what he had been trained to do. He had gotten insensitive during the time he had been training. ¡°Stupid idiot¡­¡± he muttered to himself. Eilae was just a young girl after all. She gave off the mood of someone older, someone more mature. He had been too oblivious. She had been putting up a strong face for the team. He opened his eyes and blinked. Who was he kidding? Eilae was away from her family among strangers, traveling to an unknown place with limited information, without anyone close by her side. She must have been under a lot of stress. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure. She had never shown it in her expressions. Was she really under stress? Maybe it was just her body that was weak. Then again, she was nine years old. Things suddenly felt a lot more complicated to him. It was funny how fast his mindset changed when someone was ill. Had he really been that insensitive? The door suddenly flung open, shattering his line of thought. Shaden got up on his legs as Lytha closed the door. ¡°How is she?¡± he asked. ¡°Very ill. I¡¯m going to go get some medicine for her. Stay here, Shaden. The city is relatively safe, but it¡¯s better that you stay with the helpless girl. Just sit on the empty bed until I come back.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lytha stroked his head with a gentle hand. ¡°You look tired and worried. She won¡¯t die from this, so don¡¯t fret too much. It serves as an experience. Both you and Eilae will learn from it.¡± Shaden nodded, and Lytha gave him a calm smile. Then getting up, she walked away and vanished. Seeing that his aunt was gone, he quietly opened the door of the room and closed it behind him as softly as he could. The room was dimly lit by a lamp in the corner. There were two beds, and Eilae was on one of them, a wet towel draped across her forehead. She looked calmer now, and her breaths weren¡¯t as erratic as before. But her cheeks were still red with fever. He sat down on the empty bed and watched the delicate girl sleep. She looked like a weak doll that could break at a slight touch. He still couldn¡¯t believe that she had taken down the monster during her trial. ¡°Is¡­anyone¡­there?¡± Weakly, Eilae whispered through her pale lips. Her eyes looked barely open, struggling against the weight of her ailment. Shaden got up and walked up to her bed. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± ¡°Who¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Shaden.¡± ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s¡­right.¡± She sounded a little disappointed. She stopped speaking again, and her eyes shut completely. The girl had fallen asleep again, her breaths still short and shallow. There was something he could do. Shaden lifted his hand to the girl¡¯s head and cast healing magic on her. Not the one that closed wounds, but the one that healed bruises and relived fatigue. He wasn¡¯t sure if it would work on illnesses, but he knew it would make her body more comfortable. He sighed in relief when Eilae¡¯s face loosened slightly, turning calmer. The shallow breaths were still there, but she looked more at ease. This was the most he could do. He returned to the empty bed and sat down. If only he knew more magic¡­ There were so many things he did not know. So many things he hadn¡¯t explored for two years. Hiding was excellent, but it lacked practicality in everyday life. Had traveling always felt this stressful? His aunt returned after twenty minutes, and in her hand was a bottle of elixir. It glowed dully under the dull lamp. Eilae was woken up from her half-sleep, and after ingesting the liquid, fell back asleep, this time deeper. Her shallow breaths grew deeper, and her face faded into pink then finally to her healthy color. Shaden, too, fell asleep after quickly washing his body. It was the most relaxing bath he had had during that week. ? ? ? He was the first one to open his eyes in the morning. Because the curtains were closed, he checked the time by casting a spell. A faint light displayed the time as around eight in the morning. After pushing off the blankets off his legs, he looked at the opposite bed. Eilae was still sleeping, this time more peacefully, while his aunt was slouched on the couch in an awkward position. Had she been there the whole time? She had insisted on taking the uncomfortable couch over the bed. She couldn¡¯t have Shaden become sick¡ªwas her excuse. He had been tired and had agreed, but looking at her now, he felt a sense of guilt. Just to make sure (and out of curiosity), he quietly went over to Eilae and placed his hand on her forehead. Sure enough, the fever was gone. He sighed in relief. He retracted his hand and observed her face. Just like a¡­charming doll. Skin the shade of porcelain, smooth as a baby¡¯s. Silver hair the shade of moonlight. Thin lips, blue eyes cold as ice. ¡°¡­ah,¡± he uttered. ¡°Are you finished staring?¡± Shaden took a small step back as Eilae sat up weakly on the bed. She straightened her back and hair. Finding some knots within it, she used her hands to untangle them. ¡°Did she take care of me?¡± she asked, looking at Lytha. ¡°Yes. She fed you medicine.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Eilae then looked at Shaden straight in the eye and he maintained it. ¡°Am I being a bother?¡± she asked him. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± he replied. ¡°If I had taken care of myself better, I would not have gotten sick.¡± ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t, we would still be here. You probably didn¡¯t affect anything too much.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°It is. Feeling better now?¡± ¡°So-so.¡± Using his mana-hands, Shaden opened the windows slightly so that the sunlight wouldn¡¯t hit his aunt. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll bring you something to eat.¡± After fetching his emergency pouch with a few silver and copper coins in it, he went downstairs and asked around the area. After finding the dining room, he ordered a large bowl of soup for Eilae and some bread and cheese for his aunt and himself. There was still some jerky stored in the bag. The elven owner asked if he needed assistance, but he politely refused it. Looking around, there was a variety of people. Mixed in with humans were dark-skinned elves and beastmen. The place looked lively, full of laughter and the jingling of coins. He never knew that an inn could be so lively even in the morning. His order of bread and cheese came in a neatly wrapped paper-like sack (but much more flexible¡ªa peculiar texture) while the soup came in a wooden bowl. He placed the provided spoon into his sack and balanced the items carefully on his hands. When he returned to the room, Eilae had changed into another black dress from her suitcase (but a more comfortable design) while his aunt had come out of the bath, her hair wet. Shaden went over to the small table at the side of the room and placed the food on it. They had a short meal. ¡°What¡¯s the plan for the day?¡± asked Shaden after they had finished. ¡°We were going to explore the city, taste some foods, experience some entertainment. But Eilae needs more rest. The air is still very cold.¡± ¡°Please, leave without me,¡± encouraged Eilae. ¡°I can stay by myself.¡± ¡°I knew you would say that. Well?¡± They both turned their heads towards Shaden. He leaned back a little. ¡°Why me? Why do I decide this?¡± he complained. ¡°This trip is essentially for you,¡± said Lytha. ¡°And Eilae?¡± ¡°She is unwell.¡± ¡°I get that, but¡ª¡± He glanced at Eilae. She smiled at him. ¡°What will you do if we go outside?¡± ¡°Meditate, practice my skills and circulation,¡± she replied instantly. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Shaden let out a small laugh. ¡°Yeah¡­nope.¡± ? ? ? The day hadn¡¯t been so bad. The earnest boy had insisted that it was either all of them or none at all. He had stayed within the room, claiming that he could help her out with her circulation, give her some tips. The Lady had gone along with the situation, but she didn¡¯t look very content about it. Saying that she had work to do, she had left the room, probably to enjoy the city for herself. She had heard from her mother that the lady was a very unpredictable person¡ªfun at times, horrifying at others. But mostly, she cared about herself. Her mother had been surprised when she had heard that it was the eldest daughter of the Limen family who would take care of her. ¡°She¡¯s very selfish, so be careful,¡± she had warned with a pout. Perhaps she was. But she hadn¡¯t shown it. She had even nursed her. And this Shaden boy. She was glad that he had a sensible head on his shoulders. All the boys that she had met had all been so¡­haughty? Proud? Nobles¡¯ children were annoying to deal with. Shaden, on the other hand, was mild compared to their presumptuous approaches. He lacked proper education but had common sense at least. Perhaps it was because he wasn¡¯t noble-born. She respected the Limens. They all did. The tales of what they could achieve, their miraculous abilities of taking lives like a farmer harvesting his wheat with a scythe. But staying close to them, hearing their conversations felt surprisingly normal. The funny thing about Shaden was that he had focused completely on circulating without even talking to her for hours. She was impressed at his concentration but taken slightly aback at his lack of approach on her. She was pretty, right? All the other boys had said that she was pretty. Shaden hadn¡¯t complimented her once. What a weird boy. She had slept through parts of the day when her head had felt too light. Whenever she woke up, Shaden had been on the same spot, circulating. For how long she didn¡¯t know. What she did know was that his spirit felt limitless. Controlling mana was not her forte¡ªshe was still too young. She understood that children did not have large mana capacities. It was the second reason why the arts of her family weren¡¯t taught until they were older. The first was that children should not be taught the power to control others. They knew too little. Honestly, she had been jealous of Shaden, just a little. He had already learned his family arts. It would only be a matter of time before he learned theirs. And his mana capacity¡­just what had he done to increase it to such a size? She didn¡¯t know exactly how big it was, but he had been circulating minute after minute, hour after hour. It unnerved her, just a little. The Limen family were still very mysterious. ? ? ? Demund opened his eyes. ¡°That was a long week.¡± A fun one, no doubt. Filled with boring hours of traveling, but still fun, nevertheless. He couldn¡¯t wait to return once more. But now was the time for reality. 4.12 [How¡¯s your cold?] The unread message loomed over the screen of Demund¡¯s device. His eyes darted to the screen then back to his textbook as his hand continued to scribble down notes. The material was a little more difficult, but nothing he couldn¡¯t understand when he put his mind to it. New things were fun, and the satisfaction he felt when he grasped the concepts of the textbook was addicting. But he was distracted. He glanced over at his screen again. He had woken up early as was usual for him. After eating, he had run a little and had begun his homework. Everything depended on consistent repetition; studying, exercising, reading¡ªthe main things that took up his time. But his mind was on something else, and it tugged on him. When he had woken up, Demund¡¯s memories had burst forth anew, making him remember his thoughts from a week ago with perfect clarity. He was used to it, but it was always fascinating, like emerging from a pool of murky water. Although it did come with the reminder of Enariss¡¯s unusual situation. He tapped his foot. She hadn¡¯t replied for two hours, and the time was already nearing noon. Was she really ill? Or did she sleep for this long during weekends? She had never taken so long to reply to his messages, though they were few. She had been acting weird this past week. All because of that hooded figure. He put down his pencil. He wasn¡¯t getting anywhere. ? ? ? Demund stood in front of the Zarke residence, his left, healthy leg supporting him and his bike. On his back was his backpack, but instead of his usual study materials that he brought over, there was a bottle of drink and two bags of chips that Enariss seemed to like. Maybe that would make the situation a little better. However, he was frozen, still pondering on what to do. He was behind a wall, hidden from sight, next to the house¡¯s doorbell. He glanced at his phone again. The most recent message of ¡®I¡¯m coming over¡¯ was still unread. The sun was hot on his head, yet he stood there. Had it been a good choice to come here? He wanted to make sure his friend wasn¡¯t in any severe condition, but then again, maybe she wanted to be left alone. He looked at the clouds passing by overhead and groaned inaudibly. Ah, let¡¯s get this over with. Without giving it additional thought, he pressed his finger against the doorbell of the house. There was a faint buzz at the back, and Demund moved himself over to where he could be seen. The door opened, and the maid-lady came out. ¡°Hello! Is Enariss home?¡± Demund called out. Recognizing his face, the lady replied with, ¡°She went to a friend¡¯s house last night!¡± Demund thanked the lady and cycled away as casually as he could. Had this been the first time he had come here without telling Enariss beforehand? A part of him was relieved that Enariss wasn¡¯t home, yet another part of him grew even more worried. Was he¡­not someone who could be trusted? He really wanted to help. He really did. His mind fell into the past year. Come to think of it, he was always on the receiving side. Enariss had helped him exercise, study, recover, had spent time with him despite his shortcomings. Besides the scarf he had given her on Christmas¡­what had he given her? Did she even enjoy hanging out with him? Demund slapped his cheeks. It was bad to think so negatively. They were friends, and that was that. If there was anything he learned from Jothan, it was that doubt would never lead to a beneficial ending. He didn¡¯t want to introduce cracks into their friendship. After a few minutes of biking, he returned home. He headed upstairs and opened his books. Enariss¡­sometimes, he got the feeling that they were living within different worlds. He would never reach where she was¡­unless he spent all his effort on improving himself. If only he had Shaden¡¯s body. If only he had his stamina, his control over mana, his infinite sense of adventure and glee, his two legs. If only, then he would be able to reach where she stood. But himself¡ªthis body that could only barely circulate (if it was indeed the same); Demund, whose only redeeming feature was his determination to work hard¡ªwas so lacking. So, so lacking. He would build it up. It wasn¡¯t as fast as Shaden¡¯s rate of growth, but he would slowly, steadily go up. Study hard, graduate. Go to college, get a job, continue upwards. Demund began to circulate. It helped clear up his mind, even if it lasted for only twenty minutes. ? ? ? After hours of work, Demund lay on the bed looking at the ceiling. His head felt numb from all of the reading, and he lacked motivation. Well, he believed that he deserved the break; he had been reviewing non-stop until now. In his hand was the mechanical pencil that he always used. He stared at it, feeling the flow of mana emanating from his hand into the small structure. It felt like a part of himself, though his control over it felt less stable than that of his prosthetic leg. Was it because it was taking up the space of something that had existed before? Spreading his mana into the leg always felt natural and smooth¡ªalmost like when Shaden did it. Because of that, he had been able to participate in the MMA Club matches for this long. It was only four matches in total, but he had only suffered one loss. But his leg was currently unequipped, and instead, he was experimenting on his pencil. He curled his toes in frustration. It never felt the same, doing this with Demund¡¯s body. It was an immense improvement compared to himself before the break, yet it was so lacking for him who had experienced something greater. He increased his mana flow but stopped almost immediately as a dull throb began to echo within his head. He sighed and let his arm fall onto his bed. It was the same with magic. He could never manage to cast it. Nothing happened when he chanted the words, nothing emerged from his hands. Why? Why didn¡¯t magic work in this world? Some people in Demund¡¯s world could shoot fireballs or ice from their bodies. Was that considered as magic? ¡°Demund! Dinner is ready!¡± called his mother from downstairs. He blinked twice before getting up. Leaning against the walls of the house, he hopped downstairs. ? ? ? ¡°Shaden.¡± He felt a nudge on his shoulder and looked to his right, his thoughts disappearing into his subconsciousness. ¡°Hmm?¡± Eilae¡¯s normally calm-looking face had a frown on it. ¡°Are you ill?¡± she asked. ¡°You look unwell.¡± Shaden blinked once. ¡°Ah. Yeah, I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± After his aunt had taken a quick trip to the bank, the group was now touring the streets of Ofphlendum on a fancy boat-like vehicle with wheels. Powered by mana, it needed no animals to pull it. But unlike a car, it was made out of wood and lacked gears and pedals. It did have a steering wheel, which was being controlled by Lytha at the moment. A small and convenient vehicle, suitable for sight-seeing. Eilae let out a small breath. ¡°I hope my sickness didn¡¯t move onto you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. There were¡­some things on my mind. Nothing important.¡± ¡°Shaden never becomes ill,¡± chuckled Lytha. ¡°There¡¯s no point in worrying about him.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She didn¡¯t look satisfied. Eilae¡¯s keen eyes met Shaden¡¯s as she looked at him once more. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± she asked without hesitation. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s preventing you from enjoying the trip?¡± Shaden stared at Eilae blankly. ¡°Family,¡± he replied without giving it much thought.¡± Surely, he couldn¡¯t reply with, ¡®you see, I actually have another body¡­¡¯. ¡°We won¡¯t be seeing them for some time. Coming to this city made me realize just how far away I am from home. Don¡¯t you feel the same?¡± He hoped that would be sufficient enough for an explanation. To his relief, Eilae seemed satisfied, and she closed her eyes, putting her hands together on her lap. ¡°Family. It¡¯s natural to be worried,¡± she said. Shaden tried his best to ignore his tutor¡¯s half-frown half-grin that was directed towards him. She knew that he wasn¡¯t someone who would be worried about being far from home. ¡°What kind of people were your parents?¡± asked Eilae, opening her eyes once more. ¡°Oh, they were great parents. My father is the captain guard within the city of Danark, and my mother¡­just an ordinary housewife.¡± Since she looked interested (and there wasn¡¯t anything else to talk about), he continued. ¡°I heard you were the second daughter. I¡¯m also second in my family.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°You are second-born?¡± He nodded. ¡°I have an older brother who is studying swordsmanship.¡± ¡°But¡­I was told that you were the heir.¡± ¡°About that¡ª¡± Did Lytha know about it? How Rother was adopted, how he didn¡¯t share the blood of the Limens. She probably did. ¡°He was adopted,¡± he said after a short delay. His aunt¡¯s reaction was unreadable, but seeing that she wasn¡¯t saying anything, he assumed he was fine. ¡°I do have a younger sister though. She must be around four by now.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t raised in Skotos?¡± asked Eilae. ¡°Nope. I was born in this small village, then we moved to Danark.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°But you mastered your family art.¡± ¡°It took two years, but it was simple enough.¡± Shock and awe crept into Eilae¡¯s expression as she raised her hand to cover her open mouth. ¡°Only two years?¡± ¡°Is that impressive?¡± ¡°Very much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who knows the names of all the countries, cities, and families in the continent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just basic knowledge, nothing outstanding.¡± Shaden rolled his eyes. ¡°To me, that seems very impressive. Along with your mannerisms, the way you take care of your looks¡ª¡± Eilae had always had the perfect hair and clothing ready when they had been traveling. He couldn''t comprehend how she managed to do so. ¡°You flatter me.¡± Shaden leaned his head against the palm of his hand. ¡°So, tell me about your family.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really not much to say. My siblings and I were all trained under tutors, and we rarely see our parents¡ªonly during mealtimes.¡± ¡°Then tell me about your siblings.¡± Shaden hoped he wasn¡¯t breaching sensitive territory. Then again, this girl was everything but sensitive. She took a deep breath. ¡°They are¡­skilled, I should say. Especially my eldest and second eldest brother along with my older sister. My younger siblings show much potential as well.¡± ¡°Do you like being with them?¡± ¡°I¡­that is a peculiar question. We do try to outwit each other all the time, and it is very enjoyable. We are a family, and a family must support each other. So yes, I do like being with them.¡± ¡°And how old is your oldest sibling?¡± ¡°Twenty-four.¡± Shaden paused and looked at the honest nine-year-old who had a small smile on her lips. ¡°Sounds like a¡­fun place,¡± he said, half-sarcastically. Her family¡ªthe Veurbois¡ªjust how did they raise their children? Oblivious to his worries, Eilae smiled brightly in response to Shaden¡¯s comment. ? ? ? ¡°Any places that caught your eye?¡± asked Lytha while chewing on a piece of steak. It was only the first day, so they hadn¡¯t entered any buildings in particular. The city was a big place, and they were simply looking at what it had to offer. But for Shaden, it was difficult to determine exactly what interested him. All of the buildings were fancy and fantastic, some spiraling upwards high into the sky to inexplainable heights. The streets¡ªthough cold¡ªhad a variety of sights: elves in long, elegant robes or simple gowns and tunics. Actually, there were a lot of elves. Everywhere he went were elves. ¡°There were a few places that I want to go to,¡± said Shaden, poking his fork into a fish decorated with leaves and yellow sauce. He took a bite, and the sweet-sour flavor permeated through his tongue. The fish was very delicate. ¡°There was that large, white building with golden-haired elves outside of it. You know, they were wearing those fancy white robes with leaf designs.¡± ¡°I think that was the Temple of Naera,¡± said Eilae after sipping on her glass of water. ¡°A god?¡± ¡°Yes. The one who presumably cast the magic over Yrmar so that it will stay green indefinitely.¡± ¡°Does she really exist?¡± He had seen the giant, white statue of the ¡®god¡¯ in front of the temple. She looked like an elf, with long ears and a simple, white robe. Though her skin seemed to be decorated with vine-like patterns, and her feet were one with the ground as if she were a tree. ¡°Who knows?¡± Shaden took another bite out of the fish. ¡°Everything else was inns, taverns, shops, trading areas, more shops¡ªthere were a lot of shops, weren¡¯t there.¡± ¡°It is a city of trade, after all,¡± replied Lytha. ¡°And relatively new compared to the other elven cities. A good place to enjoy goods, but not that much if you¡¯re here for the culture.¡± ¡°At least the food is good,¡± said Shaden. ¡°How about you, Eilae? Anywhere that caught your eye?¡± Eilae swallowed the food within her mouth and dabbed her lips with a napkin. ¡°I¡¯d like to visit the theater,¡± she said. ¡°I heard they were quite famous around here.¡± If Shaden remembered correctly, elves had beautiful voices. ¡°It¡¯s settled then,¡± concluded Lytha. ¡°We¡¯ll take a look at the temple then visit the theater before dinner. After that, a boat ride. Does that suit you two?¡± Both children nodded. ¡°Good,¡± said Lytha. ¡°I happen to know a good theater nearby.¡± ? ? ? Their plan was simple. During the eight days that were left, they would travel around the city, visit the most interesting sights, then go spend the night at an inn that would be located at another part of the city. Wake up, repeat. Lytha¡¯s policy for the tour was, ¡°Go see the things you want to see.¡± What they missed, they could always come back when they were older. But currently, Shaden had the feeling that Lytha was regretting her decision. Her dislike for ¡®gods¡¯ may have been more than what he had originally thought. The temple was a marvelous place, no doubt, in terms of structural beauty. It had a sort of triangle-shape at the top and curved out as in reached its base, and the pillars that supported it were wrapped with green vines¡ªreal vines¡ªthat enhanced its naturistic beauty. Upon closer look, the building was not made out of stone, but pale, white wood; not planks¡ªas if the whole building was carved out from a massive, single tree. Beyond the outer pillars lay the massive gate, swung open for the day. It too was made out of white wood, but unlike the outer walls that had no particular design, the doors were carved intricately, portraying images of beasts, elves, the goddess Naera watching over the scene, overlaid with gold and silver, perhaps platinum. Since the doors were swung open, the goddess was split in half, but it looked beautiful, nevertheless. So lifelike, so detailed. He wondered who had carved it out. ¡°They¡¯re very public, aren¡¯t they?¡± commented Shaden. Despite the fact that they were humans, no one tried to stop them as they stepped into the doors. No one, even the golden-haired robed elves, gave them a second glance. The ones outside were sweeping the floors, watering the plants, and walking around the lovely garden that surrounded the place. The breath of green nature amidst the brown, grey, metal colors of the city made a pretty sight. ¡°The belief is that everyone is welcome to nature¡¯s gifts, as long as they don¡¯t destroy it,¡± said Lytha, her arms crossed. She didn¡¯t look happy at all. She wasn¡¯t frowning, but¡­grumpy? Slightly grumpy, like a parent watching their child waste time over a rock. As they entered, Shaden put his hand on the white wood. To his surprise, it was as hard and cold as stone, and very solid. ¡°Is this really wood?¡± ¡°A special type of wood. Harder than Iron but lighter.¡± Shaden recalled the practice-swords he had used back when he was at the Academy. The inside of the temple was an open space. Light poured through the windowless holes in the ceiling, and Shaden spotted orbs that might be used as lighting during the night. The area had no chairs, and people simply walked around, enjoying the simple but beautiful building. Some were sitting, others kneeling below the spots of sunlight. ¡°How do they block rain?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Spells,¡± replied Lytha simply. The hall stretched pretty far, and at the end, there was an open area where the sunlight poured down the most through a giant hole in the ceiling. And directly below the sunlight, a white¡ª ¡°Aunt Lytha. That tree¡ªis it?¡± A white tree, but with green leaves, was spreading out its branches for all to see. It looked awfully similar. ¡°No. White trees aren¡¯t uncommon as religious symbolism.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± There were people under the tree, touching it, praying, or sitting under it. The shade that the tree created was broad, enough to cover thirty people. There was even someone who was almost snoring. The mood was very relaxed and completely different from a fanatical image Shaden had imagined. Eilae was simply enjoying the view, hands clasped together behind her back. The sight of the silver-haired girl strolling through the white building made for a heavenly sight. ? ? ? Before Shaden¡¯s eyes, a magnificent story unfolded itself. They had failed to obtain the best seats at the front as they had all been reserved, but his keen eyesight while circulating made up for the distance. Eilae had magically produced binoculars from her suitcase when they had returned to get changed. Lytha¡¯s arms were crossed, but her eyes were focused on the play. ¡°But the Mother of Spirits, does she know, sweet damsel?¡± asked the elven man while clutching his chest. He was on his knees, looking up towards the floating lady with wings. ¡°She knows it all. I sense her glare gazing through my veins.¡± ¡°Yet, why do you stay? Outside the Den, your spirit rapidly fades. I cannot bear to watch you wither away.¡± ¡°I must stay!¡± ¡°You are foolish!¡± cried the man while standing up. There was a low murmur among the crowd and a few oohs here and there. ¡°Return at once. You are being foolish, and your desire for the world is becoming your undoing.¡± The oohs quickly turned into uncertain murmurs. ¡°I cannot!¡± wept the lady with wings, descendingto the ground. ¡°I am afflicted with a curse. I cannot return!¡± ¡°A curse! What curse is this? Let me help you, dear friend.¡± ¡°The curse of love!¡± The murmurs of the crowd grew louder. Shaden glanced at his two female companions, who were totally focused on the play now. ¡°The curse of love! A foolish curse. Who is this man, so uncaring, so imprudent as to shackle your heart to this place?¡± There was a pause as the man walked closer to the winged woman. The crowd was totally silent. The woman had her face hidden within her hands, and she seemed to shiver. Then, amidst the silence, she raised her finger and pointed towards the man. ¡°It is you!¡± Dramatic music burst out from the sides, and the man¡¯s face was painted with shock and confusion. The lights slowly began to fade, and the stage was covered with the canvas thatlowered from the top. The crowds cheered, signaling the end of the play. ? ? ? ¡°That was¡­intense,¡± muttered Shaden. He wasn¡¯t a fan of romance. It seemed too unrealistic, these kinds of developments. ¡°That was wonderful!¡± said Eilae, her hands held together in front of her chest. ¡°Though predictable, I believe that the actors portrayed their emotions very well. Will we return tomorrow?¡± Her eyes looked longing, and Shaden couldn¡¯t make himself say, ¡°It wasn¡¯t even that good.¡± ¡°I guess. Aunt Lytha¡ª¡± He looked and his tutor who was blanking out with a dreamy look on her face. He shook his head and sighed. He never would have guessed that she would be someone who enjoyed romantic plays. Then again, she was unmarried. With a sigh, Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°We can return tomorrow to watch the rest.¡± Eilae smiled happily and began humming the theme music from the play. It was a catchy tune, he had to admit. And the elves¡¯ voices weren¡¯t anything to joke about. Crystal clear and crisp on the ear. They were professionals, indeed. He understood a little why people enjoyed plays. ¡°I¡ªneed to use the bathroom,¡± he told his aunt, who was still spaced out. It had been a long play. So leaving the two romantics behind, he turned his footsteps towards the bathroom he had seen before. It was at the edge of the building where the waste could be removed easily. Public elven bathrooms were a little worse than human ones, but they were cleaner, which he appreciated. He walked through the wooden halls with various potted plants and pictures of nature hanging to the sides. Finally, he spotted the bathrooms. The male one was just around the corner. He was nearing it when he heard something like a dispute. Male voices were grumbling at each other. Shaden began to circulate to enhance his hearing. ¡°¡­¡­I told you, this hearing device is mine!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Can¡¯t you see that my friend here is missing an ear? The device is obviously his. You stole it!¡± ¡°Why would I steal from the likes of you?¡± ¡°You are greedy, that¡¯s why. Now hand over the device. You¡¯re rich, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°This is a robbery!¡± ¡°Just hand it over if you don¡¯t want to get hurt¡ª¡± The teen beastman yelped as Shaden appeared out of nowhere and pushed him away from the old elf, who was leaning against the wall. The furry-eared boy looked to be around sixteen or seventeen, and behind him, a younger beastman was watching nervously, chewing on his nails. ¡°What the¡ªwho are you!¡± shouted the teen, growling. Then his eyes narrowed, and he grinned. ¡°You¡¯re just a kid.¡± ¡°A scary kid, that¡¯s what.¡± Shaden created a miniature ball of flame within his palm and pointed it towards the boy, who snorted. ¡°What¡¯s that going to do?¡± His smile vanished when Shaden¡¯s ball of fire grew bigger than his head. ¡°Magic¡ªrats, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± he growled to the younger beastmen. As expected of their race; they were very fast, and within seconds, they were gone from the room. Now the old elf was panicking. ¡°That magic! Can you control it?¡± he cried. Shaden responded by making the ball disappear from his hand. It was simple as removing the mana flow to it. ¡°Chantless magic¡­you don¡¯t even look ten,¡± muttered the old elf while getting up. In his hand was a circular device, probably the one they were arguing about. ¡°Using magic inside the building is dangerous, child. Don¡¯t do it again.¡± A little appreciation would be good, thought Shaden. ¡°Can¡¯t you use magic yourself?¡± ¡°Spells and old elves do not mix well.¡± Despite being an elf, his face had numerous wrinkles. He was in a brown robe with a black coat on top, overlaid with silver. His hair was ghostly white, and he was balding somewhat near his forehead. He had a small, white beard on the tip of his chin. ¡°Despicable mutts,¡± muttered the old elf while getting up. He straightened his coat and back. ¡°I must thank you¡­human child. Who knows what those beasts would have done to me.¡± Nothing much, considering they looked half-starved, he thought. He had intervened at the heat of the moment, but his opinion was changing a little. Theft was bad, but¡­ It was better not to think so much about it. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything special.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Every debt must be paid. Child, you look like a smart child. A practitioner of chantless magic¡­at such a young age. You must be talented.¡± ¡°I guess?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sir for you, child. I am old.¡± ¡°Yes¡­sir.¡± The old elf nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very good, very good. You are fluent in Nflerin. Do you live here, perhaps?¡± ¡°For the moment, yes.¡± ¡°Splendid, splendid. A debt must be paid,¡± he muttered. From within his coat, he took out a small notebook and narrowed his eyes. A faint light emerged from his fingers, and he scribbled something into a page and ripped it off. ¡°Smart children must be fond of books, yes? I happen to be in the possession of a few books. Visit my store whenever you wish, child. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Shaden.¡± ¡°Shaden; a peculiar name. I am Phtol Merina, but call me Merina. I possess a small shop.¡± He passed the note to Shaden with his thin fingers, that was also wrinkly. ¡°I presume you know how to read. The address is here, and my workers will recognize my writing.¡± Shaden looked at the note, and sure enough, he could read it. ¡°Thank¡­you?¡± ¡°Hmm. Hmm.¡± ¡°Master! Master!¡± There was a flutter of footsteps beyond the room, and soon, an elf with brown hair entered the bathroom, looking breathless. His eyes darted around the room until he spotted the old elf behind Shaden. ¡°Master! You¡¯re taking too long.¡± ¡°Have some patience,¡± grumbled the old elf. He passed by Shaden, and the young elf held his arm after he came close. ¡°Goodbye, Shaden. I do hope you¡¯ll visit,¡± he said. The brown-haired elf supported the old elf, and the two of them left the bathroom. Shaden silently stared at the piece of paper in his hand. Well. Perhaps he had found something that would let him escape watching the play. 4.13 They had stayed at an inn some distances away from their original resting place, but because they were planning to return to the play before dinner at around four, the route Lytha had planned for the day included the attractions that led up to the theater. Well, most of the attractions were food and eye-shopping. Perhaps it was because Lytha had planned it, but there was an awful lot of side-tracking to stores with clothing. Eilae seemed to relish the whole experience, chatting with Lytha about the quality of fur and imports from the north¡ªand of course, Shaden was very bored. His aunt, he understood somewhat. For the past two years, she hadn¡¯t had the luxury to shop for new clothing as her hands had been tied with him. Being a woman, it was natural that she liked to adorn herself with pretty clothes. She had never told him directly that she enjoyed these things (she often stated that simple was best), but looking at her keen eyes scanning the shops, he realized that she, too, was a maiden at heart. Eilae, he understood less. Were young girls really this interested in fashion? When he asked her about it, she told him, ¡°Appearances are very important; your dress says something about your position and character,¡± to which he shook his head. He really didn¡¯t like politics. However, the boring hours were cut short; his party members were very decisive people who knew that buying new clothing would only burden their travel. So, for the most part, it was eye-shopping. But it wasn¡¯t as if the whole experience was excruciating for Shaden either. In fact, he enjoyed looking through the clothing. Elven dresses fit tightly to the skin and enhanced the body¡¯s features. They were usually accompanied by a loose overcoat, and because it was winter, the majority of the clothes included thick cloaks on their figures. For Shaden, the best part about the trip so far was the food. The local dishes served at restaurants were mostly elvish food, and Shaden discovered that elves really liked their dishes to be soft and easy to swallow. The fish and meat were very tender, and the plants and fruits that accompanied them melted at the tip of Shaden¡¯s tongue. The taste was a bit on the mild side, and the food went down smoothly down Shaden¡¯s throat. There weren¡¯t any shocking spices, but he caught some interesting aromas from some of the dishes. Overall, elven food was something that anyone could enjoy without much difficulty. However, Ofphlendum was a city of trade. The river it rested within attracted the dark elves from the west and the beastmen from the north. While most of the products were here to depart to other destinations, some cultural marks could be seen within the dishes of some of the restaurants. For example, the party had lunch at a small restaurant where a beastman was cooking dishes on a frying pan behind a counter. Unlike the elven restaurants, the place looked a little crude, but that in itself was something to be appreciated. The strong smell of spice hit Shaden¡¯s nose like a small hammer, and he instantly realized the heat of the room. After taking off their coats and ordering a few dishes, Shaden was presented with something that reminded him of fried rice. He was sweating within minutes, sipping water as fast as he could. When he glanced over at Eilae, he found her cheeks and lips red as a tomato. Her expression was blank, but she too was sipping her drink at a rapid pace. The winter cold seemed nonexistent when he was within that shop, and it left a strong impression in his mind. Around two, he took the slip of paper out of his pocket and read it. Then he went to his aunt. He confessed that he would rather explore this new place than go to the theater. She asked if he knew the way there, and he replied with, ¡°I could ask people.¡± Lytha knew more than anyone else what a smart kid Shaden was. So with a shrug, she gave him permission. Shaden was honestly surprised at her willingness, but before he could question her, she had vanished with Eilae to take a look at beauty products. Just like that, Shaden made his way to the shop. ? ? ? The bells attached to the doorframe jingled when Shaden pushed his way open into the store. It had taken quite a few minutes to find it. The old elf hadn¡¯t been lying; it really was a small store. Located in an area between two larger buildings, its signpost and address swung weakly in the cold winter air outside. There was a modest window next to the door, but he could hardly say that the place was a store. The inside was less spacey than he expected. The place, though long, was very narrow, which didn¡¯t make sense as the building from the outside had looked thicker. A long counter took up the space on the right, so the only place where he could really walk through was the area right in front of the door. Considering that it was a store, it didn¡¯t have any items on display, just some paintings hanging on the walls. Small white lights illuminated the place with a weak hue, and the place smelled musty like aged wood. Shaden frowned. But he knew he had come to the right place when he saw the old elf leaned back against an armchair, snoring slightly. ¡°Sir¡­Merina?¡± Shaden breathed while tiptoeing towards the sleeping elf. His short height was bothersome; he could only see the elf¡¯s ghostly white hair and head beyond the counter. The elf didn¡¯t respond, and if he did, Shaden couldn¡¯t see it. He continued to snore away like an old man on an afternoon. Well¡­Shaden hadn¡¯t expected this. There weren¡¯t any chairs he could sit on either, so he stood in front of the counter, thinking of what to do. Should he wake the elf up? He thought about exploring the place, but there wasn¡¯t much to explore. In the midst of his awkwardness, his savior emerged with the sound of a door opening at the back. ¡°Master, I heard the door open¡ª¡± A handsome looking (then again, all elves were good-looking) elf with long brown hair made his way out of the back door and spotted Shaden before the counter. His keen, green eyes moved from Shaden to the old, sleeping elf, and he let out a small sigh. His eyes turned to Shaden once again. ¡°Welcome. Do you need something?¡± he asked kindly. Shaden took out the piece of paper from his pocket and raised it above his head to the elf. ¡°Sir¡­Merina said I could¡­receive a prize?¡± ¡°Sir Merina?¡± The elf had a confused look on his face, but realization dawned on him, and he smiled. ¡°Elves only use honorifics in special occasions, human. Just call us by name.¡± Shaden nodded, and the elf came out from the counter. He approached Shaden and took the piece of paper from his hand and inspected it. ¡°You¡¯re that boy from yesterday! Master told me how you saved him from some rascals.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything special.¡± The elf stuffed the paper into his pocket. ¡°A good deed requires a prize. Usually, Master would pick one out for you, but¡­¡± The old elf¡¯s snores continued to fill the room, and the young elf¡¯s face had a look of worry on it. ¡°Does he sleep often?¡± asked Shaden. The elf nodded. ¡°Old elves usually do. Do you want a drink?¡± After Shaden¡¯s approval, the elf went over to the back and reappeared with a wooden cup in his hand, the slender, long one. Shaden accepted it graciously. ¡°Can¡¯t you wake him up?¡± asked Shaden. He immediately regretted it after seeing the elf¡¯s face scrunch up a little. ¡°You should never wake up an elder elf,¡± he said. ¡°Remember that, human boy.¡± Shaden nodded quickly, cursing his lack of knowledge. Had he been very rude? He knew he was a child, so it wouldn¡¯t be as bad, but he felt like he had touched something very sensitive judging by the elf¡¯s reaction. ¡°I need to go back to work. Do you need a chair?¡± ¡°I can stand.¡± ¡°Okay. Call me if you need anything. Master should wake up within thirty minutes or so.¡± The brown-haired elf closed the back door behind himself, and Shaden was left once again in the room with the sleeping figure. He took another sip out of his cup. It was like sweet water. He was adept at waiting. So he stood in his position motionlessly, taking an occasional drink when he became thirsty. Finally, the old elf stirred. Slowly at first, but the top of his head made a small swaying motion. His wrinkled face twitched, and his eyes slowly began to open until they revealed his irises. He sat there silently like a statue as if he was lost in thought, still in a half-sleep state. But quickly enough, the life returned to his face, and he yawned once. ¡°Hello.¡± The elf looked beyond the counter when Shaden greeted him. Upon recognizing Shaden¡¯s face, a small smile rose to his lips. A very, small smile, barely recognizable. ¡°You came here rather quickly,¡± he admitted. ¡°Were you that eager for your prize?¡± ¡°I had nothing else to do,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°And¡­prizes are nice.¡± ¡°Yes, they are. Indeed, they are.¡± The old elf got up from his seat. ¡°So, human child¡ªa prize for you for your help. A debt must be paid.¡± There was a series of opening noises Merina rummaged through whatever was within the counter. Shaden couldn¡¯t see it, but the contents beyond his view sounded like a lot. Metal hitting wood, wood falling, glass tinkling. But finally, the old elf found something and placed it on top of the counter. ¡°Take a look,¡± he told Shaden. Shaden touched the item and pulled it towards him. He lifted it up from the counter and held it before his hands, taking a look at the cover. It read: [Elveathin]. He had no idea what that meant, so he flipped open to the first page. It was a picture book. He scanned the contents of the remaining pages, and sure enough, they were filled with pictures with words. ¡°Well, boy. Do you like it?¡± Nothing too much and the pictures were beautiful. The printing press had already been invented in this world, but it was a great item, nonetheless. A good, relatively thick book for his tastes. He was also curious about elvish books as he had never read any of them. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Shaden nodded. ¡°Can I really have this?¡± ¡°It holds no use for me anymore. Please, accept my gratitude.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The old elf smiled. ¡°Now, Shaden. I¡¯m curious about your character. Would you mind joining me for some afternoon snack?¡± Shaden looked around. He still had a lot of time left. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t bother you¡­¡± ¡°Not at all! Come, beyond the counter.¡± Upon the old elf¡¯s invitation, Shaden went over to the side and passed through the opening in the counter. Merina opened the door where the servant had previously gone into, and Shaden followed right after him. Beyond the door was a small workshop. Bundles of paper lay scatted everywhere, and the few tables that were within the room all were covered with various materials, including mana crystals. It was still mostly paper though, though a great amount of them had items laid on top. To the sides of the room, countless drawers decorated the walls. Compared to the reception area, this place was around three times bigger, perhaps even four. Shaden gazed around while the brown-haired worker cleared a table for them to sit on. Merina sat down on one of the chairs, and Shaden followed his example. ¡°Yillia, bring us a snack,¡± said Merina to his worker. ¡°Master, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy?¡± Despite his complaints, the brown-haired elf went to the side of the room and prepared two plates and a pot along with a cup. ¡°What is this place?¡± asked Shaden. Despite its messiness, everything looked to be in order. Items on paper, neatly separated while being together. ¡°We appraise things, I suppose,¡± said the old elf. ¡°No, no. Appraisal is what the adventurers do. We are not that crude. We¡­hmm.¡± ¡°Read the memories of objects,¡± interjected the worker while bringing two plates of a bread-like snack. He placed the pot on the table and the cup in front of his master. Shaden already had a cup. ¡°Yes, yes. Read memories.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°People are fond of their possessions which they are fond of¡­no, that doesn¡¯t sound right. I must be going senile.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t joke about that. Please.¡± The old elf let out a snort. ¡°Go back to work, Yillia. I¡¯m not senile yet.¡± Merina squinted his eyes and stroked his small beard at the tip of his chin. ¡°Simply, objects hold memories. Dear memories for some people. We read those memories and write them down. Every object holds a story, and we are the storytellers.¡± It wasn¡¯t a job that had existed in Danark. ¡°How do objects hold stories?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°I mean, they aren¡¯t alive.¡± ¡°Mana, my boy. Even inanimate objects are affected by the mana of living beings. The stronger the bond with its owner, the deeper its memories. For example, there was this one time when I received an artifact, a moonlight necklace from one of the High Elves. They wanted me to read it. So I did! I wove my magic and glanced within the memories of the necklace. Don¡¯t give me that look, Yillia. No one cares about a story from two hundred years ago. And yes, as I was saying, marvelous memory. I wrote it down, romance and all. Now, the story has been made into a play.¡± ¡°That sounds¡­¡± ¡°Marvelous, does it?¡± The old elf let out a hearty laugh but stopped as he had begun to cough. Yillia quickly came over and helped Merina take a drink out of his cup. ¡°Thank you,¡± muttered the old elf. ¡°Please, don¡¯t become overexcited,¡± replied his servant. The old elf breathed in deeply and let out a sigh just as large. ¡°Now, memories are all I have,¡± he stated. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Master.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I may be wrong. But that¡¯s enough talk about the past. Shaden, you are very peculiar. Never have I heard a human who speaks Nflerin with an elf¡¯s accent. Were you adopted, perhaps?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°Born here?¡± ¡°Passing through.¡± ¡°Taught it since birth?¡± ¡°I¡ªjust know how to speak it.¡± ¡°And chantless magic. Where did you learn that from?¡± ¡°I taught myself.¡± ¡°Self-taught!¡± The elf blinked twice before taking a gulp out from his cup. ¡°Why, just from looking at books?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°You must love magic very much!¡± Shaden glanced at the snack in front of him. ¡°I love magic. It¡¯s simply marvelous.¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Shaden touched the bread-like item on top of his dish. It was dry and a little powdery. He could probably eat it in one bite, which he did after seeing Merina plop it into his mouth. They talked about a few more things afterwards. Where Shaden had come from, why he was traveling. There wasn¡¯t any harm in letting the old elf know, so Shaden told him about his trip while omitting many details. How he was on a journey to experience the world. The old elf, in turn, told Shaden about his shop. How it was many centuries old, how they had kept the art of item-reading through the generations. How people nowadays didn¡¯t appreciate history as they did before, to which Yillia replied, ¡°We still receive many customers.¡± Time passed by quickly, and Shaden checked the time with magic under the table. ¡°I need to go now,¡± he said. ¡°My tutor is waiting.¡± ¡°Of course. Today was a very memorable experience.¡± The old elf leaned forward. ¡°I can do you a special favor. Do you have items that you want read?¡± Shaden paused at the question. He hadn¡¯t actually seen this memory-reading in person, so he was definitely curious. It was a new type of magic, after all. He had his dagger with him, and it would have made more an interesting read, but¡­it was probably not wise to show the memories of his dagger. Even he himself could feel the ominous flows the weapon gave off. ¡°No. I don¡¯t have anything special.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The elf¡¯s eyes, though old, looked curious, like he knew something. Shaden shrugged. ¡°I am sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity. You must be on your way now. Don¡¯t forget to take the book.¡± Shaden thanked the old elf who rose from his seat to escort Shaden out of the room. He looked frail, slightly hunched as he was. Yillia supported his master with one hand while he moved. ¡°Will you come back, boy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­not sure.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. You were traveling. A pity.¡± Shaden thought he saw the elf¡¯s eyes hover over his chest area where his dagger was stored. But the glance was replaced with a weak smile. ¡°Be on your way now. And take care of the book for me. It is a splendid book.¡± ¡°I will. Thank you, Merina.¡± Shaden gave the old man one last wave with his hand and departed to group up with his companions. ? ? ? ¡°What a lovely story.¡± ¡°It was very charming. I admired the ending, and the twist with the Fairy Mother at the end¡ª¡± The two ladies continued to chat about the play. Shaden was glad that Lytha and Eilae had gotten much closer than they had been before. There had been a kind of tension between them, especially with Eilae trying to be polite and lady-like, but ever since Lytha had taken care of Eilae during her sickness, she had become¡­more open about her emotions. She expressed more, smiled more, even if it was just by a little. But it was a noticeable difference. ¡°Shaden, you missed out on a great experience.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him. Once he makes his mind about something, he¡¯s harder to change than a boulder.¡± However. However! He felt excluded now. Just because he had missed out on one experience, they were treating him like an outsider. No¡­that wasn¡¯t it. Just because of that one play, something had clicked between them, and now they had become closer than he could ever imagine. As a result, he hadn¡¯t been able to say anything during dinner, and no one seemed to care about his experience at Merina¡¯s shop. The world couldn¡¯t always be about him, but it still felt bad, nonetheless. Since before, they had always been focused on him. ¡°What¡¯s so great about romance anyway?¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not about the romance,¡± explained Eilae. ¡°It¡¯s about the couple¡¯s determination to go against fate, and their resolve to¡­¡± Shaden was only half-listening by then. Perhaps it was because Eilae was from a noble family, but she sure was into drama. He had been surprised to discover this new side of hers, and it boldened the differences between someone who had been training most of their life and someone who had actually been studying. He wondered if she had been made his companion for this purpose. To show him the different sides of society. He was well-educated, no doubt. He knew about literature thanks to Demund. The different literary devices, the plot progression tools, climax, themes, and whatnot. But it had never been his favorite subject. Come to think of it, what was his favorite subject? His mind fell into contemplation as he chewed on his food. Why was he studying so hard? To reach a higher level, no doubt. But day after day, his goal seemed more unrealistic¡ª ¡°Are you listening?¡± said Eilae with a tiny pout on her face. ¡°I can stop.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, sorry. I spaced out for a second. What were you talking about?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± She was quiet for a brief moment. ¡°I apologize,¡± she said. ¡°We should talk about something more interesting.¡± ¡°What? No, no! I didn¡¯t mean it to be¡ª¡± Shaden placed his hand on his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be rude. Sorry.¡± An awkward silence began to creep up, and Shaden began to feel a slight tinge of uneasiness just when his aunt smacked him on the head lightly with her hand. ¡°Ow.¡± Shaden looked at his aunt. ¡°I deserved that,¡± he stated meekly. ¡°Yes, you did,¡± she replied. ¡°I always tell you to stay focused when someone is talking to you. How many times has this been?¡± ¡°A lot,¡± he muttered. ¡°Sometimes you¡¯re excellent at focusing, sometimes you are horrible at it,¡± said Lytha. ¡°I¡¯m still a kid. Kids have low attention spans,¡± Shaden joked. ¡°Hah¡­¡­you¡¯ll learn sooner or later.¡± The rest of their dinner continued on with fewer words. ? ? ? The party walked down the streets after their nice meal. Since they had ridden boats the day before, Shaden suggested that they simply walk around the city and enjoy the sights. Elven lights had this sort of mystical golden glow to it, and the city of trade never grew dark no matter the time. He also hadn¡¯t been able to exercise all day, which was why he was currently circulating after his tutor instructed him to. Eilae was also circulating, and Shaden could sense her mana moving throughout her body. It was a gentle flow, like a clear stream of water going down a brook. Everyone had a feel to their circulation, and Eilae¡¯s was very gentle and calm, steady and consistent. You could usually estimate how much mana someone possessed through their circulation. There was this pressure in the flow, like a dam letting out water. Considering Eilae¡¯s circulation, she seemed to have an adequate amount of mana. But surely less than Mistilia or even Rother. He could never tell the amount his aunt possessed, however. She always kept it concealed with her skill and had instructed him to do the same, which he was. If anyone was spying on them, they would only be able to feel Eilae¡¯s flow of mana among the group of three. ¡°There¡¯s surprisingly less wind here,¡± commented Eilae, her breath forming a cloud of mist before her. ¡°It was quite strong when we were on the boat yesterday.¡± ¡°The buildings are probably blocking it,¡± said Shaden. ¡°See how tall they are?¡± In fact, the buildings of the city blocked everything beyond their structures. So at their location, the outside of the city couldn¡¯t be spotted. The weather was still cold, but they had their coats equipped. The three continued to enjoy the night, walking slowly around the vicinity. The time was past eight, and the stars could already be seen in the skies, including the silver moon. The lights were just right, dim and moody, soft on the eyes. They walked along without being disrupted. Shaden noticed that Eilae¡¯s eyes were falling down sometimes. She looked tired. He yawned. It had been another fun day. ¡°Where are we staying tonight?¡± he asked. ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯m not sure. Why don¡¯t you decide?¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for inns.¡± He felt something weird with Eilae¡¯s mana and managed to support her in time just as she tripped on a loose stone. She woke up, her eyes wide. ¡°Ah¡­! Thank you.¡± ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to go to sleep?¡± She blinked a couple of times and let out a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m certainly exhausted,¡± she admitted. Shaden looked over at Lytha, who stared back at him with an observing eye. He mouthed at her to help Eilae, but she shrugged, motioning that she was tired too. Shaden squinted his eyes. He was tired too. ¡°¡­¡­get on my back,¡± he told Eilae. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°At this rate, you¡¯ll fall over.¡± Eilae looked at the ground quietly then nodded. Shaden kneeled down, and she put her arms on his shoulders. He positioned his hands so that they would be able to support her weight. Thanks to their thick coats, there wasn¡¯t that much awkwardness in the act, and he got up once she was comfortable. She was incredibly light. It was time to find an inn. While walking along, he kept an eye out for signs. Surely, they would find one soon. For around ten minutes, they continued to walk. Shaden felt Eilae¡¯s head droop on his back. She was probably falling asleep. Then someone just had to break the peace. Shaden jumped to the side just as a figure ran out of the corner and tried to ram into him. In a very obnoxious way, the figure fell on the ground and began to groan excessively. ¡°Ahhh!! My back! Something¡¯s gotta have broke! Help, I got hit!¡± It was a boy¡¯s voice, very young and squeaky. Then to the side, another scream filled the air. ¡°AHH!!! I¡¯m sorry!! Ow! OWW! Let go!¡± His companion had tried to do the same to Lytha but had been caught in an arm-lock in the process. His head was against the floor, and his arm was almost bent in an unhealthy position. The assaulter¡¯s hood was off, and a pair of fluffy ears stuck out from the top sides of his head. Shaden recognized his voice. And those furry ears. They were the pair of beastmen that had tried to rob the old elf. And just like before, their acting was¡­ So crude and awkward. The younger beastmen was now confused, unsure of what to do. His older companion had been caught, and fear formed in his eyes. He began to shake. ¡°What are you doing, Prem! Help me!¡± shouted the older beastman. At his command, the younger beastmen ran towards Lytha but was kicked away with ease. After falling to the floor, he curled up, covered his ears, and began to whimper. Seeing his companion¡¯s weak figure, the older one attempted to escape, but the grip on his arm became stronger. ¡°Aunt, I know these two. They¡¯re thieves. I saw them yesterday at the theater.¡± ¡°Shaden, go get one of the guards. They can take care of these two.¡± ¡°No, please! Not the guards! Please, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Shaden ignored the teen¡¯s cries and walked over to the whimpering figure. Eilae was still on his back, and she hadn¡¯t said anything, so he used his foot to expose the beastman¡¯s face. The boy was very small, and his skin clung onto his cheekbones like leather. There was a nasty scar where his right ear should have been, and his eyes stared at Shaden with fear, his dry, cracked lips trembling. ¡°P-please. N-not the g-guards,¡± he stuttered. This was someone who was starving. Shaden looked over at the other beastman again. He, too, looked malnourished, and parts of his face had visible scars on it. He hadn¡¯t noticed them before. ¡°I beg you,¡± cried the beastman, ¡°Please, don¡¯t turn us in!¡± 4.14 With the string that Eilae produced from under her dress (Shaden didn¡¯t ask why she carried around a string with her), the two beastmen were tied up with their hands behind their backs. The younger one, who was shaking nervously all over, was almost on the verge of tears while the older teen beastman was staring daggers at Shaden¡¯s group. Shaden would have turned them straight over to the authorities if the two didn¡¯t look so worn down. They looked as if they hadn¡¯t eaten for days, and dark circles persisted under their eyes. There was a putrid smell around them, something a wild animal would have possessed. ¡°Are you certain about this?¡± his tutor had asked. ¡°This could become bothersome.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t look fine,¡± he had said. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to hear them out.¡± So now they were in an alley, the two beastmen sitting down on the floor while Shaden stood over them with keen eyes. Lytha had her arms crossed, observing what Shaden would do in the situation. For her, it was better to see what decisions Shaden would make rather than she directed him herself. Eilae was holding onto the string that the beastmen were tied to. She looked like she knew how to use it properly. Shaden looked down at the dirty figures. ¡°So, give me a valid reason why we shouldn¡¯t turn you in considering that you tried to rob us.¡± The older beastmen glared at him, but the bottom of his lips shook a little. ¡°You¡¯re that kid who used magic.¡± ¡°So, are you going to tell us?¡± The beastman licked his dry lips and swallowed. ¡°You see my brother? Do you know why he¡¯s missing an ear? The bastard elves did it, just because we stole some bread.¡± ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t have stolen in the first place.¡± ¡°We were starving. Hell, what do you want me to say? You actually gonna let us go?¡± Shaden looked over at the younger beastmen, whose head was drooping towards the floor like he had already given up. ¡°You¡¯re a human,¡± growled the beastman teen. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand what we¡¯ve been through.¡± ¡°What happens if we turn you in?¡± The beastman¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his fangs stuck out warningly. ¡°Beat us,¡± spat the teen. ¡°Skin us, throw us into the icy river. Kill us. No one cares about a bunch of mutts.¡± He said the last word with snarl, and something vibrated within his throat¡ªlike an animal. ¡°You can¡¯t trust those elves,¡± he continued, his eyes sharp in the dark. ¡°They treat us like animals. Entertainment. Garbage.¡± A frown formed on Shaden¡¯s face, and he looked at his tutor for assistance. ¡°Are elves racist?¡± he asked. ¡°Is their government really that discriminating?¡± ¡°Not according to my experience,¡± stated Lytha. ¡°The government seems to treat their criminals accordingly.¡± ¡°What would you know!¡± half-shouted the beastman, but his voice died down after taking Lytha¡¯s icy stare. ¡°Bunch of clueless humans,¡± he whispered. ¡°So, there¡¯s no valid reason for us to not turn you in,¡± said Shaden. ¡°You won¡¯t listen anyway,¡± he muttered. His brother let out a small cough, but it sounded sickly. The weather was cold, and even though the beastmen had fur growing on their skin, their torn cloaks were much too thin. Shaden sighed. ¡°We can take them to jail,¡± he said. ? ? ? The younger beastman was crying the whole way. At first, it started with a few sniffs, but as they neared the area of the city where there were more people, tears began to pour out from his eyes. His whimpers grew in volume, and by the time they saw some guards walking by a few blocks away, he was sobbing like he was being taken to an executioner¡¯s block. His brother had a depressed look on his face, and the dark circles under his eyes seemed to grow in depth with time. Like his brother, his hands were trembling, but to a lesser degree. The teen beastman¡¯s hands were gripped tightly, and the whites of his knuckles shone brightly under the winter sun. Shaden was troubled. Now he was the one who felt like a criminal. He paused in the middle of the street and turned towards his companions. ¡°Do they give basic aid to criminals here?¡± he whispered, glancing at the tied beastmen. ¡°Look at them. They look wretched. The younger guy looks like he¡¯s going to faint. Actually, how do they even treat criminals?¡± Lytha gave him a shrug while Eilae looked at him blankly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t taught about the law of elven countries,¡± Eilae said, ¡°but they will likely be jailed for a period of time.¡± ¡°And medical aid? Food?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not sure.¡± Shaden looked at the beastmen once more, who were now frozen in place. But the older beastmen¡¯s eyes were keenly darting all over the area. Shaden had also spotted the beastmen whisper something to his brother from time to time. He couldn¡¯t hear what they said, but their twitching ears gave them away. He sighed deeply, and the mist from his breath swept over his vision. What was he supposed to do? Just hand them over despite their condition? These were criminals, but the worst they had done was petty theft. Probably. Besides, the younger beastman didn¡¯t even look twelve. Was he overthinking it? Was it better to just hand them over? ¡°Aunt Lytha, what do you think we should do? It¡¯s already becoming dark.¡± The streetlights had flickered on by then, illuminating the streets in a faint, yellow glow. The air was becoming colder. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Lytha walked over to the still beastman and placed her hands on her hips, staring at them straight in the eyes. They both flinched a little. ¡°This is your last chance. Either tell us a good reason why you don¡¯t want to go to jail or be arrested. We are tired, and my patience is running dry.¡± The older beastman gulped while the younger one closed his eyes shut. ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± His eyes darted to the sides, checking for any signs of elves. Finding none, he took in a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re humans, so I¡¯ll tell you. We came in here illegally. Understand? If we get caught, we¡¯ll be shipped somewhere.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Shaden¡¯s attention turned towards Eilae, who had let out a small gasp of realization. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I recall that criminals who don¡¯t have the funds to pay for their crimes have to repay their debts with manual labor,¡± she said, looking at the beastmen. The older beastman¡¯s eyes drooped down, and he nodded weakly. Eilae¡¯s eyes scanned over their bodies. ¡°They look thin. It is likely that the older one will be separated from the younger as the younger one is not suited for work.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± exclaimed the older beastman. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to be arrested. We¡¯re short on time and money. We can¡¯t lose what we have right now. We¡¯ve come so close.¡± The younger beastman nodded furiously while wiping the tears and snot off of his face. A new look of hope bloomed on his face, and his sagging ears rose a little. ¡°We¡­need money,¡± he squeaked. ¡°We n-need money for m-medicine. We¡­¡± The boy¡¯s voice was blocked by another stream of tears that began to emerge from his eyes. ¡°Our m-mom is sick,¡± he said quietly. ¡°We need m-money.¡± Shaden exchanged uncomfortable looks with his tutor and Eilae. They both looked pretty relaxed about the situation, which unnerved him slightly, and he raised his head and looked into the sky. ¡°I think we can talk for a little more,¡± he stated. ? ? ? ¡°This¡ªis so good!¡± ¡°Mmmhffmmm!¡± The two beastmen stuffed the food into their mouths with their hands as fast as they could, gulping down their food with frequent swigs of water. The younger beastman especially had a voracious glint in his eyes; to him, all that existed in the world seemed to be the food laid out in front of him. The older beastman was constantly letting out sighs and grunts of satisfaction, appreciating the food for what it was. They seemed like completely different people, full of life and enthusiastic. Shaden watched as the beastmen continued to fill their stomachs. He had never seen anyone eat so quickly before. In fact, he had never seen anyone who had been starving to the point where their cheeks were clinging tightly onto their skull. Watching them made him feel happy in a small way, and he felt like he had done something good. Something that actually helped someone for the first time. Lytha had left with Eilae to find a place to stay at and was going to return soon. On the meantime, Shaden had his eyes on the two. They didn¡¯t show any signs of escaping though. The food was too precious to them to abandon. The older beastman swallowed a mouthful and cleansed his mouth with a cup of water. ¡°I knew there was something different about you,¡± he said, reaching for another piece of bread. His hands were dirty with grease and bits of food. ¡°There¡¯s this smell around you. A good smell. Something that tells me that you¡¯re trusted.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re ready, could you tell me about your situation?¡± asked Shaden. The beastman eyed him for a few seconds after biting into his meal. ¡°You¡¯re awfully smart-talking for a kid. What happens if I try to escape?¡± ¡°You know I can use magic.¡± The beastman¡¯s jaws paused a little then resumed their motion. ¡°We won¡¯t escape. You gave us food.¡± ¡°So. Why were you stealing from people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± After licking his fingers to clean them, the beastman leaned back on his chair. His brother was still busy eating. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to come here, you know. We wanted to go to the capital. But things happened, and now we¡¯re stuck here.¡± He let out a deep sigh. ¡°Everything requires money. It¡¯s ridiculous. Stupid. Everything we had was stolen from us. Why can¡¯t we steal? They¡¯re the ones who picked a fight with us.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure¡ª¡± ¡°I know, I know. But there¡¯s no other way, is there?¡± ¡°¡­go on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ronar, by the way. That¡¯s my brother Prem. He¡¯s just a kid. He doesn¡¯t deserve this. Look, if you ever decide to hand us over, at least spare my brother. I dragged him into this.¡± ¡°How old are you guys anyway?¡± ¡°Hm? I¡¯m fifteen, and Prem¡¯s eleven.¡± Ronar looked expectantly at Shaden, who stared back with a clueless expression. ¡°¡­aren¡¯t you gonna say your name?¡± ¡°Oh. Yeah. I¡¯m Shaden, eight years old.¡± ¡°Eight? And you have this much money?¡± ¡°I¡ªguess I do.¡± It was Lytha¡¯s money, but she had given it to him, so it was technically his now. The beastman shook his head. ¡°I knew you people would be loaded. Wait. Don¡¯t give me that look. I¡¯m stopping now, okay?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Ronar¡¯s face still looked painfully thin, but the color had returned to his skin. The black around his face seemed to have gotten lighter. It was a completely different impression compared to yesterday when he had glared at Shaden with lots of anger. He looked like a normal person. The teen put his hands together. ¡°We come from up north. There was a sickness going around our village, and our mother became ill. I don¡¯t know what it was, but¡ª¡± He took out a small pouch from inside his ragged coat and laid it on the table. ¡°Her tooth. Apparently, magicians can know what sicknesses are on the body.¡± The pouch was quickly returned to the inside of his coat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, ¡°it¡¯s properly covered.¡± ¡°Her¡­tooth.¡± ¡°It fell out.¡± ¡°Alright. So, what happened?¡± Ronar nodded. ¡°Our father was the first to leave to find a cure. But even after weeks, he didn¡¯t return. Our mother grew thinner by the day, and we had to do something. So we snuck out of the village and ran south. We heard that magic could do miracles, and so maybe, just maybe we could find someone who could help us.¡± His fist tightened. ¡°And we found out that no one wants to. No one wants to help a bunch of beasts.¡± A snarl formed on the teen¡¯s lips, and he glared at the table. ¡°We brought some goods with us. Precious stones that we had collected, some mana crystals that we had. We used half of it for the boat ride on the Hyla River, but we were lucky. A kin told us he would take us straight to the capital. And he did. He said it was our best chance of finding something that could help us. He warned us that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.¡± ¡°So we arrived at the capital. It¡¯s a place like this, but instead of being in the middle of the Hyla River, it kinda surrounds it. It was amazing.¡± He sighed. ¡°The problems started there. We couldn¡¯t even go through the gates. We needed some kind of certificate, and to make one, we needed money. They wouldn¡¯t accept our goods. Said they only dealt with money. Then an elf approached us, saying that he could trade our items for gold.¡± ¡°We were tricked. He took the goods and left. We couldn¡¯t even sniff him out because he had entered the city. I was stupid. I should have taken care of our things better, but I just handed them over like an idiot.¡± Ronar¡¯s nails dug into the table. ¡°We tried to go back home. I knew I had made a mistake. But the kin who had brought us here was gone, and to get a boat, we had to have money. Do you know that all elves are rich? They¡¯re always dressed in nice clothes, and their skin looks so pretty. They wouldn¡¯t care that much if they lost something small. So I began to borrow coins from them.¡± ¡°By borrow, you mean stealing.¡± ¡°What, we had no choice.¡± ¡°How did you end up here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where I¡¯m getting at. One day, we were borrowing, and we finally got enough to get a pass into the city. But they were waiting for us. The moment we showed ourselves to the gates, the guards ran after us. So without thinking, we jumped on a boat. We were lucky that the captain was a human. He was eager to let us ride after seeing the money we had with us.¡± ¡°But the greedy bastard didn¡¯t tell us where he was going. We couldn¡¯t jump off the boat, and when we disembarked, we were here.¡± He spread out his arms slightly and weakly. ¡°Hey, they didn¡¯t need a pass here to enter. An open city of trade is what they called it. Full of opportunities.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stolen. Why didn¡¯t you get a job?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Do you know how much it would cost to find someone who could use healing magic? Yes, I did get a job at some restaurant. Nice kin, I¡¯d say. But the pay was too low. It¡¯s much more profitable to just steal.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. And now, you¡¯re caught.¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°What happened to your money?¡± ¡°Well¡­I had this one opportunity to make it big, so I spent it all on that, and¡­I messed up.¡± ¡°You gambled it away. The money you stole. And you didn¡¯t even have enough to buy food for yourself and your brother.¡± ¡°Kid, life isn¡¯t easy,¡± growled the teen in a low voice. ¡°I know I made bad choices, but I had no other¡­¡­choice.¡± Ronar slowed down mid-sentence after his brother gave him a short glance. Rather, Prem had given Shaden something he had thought of as a menacing glare, but it seemed to affect his brother more than Shaden himself. Ronar¡¯s eyes swept over his brother¡¯s frail body, and a sad frown crept up on his face. ¡°I¡¯m stupid,¡± he muttered. ¡°Sorry, Prem,¡± he said while petting his brother on the head. The young boy continued to chew, though slower than before. ¡°Thanks for the food,¡± he finally said after a moment of silence. ¡°Honestly¡­¡­I¡¯m lost. It¡¯s been, what, three months, four since we left our village. Maybe five. Six, maybe. I don¡¯t know. My mother might be dead. I don¡¯t know where my father is. What am I supposed to do? After I won, we would have had enough to go back, but now we got nothing again.¡± ¡°¡­mother won¡¯t be dead, right?¡± said Prem in a small voice. ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± His brother replied. ¡°If only if we had some money¡­we could find out.¡± He gave Shaden a hopeful glance. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Shaden said. ¡°Then what else do you suggest? There¡¯s literally¡ªnothing we can do.¡± Shaden crossed his arms and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You could work?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have the time. Do we look like we¡¯re fit for work? All we want¡­is to go back home.¡± ¡°Sounds like a great idea,¡± said Lytha, suddenly appearing beside them. Ronar almost jumped up from his seat, to which Shaden held in a chuckle. He had gotten used to it, but her stealth was always surprising. ¡°Aunt! You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes, and you look like you¡¯ve talked something out. So, what¡¯s the story here?¡± Shaden quickly explained the situation to Lytha, who listened with an unchanging expression. At the end of it, she shrugged and looked at the two beastmen. ¡°Shaden, if you want to help them, you can. Trust your emotions. Do what you want. This trip is all about learning, so its better for you to have more experiences.¡± ¡°You mean we¡¯re going to go up all the way north?¡± ¡°It depends on the situation. They can travel with us to the capital. If they behave, who knows; maybe they may even find someone to help them.¡± She eyed the teenager, who flinched slightly at her gaze. ¡°So, Shaden. What do you want to do?¡± she asked. Shaden scratched his cheek. When he had been traveling with his aunt to train, she had done all of the decision making. Honestly, he was more comfortable when she had made the decisions in their travels. The amount of freedom he was currently getting was great, but he was unsure of himself. A part of him was uneasy of his aunt; he could seldom know what she was thinking. Those dark eyes of hers were difficult to read. ¡°Take caution in everything,¡± he said, looking at Lytha. She nodded. ¡°All the time. Always watch your back.¡± ¡°We can bring them,¡± he decided, ¡°but there¡¯s something I need to confirm first. Ronar and Prem, right?¡± Ronar nodded with a hopeful look. ¡°You¡¯re really helping us? For real?¡± ¡°Only if what you said so far is true,¡± said Shaden. ¡°The tooth of your mother. Could I hold onto it for a day?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll know if what you said was true. It¡¯s your choice. This, or go to jail. By the way, if I find out that all of your stories were lies, you¡¯re going to jail.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all true,¡± he said, reaching into his pocket. He took a look at it and tossed the small pouch to Shaden, who caught it with one hand. ¡°Now what?¡± Shaden took out two small silver coins from his pocket and placed them on the table in front of the beastmen. ¡°This will give you enough food for the two of you for ten days. Aunt, when are we leaving?¡± ¡°On the fifteenth. Four days from now.¡± ¡°I see. Then Ronar, meet us here four days from now. Do you know how to tell time?¡± The beastman shook his head. ¡°But the stores always open at eight.¡± ¡°Then at eight, meet us here. Aunt Lytha, is that okay?¡± After receiving her nod, Shaden got off of his chair. ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty late now. I need to go to sleep. See you in four days, you two.¡± Ronar¡¯s broke his gaze off of the shiny silver coins before him. ¡°Wha¡ªyes, yep, okay. Sounds good. You¡¯re really giving this to us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for food. Take a look at yourselves. Anyways, goodbye.¡± Shaden and his tutor left the shop, leaving a pair of speechless, amazed beastmen who couldn¡¯t believe their luck. ? ? ? ¡°What will you do if it turns out to be a lie?¡± questioned Lytha. Shaden breathed in deeply and exhaled. ¡°Then¡­they won¡¯t have a chance anymore. It¡¯s not like we can go after them. They¡¯ll ruin themselves on their own.¡± ¡°It looks that way.¡± They walked side by side in the cold night, their feet lightly treading on the floor. ¡°I never knew you were a generous giver,¡± Lytha said, placing her hand on Shaden¡¯s head. It was a gentle touch. ¡°A silver coin is five days for us, not beggars. Two large copper coins would have sufficed.¡± ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯m sure you were aware of the fact.¡± ¡°I wanted them to eat without restraint. And this.¡± He took out the pouch he had received. ¡°This seemed precious to them. I gave them something that would ease them a little.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very considerate.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­this is nothing.¡± ¡°No, Shaden. You have your father¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°I thought you disliked my dad.¡± ¡°I used to. But now, I think that what he did was suitable for the family.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means he produced a good son.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­thanks,¡± Shaden replied meekly. ¡°Haha, shy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Without a warning, Lytha lifted Shaden off the ground and hugged him tightly between her arms. ¡°Au-aunt, I¡¯m cho-choking¡ª¡± His face was being pressed against something that made him feel comfortable in a very uncomfortable way. ¡°My bad.¡± Her hold on him loosened, and Shaden slid down to the ground. He was a little bewildered. It wasn¡¯t that he disliked it, but it happened so suddenly. ¡°Sorry. You reminded me of your father too much.¡± ¡°I thought you¡ªnever mind." They continued to walk just like before until Lytha threw out a question. ¡°So, Shaden. How are you planning to tell if they lied or not?¡± ¡°About that. I know someone who might be able to tell.¡± ? ? ? ¡°Welcome¡ªoh. You¡¯ve returned very soon.¡± Yillia, Merina¡¯s apprentice or assistant, greeted Shaden when he stepped into the room with a small smile. ¡°What brings you here again?¡± he asked. He seemed to be wiping off the counter with a piece of cloth. Shaden glanced around the room. ¡°I have a request to make. Is Merina not here today?¡± ¡°He is feeling unwell,¡± Yillia stated. ¡°He is at home today.¡± ¡°I¡ªI hope he gets well soon,¡± Shaden said. The old elf had looked very frail. How old was he anyway? ¡°I wish it too. So? What is your request?¡± ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t too busy.¡± Shaden approached the elf and placed the small pouch with the tooth inside on top of the counter. His head barely stuck out the top, so he had to get on his toes to get a good view. ¡°Could you read this for me? Just to around¡­half a year ago.¡± ¡°A reading. Shaden, was it?¡± Shaden nodded, and the elf put down his cloth to the side. ¡°We are very busy at the moment. You must make a reservation if you want an item to be read. The price, details, and specific traces of mana¡ªwe need to take all of it into account.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°But¡ªMaster told me to be kind to those who have done him a favor.¡± The elf motioned to the small pouch. ¡°May I take a look?¡± he said. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± There was a sliding sound, and Yillia reached into the counter and took out a pair of silk gloves. After equipping them, he gently held up the pouch and opened it with two fingers. Carefully, he hung it upside down over his hand, and a small item that was covered in a sort of paper-like material fell upon his palm. ¡°I will remove the wrapping.¡± After seeing Shaden¡¯s approval, the elf precisely uncovered the item with his nimble fingers. Inside, just like Ronar had said, there was a small, yellowish tooth, sharper than that of a human¡¯s. ¡°A tooth!¡± remarked the elf in surprise. ¡°We haven¡¯t had those in many years.¡± ¡°Would you be able to read it?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be precise.¡± ¡°Definitely. Detached body parts are much simpler to read than items. They have plenty of mana within them to analyze you see. I could do it right now. Would you prefer that?¡± Shaden nodded his head quickly. ¡°That¡¯s the best thing I could hear.¡± ¡°Then, please. Come this way.¡± The elf beckoned to Shaden to follow him to the back room. After crossing under the counter, Shaden entered the large room with various scrolls and items laid about on many tables. It looked tidier than yesterday. The elf fetched a scroll from one of the baskets at the side of the room and unrolled it on an empty table. After fastening the corners so it wouldn¡¯t curl, he placed the tooth on top of the scroll, right at the center of the magic circle of the scroll. ¡°Come. Have a seat,¡± Yillia said. Shaden climbed up on the chair next to the elf and leaned his small body against the table. ¡°I will begin right away.¡± Yillia, silk gloves intact, spread both his palms above the item and the scroll. He closed his eyes, and Shaden felt mana begin to wrap around his hands. The magic circle began to light up in a gentle bluish hue, and the light enveloped the item. The elf opened his eyes, which were glowing slightly. It was a delicate atmosphere, like watching a weaver embroider a dress with precise strokes. While not clearly visible, Shaden thought he spotted threads of mana come out of the scroll and probe the tooth, controlled by the elf¡¯s fingers like a marionette. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yillia¡¯s forehead contracted slightly, and his lips pressed together in a thoughtful manner. ¡°This is a beastman¡¯s tooth. Am I correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And¡­hmm¡­how disturbing¡­¡± The elf continued to analyze the item. But the longer he used his magic, the worse his expression became. Finally, he let go of his spell, and the light around the item died down. Yillia then took off his gloves and sat down on his chair. His eyes turned to Shaden. ¡°As a customer, I will not ask you where you obtained this. But this seems like something serious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± There was a hint of disbelief in the elf¡¯s voice, but he went on. ¡°This is the tooth of a female beastman. It was pulled out by the possessor herself and was passed onto what I read as a boy. Possibly her child, seeing the similarity in mana.¡± ¡°You are absolutely right.¡± ¡°What comes after is relatively meaningless. The boy carried it around close to his body until it fell into your hands. The sickness¡ªthe disease that caused this is what worries me.¡± ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°It felt very similar to Blood Fever. Do you know what that is?¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°It was a very common and deadly disease around a century ago. But a cure was found. Now, it is regarded as a mild disease.¡± The elf pointed to the tooth. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Blood Fever progress this far in a long time. Usually, people are immune to it. But it makes sense as the tooth has come from up north. Very north. People are not too sanitary there.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s curable?¡± ¡°Absolutely. Simply visit the local medicine store and ask for the cure.¡± Yillia put on his silk gloves once more and began to pack the tooth into the pouch again. ¡°Was that sufficient?¡± ¡°That was more than I could ask for.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad I was of help,¡± said the elf with a smile. After handing the pouch back to Shaden, Yillia escorted him out of the store. He was very surprised when Shaden suddenly produced a fist-sized mana crystal on his hand and offered it to him. Yillia eventually accepted the item upon Shaden¡¯s insistence, and he watched the young boy go with a new sense of wonder. ¡°A hundred and thirty-two years, and I still see new things everyday¡­¡± he muttered, staring at the mana crystal in his hand. ¡°I should go on a trip soon.¡± He returned to the store and closed the door behind him. 4.15 ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Horrible. Place your toes on the ground first, then shift your weight to your feet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I did.¡± Lytha shook her head. ¡°Do it again. You¡¯re making too much sound.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± Shaden complained, eyeing the ground. ¡°The leaves are in the way.¡± He flinched as his tutor threw an insect at him; the centipede landed flat on his face, and Shaden yelled, shaking his head as fast as he could to get the insect off. The creature landed on the ground with a soft thump and slithered away without a sound. ¡°You¡¯re still scared of bugs,¡± Lytha sighed in disapproval. ¡°I am¡ªI¡¯m not! You just threw it at my face!¡± ¡°Your reflexes were horrible.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°If that had been a dagger, you¡¯d be dead.¡± Shaden bit his lower lip in frustration. That¡¯s what she always told him. If this was this, you¡¯d be dead. If this was that, and that was this, your neck would be gone. Though he had an idea of why his tutor was constantly warning him, hearing it every day got on his nerves. It wasn¡¯t as if people were trying to kill him. Not yet, at least. Yet he couldn¡¯t complain. Or rather, he didn¡¯t want to complain. He wanted to improve, but his lack of growth was upsetting. His tutor never seemed satisfied, and she always asked for more. He could tell that she was pushing him. He wanted to meet her expectations. It was difficult. It was frequently like this. Difficult at the beginning. But it became easier with repetition, and he remembered the days when he had first tried to circulate. He just had to push through. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said in a low voice. After taking in a deep breath, he fluttered his legs and began to circulate again. ¡°I¡¯ll try harder.¡± Under the wary eye of his tutor, Shaden lowered his body and took another step forward. * * * Shaden ducked just in time as an eight-legged creature whizzed by above his head. ¡°¡­¡­Hah! I totally saw that coming¡ª¡± His mouth and eyes automatically closed shut as a slimy giant slug smacked onto his face. A few seconds passed as something unpleasant rose inside of him. He gripped his fists, and without daring to breathe, he yanked the gooey slug with his thumb and index finger off of himself and threw it away to the side. ¡°Oh. My. Goodness,¡± he mouthed in disgust. ¡°Always stay alert, even when the attack ends.¡± ¡°Did it really have to be a slug?¡± Lytha shrugged. ¡°It was the closest thing I could find.¡± Shaden frowned and wiped his hand on the grass. After chanting some magic, he washed his face with some water and yanked away the cloth that Lytha dangled in front of him. ¡°Nasty. I guess it was a good thing that it wasn¡¯t a dagger,¡± he said sarcastically. ¡°Good thing I¡¯m not dead.¡± Lytha raised an eyebrow. ¡°If it was one, you wouldn¡¯t be joking.¡± ¡°Well it wasn¡¯t, right?¡± After letting out a large sigh, Shaden got up from his knees and tossed the cloth on a tree branch. He was tired. He had done nothing but crawl as silently as he could on the grass and leaves. Circulating helped a lot, and he had gotten the hang of it somewhat, but his spirit was¡ª He smacked his face and straightened his eyes. Excuses wouldn¡¯t get him anywhere. Whether he liked it or not, he had to push on. * * * ¡°Oh no.¡± Shaden gawked at the blood that was pouring down his arm, stunned momentarily by the deep cut that split apart his skin. The blood oozed out at a frightening pace, and time seemed to slow as Shaden¡¯s consciousness dully began to grasp the situation. He had been practicing with his dagger. His tutor had said they would begin using it soon. Since he had practiced with a wooden sword before, he had thought that it would be an easy task. There was the handle, and there was the blade, and he just had to swing it around. It was as simple as that. Circulating enhanced his senses incredibly. He figured that he would try some cool tricks with his dagger. ¡°¡­¡­what have I done.¡± His senses going back into order, he looked around for something to cover the wound with. Frantically, hand shaking from either fear or the loss of blood, Shaden applied pressure to his arm with his other hand. Oh shoot oh shoot oh shoot oh shoot¡ª ¡°Shaden!¡± ¡°Help!¡± yelped Shaden at his tutor, who was running towards him with a package in her hand. She threw the package to the side and tore apart her sleeve in one fluid motion. Shaden put out his arm, and without saying a word, she wrapped the cloth around the wound tightly. ¡°I knew it was too early for you. We¡¯re returning to walking¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Realizing that he could use magic, Shaden closed his eyes and poured his mana into his wound, imagining the flesh mending together. Something itched beneath the makeshift bandage, and he knew it was working. It was the first time he was using the magic on himself, and he had been afraid that it wouldn¡¯t work. But after the pain subsided and he removed the cloth, the wound was gone; there was no scar. ¡°See? I¡¯m fine now.¡± He swung his arm around a few times for his tutor to see, who was observing him with a cold gaze. ¡°I can even move my fingers. Nothing¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°I know, I can see it.¡± Shaden retrieved his dagger from the ground and stored it back into its sheath. ¡°I¡¯m completely ready,¡± he stated confidently. ¡°Please.¡± Lytha grabbed Shaden¡¯s arm and inspected it. ¡°You never told me you could heal yourself. It¡¯s unbelievable. There¡¯s no sign of the wound,¡± she observed. ¡°You never asked.¡± ¡°Father told me I¡¯d be shocked, but this¡ª¡± She locked her eyes on Shaden¡¯s and stared at them for a full few seconds. ¡°Who are you, exactly? You can erase your presence, but you say that you didn¡¯t grow up in Skotos. I know you¡¯re Garthan¡¯s son, but that thick-skulled idiot would never agree to send you back to Skotos.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Shaden.¡± ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re Shaden.¡± Lytha let go of Shaden¡¯s arm and stared at him for a while longer. Just when Shaden was becoming nervous, she clapped her hands together and nodded. ¡°I understand now. You¡¯re no ordinary six-year-old. No more crawling, no more idling around. You don¡¯t cry, you don¡¯t complain.¡± A malicious smile crawled up her lips. ¡°So, you know how to heal yourself. Perfect.¡± And Shaden realized that the past three weeks had been nothing but a joke. ? ? ? Lytha silently watched Shaden¡¯s chest heave up and down as he slept. His breaths made no sound, unlike Eilae¡¯s which uttered tiny puffs of air every time her chest came down. After being told to move silently for so long, the boy was even silent during his sleep. During those two years, she had raised Shaden, teaching him the basics of basics, everything a Limen child should know. After the trip, he¡¯d learn far much more, but for now, the basics had been drilled into him. If someone had told her that a child of six who had lived outside of Skotos was to learn the elementary arts of the family in just two years, she would have chuckled. Sure, it would be possible, but the child¡¯s mental state would be unstable. If the future of the house was left to someone with a shaky mind, the family would be no more. That was why she was apprehensive. The things Shaden went through definitely were not suited for his age. His determination had prevented her from limiting her methods, and his lack of complaints made her raise the bar little by little. His body would have been covered with scars if it weren¡¯t for his healing magic, which in itself was something extraordinary. It wasn¡¯t impossible¡ªshe knew of some individuals capable of regenerating their fingers¡ªbut for a child, it was too much. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t a Limen, but it simply wasn¡¯t possible. Her father would never allow it, and neither would she. She knew the importance of their blood. She had also asked her brother about Shaden, to which he replied, ¡°I know you can handle him. He¡¯s a smart boy.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. That idiot. Then again, Shaden spoke like a normal child. She couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with him. If she ignored the impossible amount of mana the boy held and his occasional chantless spells, he was somewhat normal. Lytha straightened her hair with her fingers and leaned back on the chair. Her dark eyes stared at the ceiling, unmoving and pondering. Two more years. And a companion¡ªno, multiple companions who would further uncover Shaden¡¯s personality. He¡­never seemed to seek entertainment until now. During their training period, he had never asked to rest. Were all children like this? She didn¡¯t think so. Shaden was a special case. He was too determined for a child. She glanced over at Eilae. The girl was burdened, but she did not show it. She really wished the children would act their age. She wanted to see them vulnerable in a mental sense. Then she could comfort them like she comforted her little brother. Maybe all children are like this, she thought to herself. Sometimes she thought of starting a family when all of this was over. ? ? ? ¡°I heard you came over.¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Sorry I wasn¡¯t home.¡± ¡°No! Not at all. Are you well now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really.¡± Demund forced a smile onto his lips and looked down at his lap. The invisible tension within the car was pressing down on him. The weekend now over, he and Enariss were going to school together again, but there was a kind of difficult air between the two of them. ¡°Demund, I lied to you,¡± said Enariss after an awkward silence. ¡°I wasn¡¯t actually sick. I¡ª¡± ¡°I know. Everyone needs some fresh air from time to time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known you for a year now,¡± said Demund, stretching his arms. ¡°I think I know when you need some time by yourself.¡± ¡°Psh. I doubt that,¡± snorted Enariss. ¡°Made you smile.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you smile at all these past few days.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Demund tapped his fingers against his leg and took in a deep breath. Silently, of course. ¡°It¡¯s because of that cloaked person, right?¡± ¡°Who could you possibly mean.¡± ¡°Remember when we were returning home from school last week? There was a hooded person, and you stopped the car to chase after him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­Did you tell my dad about¡­¡­him?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Please don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Gosh, Ena. You aren¡¯t acting like yourself,¡± said Demund with a sigh. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You were almost always cheerful. Now you look like a fish. You had that air around you, like a celebrity. Now you feel like a normal high schooler with a bunch of things to worry about.¡± ¡°But I am a high schooler.¡± ¡°Yes, you are. But you aren¡¯t being you. You know, the smartest person in school you.¡± ¡°Demund¡­just stop. Fine, I am worried about something. Are you happy now? What if I told you that hooded person was a supervillain who killed my mother? And now I¡¯m furious at getting revenge at him, but then he told me this¡ª¡± Enariss¡¯s quivering shoulders relaxed as she stopped herself. She shook her head. ¡°Forget about it. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± ¡°Just forget about it. I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± Demund sank into his seat glanced at Enariss. Her head was turned away from him. ¡°Alright.¡± ? ? ? ¡°Remember, your test is this Friday.¡± Demund quickly made a memo inside of his phone and packed his belongings as the school bell began to ring. He looked over at Enariss, but she had already left the room. She was a busy person. The captain of the MMA club was a busy person. Demund looked around with an uneasy gaze as the students began to leave the room one by one. He really didn¡¯t know anyone in his class besides Enariss. No one bothered to talk to him, not even the people who seemed to be close to Enariss. Perhaps it was a good thing. He was crippled, and the fact that he wasn¡¯t the subject to some unwanted attention was relieving. It still unnerved him, walking around with a missing leg. He wore long pants to hide it, and his steps were very natural, so people likely didn¡¯t notice it. Currently, he was just another normal student in the elite class. He bit his cheek. It was a pity that he wasn¡¯t in the same class as Riley and Rhyne. The only difference between their classes was that he took two more subjects than they did, who took physical courses instead. But compared to the normal classes, their education was the same. It was that the elite classes¡¯ had a broader area of material to cover. After placing his bag on his back, he looked around. No one paid attention to him here. Enariss had gotten busier. Was it good or was it bad? Putting aside his thoughts, he made his way towards the MMA Club. ? ? ? Riley and Rhyne were already there, working on their leg muscles with some additional weights. After seeing Demund enter the room, they waved towards him. Demund waved back and joined them after he changed into sportswear. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Rhyne asked. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die from homework. Are tests next week for you too?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. There¡¯s a lot of material to cover.¡± ¡°So I was thinking. Maybe we could begin our study group again.¡± ¡°Actually. I was thinking of the same thing.¡± ¡°Guess it¡¯s settled then!¡± said Riley with a smile. ¡°So, same day, same time? And the location?¡± ¡°We have a chat you know.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. I¡¯ll just upload it on the chat. Do you think Enariss will still be in?¡± Rhyne looked at Demund for confirmation, who shrugged. ¡°She looked like she was going through some things,¡± he said. ¡°But I think so? She¡­¡± An image of her leaving the classroom without him flashed before him. ¡°She¡­seemed busy. I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Hmm. Well, no problem in asking.¡± Rhyne uploaded the message onto the group chat and returned his phone to his bag. ¡°Anyways, Demund,¡± he continued. ¡°The real thing we were planning on asking you. You know that October break is coming soon, right?¡± ¡°Not that soon.¡± ¡°Soon enough. So, me and Riley usually hang out together then. Go on a little camping trip or something. Want to come?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be great! Last year, we were still, you know. New to each other,¡± added Riley. ¡°It¡¯s really not a big thing. Just us, camping. Or sleeping over somewhere.¡± ¡°Really?¡± exclaimed Demund. ¡°I¡¯m in. I¡¯m totally in.¡± ¡°Nice!¡± said Rhyne, clapping his hands. ¡°And yeah, that¡¯s it. We can go over the details later. We still have two months left.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already excited.¡± How long had it been since he had gone on a trip? A few with Jothan. Probably once every two years. Maybe three. And none¡­no, once with his parents. ¡°Alright Demund,¡± began Riley, ¡°So Rhyne and I learned some exercising techniques during our classes. Apparently, some motions help move around your SAP better. Here, let me¡­¡­¡± ? ? ? ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± said Enariss. ¡°Really?¡± She nodded. ¡°Besides, you won¡¯t have a ride if I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that.¡± Demund twiddled his thumbs in relief. She had just seemed so busy to do anything else. Despite the fact that it was only the third week of school, Enariss always seemed to have something planned. As expected of the number one student in the school. It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t feel out of place sitting with her side by side. Was he¡­burdening her? ¡°So are we starting tomorrow?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± replied Demund while taking out his phone. ¡°The test coming up this Friday. I think that¡¯s why they wanted to restart the study group.¡± ¡°Mhmm. And you? How¡¯s the elite class?¡± ¡°I can handle it. I put my trust in studying ahead of time and after.¡± ¡°You¡¯re totally a bookworm.¡± ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯m not the only one. How about you? You don¡¯t study?¡± Enariss shrugged. ¡°A little. But listening in class is enough. It¡¯s all in the lectures.¡± ¡°That¡¯s totally unfair,¡± lamented Demund while shaking his head. ¡°Says the one who scored perfectly last year.¡± ¡°Hey, I was lucky. I worked really hard for those scores.¡± He frowned as he realized something. ¡°Wait a sec. Didn¡¯t you score perfectly too?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°¡­¡­gotcha.¡± Demund grunted as Enariss punched him on the shoulder. ¡°Things just come naturally to me,¡± she said with a huff. ¡°I¡¯m just good at this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at everything.¡± ¡°Like I said; I¡¯m just who I am. And I¡¯m not good at everything. There are plenty of things I¡¯m bad at.¡± ¡°Like?¡± ¡°Cooking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Demund rolled his eyes and buried his face into his bag. Yep. He felt out of place. If only he had Shaden¡¯s¡ª No. Stop. He had to be content. So, he let out a weak laugh and punched Enariss back on her shoulder lightly. She chuckled and went back to using her phone. Once again, her expression turned dark as she scrolled through her device. Her smile faded away as her visage hardened. Would he ever get the chance to ask her about the hooded figure? Would she ever tell him? Share her worries with him? He wanted her to rely on him a bit more. Out of nowhere, a negative thought floated into his mind. Maybe she wasn¡¯t relying on him because he couldn¡¯t be relied on. She was always the one who helped, and the opposite wasn¡¯t true¡­ Who would rely on a cripple. Demund shook his head to get the thoughts out. Stop. ? ? ? A brand new day, and Shaden was ready to begin the next step of his journey. He yawned and stretched his arms out. His back was burdened with a large bag filled with new supplies, but he barely felt its weight. Keeping the body in shape was very important. They were walking towards the restaurant they had designated as their meeting place. Eilae didn¡¯t seem very happy about the additional company. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about¡­these beastmen,¡± she mumbled to Shaden as they continued to walk. ¡°They tried to rob us, and now you¡¯ve decided to take them with us.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. For what reason?¡± Shaden let out a deep breath and watched the mist vanish into the air. ¡°Sympathy.¡± ¡°Sym¡­pathy?¡± ¡°They lost their mother and were stranded here. We¡¯re simply going to take them up north to their village. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°But the money¡ªthe cost for two additional¡­¡± She trailed off and shut her mouth. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m just another addition to your journey as well,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m in no position to talk about the costs.¡± ¡°Hmm? Did you say something?¡± Eilae looked up at Shaden with a small smile, her expression completely neutral. ¡°Nothing in particular. I¡¯m looking forward to these¡­¡­new companions.¡± Looking at the children¡¯s interaction, Lytha sighed. The majority of her agreed with Eilae. Shaden was being unwise by taking along two strangers with them, even if he said that he had found out about their backgrounds. The cost of travel would definitely not be small (though it wasn¡¯t anything they couldn¡¯t handle), and many would consider it to be a waste. There was simply no merit in this, except for educational purposes. Shaden had to learn for himself. He had learned how to dodge a dagger by first being stabbed by one. The beastmen were waiting outside of the store. Though their faces were still too lean, they looked refreshed, and their clothes actually appeared to be warm. They were sitting on the benches outside of the shop, not yet open, and the older one looked up after his nose twitched. ¡°Thank you. And sorry. For everything,¡± said Ronar the moment they were close. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything illegal; I promise. We just want to go home.¡± His brother, Prem, got up and bowed awkwardly. Lytha gave them a small nod and walked away. Shaden motioned to the two, and they began to follow them through the fresh morning air. Eilae quickened her footsteps slightly to stay at Lytha¡¯s heels, and Shaden sped down to approach the beastmen. ¡°So! How have you been?¡± he said cheerfully. ¡°We ate well, thanks to you,¡± said Ronar. ¡°And we bought new clothes. Was that okay?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, but, how old are you?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m eight.¡± ¡°Eight!¡± Ronar shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re younger than Prem.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t look that old, do I?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that,¡± He sniffed around Shaden a few times. ¡°You don¡¯t smell like a kid.¡± ¡°You can smell that?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty cool.¡± Shaden motioned towards Eilae with his head. ¡°She¡¯s probably shy. She may be a little rude.¡± ¡°Oh, no, please, don¡¯t mind us. We have nothing to say. Can I carry the bag for you?¡± ¡°No need. It¡¯s pretty heavy. You can be casual with me, you know.¡± The beastman¡¯s eyes widened slightly, then returned to their original size. ¡°No. It¡¯s better for us this way.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We never know when you might toss us away, so we need to act our best,¡± blurted Prem to Shaden. It was a whisper, but Shaden clearly heard it. Ronar''s mouth opened in horror and he gave his brother a solid smack on the head. ¡°Yes, but you aren¡¯t supposed to say that!¡± ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m¡ª¡± Prem¡¯s eyes started to well up with liquid, soShaden frantically waved his arms in front of the boy. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! I don¡¯t care about that. You¡¯re going home, okay? I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­really? Promise?¡± ¡°I promise,¡± said Shaden. ¡°So don¡¯t cry.¡± The young beastmen sniffed a few times then calmed down. ¡°Thanks. And sorry,¡± apologized Ronar. Shaden crossed his arms and looked over the two. What did they go through that made them so stiff, so nervous? ¡°You guys need to be more relaxed,¡± he concluded. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long trip.¡± 4.16 On the first day of departing from Ofphlendum, Shaden discovered something new about himself. It was something he had never expected, and it came up slowly from within the depths of his stomach. He held his spinning head, grabbed onto the boat¡¯s railing, and made retching noises. He had totally been fine at the beginning. But since it was still relatively winter, chunks of ice floated around within the waters. And each time the ship collided with these small ice chunks, it shook. After hours and hours of constant irregular motion he had never experienced before, Shaden¡¯s stomach was upset, especially after the dried fish he had been given during mealtimes. It was now the fourth day of their journey, and he still had not gotten used to the motion. The ship¡¯s deck was sparsely populated with travelers, but none of them looked ill. Some had come up to enjoy the air, others to have a little smoke. Shaden tried circulating again but gave up. Enhancing his senses made the sickness worse. The rest of his crew¡­well, they were having a great time. ¡°Ay! I caught one!¡± shouted Ronar as he flung a fish out of the water. Originally, Shaden had wanted Eilae to get to know the beastmen better during the trip. He assumed that since she had been holed within her home this whole time, it would be better for her to experience something new, something lower class. The beastmen reminded him of his Demund self, and in the spirit of philanthropy, he wanted to help them. He had even thought, ¡®Is this what Enariss felt like?¡¯ at some point during the trip. Obviously not, since the beastmen were far worse off than Demund, but still. Eilae was nice to him, so why couldn¡¯t she be nice to them? But contrary to his expectations, Eilae had given him a cold glare, let out a humph, and closed the door on him on the first day. They still conversed, of course, during mealtimes. But whenever he brought up the topic, Eilae would simply leave the area. When the beastmen approached them, she would leave. The beastmen brothers were obviously aware of her dislike now since they didn¡¯t approach them anymore. Shaden himself had still tried to become friends with them. Then the seasickness had struck, and his mood had deteriorated. He would stay at the deck for hours, wishing for land to come quickly. Now he didn¡¯t feel like becoming friends with anybody. Ronar and Prem, however, had adjusted quite well. They had befriended the captain, and after scrubbing around the boat for a while, the captain had allowed them to borrow two of his old fishing rods. ¡°Hey, Prem. Did you catch any?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± The younger beastman looked at his bucket depressingly. They were essentially catching their own food now, which they had suggested to Lytha. She had agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll catch your fill too!¡± They seem like a happy bunch now, thought Shaden as he held in another urge to heave. He was a bit sad that they hadn¡¯t warmed up to him. They just hung out between themselves. Well, he wasn¡¯t in any position to fish. Truthfully, the captain possessed some seasickness elixirs in his cabin, but Lytha had refused Shaden of their use. He had to get used to it, she had stated. ¡°Urhhggg¡­¡­.¡± Shaden stared at the endless river that flowed all the way to the horizon. The longest, largest, and fiercest river on the continent: the Hyla River. If he was this sick when the waters were mellow, what would he feel like when the river turned turbulent? Still, being sick didn¡¯t give him an excuse to stop training. His tutor was being rather passive, but who knew when she would suddenly turn oppressive. With a sigh, he made his way to his cabin. Eilae wouldn¡¯t be there; she was too busy reading the maps in the captain¡¯s room or organizing her belongings. Maybe sipping tea under the sun. She was always elegant. The waves didn¡¯t bother her. Sometimes he wished that monsters would attack the boat. It would make him feel better once he had some action. But alas, ships nowadays had repellant spells at the bottom. ¡°Two more days to go¡­¡± he muttered. ? ? ? ¡°Yeeeessss!¡± The moment Shaden put his feet on solid ground, he let out a cry of relief and joy. He stared into the sky and relished the moment, taking in a large breath of fresh air. ¡°We¡¯re halfway there now, where the river turns,¡± said Eilae, walking up from behind him. ¡°It may be too large to notice, but the river goes north now.¡± ¡°Let me enjoy the moment,¡± Shaden said softly with his eyes closed. ¡°I suffered too much.¡± Lytha was the last of the three to get off of the ship after talking to the captain. Her expression was composed as usual, and she smiled at the two of them. ¡°The boat leaves in four hours,¡± she said. ¡°What do you want to do until then?¡± ¡°First, some food!¡± insisted Shaden. ¡°I¡¯ve had too much fish.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± agreed Eilae. The place where they had landed was a port city much like Ofphlendum, but smaller in size. Shaden didn¡¯t spot any tall buildings here; most of them were long shacks where the goods were stored or taken out. It was less of a city and more of a large town, a checkpoint before the violent waters that lay ahead. ¡°Because the river turns in this area, it loses momentum and weakens,¡± explained Eilae, ¡°which was why the river was so calm until now.¡± ¡°When do you have time to find this information?¡± asked Shaden while looking around for shops. ¡°We had six days, didn¡¯t we? I was bored. And information is always important.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Well, he knew information was important. He was glad that Eilae was around to enlighten him. He was starting to see why she had come along for the trip. The more talkative she grew, the more interesting she became, though she didn¡¯t talk much. If only she would talk to the beastmen¡ª Shaden blinked twice. ¡°Wait. What about Ronar and Prem?¡± Lytha looked down at him. ¡°The two beastmen? They¡¯ll be fine on their own. The captain says they¡¯re an enthusiastic duo, though he wishes the younger boy would stop looking so depressed.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, Shaden,¡± Eilae urged. ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the food here, okay?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­alright. Let¡¯s enjoy the food.¡± He did feel a little bad that they were the only ones who were visiting a nice restaurant, but it was okay, right? He gave himself a light pat on the cheeks. He had been so conscious of everything as of late. As Demund, as Shaden. He was the one with the wealth. Yeah, that was right. Riley and Rhyne had gone on trips without him, and he had been fine with it. This was the same. He deserved it¡­right? Then again, what did he deserve? ¡°¡­¡­¡­and maybe we can¡ªShaden?¡± Shaden woke up from his thoughts and looked at his tutor. ¡°Oh, yeah. Anywhere is fine. I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Then sizzled rabbit it is.¡± Shaden bit his cheek. Dreams were meant to be enjoyed. He didn¡¯t need to overthink things. ? ? ? The boat shook, and its structure groaned under the strain of the waters. The Hyla River wasn¡¯t simply a river. It wasn¡¯t like any other river Shaden had seen in his life. No, the Hyla was a sea, an elongated sea that threw waves against its trespassers. Each second, the Hyla rammed its body against the ship, making it twist and turn as it pushed itself up against the waves. ¡°This is unfair,¡± grumbled Shaden. ¡°Why does she get medicine?¡± He directed his attention to his aunt, who was leisurely inspecting her fingernails on her bed. Without looking over at Shaden, she continued to polish her skin with ointment, which according to her, ¡®helped against the dryness of winter.¡¯ ¡°You look fine. Eilae is a weak girl. She didn¡¯t receive the training you did. She gathers information, and you protect the group¡ªat least that¡¯s the idea.¡± ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just looking over you two.¡± Shaden let out a dissatisfied grunt, but he didn¡¯t argue. Looking over at Eilae, who had a cloth over her head and was suffering from seasickness, he felt a little sorry. The new environment didn¡¯t seem to suit her at all. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­sorry,¡± she mumbled, half-unconscious. The boat shook again from the force of the waves. Normally, ships would have waited until the river became calmer to sail. But with modern improvements in magic technology, the Hyla¡¯s waters had been conquered. Though it didn¡¯t mean they were tame. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. However, Shaden was having a splendid moment. Now that the passive-aggressiveness of the river had been replaced with full-blown hostility, he felt refreshed and born anew. The shuddering of the boat blew away his nausea, and the violent waves incited his manly adventurous spirit. ¡°I¡¯m going outside,¡± he told his tutor, who dismissed him with a wave of her hand. He cracked his fingers. He felt strong. He loved the violent river. ? ? ? ¡°Woo-hoo!¡± Shaden shouted towards no one. He stretched out his arms into the air and felt the water droplets plop against his open palm and face. He was wearing his jacket, yet the cold wind still chilled his skin. But he loved every moment of it. The sensation made him feel alive. He closed his eyes and began to circulate. Instantly, the world around him jumped into color. He felt the individual droplets of water on his skin, the flapping parts of his coat, and the swirling air between his fingers. He opened his eyes. Though the sun was beginning to set, he saw the river with clarity. Its turquoise hue seemed to sparkle under the orange light. The boat jolted to the side once more, but Shaden kept his balance. The river was a wonderful place. He had hated it before, but now, he was in love with it. The unending rush of the roaring liquid, the creaking of the boat¡ªhe loved it all. Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t Jothan on an island? He probably experienced this all the time since he was living near the waters. Shaden leaned against the side of the boat and yawned. If only the river would stay this way, he would be happy. The boat traveled fairly quickly considering it was going upstream. He¡¯d have loved to take a look at the boat¡¯s mechanisms, but the engine room was off-limits. It was a pity. So, having nothing to do, Shaden gazed into the sunset, enjoying the sounds and turbulence. Then a scream shattered his peaceful moment. ¡°Help¡ªAHHHH!!!!¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes quickly darted to the source of the sound¡ªthe back of the ship. Without hesitation, he jumped up and ran towards the back, jumping down a flight of stairs from where he was at. ¡°Save¡ªAHH¡ªhelp¡ª!!¡± The screams grew more desperate and weaker. If he hadn¡¯t been circulating, he probably wouldn¡¯t have heard it. Shaden reached the edge of the ship and looked into the waters. A small head was bobbing up and down, making terrified yelps below. The body was tied to a rope that was tied to the railing, but the figure wasn¡¯t pulling himself up. He knew why. The figure was none other than Prem. ¡°I¡¯ll save you!¡± shouted Shaden over the roaring river. He rushed to the dangling rope and grabbed it with both of his hands. Then, fastening his feet on the side of the boat, he began to pull. Prem¡¯s body seemed to rise a little. But something was tugging on him. The river! It¡¯s too strong! The Hyla was latching onto the body with more force than Shaden¡¯s eight-year-old body could handle. ¡°Shoot, Shoot!¡± He cursed his skinny arms. Just how strong was this river? Prem¡¯s voice was barely audible now, and his head was no longer visible. If the rope hadn¡¯t existed¡­he would already be dead. No wonder the Hyla River was antagonized in the Elveathin. A river of this force would definitely incite fear into people. Shaden desperately looked around. No one was on deck except himself. It was natural since it was nearing dinnertime. Everybody had been looking forward to the fresh meals that the captain had promised. ¡®Don¡¯t use it in front of other people,¡¯ his tutor had warned him. ¡®If you rely on it too much, you won¡¯t improve.¡¯ But now wasn¡¯t the time to worry. Two giant invisible limbs protruded out from Shaden¡¯s arms. It had been a while since he had used them, but his senses hadn¡¯t dulled at all. One of the hands grabbed onto the rope, and one of the hands rushed down to fish Prem out of the waters. Shaden pulled onto the rope once again. This time, the rope began to rise with ease. He quickly spotted Prem, and with his other mana-hand, grabbed his small body just to be sure. Quickly, he lifted the body and the rope until they were completely above the railing. Then gently, he placed the boy¡¯s limp body on the ship¡¯s floor. Prem began to cough, and water spilled out of his mouth and nostrils. He slowly turned over and puked a mass of liquid out on the deck. Thankfully, it was just water. ¡°What were you doing!?¡± said Shaden with more force than he had intended. ¡°You could have died!¡± He paused to let the older boy steady his breath. He didn¡¯t know if there were tears in his eyes since his whole body was wet. ¡°I-I w-was cleaning¡ª" Prem began to cough again, and Shaden took off his coat, placing it over the wet beastman. The boy looked surprised but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Cleaning? Where?¡± ¡°T-the s-side of the sh-ship¡­¡± ¡°Why? Did the captain order you to¡ª¡± ¡°N-no! It wasn¡¯t him. It wasn¡¯t him.¡± The beastman¡¯s ears rose. He waved his hand in front of Shaden and shook his head furiously. ¡°T-the captain is a nice¡ªperson,¡± he coughed, taking in large breaths in between. ¡°He was saying how there was a stain, so I¡ªI thought I could clean it.¡± ¡°You¡­tried to clean it.¡± Prem nodded. ¡°And I slipped.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­you¡¯re a nice guy, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You could have died. Why didn¡¯t you tell someone first? Where¡¯s your brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­busy¡­everyone was busy¡­¡± The boy¡¯s ears drooped, and his eyes fell to the floor. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Shaden slapped his forehead with his hand, and after looking at the shaken beastman for a while, he sighed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I was here. Let¡¯s get you changed.¡± ? ? ? ¡°I¡­can¡¯t believe that really happened¡­¡± Prem said while drying his body off with an old towel. ¡°It was so sudden¡­¡± He and Shaden were currently seated inside the brothers¡¯ cabin, which was around three times smaller than Shaden¡¯s. ¡°You were acting way too reckless,¡± scolded Shaden. ¡°What were you even thinking?¡± ¡°I was trying to¡­help.¡± ¡°You¡¯re eleven. You don¡¯t need to help.¡± ¡°But! But!¡± Prem threw down his towel on his bed. ¡°I never get to help properly! He¡¯s always doing the work, and I¡¯m just watching. And he always takes the burden. I¡ªI had to do something that would¡ªmake him rely on me more, so when I heard that there was something I could do, I just¡ªdid it.¡± He frowned at Shaden. ¡°You-you''re younger than me. But you¡¯re in charge. Right?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m in charge¡ª¡± ¡°But they¡¯re always relying on you! You carry the bags, and they ask your thoughts on everything. See! You¡¯re being relied on. I want to be relied on.¡± Shaden thought of it more as ¡®forced labor¡¯, but for a child, it could have been seen that way. Merikson¡¯s stages of development¡ªhe remembered reading about it. Was Prem at stage four? He didn¡¯t know Prem could be so honest. He had never seen him talk so much. ¡°If you want to be relied on,¡± Shaden began, ¡°then you should stop crying. If your brother sees you blubbering all the time, of course he wouldn¡¯t want to let you do things on your own. Try to man up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he always tells me. I try¡­okay? But¡ª¡± The very next moment, tears began to well up within Prem¡¯s eyes again. ¡°I¡¯m s-scared. Y-you saw what happened. Bad things happen to me when Ronar¡¯s gone. S-so if he¡¯s sent away, I¡ª¡± ¡°Stop, stop!¡± cried Shaden. Immediately, Prem stopped whimpering and looked at Shaden. ¡°It¡¯s obvious what¡¯s wrong here,¡± Shaden groaned. ¡°How long have you traveled with your brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­not sure.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re telling me that during that time, whenever you were separated with your brother, bad things happened to you.¡± Prem nodded. ¡°And since you want to help your brother, you search for things to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t it just that you put yourself in unnecessary danger when your brother is gone? To try and impress him? Just like before. No one told you to clean. But you still did it, to help out your brother.¡± ¡°Well, I¡ª¡± ¡°Why the sides of the ship anyway?¡± ¡°Because no one could do it! If I did it, then Ronar would¡ªhe would¡ª¡± ¡°Be proud?¡± Prem closed his mouth and stared at Shaden for a few seconds as his young brain processed what Shaden had said. As time passed, his mouth opened wider, and his eyes grew bigger. ¡°Do you understand it now?¡± Shaden honestly didn¡¯t know if this was the answer. But from what he heard, and judging by the boy¡¯s reckless behavior, it was most likely true. The boy hadn¡¯t cried after being saved from the water. Was it due to the shock? Perhaps, but Shaden had another hunch. The boy hadn¡¯t cried since his brother hadn¡¯t been present. And whenever his brother was involved, he was much more prone to cry. At least, that was his theory. ¡°I¡ªI am¡ªI want to please¡ªI¡ª¡± It was pitiful to look at the young beastman mutter on. Perhaps he understood what Shaden had said, but it looked like he only was halfway there. ¡°Prem. Prem!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The beastman dumbly stared at Shaden with a confused expression. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°I¡ªno. Ronar brings the food.¡± ¡°I see. Hey, try not to overthink it. You¡¯re still a kid.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the kid.¡± Shaden laughed softly as he got up from the bed. His coat was wet now, but he would be able to dry it quickly with some magic. ¡°Maybe. Can I come back here? It¡¯s nice talking with a guy.¡± ¡°S-sure.¡± ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll visit soon. Try not to get into trouble again.¡± Shaden waved to the beastman, who waved back meekly. He then closed the door of the cabin behind him softly. Talking with guys felt refreshing. ? ? ? Long ago, during the age when the gods still roamed Exarria, there lived a vicious serpent, a giant beast the size of a mountain that terrorized the land of the elves. It would eat elves for breakfast, lunch, and dinner every day. No one could stop the beast for it was as big as a mountain, and its green scales hid it from the eyes of Naera. ¡°Who¡¯s Naera?¡± asked Prem while swinging his legs. ¡°She¡¯s the elven goddess, I think. You know, have you seen her temples?¡± ¡°I¡­think so?¡± Shaden flipped to the next page. ¡°Let¡¯s go on.¡± The elves were distressed. They asked Naera for guidance, but the snake continued to hide from her eyes. ¡°How did it hide if it was so big?¡± ¡°Well¡­I guess it was good at hiding?¡± ¡°Huh. Okay.¡± Day and night, the terror of the elves grew. Then one day, one of the wise elves came up with a solution. ¡®What if we dig a hole and trap the serpent within it?¡¯ a child had suggested. The elves ignored the child¡¯s thoughts, but one wise elf kept the child¡¯s words within his heart. The serpent could not be caught as it could not be seen. However, if it somehow was trapped, something could be made possible. The elf once again brought up the idea to the elves, yet they were against it. ¡®Who will dig the hole?¡¯ they asked. ¡®The serpent will find us before we complete it. And what will we do once the serpent is trapped? It will crawl back up the trap and return to its ravenous activities.¡¯ However, the wise elf had already thought up a solution. ¡®Let us ask the help of the gods,¡¯ he said. The wise elf took the burden of finding the gods¡ªNaera and the Mother of Spirits¡ªand offered his life as a sacrifice. The fated day finally arrived. The wise elf held his breath and awaited the serpent from the bottom of the trap. He was a sacrifice, the bait to lure the serpent with. Soon, the giant beast emerged from the trees¡ª ¡°I thought it was as big as a mountain. See? Look at the picture. It¡¯s clearly bigger than the trees. How can it emerge from the trees if¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s a story, Prem. A fairy tale. It¡¯s not necessarily real.¡± Soon, the giant beast emerged from the trees and slithered its giant body down to the bottom of the trap. It hungrily approached the elf, who began to run south. The serpent chased after the elf, determined to catch its prey. Then the elf prayed to Naera, and the trap was flooded with water from the north. The waters flowed with violence, engulfing both the serpent and the wise elf in its waters. The wise elf drowned, yet the serpent lived. However, it could not go against the goddess¡¯s power. On and on the serpent flowed, down the river, down, down, down. The serpent was furious; it vowed its revenge on the elves and the goddess. The waters were weakening, and the serpent was recovering its strength. However, when the serpent was pushed into the ocean, the Mother of Spirits was waiting for it. She sealed the serpent with a powerful spell to the depths and put it in a deep sleep. When her work was done, she searched through the waters. There, she found the corpse of the wise elf who had been drowned. ¡®Oh, pitiful creature, be born anew. Become a spirit and guard the land you so dearly loved.¡¯ The Mother of Spirits weaved the elf¡¯s spirit into a new being and placed it within the now water-filled trap. What was meant to be a temporary stream had transformed into a river. However, the newly made spirit could not forget about the terror of the serpent. So, day and night, it continues to push the waters south in fear that the serpent may return again. ¡°And that¡¯s why the Hyla River is so violent, according to the Elveathin.¡± ¡°Is it true? That the river has a ghost in it?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say ghost, but I¡¯m not sure. You can¡¯t trust children¡¯s stories. For one thing, this story doesn¡¯t make sense. If you take a look at the geography of the river, the river splits in three before it reaches the ocean. If the story was true, there would only be one long, uniform river path.¡± ¡°Um, Shaden?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°What¡¯s geography?¡± Shaden blinked twice before he realized that this child¡ªhadn¡¯t been educated at all. ¡°Well¡­you see¡­¡± He found himself chattering away at the beastman who was thirsty for knowledge. 4.17 ¡°You¡¯re leaving today as well?¡± Hearing Eilae¡¯s voice, Shaden stopped before the door and slowly turned around. Eilae was on the bed as she had just woken up, but it seemed like he had been caught while he was trying to sneak away. Lytha was still sleeping on her bed, and her body was covered with a blanket. ¡°Well¡­yes.¡± ¡°Are you going to meet that beastman boy again?¡± ¡°¡­¡­yep.¡± ¡°Is it necessary? You¡¯ve been going there every day for the past three days.¡± Eilae had somewhat of a dissatisfied look on her face and her forehead was a little scrunched in a not-so-scary way. She looked like a grumpy cat. Her calm, cool voice didn¡¯t match her expression. ¡°I promised to teach him about magic,¡± Shaden said, putting his hand on the doorknob. ¡°Besides, he seemed like a nice person, although he is a crybaby. He¡¯s still eleven.¡± ¡°Is he worth your time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll be staying with us forever. Just only for this period.¡± Shaden began to slowly open the door, and Eilae crossed her arms together. Despite her hair being all tangled up and her body in pajamas, she had a sort of mature air around her. Shaden could feel her disapproving stare on his back. ¡°Want to come along?¡± he suggested. ¡°I know you¡¯re very smart, Eilae. You¡¯d be an excellent teacher. You¡¯re the most intelligent person I¡¯ve met so far in my life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I am?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± said Shaden quickly after hearing Eilae¡¯s mood improve a little. ¡±I¡¯d love it if you joined us. I¡¯m sure Prem would love it too! There¡¯s no one who could reject you.¡± ¡°Tch. Flattery won¡¯t get you anywhere. But I suppose I can come along.¡± Eilae pushed off her blankets and fetched a bag of her personal supplies from the side of her bed. ¡°Will you wait for me while I get dressed?¡± she asked, straightening her hair with a comb. ¡°Of course. I can help dry your hair as well,¡± Shaden offered. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that offer,¡± said Eilae. ¡°I¡¯ll be finished within ten minutes.¡± She passed by Shaden and headed out the door towards the showers. He didn¡¯t know why she still had to shower in the morning since she always showered at night, and she didn¡¯t even smell bad. On the contrary, she smelled wonderful. Shrugging, he walked to his bed and sat down. ¡°You managed to convince Eilae,¡± said something under the bedsheets. ¡°You were awake.¡± ¡°Now I am. Ah, it¡¯s wonderful to hear youngsters quarrel in the morning¡­¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call that a quarrel, though.¡± ¡°Hmph. Really.¡± Lytha¡¯s blanket came flying off, revealing nothing but¡ªempty space? Her body was gone, and¡ª ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Shaden¡¯s body was already instinctively circulating, and he warily sensed around for any kind of danger. Finding none, he slowly turned around to where his tutor was. ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I?¡± she said casually. ¡°Just enjoy the trip.¡± Lytha was seated on one of the chairs, fully dressed and prepared for anything. In her hand was a dagger which she tossed around between her fingers in a fluid motion. She lazily glanced at its shiny blade. ¡°It¡¯s good that your senses haven¡¯t dulled. You¡¯ve been practicing daily.¡± ¡°Of course. I don''t want to be stabbed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to stab you during this trip.¡± ¡°Then again, you told me to always be wary.¡± His tutor let out a small giggle, and the dagger that was dancing within her palm vanished into thin air. But the very next moment, all smiles were wiped off from her face. ¡°You used telekinesis, didn¡¯t you? A few days back. I could sense it from a mile away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I did use it, but it was an emergency. Prem was drowning, and¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you. But you need to be more careful. Especially in elven territory. They¡¯re very sensitive to magic.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± ¡°Try not to use it again. Ah, and I heard you were going to teach the boy some magic?¡± ¡°He seemed curious, so I offered to give him some simple lessons.¡± ¡°Mmm. I see, I see. Just remember to chant out everything.¡± ¡°Of course. That much, I know.¡± Lytha gave Shaden a nod and walked back to her bed. She then covered herself with a blanket once more and returned to sleep. Shaden quietly waited on his bed until Eilae returned. ? ? ? ¡°I call upon the currents to blow softly ¨C Wind?¡± ¡°Say it with more confidence,¡± Shaden instructed. ¡°I call upon the currents to blow softly ¨C Wind.¡± Prem looked at his open hand and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not working,¡± he said sadly. ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t work. Beastmen can¡¯t use magic.¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± said Shaden. ¡°It¡¯s common sense. Beastmen can¡¯t use magic.¡± Shaden glanced over at Eilae, who was watching them from the side with a blank expression on her face. Or rather, a bored expression. Her nonexistent enthusiasm was already running dry, and Shaden felt a little bad for bringing her over. ¡°Let¡¯s try one more time,¡± urged Shaden to Prem. ¡°Anyone can use magic. I know of a beastman who can use magic, so you¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said, thinking of Mistilia. ¡°Remember, you need to imagine the air moving. Feel the wind currents and picture your mana coming out from your body. ¡°I never learned about mana before.¡± Shaden pat Prem on his back. ¡°It¡¯s always difficult the first time. Keep practicing and chanting. You¡¯ll start to feel something eventually.¡± ¡°¡­¡­okay.¡± Time ticked by as Prem repeated the same line over and over but to no avail. The atmosphere was becoming more awkward by the second, and Prem¡¯s chants gradually became weaker and weaker. Shaden scratched his head. He looked towards Eilae for help. ¡°You¡¯re doing it all wrong,¡± she said from the back. After getting up from her seat, she walked over to the boys with her arms crossed, who stared at her dumbly. ¡°You can¡¯t expect people to simply chant a spell and make magic come out.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Shaden, who did you learn magic from?¡± He let out a small laugh. ¡°I kind of learned it by myself.¡± ¡°You¡ªwhat?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a teacher. I just read the books on magic and learned how to chant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ªnever mind.¡± Eilae sighed. ¡°People can¡¯t learn magic on their own unless they can feel the mana around them, which is very difficult. Normally, you would need someone to stimulate your senses. Only then can you begin to chant.¡± She stretched out her arm to Prem and motioned to him. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll do it now. Give me your hand.¡± Upon her serious glare, Prem sheepishly put out his hand. ¡°Hold it steadily,¡± Eilae instructed, putting her hands around Prem¡¯s. ¡°I call upon the currents to blow softly ¨C Wind.¡± Suddenly, a weak gust of wind rushed through the room, making everyone¡¯s hair flap. After a few seconds, the magic disappeared, bringing calm to the area once again. ¡°Did you feel the mana?¡± questioned Eilae. Prem¡¯s eyes were round. He looked at his hand, then looked at Eilae and nodded. She sighed and put her arms away. ¡°It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be a spell,¡± she explained. ¡°You just need to be very close to the source of mana when the magic activates. A skilled teacher wouldn¡¯t even need a spell to stimulate your senses; he would simply inject his mana straight into you to give you a feel for it. That¡¯s what my tutor did for me.¡± ¡°Makes sense,¡± Shaden admitted. ¡°It also means that people secluded from everyday spells have no access to learning it,¡± Eilae said. ¡°Which is why you would think that beastmen cannot learn spells. In a way, you are correct, since none of you would have a tutor.¡± She sighed again. ¡°But lots of beastmen know about magic. Where did you even live? Deep in the mountains? Are you from some excluded tribe?¡± ¡°I¡­well¡­we lived in a small village¡­and we didn¡¯t have any shops¡­¡± ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°But we did have traveling merchants come by!¡± Prem stated. ¡°That¡¯s not what matters. Anyway, try chanting the spell again. If it doesn¡¯t work, Shaden can repeat what I did again. I¡¯m going back.¡± Then without saying another word, the young girl picked up her dress and walked out of the room, closing the door behind her with a stifled bang. ¡°She¡¯s scary,¡± mumbled Prem. ¡°But she¡¯s pretty¡­¡± ¡°Ah, well, yeah. So Prem, try chanting again.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah. Okay.¡± Prem put out his hand and chanted the spell again. Nothing happened. ¡°I did feel something, I promise.¡± He continued to repeat the chant over and over again, but nothing happened. Eventually, Shaden assisted him by casting the spell himself which caused Prem to become enthusiastic even more so than before. They repeated the process a few times. ¡°I call upon the currents to blow softly ¨C Wind.¡± Finally, on their sixteenth attempt, a very weak gust of wind swept into the room, vanishing in mere seconds. ¡°Your magic is weak, but you¡¯ll improve as you practice,¡± Shaden said. ¡°This spell is also a weak spell, and you¡¯re about a fifth from mastering it completely.¡± Stolen novel; please report. ¡°¡­¡­this is awesome. I can use magic. I can use magic!¡± Prem excitedly jumped up and down on his bed, squealing with joy and doing a little dance of satisfaction. Shaden couldn¡¯t help but smile at the boy. He understood Prem¡¯s feeling of satisfaction very well. He had suggested magic to Prem to cheer the bashful boy up, saying he could use it to impress his brother¡ª ¡°Thanks, Shaden! This is amazing. This is amazing!¡± ¡ªand it seemed to have worked. Quite splendidly in fact. But¡ªhe couldn¡¯t be happy. Not completely. ¡°Prem. I¡¯m going to go to my room for a while. Make sure to practice the spell while I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Shaden waved to the boy and exited the room. This time, he was the one who sighed deeply. ¡°How am I going to talk to Eilae¡­¡± When the girl had turned around to leave the room, Shaden had caught sight of something he hadn¡¯t expected at all. No¡ªrather, he was an idiot for not expecting it. The moment he had laid eyes on it, a small chill had swept through his back. Her face had been distorted with anger. A pang of subtle, inner anger. He couldn¡¯t believe such an expression could manifest itself on the face of a nine-year-old. Shaden covered his eyes with his hand. Had he done something wrong? Everything had been going well, right? When he met Eilae again, her face had returned to normal, as if nothing had ever happened. She smiled innocently at Shaden and asked him if the tutoring had gone well. Shaden felt another chill. ? ? ? ¡°Don¡¯t ask me,¡± said Lytha while stifling a yawn. ¡°If you¡¯re curious, ask her yourself.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not that simple. She looked so¡­so angry. I didn¡¯t understand her expression,¡± Shaden said quietly. He had been traveling with Eilae for a little under a month now. But it had been the first time he had seen her display so much hatred. She probably didn¡¯t notice that he had noticed, as it had just been a split second, and he couldn¡¯t casually bring it up when she acted as if nothing had happened. ¡°She looked angry? She must not like the boy.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that simple. She wasn¡¯t angry before. Then¡­I don¡¯t know. Should I really ask her? I¡­realized there are so many things I don¡¯t know about her.¡± ¡°Nor does she know much about you.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s not even been a month.¡± Shaden looked at his hands. Why was he so anxious over a nine-year-old? ¡°Why not give her some more time before you ask her?¡± Lytha suggested. ¡°With time, she will reveal more of herself to you. Patience is key to any relationship. Sometimes, silence works better than any interrogation. Your mouth can say stupid things if you are not careful. If you have the patience, wait. Wait and observe. I¡¯m sure you have plenty of patience, Shaden. That is my advice.¡± ¡°You...might be right.¡± Just then, he heard Eilae¡¯s footsteps approach the room from the hallway. ¡°Thanks, aunt. I¡¯ll wait for now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me aunt. It makes me feel old.¡± They broke off eye contact as Eilae entered the room. Her wet hair was tied around with a towel, and she wore light black pajamas under her dark, thinner coat. Shaden still didn¡¯t know where she produced all of her clothes from. They just appeared when she needed them. Eilae glanced at Shaden and smiled. ¡°Do you need¡ª¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Eilae interrupted, sitting down on a chair. With a shrug, Shaden got up from his bed and took a seat behind Eilae. She proceeded to unravel the towel, making all of her lush hair fall down behind her back. They were somewhat dry, but a generous amount of moisture still clung on to the silky hair. Looking at her like this, she was just a little girl who needed help with drying her hair. It had become his duty to dry her hair somewhere along the trip. He didn¡¯t dislike it. He could show off his magic and make memories with a cute girl. He put aside his negative thoughts. Everyone had their secrets, even him. He wasn¡¯t the one to judge. Shaden summoned warm air with his right hand and cradled Eilae¡¯s silver hair with his left. Gently, he let the warm air pass through Eilae¡¯s hair. The moisture slowly began to evaporate off the surface of the hair, allowing the silky threads to spread apart and fall gracefully downwards like feathers. After a few dozen seconds later, Eilae¡¯s hair was completely dry. ¡°You¡¯re very good at this,¡± Eilae complimented, examining herself through a mirror. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Glad you like it,¡± Shaden replied. After each drying session, she looked so content. He wished he could forget about her expression. It had almost shattered his image of her and had complicated his thoughts about her character. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower now,¡± said Shaden while fetching his supplies. While there was a bathroom with a toilet and sink located within their room, the showers were separately positioned as a public washing place at the end of the halls. Shaden hastily entered the male section of the showers and went into one of the stalls after stashing away his belongings. He turned on the water. Freezing cold water splashed against his body. Hot water was a luxury the ship could not provide outside of mealtimes. Shaden quickly doused himself while shivering and rubbed the soap all over his body. The females of his group used some kind of liquid extract to wash themselves, but he was content with some simple bar soap. It smelled lightly of green herbs and had a delicate minty linger. Elves hated people who smelled. As such, everyone could enjoy the showers, even the beastmen. Perhaps they had disliked beastmen so much since they had smelled putrid to them in the past. Shaden came out and dried himself. After equipping comfortable clothes and fresh underwear, he dried the towel he had used like he always did. It was difficult drying his body directly with magic as he would often find untouched wet spots on his back and behind his legs or under his arms. It also took longer, so he preferred using a towel. The boat lurched to the side violently, almost sweeping him off of his feet. ¡°Woah!¡± he exclaimed unintentionally, steadying himself. Had something slammed into the boat? He looked around and felt the floor, but the boat had returned to its normal, rhythmic swaying. He stood still and sharpened his ears for anything unusual. No one was saying anything, so it was probably just another large wave. Just one more night, he thought. The capital was very near. ? ? ? ¡°What do you mean you won¡¯t be able to leave?¡± said Shaden in surprise. ¡°I made a mistake, just a small one,¡± replied Ronar, scratching his neck. He was smiling, but Shaden could see his tail nervously swishing around from the corner of his eye. ¡°There was a crash last night. Maybe you felt it. It was after dinner.¡± ¡°I remember,¡± sighed Shaden, his uneasiness growing. ¡°It turns out a chunk of ice rammed into the boat. Oh, don¡¯t worry. The boat¡¯s fine. But according to the captain, the monster-repellent crystal broke. So we had to go change it.¡± ¡°We?¡± ¡°I help him do some chores from time to time. And well, I was helping him fix the crystal too last night. And well¡­there were a few people around, but since the river was pretty violent and all of them were helping the captain change the crystal, I volunteered. Everything was¡­going fine, really. The crystal was fixed, and the broken crystal was brought to the deck. Since everyone had their hands full, they kinda passed in on to me to hold it for the time being¡­¡± Ronar let out a weak laugh. ¡°The boat shook, and I dropped it over the deck.¡± ¡°You dropped it¡ª¡± Shaden knew anything mana-related wasn¡¯t inexpensive, especially if it was a device that was important to the boat. Even if the crystal had been damaged, there was no telling how much it was worth. ¡°Never mind. How much was it?¡± asked Shaden. The air stood silently as Ronar¡¯s lips slowly split apart to utter, ¡°Around two gold coins.¡± ¡°Two gold coins!¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait, that¡¯s for the undamaged crystal,¡± waved Ronar frantically. ¡°I dropped a damaged one, which is worth much less, but it was still repairable, which means¡­I don¡¯t know. Half the price. No, no, quarter the price!¡± Ronar exclaimed after seeing Shaden¡¯s expression stiffen. There wasn¡¯t anyone around to hear the conversation since Ronar had secretly called him out, and Shaden was relieved that Eilae wasn¡¯t around to hear of it. There was no telling how she would react. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to pay for it,¡± said Ronar. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­how long will you stay in the capital? And my brother¡­¡± The teen held his head and groaned. ¡°I¡¯m such a mess. Just when I was trying to do something, I mess up. I always mess up.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going stay for a while. I heard the capital is a huge place. Anyway, you said you wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re going to work for the captain?¡± Ronar nodded. ¡°According to him, it will take¡­three months.¡± ¡°Three months!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s ignoring food. He said he¡¯d shorten the time if I did well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± Shaden put his hands to his chin. Three months. Spending three months in one city, even though it was the capital of Yrmar, was too much. Would they have to leave Ronar behind? ¡°Just¡­tell me one thing. I can manage to go back if I work for the captain for around half a year. But Prem, he¡¯s just a kid. Will you still take him with you?¡± ¡°That was already decided. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°Thanks. I mean, thank you. Really, thank you.¡± Seeing the older boy¡¯s grateful expression, Shaden had the urge to give him another generous offer. ¡°What if I paid for¡ª¡± ¡°No, no. Please. You¡¯re a nice guy, I¡¯m sure. But your companions¡­they wouldn¡¯t agree. Please, don¡¯t tell them anything like that. Please.¡± He sounded genuinely worried, much to Shaden¡¯s confusion. A slight tremble was weaved into his words. His eyes were focused on the ground, and though his hands were behind his back, they were likely held together tightly. ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t know how long we will stay, but good luck.¡± Ronar nodded. ¡°Thank you, I mean it. I really do.¡± He looked around and straightened his coat. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to go work,¡± he said. The teen¡¯s body turned around the corner of the ship and left Shaden¡¯s vision. Shaden looked up. The skies were blue, and the waters had become calmer, though still violent. The day was a peaceful one, and they would arrive at the majestic capital soon. ¡°Why do I feel so¡­¡± His voice trailed off into the wind. Ronar was older than Demund, but he was still a teen who would have been in high school. Perhaps it was Ronar¡¯s fault for being clumsy. You couldn¡¯t blame the river or the boat. But he could help. He had the wealth to do so. He knew Eilae would never agree to it. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± There was plenty of time. There was no telling what would happen during that time. He would think it over, his companions would think it over, and Ronar would do his best to repay his damages. Everything would be fine. Everything was under control. There was no need to stress about the situation. ? ? ? The seconds continued to tick away, and the ship continued to make its way up the Hyla River. But for Shaden, time had stopped in a mental sense. He was lost within his thoughts as he blankly scrutinized the pattern of the ceiling, overthinking things like he usually did. It was during these moments where he was quietest; not a single part of his body uttered a sound. From the corner of the room, a variety of clacking and clinking noises softly emanated from Eilae¡¯s suitcase. She was putting the finishing touches on her supplies as her parents, brothers, sisters, and servants had taught her. Within her clothes, which she had properly equipped after being somewhat aloof on the boat, a variety of tools lay hidden in the darkness. Her flowing hair gleamed like polished silver, and her black hat lay on the bed. ¡°You should prepare, Shaden,¡± she finally said after fastening the locks her suitcase. ¡°I presume we will arrive in roughly an hour.¡± ¡°That¡¯s plenty of time,¡± replied Shaden, waking from his thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s better to always be ready.¡± Shaden blew air through his nostrils and got up. After stretching his arms, he began to fold his clothes and put away the few items he had into the group bag. It was a good bag, complete with a multitude of pockets of various sizes. ¡°You¡¯re always so diligent,¡± remarked Shaden, glancing at Eilae who was relaxing on her bed. ¡°How do you manage to keep all your things organized?¡± Eilae¡¯s suitcase was like a magical bag. She pulled out whatever she needed from it which blew Shaden¡¯s mind. ¡°Proper organization is crucial,¡± she answered. ¡°Once you know where everything belongs, you simply need to put the item back where it came from after its use.¡± ¡°It only sounds easy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to make it a habit. Besides, you¡¯re very diligent yourself.¡± ¡°I guess we¡¯re two different types of diligences.¡± ¡°Hmm, I guess we are,¡± replied Eilae with a smile. She never talked like a kid. Shaden wondered if his younger sister would act like that too. Probably not. He wondered how she was doing. He really hadn¡¯t spent much time with her, had he? Maybe after the trip was over, he would be able to enjoy some family time. Melany would be able to speak by them. Shaden finished packing the bag and jumped onto his bed, facing the ceiling once more. ¡°Hey, Eilae. I never really heard you talk about your family,¡± he noted after a while. ¡°You rarely asked.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking now. What kind of people are they?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I would say they are hard-working. I assume it¡¯s natural, as anyone who does not work hard does not eat.¡± ¡°Including you?¡± ¡°There are no exceptions.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing outstanding. I would say your family holds more things to ¡®wow¡¯ over.¡± ¡°Maybe. But unlike you, I¡¯m not very familiar with the Limens. I only know three. And two of them are shrouded in mystery. Hmm¡­maybe three.¡± Shaden tilted his head. ¡°Actually¡­make that four. No, five. I have a brother and sister who are Limens.¡± ¡°One who is adopted, no?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m surprised you remember.¡± ¡°You would consider your brother a Limen?¡± ¡°Of course. We grew up together as brothers.¡± Eilae made a confused expression, making Shaden clear his throat. ¡°I know how important blood is. But there¡¯s more to brotherhood than that, right?¡± he added, making Eilae¡¯s confusion become more apparent. ¡°Why do you look so confused? You knew he was adopted, right? So, he¡¯s my brother.¡± ¡°I¡­I understand adoption, but I never thought¡ª¡± Eilae shook her head. ¡°I apologize. I thought¡ªyou being a Limen¡ªI assumed¡ª¡± ¡°I know. I don¡¯t think my grandfather or Lytha approves either,¡± interjected Shaden, catching what she was implying. ¡°¡ª!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s definitely my brother. Oh, and please don¡¯t apologize for everything. We know each other well enough for that. Or am I wrong?¡± ¡°No! You¡¯re right. I understand.¡± Eilae inhaled deeply and opened her eyes. ¡°You sometimes say the most unexpected things. I was caught off guard.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡± The two of them exchanged smiles. Shaden really hoped what he said was true, because that incident with Eilae¡¯s expression had completely thrown him off. He wanted to shout, ¡®You¡¯re the one who caught me off guard! Why did you look so evil?¡¯ but naturally, he would never. He could never. ¡°Come to think of it, I really don¡¯t know what the capital is like,¡± Shaden pondered aloud. ¡°The Hyla River goes through the city, or should I say the city surrounds it? How does a city surround something that is roughly a dozen kilometers wide?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little more than a dozen.¡± ¡°Then how? It sounds impossible.¡± Sure, there were numerous bridges in Demund¡¯s world that spanned for miles and miles, but never a city that had a giant river at its center. ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Additionally, the city has a dam. Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡± A dam?! ¡°A dam!?¡± Shaden exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before, but I heard it is beautiful,¡± described Eilae. ¡°Naera¡¯s Gate. One of the wonders of the old world, dating back to a few hundred years ago. Some say a few thousand. Created by the goddess herself¡­¡± Eilae continued to describe the structure with subtle liveliness, but Shaden was only half paying attention to her. A vast city. Surrounding a ginormous river. His imagination was already picturing what it would look like, but Ofphlendum had already blown his mind once. He wondered if the capital would meet his expectations. Still, a dam. Sounds pretty impossible. Lytha entered the room just at that moment, turning Shaden¡¯s eyes away from Eilae to her. ¡°Come on, you two. We¡¯re nearing the city. Leave your bags here and come up for the view.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going up just to view the entrance?¡± questioned Shaden. Lytha smiled. ¡°It¡¯s your first time here, right? You have to see it. Hurry, come up.¡± Heading their tutor¡¯s advice, Shaden and Eilae followed Lytha out of the room and up a flight of stair to the deck. There was a small excited crowd of people who had come up to gaze at the city. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything,¡± commented Shaden, looking around. His tutor held out her arm and pointed towards something in the distance. ¡°See that?¡± ¡°That bump? Looks like a mountain.¡± Shaden strained his eyes to get a better view after which he realized he could circulate. His eyesight improved magnificently, and he squinted at the bump once more. ¡°It¡¯s still too far away to tell,¡± he said after a while. ¡°But why is there a mountain in the middle of a¡ª¡± Shaden froze. Oh. All breaths stopped as the ship approached the colossal Tree-Gates of Naerathim. 4.18 Individuals with inconceivable power had always existed throughout the long history of Exarria. While the new calendar had only passed its 330th celebration on New Year¡¯s, tens of thousands of years of kingdoms and empires had long come and gone. And at the center of every change lay an individual with incomparable power. There were those who lived quiet lives, sealing themselves out from the winds of change, but sooner or later, they would emerge from their dwellings only to cause the winds to blow once more. Scholars of the current age were certain that these godlike beings had existed. Whether they were actually gods or not was a topic of much debate, but countless historical documents pointed towards those agents of change. Sooner or later, established countries would fall at the hands of these individuals. Those with great magic could destroy and build cities within a week and even change the nature of the land itself. Yet, despite a few thousand years after its construction, there was one city that had refused to fall. One city that had remained unchanged, an elven city untouched by the harbingers of change. Perhaps it was due to its astounding size, its cultural importance, or its military might, but none had dared to lay a finger on it. That city was Naerathim. Thought to be created by the goddess Naera herself, the ancient yet polished city stood firm like it had done the first moment it had come into existence. ¡°There are many myths surrounding this city, and you can see why,¡± Eilae explained. ¡°The city wasn¡¯t called Naerathim at first. This city was Yrmar. This is where the first elves created their civilization and built their cities. Isn¡¯t that astonishing? There are cities inside the city itself!¡± Eilae was trying to hide her excitement, but her round eyes and jittery body language gave It all away. However, Shaden couldn¡¯t judge. His body wasn¡¯t listening to him, shaking all over. His lips had widely spread across and up before he could control himself. ¡°This¡ªdoesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± exclaimed Shaden. Including him, everyone on deck was gazing up at the entrance of the city. The walls seemed to escalate forever into the sky, easily touching the clouds. But among the passengers, it was Shaden who was the most shocked. At a glance, the walls would never be able to support their own weight; they were far too thick and tall¡ªyet they were. This was far taller than a skyscraper. Incomparably taller. He felt like an insignificant ant as he stared at the city, and his head spun due to the pure magnitude of the sight. He breathed in deeply as his eyes noticed something else. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any shadows¡­are the walls glowing?¡± Despite the mountainous structure looming over everything, the land was¡ªbright. Bright as day. Bright as noon, except that the time was nearing four. ¡°The walls are glowing,¡± agreed Eilae. Shaden¡¯s jaw dropped even further. He understood immediately why it was called Naera¡¯s masterpiece. And they were only at the gates. The Hyla River flowed through the gates, yet not only the gates¡ªit flowed through the giant holes in the walls. The crashing noise of water grew in volume as they came closer to the city. ¡°Now here¡¯s the question: Where does all this water come from?¡± Eilae said loudly. The river¡¯s roar was drowning out her voice, even though Shaden was standing next to her. ¡°The gates are far too small, and the holes don¡¯t seem that big compared to the river, right!¡± ¡°Where then!? Where does it come from?!¡± ¡°There is no wall below the river¡¯s surface! From the east to the west, everything below the wall is empty!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± ¡°I know!¡± They were both laughing in excitement as the boat passed through the gates into the city. Tree-Gates had been the name Eilae had used to describe the entrance, but So far, Shaden hadn¡¯t seen anything like gates. There were two giant trees on each side of the entrance like pillars, however, whose branches spread across the top and sides of the wall. But their bark was far too dark, and their thick branches looked lifeless. ¡°There aren¡¯t any gates!¡± Shaden exclaimed. ¡°Yes, there are! Those trees¡ªthey are the gates.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Apparently, their branches grow out and enclose the entrance. But the gates have been open¡ªall four of them¡ªfor the past hundreds of years. I assume that is why the trees look dead.¡± ¡°They look like they should be replaced.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Eilae seemed to have regained her calm. ¡°Elves dislike change. But I suppose that is the reason why this city has been able to stand for so long.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the goddess¡¯s influence?¡± ¡°Oh, that too. But she has long since vanished.¡± After breathing in deeply like a nervous girl, Eilae continued to look around with a smile on her lips. She looked truly happy for once. ¡°I¡¯m glad we made it.¡± Shaden followed her example and enjoyed the fresh smell of the city. He hadn¡¯t expected to be blown away starting from the walls. It was like seeing Danark for the first time, but much more fantastic. Danark¡¯s walls did not reach the clouds. The walls of Naerathim did. He looked sideways to find his tutor grinning at them. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± demanded Shaden with a frown. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that you two looked so amazed. I was just surprised,¡± said Lytha, her grin deepening. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see your faces after everything else. Oh, this is just too funny.¡± ¡°Everything else?¡± ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go get the bags. And yes, everything else. The walls are just the beginning.¡± ? ? ? Bridges. There were so many bridges. The Hyla River ran through the center of the city, so it was natural that there were hundreds of bridges, wide and narrow, that stretched across above the river. The bridges themselves were like floating roads in the sky, all connected to each other like a maze. Shaden could see figures flying around too, though they were too far away to make out. And of course, despite the many bridges blocking the sunlight, the river was bright, since the bridges glowed like the walls. The ship continued to sail up the river until it finally reached a dock-looking area. The east bank had been surprisingly empty; there hadn¡¯t been any shipping districts, farmland, or anything noticeable. Everything was grass and trees. He hadn¡¯t been able to look past the riverbank into the city as another tall wall, though not as nearly tall as the main walls, blocked off passage into the city. Shaden understood why Ronar and Prem hadn¡¯t been able to sneak into the city from the sides. The hundred-meter tall walls made it impossible to do so. He guessed that the west bank had the same walls. ¡°What should we do with Prem?¡± Shaden voiced as the party stepped off the ship. ¡°Apparently, Ronar got a job on the boat. Which leaves Prem without a guardian.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t he work alongside his brother?¡± Eilae suggested. ¡°We can enjoy our time here, then regroup just like we did at Ofphlendum.¡± ¡°Maybe. Could you two wait for a moment? I need to go speak to them.¡± Leaving his companions aside, Shaden put down his bag and quickly went back to the boat to find Ronar and Prem. He found Ronar at the side of the boat, tying up loose ropes. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t need to worry about Prem,¡± he told Shaden. ¡°We¡¯ve burdened you too much. The captain said he found Prem a place to work at one of the inns here. You know, where travelers who don¡¯t go into the city can stay in.¡± ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be traveling with the captain. He¡¯s taken a liking to me,¡± said Ronar proudly while flexing his biceps. Compared to the skinny person he had been some weeks back, he looked vibrant. His skin had regained its color, and despite being under debt, he didn¡¯t look discouraged. ¡°Maybe me loosing that crystal was a blessing,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m learning so much. Honest work really does make you a new person.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden change?¡± ¡°Hey, it wasn¡¯t like I wanted to rob in the first place! It¡¯s just¡­I didn¡¯t know how to find work that would let us return sooner. I really need to thank you, don¡¯t I? Because of you, I can do earnest work without worrying about my way back home. At least, my brother¡¯s way back home.¡± ¡°Is that really alright with you?¡± Ronar beamed like the sun. ¡°I feel like I matter here. It was always my dad who hunted, you see. Us brothers were too weak for anything. I think I might have found my purpose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­great.¡± Shaden himself would never be satisfied with sailing after everything he had experienced. Though Ronar¡¯s purpose seemed shallow to him, he really couldn¡¯t judge. Everyone lived different lives, right? The fact seemed even clearer to him now, looking at Ronar¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Hey. Would you visit my brother once in a while? Maybe once a week. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s going to be without me, and I¡¯m¡­a little worried. Would that be¡­too much to ask?¡± Ronar bent over his body and lowered his head to Shaden. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just visiting, I can do it.¡± ¡°Really! I mean, thank you.¡± The beastman got back up with a smile. ¡°Anyway, I hope you enjoy your time here.¡± ¡°Hey Ronar, before I go. Would you mind giving me your mother¡¯s tooth? You wanted to find a cure for her, right?¡± ¡°You would¡­do that for us?¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Both of you won¡¯t enter the city, right? I could at least do that much for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done so much already.¡± ¡°Well?¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°The tooth is with Prem. Don¡¯t bother finding him now. You can visit him whenever you¡¯d like and pick it up then.¡± ¡°Gotcha. See you soon. And good luck.¡± ¡°Thanks for everything!¡± yelled Ronar as Shaden left the boat. Shaden waved back and went to regroup with his companions. Things were going very well. Eilae would be satisfied, and Ronar would be able to pay back his debt faster with Prem also working. Shaden had ideas on what to do if Ronar wouldn¡¯t be able to finish in time, but it was still a far way off. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Now was the time to enjoy the magical city. ? ? ? ¡°Demund,¡± called the teacher from the front of the classroom. Demund hurriedly got up from his seat along with the other students who were getting their names called to receive his test. As he approached, the teacher gave him a very noticeable smile and handed him his test. After receiving his results, Demund returned to his seat to check the contents. An excellent score. He had scored perfectly. He celebrated internally as he put away the test into his bag. A perfect score on a major test. All those hours of hard work were pulling through. He felt an immense amount of satisfaction go through his body, further stimulating him to try harder. Hard work never let him down. He smiled as he remembered Ronar looking so happy. Yes, he agreed with him completely. Hard work was a bliss. ¡°There were two people in this class who scored perfectly,¡± suddenly announced the teacher. ¡°Congratulations to those two. I hope to see more similar results from the rest of you.¡± Her eyes briefly met his and moved on to the side. Demund knew who the teacher had focused on after him. It was none other than the smartest person in school. ¡°As promised, class will be dismissed early today.¡± ¡°But teach! I thought you said ten minutes early.¡± ¡°There were two perfect scorers, right? So twenty minutes.¡± The class cheered as everyone began to stuff in their textbooks and chat with each other. Demund likewise packed his bag. He wanted to shout, ¡®you should be thankful to me!¡¯ to the whole class. They had treated him like an outsider, and according to Enariss, it was due to the fact that most of the students at TISE High had transferred over from Tartis Middle School, meaning that the majority of them were already familiar with each other. The students naturally crowded over to Enariss, knowing she was the one who had scored perfectly. While Demund did feel a little jealous, he thought, it really didn¡¯t matter that much. He had friends, so it wouldn¡¯t really matter much if he was popular. He was making sure his prosthetic leg was securely clamped when the noise in the room suddenly died down. He hadn¡¯t heard the students¡¯ footsteps leave the room, which was weird, so he looked up¡ªto find Enariss in front of him with her hands on his table. ¡°Demund! You scored perfectly, didn¡¯t you!¡± she literally announced to the whole class. ¡°Huh?¡± He felt everyone¡¯s eyes focus on him. ¡°Yeah. I did.¡± ¡°I knew you could do it. Anyway, see you at the MMA Club!¡± Just as fast as she had come, Enariss waltzed out of the room lightly on her toes, leaving Demund alone to suffer the fate of unnecessary attention. Slowly but surely, the students resumed moving again, but Demund could clearly hear the murmurs arising from all of the room. Ah, shoot, he thought. He didn¡¯t like being at the center of attention. He never had been. But that had only been one incident. He got up from his seat and tried his best to ignore the eyeballs that so clung onto his body. An uneasy feeling came up from his stomach, but he masterfully suppressed it. Compared to Lytha¡¯s training, this was nothing¡­was what he would have liked to say, but they were different matters. Social attention was something he hadn''t gotten used to. But he was a master at keeping a poker face thanks to his tutor. So keeping himself blank, he left the room. ? ? ? ¡°Ena.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± she hummed innocently. ¡°In the classroom¡­that was so not necessary.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t sweat it. Sooner or later, people were going to find out. Information spreads quickly in this school.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t need to tell the whole class,¡± Demund sighed. ¡°But they don¡¯t understand your value,¡± Enariss grumbled with a pout. ¡°You never seem to be included, and you¡¯re always going to the club alone after class.¡± ¡°Says the one who leaves early.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It was a joke. I know how busy and popular you are. You¡¯ve known your friends longer than you did me, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Demund spun his pencil on his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. I¡¯m used to this lifestyle. ¡°Would you two stop flirting?¡± Rhyne groaned. ¡°Unlike some geniuses who got hundreds on their tests, there is a dude here who scored very poorly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think 88 is a bad score,¡± commented Riley. ¡°Says the one who got a 94. Ah, seriously, I really tried hard this time around, you know.¡± ¡°Hard as in you only studied while you were with us then played games the rest of the week?¡± rebutted Riley sarcastically. ¡°You need to try harder.¡± ¡°That is trying hard! We study for two hours. Twice a week!¡± ¡°Rhyne, look at Demund.¡± ¡°¡­¡­okay, okay. I get it.¡± Demund grinned. He loved being with these two. They weren¡¯t like his classmates. Rhyne dropped his pencil and slyly eyed Demund, making an exaggerated motion of changing his body into a more comfortable position. He pointed towards Demund and narrowed his eyes. ¡°By the way, Demund, you¡¯re pretty popular. Did you know that?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Demund was taken by surprise. ¡°What do you mean? Who says I¡¯m popular?¡± ¡°Well, I guess popular isn¡¯t the right word. Well-known. Yep! You¡¯re well-known around the school.¡± ¡°How? I don¡¯t meet anyone besides you guys.¡± ¡°I guess it started last year? When you beat Enariss during the sports tournament. The last relay race.¡± ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°Apparently, a lot of guys were angry because of that. You know, the opposing team, and also people who expected Enariss to win. Enariss, you¡¯re partly to blame. You were acting all friendly with Demund out in the open. Of course he¡¯s going to get attention.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Let them think whatever they want.¡± Rhyne cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, if that was it, no one would care. But then, you got into the freaking accident. The principal announced it on the loudspeakers, and everyone was like, ¡®Oh, who? It¡¯s that guy from the sports tournament.¡¯ There¡¯s also the Student Life Committee to blame. Like Enariss said, information spreads quickly, and many students don¡¯t keep their mouth shut. Hmm¡­or maybe it¡¯s because there are a lot of people in the committee¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then you entered the special class as well as the MMA club. Everyone was just about to forget until you got Enariss¡¯s approval at the club, defeated some members despite missing a leg¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re also friends with us,¡± Riley added. ¡°People already knew us and Enariss very well. Since you always hang out with us...¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating,¡± Demund laughed. ¡°There¡¯s no way someone would pay that much attention to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. People love to gossip,¡± said Enariss. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you¡¯re not the only well-known person around here.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s including you three.¡± ¡°Eh, I¡¯m pretty outdated.¡± ¡°Same for me.¡± ¡°Just have in mind that people might try to approach you,¡± predicted Enariss. ¡°Especially during group projects. They¡¯re not bad people, but it¡¯s good to decline invitations sometimes. There are many leeches in the class.¡± ¡°Leeches¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± The four continued to small talk until Enariss instructed them to begin studying again. Demund was glad to see that Rhyne was completely focused during study sessions now. Of course, there was the occasional banter here and then, but it only lasted for five minutes or so. Their old group, now re-established, continued on even stronger than before. It appeared as if this peace would last until they graduated. But unknown to them, the seeds of envy were being watered continuously. ? ? ? Tartis Institute for Secondary Education, also known as TISE High. It was created in 2074 for students who were unable to control their powers. With numerous teachers and staff who could handle these special children, the school was a sort of training area more so than a school. However, there were much fewer special students back then. As the years passed and the number of people with superpowers grew, the school expanded to accommodate even normal students. The school continued to spread its influence, and its long history and line of model individuals who had graduated from it made the school highly sought-after. The school would not only provide quality education, but also a means where students could explore their powers in a controlled environment. However, ever since the Preliminary Islands and its managing system were established, the steady supply of students with superpowers decreased. Many institutions around the globe suffered the same fate as the newly established world government (UWM) required that all students with the C rating or above had to be transported to the Islands. Many years have passed since those perilous times of instability. Now, no one is forced. But everyone is monitored. As the years passed, there were certain rumors about the Islands. Not clear ones, but rumors that the rich parents of their special children did not take well. The Islands provided numerous benefits, but the rich had no need for those benefits. Therefore, they sought the schools of old that had been created before the Islands. TISE High, that had lasted until those moments, quickly grew in influence as the wealthy began to register to it. More and more people wanted to send their children within its walls, and the school surpassed its former glory with unbelievable speeds. Even among the less-aware commoners, the school was seen as an elite institution for those who had failed to pass the Selection. At the Preliminary Islands, gifted students always had a place where they could test out their abilities. Tartis had a similar system through the use of various clubs. Most prominent of these was the MMA Club that included everything from hand-to-hand combat to target practice with model weapons. Without the Club, students were likely to turn on each other to establish dominance. The ranking system provided the talented students with a means of separating themselves as the elites. The special classes further created the rift between the talented and the untalented within the school. As a result, the majority of the students in the special classes were holders of powerful abilities, children from wealthy families, or both. One could not be demoted from a special class once they had risen to it. It was to prevent the powerful from causing problems within the talentless. Violent urges could be vented through clubs, and the rich were happy to be separated from the commoners. The system continued to stay this way throughout the school¡¯s history. It worked very well. However, once in a while, there would be exceptions. A powerful ability holder from a lower family who had refused to go to the Islands, or individuals who had overcome the high tuition cost of the school by receiving a scholarship. And there would be grumbling. The wealthier students didn¡¯t like commoners donning the same golden-red emblems that they had. Students with powerful abilities were simple to target out. If they caused an incident, they would be expelled, and that would be the end of it. But scholarship students¡­they were a tricky case. So, they were simply ignored. However¡ª If that scholarship student hangs out with the highest-ranking, most popular individual in the school and shows off within the MMA Club, scores better than any student even within the special class¡ª Some people just might seethe with anger. ? ? ? The Riverside Inn was bustling with guests as usual, and the merry cheer of the night floated around its bright interior. Laughter would erupt from the sides once in a while, but even without it, the inn was never without noise. Amidst this busy atmosphere, a small boy scurried about with a large tray, trying his best not to run into customers. His arms, legs, and head were tightly covered with clothing to prevent his fur from falling out. He was a cleaner, and his job was to clean. ¡°Over there! Fifth table!¡± barked the manager. Her keen eyes never gave the workers a chance to rest. ¡°Got it!¡± answered Prem as he ran to where he had been instructed. This was his life now¡ªrunning around clearing and cleaning tables. Just until last week, he had been tasked to pick up scraps from the floor, but he had been promoted to a platter-carrier. It was somewhat of an accomplishment for him as his pay had risen. Just barely though. The bells rang as the doors swung open, revealing a trio donned in jackets of quality material. Though their clothing was simple in design, an observant merchant would surely recognize their wealth. The beautiful woman with two kids went to sit at a table in the corner. They ordered some things off of the menu and waited. ¡°Prem! Your break time is here!¡± called the manager after recognizing the customers. Prem quickly swept up the last of the trash and took the platter to the large garbage basket at the back. He took off his head covering and wiped his forehead. Sweat had formed despite the cool weather. He walked over to the table. ¡°Sit down,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I ordered something for you too.¡± Prem nodded and took a seat next to the younger boy. The other girl was ignoring him, and the lady didn¡¯t seem to care. Why Shaden was kind to him had always been a mystery since his companions felt like the others¡ªelves who could not care either way. ¡°So¡­did you¡­find it?¡± Prem said cautiously. ¡°Yep.¡± Shaden reached lifted up a small cloth bag from the ground and placed it on the table. He also took out a familiar pouch from his pocket and put it on the table too. ¡°Do you know what Blood Fever is?¡± he asked. Prem shook his head. Shaden reached into the bag and pulled out a small wooden box. It was an ordinary, light-brown wooden box with rectangular dimensions. ¡°It¡¯s a common disease. Without medicine, it could be lethal, but with this¡ªit goes away within a day or two. The doctor told me a little about it. Apparently, the germ ingests your mana and creates miniature eruptions in your body. This makes your smaller capillaries break, making the skin look red and diseased, hence ¡®blood¡­¡­¡± The rest of Shaden¡¯s words fell on deaf ears. Prem¡¯s every being had focused on the wooden box. This was what they had so desperately searched for but had failed miserably. Shaden had been able to obtain it within a day. An emptiness welled up from Prem¡¯s stomach. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of the box. ¡°Can I¡­look inside?¡± he asked carefully. ¡°It¡¯s yours now. Just don¡¯t break it.¡± Prem nodded and carefully grasped the container with his fingers. Slowly, he took off the lid. Inside was a small glass vial filled with a pink-tinted liquid. ¡°Five drops and the sickness is cured,¡± Shaden quoted. ¡°That vial is enough for ten people at least. Or do you need more?¡± ¡°No¡­this will be enough. This is what we were looking for.¡± ¡°Hey, the food¡¯s here. Prem, make sure to keep the vial safe.¡± Prem tucked away the vial into the box again along with the stuffing and sealed the lid on. It fit inside his pocket. The four began to eat after the food arrived. It was good, hot food, created with fresh ingredients from all over. Shaden seemed to be enjoying his meal immensely just as a normal boy would. Prem had received the same dish as Shaden, and he would have dug in as soon as the food placed itself before him. He sliced the fish and put it in his mouth. He ripped the bread, stabbed the vegetables and stuffed it in his mouth. He chewed. He couldn¡¯t taste anything. His body continued to go through the motions, but his mind was somewhere else, somewhere far away, caught in a trance of rumination. He felt the box in his pocket. So heavy. 4.19 Today had been a weird day for Demund. It had begun like any other day. Enariss, like always, had separated from him after leaving the car to attend her duties as a club captain. Demund had taken a quick trip to the library to return his books. To congratulate himself for doing well on the test, He had picked out a superhero¡¯s biography for entertainment. There was a whole section of them, and he had enjoyed them so far. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use eBooks?¡± said a random student out of nowhere. ¡°No one actually checks out these books, you know. They¡¯re for looks.¡± Confronted with a face he didn¡¯t recognize, Demund had simply replied with, ¡°Because I don¡¯t have an eBook.¡± ¡°You can get them for cheap,¡± the student had persisted. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I just like flipping pages,¡± Demund had answered. ¡°That¡¯s so old.¡± The student had shrugged and walked away, leaving Demund slightly bewildered. Why would anyone care if he read books or not? The student hadn¡¯t even given him a proper greeting or introduction, making him confused even more. Is this what his friends meant by getting attention?¡± Frowning, he had checked out the book from the old librarian and had stored it carefully in his bag. Books were the one thing he never could handle roughly. He had arrived in the classroom around twenty minutes before the bell rang, which was plenty of time to prepare for that day¡¯s lesson. While he was skimming through the material, another student had walked up to him with his arms crossed. ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired? Studying that hard.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Demund had replied. Since he was currently exploring a magical city full rich with elven culture, he couldn¡¯t complain. ¡°Who are you¡ª¡± The student had walked out of the room before Demund had finished his question. It hadn¡¯t even been a student from the same class. Why anyone random like that would come to talk to him was a mystery, and Demund frowned once more. Something was weird today. No one had ever talked to him before, and now two random students had spoken to him out of nowhere. The day only became weirder when someone bumped into him during lunch. He looked back to see who had touched him, only to find a group talking amongst themselves, ignoring his presence. He didn¡¯t bother to demand the culprit, but it left a bad taste in his mouth. TISE High was a prestigious school. Any actions of malice would be quickly dealt with. But microaggressions that did not matter, that couldn¡¯t actually be called something harmful¡ªthey couldn¡¯t be detected. Demund quickly realized this. He wasn¡¯t sure why they had begun to target him. Maybe because he had done so well? These little acts were sure to tick someone off, but Demund kept his face blank. Lytha would be furious at him if he were to be disturbed by something as small as this. ¡®Child¡¯s play,¡¯ she would call it. If you ignored them and did not respond, they would go away sooner or later. Besides, he was put through 2 years of life-and-death situations. This¡­¡­ He sighed. This was so stupid. So childish. Were high schoolers really this petty? Judging by the sudden increase in provocative actions, there was bound to be someone who suggested to begin all of this. Perhaps a secret chat room, or through gossip. Enariss had said that most of these students were familiar with each other. The provocations also came anonymously, not giving him time to get their names. If he were to run around the school hunting for them, he would only make a fool out of himself. In short, all of this was stupid. If he was correct, it would only become worse. He would ignore everything until he found the main culprit or until they went away. He smiled. A part of him wanted to catch the culprit¡ªthen what? He couldn¡¯t beat him up or he would get expelled. The good news was that the actions would never pass a certain threshold since it would be too risky for the perpetrators. Unless the teachers ignored his suffering, but he doubted it. He was a model student, and the educational department loved model students. Well¡­this was a little exciting. A group of students who wanted to harm him¡­now that was interesting. Or maybe he was simply overthinking things. But if he was right, there was one place where the culprits could actually harm him¡ªthe MMA club. If he was correct, he would be challenged today. ? ? ? Demund knew he hadn¡¯t been overthinking things when he received a challenge just as the club started. He could feel numerous eyes on him when his name was called. Call it paranoia, but Demund could feel the tension, the subtle glares of ¡®I hope he gets beaten up.¡¯ He knew ill-intent on someone¡¯s expression when he saw it. He could even tell it off of animals. He hadn¡¯t always been correct, but his tutor had drilled it into him. It was also the reason she made him practice his poker face so much to hide his feelings. Giving your opponent information on your mental state was the same as revealing a weakness. With a bright smile, Demund replied with, ¡°I withdraw from the match!¡± ¡°Your rank will go down. Are you sure?¡± informed the judge. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright. Then by default, ***** wins!¡± Demund didn¡¯t focus on the name, because¡ª ¡°I want to challenge Demund!¡± Another one soon followed after. If Demund cared about rankings and being an influence within the club, declining matches would have been a nightmare for him. But he didn¡¯t care about rankings. He was powerless, after all; he realized his weakness. Though he could probably beat up the two who challenged him, he didn¡¯t bother. By declining, he was taking away the one place where his opponents could legally beat him up. He expected that once he rose in rankings, defeating the weaklings that the main mastermind sent at him, he would finally be confronted with an unexpected powerhouse who would humiliate him in front of everyone. Perhaps he was overthinking again. Well, not like it mattered. He was content with just training with Riley and Rhyne. Later, while he was walking to the water fountain, someone tried to ¡®accidentally¡¯ trip him on his prosthetic leg. He simply moved out of the way at the last second, causing the random dude to fall on his front from the unexpected momentum. ¡°You tripped me!¡± cried the student. Demund rolled his eyes. ¡°You came from my right, which is where my prosthetic leg is. Do you really think I would want to trip you with this?¡± Demund critiqued in rapid succession as he raised his leg. ¡°I can¡¯t even kick properly with this, and it¡¯s pretty expensive. There is literally no reason why I would want to trip you with something that can break. You¡¯re just embarrassing yourself. Grow up, this is the MMA Club. Tripping once isn¡¯t going to hurt you. You should just go home if you¡¯re going to fuss about on something like this.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°What? Come on, then. Get up. State your defense. Do you want me to go call the teacher?¡± At the mention of a teacher, the student glowered at him, got up, and walked away. Seeing as he didn¡¯t continue any further, he was probably instructed by someone and didn¡¯t have much influence himself. Demund had half-expected for a scene to blow up, which would have unnerved him, and he was glad it didn¡¯t happen. The more influential people were probably testing the waters. But why? Didn¡¯t they have anything better to do? Did he really matter that much? Was being an outsider that bad? Demund shook his head. He didn''t have time for this. ? ? ? ¡°It¡¯s amazing whenever you see it, isn¡¯t it?¡± breathed Eilae over the faint thundering of the waterfall below. Shaden had to agree with her. The pure magnitude of Naera¡¯s Gate was something even the modern world lacked. There was something bewitching about its square stone structure and its yellow-white glow. To be able to control the Hyla¡¯s might even from so long ago, it truly could be called a godly structure. Just like the wall of the city. They weren¡¯t on the dam itself, but on a bridge that stretched over the river before the dam. They were currently making their way to the west side of the city on a small cart pulled by a horse-like creature. The larger bridges had faster means of transportation, but they had decided to go the luxurious route. The view above the city, overlooking the dam and the endless buildings, was definitely worth it. Shaden had been reluctant to travel on the bridges due to their height, but he had become used to them. A little. He still didn¡¯t want to fall from the sides, which on this bridge, was protected by a small fence. Not everyone could use this bridge meant for sightseeing. The trip would take around thirty minutes. Lytha was leaning back on her seat, eyes closed. They had stayed a little past a month now. The city had been just too big, with too many things to see. Even now, they hadn¡¯t even explored 40% of the city¡¯s areas. So many different districts and regions lay within the city, as well as an abundant number of restaurants to try out. Shaden looked down at the dam from the side of the cart. There was another reason why the dam was known as a creation of a god. The dam powered all of the city¡¯s lights as well as directed most of the water flow to different parts of the city. It was like a hydroelectric dam, but instead of electricity, it produced mana. The constant glow of the walls and bridges was due to the dam. This was the reason why the dam was an impossible structure. Mana could only be harvested from living creatures. However, the dam generated mana from kinetic energy. For hundreds of years, researchers had studied the dam for its secret, but had failed. Not that the research did not produce abundant results. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Only a select few were allowed access into the dam. It was too risky; ancient magic was not something that could be tampered with. It had, at one point, been heretical to step on the dam. Without the dam, the city would become enveloped in darkness. ¡°Have you ever been excluded before, Eilae?¡± said Shaden, remembering the events from school. ¡°Like, being bullied.¡± He laughed at himself. Why he was asking a nine-year-old girl was a mystery to him, but he was still curious about what she would say. ¡°No. Not really. I studied at home with my siblings.¡± ¡°You¡¯re planning to go to school, right? What would you do if everyone began to bully you?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I don¡¯t think anyone would lay a finger on me unless they wished for their family¡¯s downfall.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so.¡± She nodded. ¡°The Veurbois name is a prominent one.¡± Well, it wasn¡¯t the answer Shaden had wanted to hear. Perhaps the reason why Demund had been targeted was because he didn¡¯t have anything backing him. Like a rich family. In Shaden¡¯s world, he could probably push himself through with his power or family background. But Demund had none of those. His parents were ordinary, and he didn¡¯t have an overpowered superpower. Just a little reinforcement. No matter how heightened his senses became, they would always lag behind Rhyne¡¯s slow-motion perception. He had never been able to land a proper hit on his friend, and it had annoyed him a little. ¡°What if you had no family to back you?¡± insisted Shaden. What would she do then? ¡°What would you do?¡± ¡°I would¡­¡­¡± She paused. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If everyone were to shun me¡­I don¡¯t know what I would do. There would be nothing I could do without allies.¡± ¡°Allies, you say?¡± ¡°Yes. Allies are absolutely necessary¡­¡­ah!¡± Eilae clapped her hands together. ¡°I would begin by creating allies,¡± she concluded. The conversation continued on with additions of theoretical situations and various solutions to those situations. Neither Shaden nor Eilae had attended school before, so they continued to imagine what it would be like. Eilae wanted to study magic, and since she was the second daughter, she just could be allowed to do as she wished. It was one of the reasons she had been so excited for Naerathim. Just like that, another leisurely, peaceful day passed for the group. Below them, the busy city also continued to work away. ? ? ? Today had been the scheduled day when Ronar would arrive. The plan was for him to see off Prem and continue his work to pay off his debts. Prem would travel north with Shaden¡¯s group, leaving his brother in the city. That had been the plan. Shaden counted the coins within his pouch. He was wealthy, no doubt. For the past month, he had been eating, traveling, and sleeping to his heart''s content. The many buildings, the magical technology, the Tower of Magic¡ªafter seeing them all, he was in high spirits. He had received permission from his tutor as well as Eilae after many days of persuasion. They had seen Prem working at the inn, sweating and trying his best to pay for his brother¡¯s debts. When Shaden had first broken news of Ronar¡¯s debt to his group, Eilae had held this ¡®I knew this would happen¡¯ attitude and his aunt¡ªwas unreadable as ever. A few days after that, after they had dined on finely roasted deer meat with aromatic juice, Shaden had made his intentions of paying for Ronar¡¯s debt known. ¡°We have literally spent close to thirty gold coins only in this city,¡± he had reasoned. ¡°Ronar and his brother have tried their best. The remaining price won¡¯t even be a gold coin.¡± If he wanted to, he could simply pay for Ronar. But he didn¡¯t want Eilae to continue thinking of the beastmen as lowly creatures. His aunt¡­he really didn¡¯t know what she thought. She always said, ¡®Do what you want.¡¯ What did she really think? Was what he was doing reasonable? Eventually, Eilae had agreed to his idea, though with a pinch of sourness. She hadn¡¯t been outright against it, but her disapproval seemed to have eased a little. The city¡¯s positive influence on her had really made her loosen up. Today would be the day when they would leave the city, all five of them. The brothers would be reunited with their mother after this, and the short acquaintance would come to a close. That had been the plan. ? ? ? Ronar gazed up at the endless heights of the walls of Naerathim, listening to the water and birds around him. Though he had lived away from his brother for a while now, today would mark the beginning of a longer farewell. Today was a special day. He hadn¡¯t been able to obtain any presents for his brother. It pained him, and after long hours of consideration, he decided to let his brother keep the money he had earned. He wanted his brother to know about the satisfaction of honest work. The past couple of weeks hadn¡¯t felt real. It had been too full of fortune and luck. One could call it misfortune considering that if he hadn¡¯t worked for the captain, he never would have dropped the crystal, but for him, it had let him grow. The harsh rivers and muscle pain had taught him much. Looking back at the him who had stolen to earn money, who had rejected the offers of that restaurant owner back at the river city¡­¡­ No, he had been desperate. Besides, they had only stolen enough for food. He hadn¡¯t had much trust in people back then, having been cheated before. But he had regretted bringing Prem with him from the north. He never should have come. Frankly, finding his father and medicine for his mother had been an excuse. Confined within that small, rural area had made his life so dull. With no one to stop him, he had departed only to have his brother stick to his heels. Without him, he could have gone where he pleased. Maybe that had been why he had felt so free on the ship. Away from responsibility, away from his dull life. He really felt grateful to Shaden. After all, it was him who had opened his eyes to the endless luxuries one could obtain through money. Those silver coins had made him hungrier for more. It had stimulated something in him. Something passionate. Something he couldn¡¯t quite put his hand on. A yearning for the higher life¡ªperhaps that was it. Today, their paths would separate. Honestly, did he have to go back to his home? He could stay here and continue to improve, learning more and more. He was young; there was much need for improvement, and being confined to that crude habitat, full of dirt and grass¡ªhe abhorred it. This life of debt was better than that eventless place. He had blamed their misfortune on his father for leaving, and he still did. But he could empathize with him. Perhaps he also had been tired of the mundaneness. Ronar continued to scrub the floor of the ship. It always had to be clean for the guests. Lately, his head had been filled with so many thoughts, thoughts he thought he would never have. But in the end, they were all thoughts. When the debt was paid, his feet would likely turn towards where he had come from, back to that familiar place. But he would resist it. Today was a special day. Today, his brother would leave, and he would be free. The silver coins were safely tucked away beside his chest. ? ? ? ¡°Ronar!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, easy there.¡± Prem ran and jumped into the arms of his brother, who caught him with his strong arms. The boy buried his face into Ronar¡¯s chest, holding him tightly with his small arms. ¡°I missed you so much.¡± ¡°¡­me too.¡± There was a little less than an hour until the promised time. Through Prem, Ronar and Shaden had exchanged information on the best time when they could depart. The boat Ronar had been working would dock for a few hours to restock during this time, allowing Ronar to say his goodbyes to his brother. ¡°You¡¯re still wearing that?¡± ¡°Yep! The chief doesn¡¯t want our ears showing while we¡¯re working here.¡± ¡°I thought you were done by today.¡± ¡°Well¡­I also think it looks good. I got used to it.¡± Ronar laughed and ruffled his brother¡¯s head, who giggled. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s sit down. I¡¯ll order something.¡± ¡°But your debt¡­¡± ¡°Who cares about my debt. This is our last meal. Got it?¡± Prem nodded, and they both took a seat at a vacant table. Prem recommended his brother the cheapest dishes, to which Ronar laughed once more. In the end, they ordered what they wanted and sat down for a short meal. Their conversation wasn¡¯t anything special. Ronar told Prem about his life on the river and Prem about his life running around cleaning the place. They both bragged about their hardships, beds, coworkers, the food they ate, and other comparable things. ¡°Hey, Prem,¡± Ronar finally said as their time neared. ¡°The money you earned; I want you to keep it.¡± ¡°What? What are you saying?¡± ¡°The bearded trader also takes money, right? You¡¯ll need it back home.¡± ¡°But your debt¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lot, you know? More than you could earn in a year. Your pay won¡¯t do anything to reduce it. Prem, it¡¯s okay. No matter how hard you worked, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to go with you.¡± ¡°Ronar¡­¡± But instead of a sad look, the sides of Prem¡¯s lips rose up to form a smile. ¡°But Ronar. Look at this.¡± Prem reached into his pocket and felt for something. Ronar heard the jingle of coins. Many coins. ¡°¡­aha.¡± Prem looked around cautiously before taking out a small pouch, motioning to Ronar to take it. He put a finger to his lips while sliding the pouch to Ronar. Ronar, though confused, accepted the pouch as it fell on his hand. He almost dropped it. It was much heavier than it looked. ¡°What¡ª¡± ¡°Look inside, Ronar. I did my best for you.¡± Ronar carefully but quickly opened the pouch. Within it, numerous silver coins shined with blinding brilliance, notifying the world of their presence. The pouch suddenly felt many times heavier on Ronar¡¯s palm. There was no way his brother would have been able to earn this. ¡°Where¡ªwhere did you get this!¡± Ronar whispered, lowering his voice. ¡°I just did what you told me to do before.¡± Prem proudly smiled at his brother. No. No! He didn¡¯t want this. ¡°Prem.¡± ¡°I need you, brother. Our family needs you.¡± ¡°Prem!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home together, Ronar.¡± No. No! Someone, anyone, please¡ª Just then, the doors of the inn swung open, and ten smartly dressed elven soldiers marched in. One of them especially stood out with his silver badges pinned onto his swirling robe. Probably the captain of the squad. Ronar gulped. It couldn¡¯t possibly be¡ª ¡°Ahem. Prist? Prist, are you here?¡± called the elven captain with familiarity. There was some noise at the back, and the manager of the inn came out of the kitchen with a pan in her hand. ¡°What do you want, Yathee? To disturb my customers so early in the morning¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s past noon, Prist. And don¡¯t call me that. Call me captain. I¡¯m here on official matters.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear it then.¡± The elven captain cleared his throat after ordering his soldiers to wait outside. He apologized to the guests for the noise and approached the manager. Ronar concentrated with his ears. The hearing sense of beastmen was not to be underestimated. ¡°There¡¯s someone committing robbery at your inn again,¡± the captain said with a low voice. ¡°Not much, a few silvers here and there, but we¡¯ve kept on getting complaints. They¡¯re not definitive, but did you see any suspicious characters around here?¡± Ronar and Prem both held their breaths. ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Well, just be careful. The culprit¡¯s only been robbing elves for some reason. You know how they are. They really don¡¯t like keeping their hands mixed in mud. Probably the reason why you didn¡¯t hear about it until now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an elf too, you silly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an open-minded one. Ever wondered why I asked to be stationed here?¡± The conversation seemed to be going to another direction, and the beastmen brothers let out a relieved sigh. ¡°By the way,¡± suddenly stated the captain, ¡°I sense some suspicious characters at that corner over there.¡± Ronar froze. His eyes darted over¡ª ¡ªand met the captain¡¯s eyes, who immediately began to slowly, so slowly walk over to them. His footsteps echoed through the room. They had the silver coins on them. If they were caught here, who knew what would happen? He still remembered the tales of vicious elven torture and horrifying conditions in jail. He closed his eyes, and a bead of sweat fell down his brow. ¡°What do we do?¡± whispered Prem frantically. Ronar thought. His mind raced. Could he run away? Hide? His brother would never be able to escape. ¡°Excuse me,¡± said the elven guard as he approached. ¡°Prem, why do you need to make my life always so, so hard!¡± Ronar muttered under his breath. ¡°Ronar?¡± His stupid brother, always creating problems for him. Ronar looked at his brother, his young, sweet, stupid brother. Perhaps this was an opportunity in itself, just like the crystal incident. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Prem. Run. Shaden must be near. Tell him¡ªkeep your promise. Take me home.¡± ¡°Ronar?¡± ¡°You need to run, Prem. Go to Mom. Go back home. Don¡¯t let them see your face.¡± Prem nodded while shaking. The oversized bandana would work in his favor. ¡°Excuse me¡ª¡± said the elven guard. ¡°Now!¡± yelled Ronar as he threw the table at the guard. Weeks of rope-pulling had made his arms formidable. But the table stopped in the air instantly before the elf, who set it down on the ground carefully. Ronar jumped on his chair and began to fling his arms around. ¡°You¡¯ll never catch me! I¡¯m rich now!¡± he yelled to the guard. ¡°Money is power!¡± He was relieved when he saw his brother slip out of the door amidst the confusion. But¡ª ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see your friend run outside. He probably has the silver. Am I correct?¡± Ronar¡¯s blood turned cold, but he regained his energy. He had to revert to the senseless rascal he had been before he had met Shaden. ¡°Stupid!¡± Ronar cried as he juggled the money pouch on his hands. The sound of metal coins chinked noisily. ¡°I¡¯m too fast for you. Come on elf. Can you catch a beastman?¡± Come on!¡± ¡°Hah¡­ You¡¯re making this harder than it should be. Look, we understand why¡ª¡± Ronar was in much better shape now. He could probably run around for a good thirty minutes before they caught him. He had to cause as much distraction as he could. ¡°Catch me if you can!¡± he shouted as he jumped through the window. 4.20 Life in the north was harsh. Plagued by the cold wind, the hard ground was hardly a place where vegetation could grow. But where there is water, there is life, and through snow and ice, creatures find a way to survive. In a world like Exarria where bountiful mana existed, life in the north was not barren. Though the earth was solid as steel, plant roots dug with even greater force. Herbivores had vice-like teeth, and their predators even sharper fangs to tear into their prey¡¯s thick hides. There was a reason why only the beastmen inhabited the north. Their wary eyes could detect the slightest flutter, and their ears the smallest crunch in the snow. Their limbs were developed enough to chase; their claws and teeth did not break while ripping through hide; their fur kept them warm through the coldest nights. Life in the uncivilized north was simple. Run and hunt, take and run. Steal eggs from the nest of a red-eyed giant hawk, chase down fanged rabbits. Hide from the prowling predators when the sun grew red in the distance. Pick up berries. You took what you needed when you needed it. Was stealing eggs from a bird¡¯s nest wrong? No, because they had to fill their stomachs. Was taking the life of smaller prey wrong? No, because they had to fill their stomachs. If they were killed by a predator, was the beast evil? No, because it too, had to eat. Having grown up with such loose concepts of property, it was only natural that uncivilized beastmen were scorned upon by their neighbors. As one ancient elvish scholar called them, ¡®Savages that feasted on raw flesh and blood, without a speck of decency in their culture¡­¡¯ Now, things were much different. There was a government, a country, and a developed civilization in the north. Many cities had been built on the cold grounds, and magic had made farming somewhat possible. But the north was vast and uncontrollable. Small villages lay scattered across the land, hidden from progress and integration. The tiny birthplace where Ronar and Prem had come from was one such village. They had no education; the only life they knew was hunting, taking, and running from wild beasts. Their mother had taught them the common tongue, and their father had taught them how to survive. Ronar never had liked hunting. It was dangerous and scary. He always preferred to go for smaller prey. Prem, taking after his brother, was also a coward; he picked up berries in a small basket weaved from dried vines. Though their father would shout at them, their mother had always hugged them, telling them, ¡°Maybe you belong somewhere else. Somewhere where hunting isn¡¯t the only solution.¡± Now over the years, the number of these isolated villages had thinned significantly. The central beastman government had always wanted to rid their land of primitive cultures. A new cultural pride had emerged in the infant nation as they compared themselves to the elves, humans, and dwarves. They didn¡¯t want blemishes. Much like the conquistadors of old¡­a tactic was being used. And so, Ronar and his younger brother had traveled. Hunting, running, and stealing. Nature didn¡¯t tell them to stop. No one had told them to stop. But because they didn¡¯t steal from the merchant who came by once in a few months, they did not steal from people. That is, until people stole from them. Looking down at his empty hands, dirty and bruised, Prem¡¯s right ear cut off from trying to get their stolen items back, Ronar grit his teeth. In the end, civilization was the same as the wild. Survival was taking. Losing was dying. Everywhere was a hunting ground. Failing to enter the capital, the beastmen had relocated to the south where they began to gather funds. And now, after meeting Shaden, many things had happened. Shaden had been Ronar¡¯s first shock. Giving away silvers for free, even offering them a means to return home with a cure¡ªit was unreal. Absurd. He had honestly thought they had met their end, but instead, they had been given a second chance. So, suppressing his instincts, he had decided to be passive. Or rather, his cowardice prevented him from acting. But the boy had been kind to him. A kindness he had not felt in months. The ship¡¯s captain had been his second shock. The bearded man had offered him a job worth a few coins, and having nothing to do, he had accepted it. He had soon gotten to know the crew, their laughter and personalities, and he thought, Maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad. He was enjoying it. His expectations of civilization that had been broken at the capital were being mended. Slowly, but surely. He smiled more. The river was a vibrant place. Though his one regret was spending less time with Prem, but Shaden was talking to him. He remembered why he had first come south. Not only for the cure but to experience something new. Something unordinary. But they were traveling north. He had only just begun to relish the experience. He didn¡¯t want to leave. He tripped and the crystal dropped. It was an accident. The captain told him to not worry about it. But a small thought, a genius scheme came into his mind. He told the captain that he would repay it. Tell me the price. I¡¯ll pay it back, I swear. Thirty silvers were the price. One day of work was one silver. He told Shaden about it. He told his brother about it. And he traveled with the captain on the river, toiling his body to repay the captain¡¯s kindness, that mystifying kindness. He returned to see Prem off. The captain had given him a small pouch of silvers for his work. Seeing Prem¡¯s jubilant expression told him he could leave in peace. He was being selfish, no doubt. But Shaden would take care of him¡­right? But when his brother took out his pouch of silver, and the elven guard began to walk towards him¡ªhe remembered. The hawk that came after its eggs with its giant talons. The boar that his father had killed for stealing eating berries. The events of that bloody day at this very exact riverbank. His instincts took over him. Beastmen were always instinctive. It had allowed them to survive in the north. ¡°Now!!!¡± he had shouted. His brother took off like a deer, and Ronar, being the protector, had distracted the predator. The current situation. Whose fault was it? Ronar¡¯s fault for lying to his brother in his selfishness? He was a hot-headed teenager. Prem¡¯s fault for stealing? He was just eleven, without proper guidance. Their father¡¯s fault for leaving? He had only wanted the best for his family. Shaden¡¯s fault for not telling Ronar that he¡¯d pay for him? Or rather, his fault for neglecting Prem in the inn while they went off and enjoyed themselves? He had thought he had done enough. Everyone had agreed to it too. The beastman government¡¯s fault for unleashing Blood Fever? They wanted their country to improve. Life isn¡¯t fair. Whose fault was it? ? ? ? Shaden was feeling great. The month had been wonderful, filled with delicacies and sights to behold. Naerathim really was a small country in itself, dyed with the many colors of elven culture throughout the ages. He smiled. Demund had wished to travel, and Shaden was enjoying it all. What other sights would he see? The more he saw, the more he anticipated. Maybe flying carriages. Maybe giant dwarven machines. What even would dwarven machinery be like? So many questions had come and gone within his head. Time passed quickly, and perhaps two years wasn¡¯t that long. Suddenly, he heard shouting in the distance. ¡°Catch him!¡± bellowed one guard. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± cried another. A crime? In the middle of the day? There weren¡¯t any buildings besides the large Riverside Inn in the vicinity. So crime happens here too. The insides of Naerathim had been (at least on the outside) completely free of danger. There was order in every corner, manners in every building. Everyone had been well-dressed. The streets had been beggar-free. So if a crime were to happen, it would happen outside the walls. ¡°Prem?¡± The boy had run out of the inn. He hadn¡¯t been noticed by anyone. Had something happened within the inn? Sensing something amiss with the situation, Shaden turned to his companions. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Prem was running to his direction, so he went forward to meet him. Seeing Shaden, Prem¡¯s eyes lit up and he began to move faster to him. Where was Ronar? His question was answered when he heard a crash of glass. He looked up to see Ronar emerging from the window of the inn, carrying what looked like a small pouch in his hand. ¡°Shaden!¡± The boy reached him and grabbed his arms, trembling. His face was full of horror. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± demanded Shaden. ¡°H-help me!¡± Shaden¡¯s quick eye noticed guards coming their way. If Prem were to be taken in, he wouldn¡¯t be able to know anything. Shaden grabbed Prem by the arm, and a thin, opaque mist covered their bodies. Prem looked bewildered, but after seeing Shaden¡¯s stern gaze, he shut up and stood still. Shaden pulled Prem to the sides and the guards passed them without noticing. ¡°Prem. What happened to Ronar,¡± Shaden asked again. ¡°H-he¡ªI¡ªthere¡¯s, I don¡¯t¡ªI wasn¡¯t trying¡ª¡± The kid was a mess. Tears had begun to stream down his eyes, and his words were a mess of nonsense and jumbling. A sour taste formed in Shaden¡¯s mouth. He had an idea of the events that had occurred. Guards, Ronar and Prem running away; it meant crime. ¡°Sh-Shaden¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± replied Shaden, slightly annoyed. ¡°R-Ronar said¡­keep your promise. T-take me home.¡± ¡°Like I asked, what happened?¡± He had been feeling so happy just moments before. Now, a numb feeling hammered against his skull. After the things he had done for them, had they returned to crime? Had¡­he not done enough? Was he supposed to help them more? What was he supposed to do? ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± Prem looked down, refusing to speak. Shaden bit his lower lip. ¡°Fine. If you won¡¯t speak¡ª¡± ¡°R-Ronar! Ronar, he¡­he¡­¡± ¡°Did he steal?¡± Prem didn¡¯t speak. But in a small voice, he sobbed silently, ¡°Take¡­me home. He said¡­keep your promise.¡± Promise. The promise he had made with Ronar on the boat. ¡°Don¡¯t get separated from me,¡± instructed Shaden. ¡°The guards will catch you if you do.¡± The boy nodded rapidly. Shaden began to walk towards the inn while pulling the beastman. His mind was a jumble of thoughts. What had happened? Did they resort to crime? Why? They had received jobs. Because of Ronar¡¯s debt? Why did Ronar steal just when he returned to Naerathim? Why¡ª The voices kept speaking in his head, and Shaden felt dizzy. Ronar had been a nice guy when he had met him. Why resort to crime? Why now? He was overthinking, and it made him nauseous. He had to ask the person himself. Ronar was easy to find, because within ten seconds of smashing through the window, his legs had been ensnared with plant roots that a well-dressed elf had cast. He was now standing with his arms behind his back, being held by another elvish guard. With Prem in his hand, Shaden neared the prisoner and his guards. Prem was shaking, staring fearfully around him, but not a single soul noticed their presence. ¡°¡­¡­is bothersome. I just came here, and now I need to go back. Sorry, Prist. The window¡ª¡± ¡°Just fix it like you always do.¡± ¡°My pleasure!¡± Shaden frowned. There was very little tension considering Prem¡¯s shaking and blubbering. He continued to walk closer to where Ronar was. Then he stopped. Ronar¡­didn''t look like a prisoner. His body was bound, and his hands were cuffed. But his demeanor was one of peacefulness, calm and composed. He didn¡¯t look guilty. He didn¡¯t look like a criminal. His eyes were searching for something, but worryingly. Anger he hadn¡¯t known he had rose up from Shaden¡¯s stomach. The situation looked clear. Ronar had done something harmful, and yet he didn¡¯t show any guilt. After everything Shaden had done for him, he was the same as before. What about their promise of not stealing again? He felt betrayed, slapped in the face. Why are you so relaxed? What about your brother, who is weeping right in front of you? ¡°Shaden¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Prem.¡± Their paths were meant to part today anyway. What Ronar did, where he went wasn¡¯t his responsibility. ¡°W-wait¡ªShaden, I¡­I¡­¡± stuttered Prem, his tears becoming heavier. ¡°What?¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°My brother¡­he¡­he¡­I¡­¡± ¡°Is he innocent?¡± Prem nodded ever so slightly. ¡°Then who caused this? Why is your brother chained?¡± At this question, Prem looked down and shut his mouth. Shaden didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°¡­¡­we¡¯re leaving. I¡¯ll at least keep my end of the promise. Come on, let¡¯s take you home.¡± Dragging the weeping kid along, Shaden passed through the people with a heavy heart. ? ? ? ¡°If I had told him sooner, he might have not stolen¡­¡± Shaden was holding his knees on his bed. They were headed north on a ship, to the furthest port in the beastmen country. It was the beginning of a new adventure, but Shaden didn¡¯t feel joyful. If he had told Ronar that he¡¯d pay, then all of them would have been on the boat at that moment. Ronar returning to thievery had disappointed him. Much more than he had expected. Were his actions wrong? Villains became good all the time in his books. Was it just wishful thinking? ¡°I expected as much,¡± stated Eilae, cleaning her nails. She was freer with herself now in front of him. ¡°You can¡¯t trust criminals. If they aren¡¯t properly penalized, they will not change. Even then, they must be monitored.¡± Eilae put down her tools and placed her hands carefully on her lap. ¡°You did nothing wrong. They simply took advantage of your kindness. I¡¯d say you can¡¯t trust the younger boy either.¡± By the time Prem had been forced on the boat, the life had been sucked out of him. He had moved along like a slave, without a will, without expression. He had cried before that, continuously for two hours. The shock of seeing his brother arrested had worn him down. Perhaps Prem had been disappointed too. ¡°I promised to take care of him.¡± ¡°Promises are always broken. The only promises that are kept are the useful ones.¡± ¡°That would make me the same as Ronar.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say so. You hold the higher authority, so the lesser must obey.¡± ¡°Is that what you really think?¡± ¡°Yes. To be more specific, you owe nothing to them, nor do they have the authority to make you act.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­I think a promise should be kept.¡± Eilae shrugged. ¡°In the end, it is your choice. I am merely making suggestions.¡± Shaden fell onto the bed and closed his eyes. The day had suddenly felt so long. His mood was ruined. Prem was dejected. Eilae was almost happy even, and his tutor¡­well, his tutor was uncaring as usual. She had nonchalantly taken the news of Ronar¡¯s arrest with, ¡°Ah, I see.¡± They didn¡¯t need to worry. He had been the one to start all of this. Regret began to sprout within him, but he pushed it down. What was done was done. He couldn¡¯t change the past. ? ? ? Shaden knocked on the side of Prem¡¯s door. According to the ship¡¯s crew, the boy hadn¡¯t left his cabin for the past two days. Shaden hadn¡¯t felt like talking to him, but after his head had cleared, he felt sorry for the beastman. His brother was likely being shipped off to a labor camp somewhere. There was no reply. Shaden sighed and knocked again. Still no reply. ¡°Prem?¡± He couldn¡¯t hear any noise from within. He banged his fist against the door. ¡°Prem!¡± Shaden¡¯s worry grew as the silence persisted. He grabbed the doorknob and twisted it. It wasn¡¯t locked. Taking in a deep breath, Shaden pushed the door open. The putrid smell of blood and urine penetrated his nose. He almost took a step back, gagging from the stimulus. Quickly covering his nose with his cloth, he looked around. The room was dark, lit only by a small streak of light that fell through the small window. It was a small room with one bed, and Shaden spotted a lump on the straw mattress. A figure of a small body. It lay still like a large stone. Panic filled Shaden. ¡°Prem!!¡± he yelled. He stepped forward and the smell grew worse. Irritation swelled from the back of his mind, but he ignored it. He took another step towards the still figure. Was he dead? He bit his lip. In the wild, he had been accustomed to blood and dirt. Filth could always be washed off. The long vacation in the clean, elven city had made him sensitive; he wasn¡¯t one to be agitated by this. Putting his cloth down from his nose, Shaden walked to the bed and grabbed the thin blanket spotted with hard, dark brown patches of dried blood. He pulled it off. The blanket clung onto the body beneath it, and Shaden summoned some water to remove the cloth off of Prem. The boy¡¯s hands and arms were covered with scratch marks, as well as his face and legs. No; his whole body was covered with scratches, deep ones from claws. His wounds had dried into fresh scabs, but there were still some areas where the blood retained its sticky substance. The smell of piss amplified a hundred times, and Shaden gagged at the stench. Shaden immediately summoned more water and poured it over the boy. No, no! He had to check for his pulse. He reached forward with his hand and felt Prem¡¯s neck. It was weak, but the heartbeat was still there. Relief flowed into Shaden¡¯s body, but he couldn¡¯t relax yet. He wasn¡¯t sure how to deal with this. Would his healing magic work? He had never tried it on scabs, just on freshly cut wounds. How about any infections? He had never cured infections before. Realizing his mistake, he opened the window and allowed the fresh air to come in. His senses unclogged and he sharpened his mind. He circulated. A calm aura stabilized his emotions. Or rather, his control over his mind and body increased, allowing him to think clearly. Come on Shaden. You can do this. Carefully, he lifted Prem¡¯s body with telekinesis, supporting the body on its back, legs, arms, and head. The water had loosened the bond between the bloody flesh and the bedsheets, though there was a small ripping noise when they separated. Come on. Come on. Slowly now. Should he have gone for a doctor? Was there even one on the ship? Should he have asked Lytha? But he knew how much she disliked uncleanliness. Eilae would curse him if he brought Prem to their room. No, he had to do it here. He closed the door with his mana-hand and turned on the light. A dim, tiny crystal illuminated the room in a yellow-white glow. Prem¡¯s wounds stood out even more clearly in the glow, and Shaden unconsciously averted his head. Yellow puss had begun to form. In small quantities, so he hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but on the deeper gashes, they were there. Not to mention the other darker blobs of blood and flesh. Shaden felt nauseous. Skinning animals and draining their blood looked like a child¡¯s play compared to this mess. There had been infected animals, but he could simply cut that part off. He clenched his jaw. There was a beginning for everything. First, Shaden used water to clean the body as best as he could. The outer clumps of defilement slowly came off, revealing fresher skin underneath. Prem made a small groan, but he seemed unconscious. I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t know any painkilling magic. After around two minutes, most of the outer corruption had come off. What was left were thick scabs and fresh blood that oozed out where the yellow puss once was. I have to clear the infection. He had never done it before, but he had a rough idea. Heck, he could mend together flesh, so if he put his mind to it, he could likely kill off germs from the body. But biology wasn¡¯t that simple, was it? He could accidentally kill Prem¡¯s cells while killing the germs. How did killings germs even work? Shaden wished he had a spellbook with him. The elven religion probably had some books on curing. He was stressed. Come to think of it, chanting magic had always been so straightforward. He had to give this a try. Putting his hands towards Prem''s floating body and imagining the foreign things in the body becoming eliminated, Shaden opened his mouth. ¡°Let the body be cleansed from its impurities, from its microscopic invaders and poisonous substances ¨C Purify!¡± Magic had begun to gather rapidly at Shaden¡¯s palms while he had begun chanting, and when he uttered the last word, it burst forth and enveloped Prem¡¯s body. An unfamiliar sensation was imprinted into Shaden¡¯s mind as the magic worked. It was always like this when he used new types of magic. The light green glow seeped into Prem¡¯s flesh, and the soothing color turned brighter when it came into contact with Prem¡¯s wounds. Shaden was bewildered that the magic had worked, but thankful, nonetheless. As the glow died down, murky liquid dripped out of Prem¡¯s back¡ªlikely the impurities in his body. Did this mean he could cast any magic he wanted? His thoughts were broken by Prem¡¯s groan. The work wasn¡¯t finished. Keeping his hands up, Shaden cast healing magic on the now-fresher wounds. They began to close up under the scabs, the outer epidermis wriggling slightly as the cells stitched themselves together. Prem¡¯s body was looking much better now. Shaden continued the treatment for thirty more seconds before stopping. The scabs were still there, but the flesh around it looked healthy and fully healed. It was an odd sight, seeing large scabs all over Prem¡¯s body. Shaden touched one of the scabs with his hand and pushed on it. The wet covering fell off like a soggy bandage. The floor was soaked and decorated with bodily waste. He probably shouldn¡¯t have carried out the operation in the room, but there was no point in regretting. With a sigh, he looked back. Lytha was at the open door, arms crossed, expression blank. Shaden almost yelped. ¡°Aunt! Don¡¯t sneak up on me like that!¡± he complained. His tutor slowly looked around, saw the floating body, saw the blood and debris on the floor, and looked at Shaden. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Prem was wounded, so I healed him.¡± ¡°You were very conspicuous with your mana. How much did you even use?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Probably a lot.¡± ¡°A lot¡­¡­hah.¡± She shook her head but returned to looking at Shaden. ¡°So? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°Well¡ªyep. Could you take Prem upstairs? Give him water and food? I need to¡ª¡± Shaden pointed towards everything around him. ¡°Alright. Give me the boy.¡± ¡°The scabs come off easily, so take them off or whatever.¡± ¡°Where are his clothes?¡± ¡°His clothes?¡± Shaden scanned the area and found some shredded cloth to the side of the room. Lytha, too, spotted the remains and sighed. ¡°Give him to me.¡± Shaden carefully moved the body over to his tutor, who accepted it with her gentle hands. She was extremely strong and carried the body with little effort. Even when looking at the scabbed body and smelling the odor of the room, she was unfazed. Shaden could never tell what she was thinking. She always looked relaxed. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I need to clean this place up.¡± ¡°Well, good luck. Looks like rough work.¡± Lytha turned around and left the room, leaving Shaden alone in the smelly, wet, bloodstained cabin. This sucks. Now that the emergency was over, Shaden had to deal with the other nitty-gritty problems. Could he pay the crew to clean all of this? Probably, but they¡¯d be disgusted from it. It was better to do it himself. The bed, sheets, and blankets would have to be removed. They were all so dirty. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do this!¡± He summoned water and jumped into cleaning, using the window as a waste bin. ? ? ? When he returned upstairs after an hour of rigorous cleaning, no one was in the room. After looking around for a bit, he found everyone in the dining area, Lytha sitting next to the now-awake Prem, and Eilae sitting across Lytha. His tutor was spoon-feeding the meek boy, who¡¯s eyes looked dull and shoulders were all drooped. He was clothed in a simple tunic. Shaden sat down in front of Prem next to Eilae. Prem¡¯s scabs looked like they were off, though pink scars were covering his arms and face. ¡®So? Explain yourself, Prem,¡¯ was what he would have said if the boy didn¡¯t look so depressed and weak. It was as if he would fall over at any moment. ¡°He hasn¡¯t said anything,¡± said Lytha after a while, ¡°other than, ¡®Ronar.¡¯ The boy¡¯s a wreck.¡± Shaden continued to stare at the boy. Finally, after all the gruel had been consumed, he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. ¡°Prem. What happened. Did you hurt yourself?¡± Slowly, Prem raised his eyes. And he nodded. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± His eyes looked empty and dull. ¡°Give him some time,¡± said Lytha. ¡°A day or two. I¡¯ve seen something like this before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­how is he?¡± ¡°No apparent wounds or infections. I was surprised. If I knew you could detoxify earlier¡­¡± ¡°Ah, please no.¡± ¡°It was a joke.¡± It certainly didn¡¯t sound like one. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him, Shaden. Go play with Eilae,¡± reassured Lytha. ¡°I have experience.¡± ¡°Can I leave him to you?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± ¡°¡­thank you. Let¡¯s go, Eilae.¡± Eilae¡¯s face lit up unnoticeably as she followed Shaden out of the room. Shaden was perplexed. Had Prem been that devastated? Was he to blame for this, not telling Ronar that his debt would be paid earlier, causing him to steal? He had wanted to appear at the end like a hero. It had been his selfishness. His heart sank a little. ? ? ? Lytha was true to her word. ¡°Shaden. Come talk to the boy,¡± she told Shaden in the afternoon of their third day. ¡°Take your time and keep a cool head.¡± Once more, Shaden sat across Prem. Lytha left the room, leaving just the two of them in silence. Shaden urged Prem to speak, and the boy muttered a word of thanks before recounting his story. Shaden felt a little better, but not for long. As Prem continued, the heavy feeling in his chest grew denser. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me, that it was you who stole the coins, but Ronar took the blame for it,¡± Shaden concluded after hearing Prem¡¯s story. Prem nodded weakly. ¡°I¡­¡­can¡¯t. I¡­¡­just did¡­¡­what my¡­¡­.brother¡­¡­.¡± His voice was still weak, and he forgot what to say at times. His outer wounds had healed, but his mind had not. Shaden was about to shout at him. But the boy must have been feeling guilty too. The guilt of leaving his brother behind. It was the reason he had tried to kill himself in his room, starving and bleeding to death. Shaden held his head and leaned against the table. There was a certain numbness clogging his mind, making him want to lie down and close his eyes. Annoying. He hated himself for thinking that. So Ronar was innocent? Is that why he had looked so relaxed back at the city? Now what? They couldn¡¯t possibly go back. ¡°He told me to take you home,¡± Shaden murmured without much thought. It had become eerily silent. He raised his head towards Prem. Tears had begun to fall down his face. Silently. Prem wasn¡¯t mourning; in fact, there was little of what could be called expression in him. But as he sat there on his seat, mindlessly staring at the empty air, face now crisscrossed from scars, water fell from his eyes in a steady stream. He looked like a crying statue. ¡°Prem.¡± ¡°Shaden¡­¡­.I¡­don''t know what¡­¡­.to do¡­anymore¡­¡­¡± the boy whispered. ¡°Ronar¡­was¡­everything. And he¡¯s¡­gone¡­¡­now.¡± What was he supposed to do? Shaden was suffocating. He didn¡¯t know what to feel. Was he supposed to comfort him, or rebuke him? Feel compassionate, or angry? Suddenly, the door of the room swung open with a gigantic bang. Both Prem and Shaden jumped a little as Eilae stomped into the room, her face looking like she was about to murder someone. ¡°Eilae¡ª¡± Without answering him, Eilae marched directly towards Prem¡¯s still dead character and stopped in front of the beastman. Raising her hand, she swung it with great force, and her palm collided with Prem¡¯s face, making a tremendous smack that filled the room. Prem dropped to the floor like a dead fly, tears still pouring from his eyes. But seeing his unfazed, dead expression, Eilae¡¯s temper only grew worse. With one hand, she grabbed the boy¡¯s collar and lifted him without much resistance. With her other hand, she began to smack the boy on his face continuously. ¡°I heard everything, you thief!¡± she shouted as her blows continued. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less. But you¡¯re affecting Shaden, you¡¯re affecting the trip. Your ungratefulness is ruining everything!¡± ¡°Eilae¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. You¡¯re too kind for your own good. It makes you look foolish. Because you didn¡¯t discipline them properly, look what happened!¡± Shaden shut up as Eilae continued to wreak destruction of Prem¡¯s face. The boy raised his arms weakly to defend himself, but his strength failed him. ¡°I hate it. I hate lowly people like you. You never strive to fix your problems, but always rely on others. You take the easy path of petty crime. Imbeciles like you should just die!¡± There was passion in her voice, and Shaden was flabbergasted. He stood there dumbstruck, unable to react to Eilae¡¯s sudden outburst. She had always been so calm and collected. The dull smacking continued to fill the room. When Shaden finally gained control of himself, parts Prem¡¯s face was becoming blue. ¡°Eilae! Enough!¡± Shaden rushed forward and stopped Eilae¡¯s arm. She had been reinforcing her blows with circulation, and he almost failed to stop the incoming strike. ¡°Eilae. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­blockhead,¡± she whispered unnoticeably. ¡°I apologize for my behavior. That was unbecoming of me.¡± Eilae then let go of the groaning beastman, got up, and left the room with elegance. Sighing, Shaden kneeled on the ground to check up on Prem. His face was swelling, but his eyes looked more alive. Shaden knew what to do now. ¡°It¡­hurts¡­¡± moaned the boy. ¡°You deserved it. This is your punishment. If you understand, stop being such a wuss. Your brother is not dead.¡± ¡°But¡­! I can¡¯t¡­live without¡­!¡± ¡°You can! You told me before that you wanted to become more reliable. Prove it. Live without him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t!¡± shouted Shaden. ¡°You¡¯re still alive right now. How about your mother? Your father?¡± ¡°My¡­mother¡­¡± ¡°Yes, your mother. You got the medicine, didn¡¯t you? Take it to her. If you die here, you¡¯ll have failed Ronar. He trusted you, so live.¡± ¡°He¡­trusted¡­me?¡± ¡°He took the blame, right? He exchanged his life for yours. How can you say he doesn¡¯t trust you?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­!¡± Prem burst into tears, but this time, with greater vigor. Sobs erupted out from his mouth, and he wept bitterly, hugging himself tightly. He continued to cry, and cry, and cry, and cry. He was full of life. Shaden got up and left the room. Eilae was waiting outside, her hands behind her back. When Shaden came out, she bowed her head towards him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I said some things that weren¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can I see your hand?¡± Eilae hesitated, but eventually put out her hand. Her delicate skin was red and swollen, showing how hard she had slapped the boy. Shaden touched it, to which Eilae winced. A warm glow enveloped the hand as Shaden used his magic. The redness began to fade away, and the hand began to decrease in size. After a few moments, it was completely healed, and Eilae gazed at it observingly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­wonderful. Thank you.¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°I should thank you. You really cleared my mind. Does it hurt anywhere else?¡± This time, Eilae shook her head. Shaden smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. ? ? ? Many things happened since then. Prem regained himself, and like his brother, began to help around the ship, mostly scrubbing the floors. Lytha had suggested it to him. Eilae still avoided Prem, but the feeling was mutual now. But perhaps because of her, he had grown some common sense. He didn¡¯t cry since that day, nor walk around like a corpse. Though weak, he was doing something. Shaden took time during the day to visit Prem, just to check up on how he was doing. The boy was always silent and seemed to think more for himself now. He¡¯d smile and say, ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡± He was still very shaky, no doubt. He had seemed a little lost after that first day, but perhaps he was growing up. He could do it if he put his mind to it. He had spent time alone at the inn. So why not in the wild? They didn¡¯t speak much. Prem was avoiding Shaden¡¯s party. When he said hello, he¡¯d nod and go back to work. The funny thing was, Prem hadn¡¯t told the captain about his work. He was scrubbing the floors with rags that were laying around the ship without telling anyone. It probably helped him think. Whatever else he did, Shaden didn¡¯t know. But he certainly wasn¡¯t stealing. A small improvement to his character. What about Ronar? He was far away now, in who-knows-where. If luck had it, he¡¯d see his brother again. ? ? ? ¡°Are you sure?¡± Prem nodded. ¡°I remember the way.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re going alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I can do it.¡± At the port city in the north, they said their goodbyes. Shaden had wanted to escort Prem to his home, but he knew how to read the mood. This was a journey Prem had to make himself. Others were going in that direction too who Prem would travel with for a while. ¡°Thank you¡­for everything,¡± Prem said. Then he turned away and left. It didn¡¯t make Shaden happy. Seeing the boy go, with only a coat and a small bag¡ªit didn¡¯t make him happy. The cure potion was within Prem¡¯s bag, weighing heavily on the boy. Would his mother still be alive? It had been so long. If she wasn¡¯t, what had been the point? Losing his brother? Prem grew smaller in the distance. Shaden could only watch. 4.21 It all began with a simple statement, ¡°You should apply for the Juniors¡¯ Advancement.¡± His homeroom teacher had called him to the teacher¡¯s office after class and had recommended the event to him. ¡°The Juniors¡¯ Advancement?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­as I thought. You didn¡¯t know about it.¡± The teacher handed Demund a sheet of paper to look at, which Demund accepted. On the top, the words ¡®Juniors¡¯ Advancement 2156¡¯ was written in large, bold letters. Below it was a deadline that read, ¡®Submit by December 31.¡¯ Demund quickly scanned through the paper¡¯s contents. At a glance, it was akin to a science competition, or a science fair. Applicants would have to submit their documents through the school. Each school could only have three contestants, and the projects were supposed to be submitted individually, though outside resources could be used. Finalists would have to, ¡°¡­go to Zone 1 and present the project¡­first place gets a trip to the Preliminary Islands?¡± There were other prizes listed along with other details, but the trip caught his eye the most. Normal people like him could never dream of setting foot in the Islands. It was a privilege, something you couldn¡¯t earn through hard work. A normal student getting a chance to go was something incredible in itself, but for Demund, His best friend, Jothan. He¡¯d be at the Islands, training and studying. Maybe, just maybe. There was a chance. That he¡¯d get to meet him. It had been so long. But reality wasn¡¯t so kind and easy. ¡°I¡­never did anything like this before,¡± Demund said. ¡°Is it difficult?¡± ¡°Oh, yes it¡¯s difficult. It¡¯s very, very difficult. The smartest students from all 25 Zones are signing up for it, after all.¡± Demund set his eyes on the paper again. ¡°But I believe you can at least become a Finalist.¡± Upon his teacher¡¯s words, Demund looked back up again. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Demund, you¡¯ve done splendidly during your time at Tartis. Just looking at your results, you are more than qualified. Think about it. But be sure to tell me by next week. Is that fine?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Tucking the paper in his bag, he left the room. ? ? ? ¡°Excuse me. Is the captain sick?¡± asked Demund. After spending some time at the MMA Club, he now recognized all of the leaders who often moved together with Enariss. These were the highest-ranking students in the club or those who were handpicked by Enariss herself. Enariss hadn¡¯t visited the club for a few days now. In fact, she was visiting less and less each week. Demund hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask her during their study sessions as she hadn¡¯t missed out that much, but he was curious as to why she wasn¡¯t present so often. When he asked her after school, she simply said, ¡°Sorry, school work.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re Demund, right?¡± said the rugged, dark-haired student. His name was Pamel if Demund remembered correctly. A junior who was one of the top twenty, or top ten. Demund didn¡¯t spectate others¡¯ matches that much, but he remembered this person as a laid-back kind of guy. A chill dude. ¡°She had something to do,¡± he said while flexing his biceps with a thirty-kilogram dumbbell. ¡°She¡¯s pretty busy nowadays. Has a little assignment going on. Or something like that.¡± ¡°I see. Thanks.¡± ¡°No problem. Hey, dude, I was just curious, or I¡¯d say we¡¯re all curious, but what¡¯s your relationship with the captain? I don¡¯t see you with her usual friend group, and the only time you are together is when she goes home with you¡­ah, whatever. Forget I asked. But really, are you guys like¡­childhood friends?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. We ran together after school, so we¡¯re more like exercise friends?¡± ¡°Workout buddies, nice. You said you ran¡ª¡± Pamel¡¯s eyes fell towards Demund¡¯s prosthetic leg, and he casually tried to look up again, away from the awkwardness. ¡°We study together now,¡± Demund quickly added. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about the leg. I¡¯m used to it. It¡¯s also why Enariss picks me up after school.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. Anyways, thanks for the info.¡± ¡°No prob. See you around.¡± Demund quickly departed the area and returned to where Riley and Rhyne were. ¡°Today is leg day!¡± exclaimed Rhyne. His friends were still the only ones who were casual about his leg. The other students seemed more careful about his disability, and with sufficient reasons. Demund didn¡¯t have other friends other than the three he always spent time with. He never went to parties, dances, meet-ups, and there was little chance he was going to get invited within the special class and its rich students. Come to think of it, there had been some sort of dance last year, but he hadn¡¯t paid much attention. Enariss¡¯s friend group. He had caught glimpses of them before. He wondered what others did during their free time. He was living in the dark, wasn¡¯t he? Just focused on studies and school, caring not of other matters. He had promised himself, hadn¡¯t he? That he would be content with his dream world. But¡­ It¡¯d be great if he could enjoy himself more. ? ? ? It was another Thursday night, and the usual group was sitting around the table at Rhyne¡¯s house. His sister, a senior at TISE High, was in her room, laughing about something. Not that it mattered. Everyone was focused on their studies, as another test would be taken the day after. Demund was especially motivated, his eyes solely concentrated on the textbook and his notebook. ¡°AHH! I¡¯m taking a break,¡± shouted Rhyne after a while. He, too, was pushing himself lately. ¡°I¡¯m going to grab some food. You guys need anything?¡± ¡°You got any cookies?¡± said Riley. ¡°Yeah, we do. I¡¯ll bring a bowlful.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± cheered Riley. ¡°Here, let me help,¡± offered Demund. After a short while, cookies abundant and cups of milk were set up on the table. While they were having their short break, Rhyne swallowed, cleared is mouth with a swish of milk, and turned his attention to Enariss. ¡°Hey, Enariss, how come you don¡¯t come to the club anymore?¡± he asked. Demund also looked up in curiosity. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m absent,¡± replied Enariss. ¡°But I never see you anymore. You¡¯re the captain, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a vice-captain who takes my place when I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Enariss put down her pen and sighed. ¡°I have this project I need to do. It¡¯s very important to me, more than the club. Is that enough as an explanation?¡± She sounded a little annoyed to Demund. Rhyne just smiled and nodded, returning to his book straight away. Riley observed his friend with apprehension but didn¡¯t seem to care much afterward. It would be a lie to say Demund wasn¡¯t disappointed. He, too, wanted to know what kept Enariss from visiting the club. It was always great to see her instruct others and show feats of strength, especially that one time when she sent her challenger flying out of the ring. And he wanted to know more about her. With each passing day, he felt like he was becoming more distant with Enariss. The more he discovered about her, the more things he realized he didn¡¯t know. If he hadn¡¯t gotten into his accident and had been able to confess¡­ What would have happened? Would he be in a better situation than where he was now? It felt like it had happened so long ago. Years ago. The memory was a distant one and now, they were nothing more than friends, with all emotions of nervousness gone. Did he still feel the same about her? Not likely. After spending so much time as Shaden, and traveling with Eilae and Lytha, he felt more and more that¡­romance wasn¡¯t necessary. He liked his friend-state with Enariss. Wasn¡¯t he also afraid to lose it? Wasn¡¯t that why he was being careful around her? Knowing so little, he was frightened that he¡¯d strike a wrong chord and¡ªboom. Lose everything. He laughed inside. A hearty, relaxing laugh. Maybe the small random aggressions had gotten to his nerves. He hadn¡¯t thought they would. They had been so petty. They had stopped recently, but he still didn¡¯t feel good about them. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. He peeked at Enariss. She was hard-working and wonderful to look at as usual. She had told him not to worry, hadn¡¯t she? That first trip to school together in the same car had been so¡­exhilarating. Did he still feel the same? Did she still feel the same? He shook his head. He hated overthinking. ? ? ? Was he in trouble? He didn¡¯t think so. His biology (homeroom) teacher had called him to meet her in her office after school, but her expression hadn¡¯t been stern. It had been fuller of expectations than worry. No, maybe a little bit of worry. Anyways, he was making his way towards the office, bag on his back, prosthetic working well as usual. Students gave him glances here and there, but he didn¡¯t mind. He wasn¡¯t in trouble. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Right? Honestly, being called to the teacher¡¯s office was a common fear among students. He probably wasn¡¯t the only one; he was nervous for some reason. Just a little. It was funny to him. Finally, he reached the doors to the office and pushed them open. ¡°Demund!¡± his teacher exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re here! I¡¯d like to say congratulations.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Demund said dumbly. ¡°You scored perfectly on your test again.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Come have a seat first.¡± Demund sat on the chair in front of his teacher¡¯s desk and looked around. It was his first time in her office, and various models of bones and organs were hanging on the walls. ¡°You graded them very quickly.¡± ¡°Only yours and¡ªI shouldn¡¯t say her name. But you know who I mean.¡± Demund slowly nodded. His teacher smiled and put her hands on the desk. ¡°With this, I am even more convinced. Please, Demund, sign up for Junior¡¯s Advancement. ¡°Oh!¡± Truthfully, he had set if off to the back of his mind. The upcoming test had the priority, after all. The paper was still inside his bag, untouched for four days. ¡°I¡ªmy grades might decrease.¡± ¡°Demund, is it okay if I tell you my thoughts?¡± With his nod, the teacher held her hands together and took in a deep breath. ¡°You are earning perfect scores on your tests. I¡¯ve asked other teachers, and it seems like you¡¯re scoring perfectly in their classes too.¡± Demund nodded. ¡°The Junior¡¯s Advancement is a splendid opportunity for a student such as yourself. You could always put if off to Junior or Senior year, but you¡¯ll be even busier then. Now is the time.¡± ¡°But my grades may drop. Is that fine?¡± ¡°I will be frank with you. Grades are important, yes. But making it as a Finalist in the Junior¡¯s Advancement will outweigh the scores you lost during school. Very much, in fact. I would say until a B, or maybe a C in one class.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­really good.¡± ¡°Yes! And for a student such as yourself¡ª¡± The teacher suddenly paused for a moment and cleared her throat, as if remembering that privacy was important. ¡°It looks very good on your resume, and universities love to recruit Finalists. Also¡­there are many scholarships for Finalists. If you win the first prize, the government will pay for any schooling you apply to.¡± ¡°Wait. Really?¡± His teacher nodded. ¡°But you must decide by the time you leave this room.¡± Demund stared at his teacher, who smiled back broadly. ¡°The school will also provide you with any materials for your project if you are worried about funds,¡± she added. ¡°The official deadline is next Friday, but you must submit the topic of your project by then.¡± ¡°You wanted to give me a week to think about it.¡± ¡°Exactly! Please, Demund. This is a great opportunity for you.¡± Demund looked at the expectant eyes of his teacher. The reason why he had maintained good grades¡ªa part of it at least¡ªwas for the school¡¯s scholarship. And mostly for his future too. Going into a good university was his plan and this thing that the teacher had recommended him¡­ He breathed in deeply. Why not? He would simply try harder. ¡°¡­¡­fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± The teacher took out a form from her table and set it in front of Demund. ¡°The instructions are listed here. But if you are unsure about anything, feel free to email me. I would gladly help.¡± Demund took the paper and skimmed over the contents. ¡°A simple research outline by¡­next Friday.¡± ¡°Have you ever created one before?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Demund while placing the sheet where he could clearly see it, ¡°but I think I can manage. The internet has a lot of resources.¡± ¡°Mhmm. But just to be sure, I will send you an example outline through email.¡± ¡°That will be perfect.¡± After saying his thanks to the teacher, Demund left the room and stretched his arms out. He smiled. This would be a new challenge for him. Truthfully, schoolwork had become somewhat boring. The topics had been too easy and simple. And the scholarships. His parents would love that. And the trip to the Islands? First prize, was it? He wanted to aim for it. Now then. The only problem was¡ª What would his topic be? ? ? ? The Junior¡¯s Advancement was more complicated than he had thought. He had thought of it as a simple presentation of a difficult topic, but it turned out that he actually had to conduct a study. It could be about anything, like how potatoes give off electricity, but looking through the presentations of the winners from prior years¡ª ¡°¡­removing light via a homemade, handheld device through destructive interference, creating a vaccine for a mutated microbe through household substances, determining the atmosphere of a distant star through light spectroscopy¡­¡± They were all absurd. Unbelievable. Almost all of the subjects that had been dealt with were extremely difficult, and though Demund understood some references, he was puzzled in many. He understood why his teacher had emphasized on being a Finalist so much. The winner would almost always be leagues above the others, with a presentation that one would see in university. At first, he had underestimated researching. But one look at the light spectroscopy of stars made him realize how complicated things were. The project had taken months with hours of collected data each day, and a whole lot of writing, comparing, and contrasting. The calculations on the paper looked dreadful. He would have four months to do this, so not a single moment was to be wasted if he were to win. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The more he scrolled through past presentations, the greater his dread became. Sure, there had been very simple ones in the past, but recently¡­some people had even prepared for two years to win. To win, he had to display something incredibly outstanding, something that would blow people¡¯s minds. Something that hadn¡¯t been done before¡­but what? ? ? ? When Demund woke up the next day, after a week in Exarria, he got his answer. In a fury, he threw off his blankets and turned on his old laptop. After going into the website and searching through past presentations, he knew what he had chosen was perfect. It could possibly bring him that win he had been looking for. He wasn¡¯t good at making devices. His experience with labs was minor. These other students had had influential backgrounds to support their projects, but his own family lacked connections. He was new to this, with not much to guide him. However, there was one thing that he had that no one else did. Access to a different world¡¯s knowledge. ? ? ? ¡°Please!¡± Shaden begged. ¡°At least, until my birthday, could we stay¡ª¡± ¡°It would be three months,¡± Lytha stated. ¡°The place is known to only have books,¡± Eilae further said. ¡°Eilae, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to learn about magic?¡± pleaded Shaden. ¡°This would be a great opportunity to learn, right?¡± ¡°Mmmmm¡­¡­¡± ¡°We can also send letters back home, to tell them we¡¯re doing well.¡± Where Shaden wanted to go to was none other than the Great Library. There, he would be able to gather knowledge for Demund¡¯s project. They were around a week¡¯s journey away from the city of Saiton where the Great Library was located, and the sooner they went, the better for him. He needed as much time as possible. ¡°Why so suddenly?¡± asked Lytha. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I had a strong urge to learn more about magic.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± His tutor closed her eyes, thinking, arms crossed. Eilae spoke up in her steed. ¡°I assume you want to visit the Great Library. But to gain access to it, you must be a member of the Saiton Consortium.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not open to everyone?¡± ¡°Of course not! There is a millennia¡¯s worth of precious texts within its doors.¡± ¡°Ah¡­but you also said that Saiton is filled with books, correct?¡± ¡°Well¡­yes.¡± ¡°And you want to learn about magic. Where else than Saiton?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Learning magic through texts is¡­difficult. One requires a tutor. Grimoires would be sufficient enough to teach me, but they are very expensive.¡± There was a difference between a spellbook and a grimoire. The former was simply incantations on paper with a basic explanation for its spells, while the latter was imbued with magic that would assist the reader in using its spells. ¡°I learned spells through spellbooks.¡± Eilae shot him a small glare. ¡°You¡¯re a special case.¡± Shaden¡¯s shoulders drooped. He looked over to his tutor for support, but she was still thinking. He had to come up with a topic soon and gather as much information as he could. He had been pretty selfish before, and this was his most selfish act yet, but it was necessary. He looked at Eilae, who stared back at him. Suddenly, a lightbulb lit up above his head. ¡°What if I teach you?¡± he said. ¡°I can learn the spell through the spellbook and use my experience to tutor you.¡± Like how he had done for Prem. ¡°You will tutor me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Now Eilae was lost in her thoughts. It seemed like she had her doubts before, but Shaden¡¯s statement had caught her attention. Or so he hoped. Lytha finally opened her mouth. ¡°Shaden, this trip is for you. If you insist on going to Saiton for three months, then we will go. My worry is that¡­will you enjoy yourself there?¡± It was weird for her to worry about his entertainment, but Shaden nodded. ¡°I will absolutely be satisfied,¡± he said with certainty. ? ? ? Demund realized that he had never actually looked into SAP before. He had read numerous biographies of superheroes, but those were hardly suited for research material. He wanted something more basic, something about SAP that could apply to anyone. There had been some Finalists who had presented on individual powers and how they worked, but none of them had won the first prize. Looking through the previous winning projects of Junior¡¯s Advancement, Demund discovered that the judges wanted something¡­special. Broad. Investigating a specific superpower was too limited. Interesting, but dismissible. He wondered who else would be submitting their ideas to the competition. Each school could only submit three, so he¡¯d also have to compete with the students at Tartis first. And out of those three, who knew how many would make it as a Finalist? All three, or possibly none. The computer screen flickered as Demund scrolled down the pages. There was so little information on SAP. Not many readable studies existed on the internet. There were lots of rumors, like where it had come from, or what it did to people¡¯s bodies, but none of them were credible. There weren¡¯t any scholarly articles to back those claims up. It made sense why no one had presented a topic on SAP. There was just too little information about it. It didn¡¯t make sense scientifically, like the conservation of energy and mass. Or perhaps all of the information was not available to the public. The Preliminary Islands definitely had facilities to evaluate SAP and superpowers. Maybe they didn¡¯t want the information being leaked. Or maybe, they were clueless themselves. Eventually, Demund gave up searching. He¡¯d have to find everything he needed in Shaden¡¯s world. ? ? ? ¡°Why? Why would he be called to the teacher¡¯s office?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just wanted to let you know.¡± Davis thickened his skin as the student in front of him kicked him on his chest. His hands met the cold, concrete floor, and he stumbled back from the force. ¡°Hah, you¡¯re so useless. You should try harder.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try harder.¡± The student let out a large sigh and returned to staring at his phone. It was always important to him to stay connected to everyone, to know what things were going around in school. The bulky dude in front of him was good to kick around for fun, but he was a very boring person. He frowned. ¡°Hey, Davis. When was the last time the new kid had a match in the Club?¡± ¡°Do you mean¡­the prosthetic kid?¡± ¡°Who else would I talk about, you dimwit.¡± He threw the nearest object within his reach at Davis ¨C an eraser. It harmlessly bounced off Davis¡¯s thick skin and landed on the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. He didn¡¯t fight recently.¡± ¡°Tch. He doesn¡¯t care about the rankings, does he? That¡¯s no fun.¡± The student wanted to teach that new, conspicuous brat a lesson, but by the looks of it, he had better grades than the student, who couldn¡¯t necessarily challenge him to a match. It would look bad on his character. Bluntly, the student was frustrated with that Demund guy. He seemed unfazed by rumors and taunting. It got on his nerves a lot, and he wanted to teach him a lesson for leeching off the queen of the school¡ªalso his longtime crush¡ªbut this dude. It was like he had no social life. ¡°Gah. This sucks. Shoo, you can go now.¡± Davis nodded and left the area. If this particular student had been in a humble academic setting, he may have been able to flaunt around his ability and wealth to create a gang. He might have been able to become a kind of ruler in the caste of students, beating down those who dared to disobey him. He would have been able to be the smartest student in the school, with all of the support he received from his family background. But he was in a special class at TISE High, where everyone had wealthy parents, where many had strong abilities. One act of violence outside of a club match would cause a lot of trouble for him. He had a dream once of conquering TISE High and becoming the king. But there had been many towering walls before him. One whom he had taken a strong liking to. But this outsider, who didn¡¯t even seem that special, who was a defect¡ªhad managed to reach the top of that wall. It made him frustrated to no end. Why him? Why had she chosen him? Now he was third in the school. It made him angry. And sad. ¡°I¡¯m pathetic¡­¡± Muttering words of depression, he walked away, sipping on a carton of mint-flavored milk. 4.22 What exactly was the Saiton Consortium? It was common knowledge that they oversaw the collection and storage of information all around the continent, and that the information was stored within the Great Library in the city of Saiton. Both the Tower of Magic of Yrmar and the Academium of the Rvuvick Empire¡ªthough each had deeper historical roots than the Consortium¡ªsent in their findings to be stored in the city. Who owned this vast collection of knowledge? Which country had so much power as to force its neighbors to give up their precious findings to its walls? The answer was: nobody. There wasn¡¯t a country that owned the city of Saiton, nor was the city located in any political boundary. The ¡®country¡¯ of Saiton was not a country. It would be better to call their government an anarchy, with only the city being populated and the rest of its lands empty of civilization. There were still rules, of course. Very strict rules maintained within the city of knowledge. If you were banished, a curse mark would be put on you which would prohibit you from entering the city again. How did they maintain their influence? It was rather simple. Both the Academium and the Tower of Magic had people of authority within the city, who could gather and disperse information as they pleased. Information was not to be withheld from anyone, according to the city¡¯s founder. Saiton the Sage had been a very ambitious man. He dreamed of the place where everything could be learned, where the low classes would find hope through education. After all, it was he who came up with a cheap way of printing and distributing books. To others, he was a madman. There was a reason why no one had claimed the land around the city before its founding. A fierce dragon of old had ruled the region. Its wings caused storms to form, and its breath caused the land to turn into a pool of molten stone. Any form of civilization would be torn down and destroyed; the dragon did not take kindly to intruders. And here, Saiton said, ¡°This is perfect! Land claimed by no one, a land where three great countries share their borders with¡ªthis is where I will build my city.¡± ¡°You are out of your mind,¡± everyone had said. But taking his trusty staff and cloak, Saiton had marched into the region. He had returned four days after with a smile on his face, saying, ¡°The area is safe now.¡± This had only been around three hundred years ago. Many elves still remembered the terror of the dragon, but Saiton¡¯s existence had caused greater fear within many. All of the countries had been shocked, and no one had dared to object to the founding of the city. No one still dared to breach into the region. After all, though the dragon had been subdued, its corpse couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere. It had been the size of a small mountain, yet it had left no trace. There was a possibility of it returning. No one but Saiton knew where it had gone. Anyway, after a long period of creating treaties and signing forms, the city of Saiton and the Great Library had been completed. All information would be sent there; everything would be stored. At least the available ones. One could say that only a part of Saiton¡¯s ambition had been fulfilled. While the place was now a nucleus of intellect, the Library only opened its doors to the worthy, disabling free access to everyone. That wasn¡¯t to say people were forbidden. Anyone could enter the place as long as they had proven their trustworthiness. But in the world of Exarria, where not everyone was spoon-fed common knowledge, Saiton was seen as a type of place where only the mages and scholars went. Not a place for commoners. The founder would be sad if he knew of this. ? ? ? The area was quiet. Much too quiet. The only sound that reached Shaden¡¯s ears was the clack-clack of the beasts¡¯ hooves on the smooth stone path. He had noticed the difference in the land¡¯s atmosphere instantly when they had entered the Unclaimed Land. Or Rathiash¡¯s Lair. Or the Plains of Death. There were many names for this particular region. But the Unclaimed Land was what everyone called it. And true to its name, it felt as if not a single breath of life had taken ownership of the place. The only movement Shaden could perceive with his eyes was the constant dancing of the blades of grass set in motion by the continuous wind. The place was very windy. It felt great on his face, and not too cold. But with all the clouds over them, blocking the sun, and the familiar forest of trees now replaced by lonely hills with low, brown and green grass, the place felt¡­a little too¡­too¡­despondent. It probably wasn¡¯t the right word to describe a landscape, but Shaden felt like desolate was lacking as a description. This place, with the little orange light that came through the clouds, and the modest but incessant wind blowing wherever it wanted to blow, was despondent. Low in spirits, and the unending treeless landscape¡ªsimply hopeless. There wasn¡¯t enough green. Not that he wasn¡¯t less excited. After being surprised so many times by fantastical cities, he was sure Saiton would more or less surprise him again. But the place was too quiet. There weren¡¯t any birds singing to greet them, no streams of water trickling nearby, no buzzing insects to distract their ears. Just the endless wind blowing, blowing, and blowing. Shaden had heard about the founding of the city a little before coming here. Mostly from Eilae, some from the beastman locals located at the boundary of the Unclaimed Land. He could understand why the races were hesitant about claiming the land. Not only because of the dragon threat, but also because of how uneasy the atmosphere felt. Endless hills and grass and wind. It was like he was stuck in limbo. The cart continued to rattle along the ground. Because the roads were well-developed, their travel could be finished within a few hours from the nearest beastman city. Shaden and Eilae had filled up the time through games Eilae had learned at her home, like a hand game similar to rock-paper-scissors or riddles that Eilae would give Shaden. It was enjoyable to an extent, but eventually, they grew bored and slept. At least Eilae did, her head resting on Shaden¡¯s shoulder. His circulation was helping him relieve his cramps on his body as the girl did not move at all. It was a nice sensation, having a pretty girl leaning on your shoulder. A little heart-fluttering, if he admitted it. Though her skull felt hard on his muscles, there was a sort of delicacy to it. Soon, his thoughts caused his eyelids to grow heavier, and the gentle smell of Eilae¡¯s perfume lured him off to dreamland. ? ? ? ¡°Wake up, you two.¡± ¡°¡­¡­! I¡¯m awake.¡± Trained to react to any unusual sounds, Shaden¡¯s eyes snapped open. He immediately circulated to blow off his grogginess from his little nap. His tutor was already off of the cart, her hands to her hips, staring at them. Shaden felt something heavy on his shoulder. It was Eilae, who was still asleep. Or not, as her eyes also slowly opened from his movement. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Blankly, she looked around after getting up from his shoulder. ¡°Are we here?¡± ¡°Yes. Come, you two.¡± Shaden stretched his arms out and yawned. After jumping off of the vehicle, he finally had the senses to look around himself. They were already surrounded by buildings of various sizes. Unlike the wavy-styled architecture of the beastmen to the north, these buildings were¡­very symmetric. Circles on top of squares, many domes, all neat and ordered. The roads also looked very ordered and seemed to be plastered. ¡°Tah-dah. The Hotel Minor,¡± declared Lytha. Shaden turned around and saw the building Lytha was directing towards. The structure stood at around ten stories tall, stretching across the street neatly until it reached the end. There was a vast number of windows that were studded on the walls, all symmetrically organized. ¡°It¡¯s not minor at all,¡± Shaden rebutted. ¡°There is a reason why it¡¯s called that,¡± Lytha said sadly. ¡°It is also the reason why I don¡¯t enjoy coming here often. This is the only place where travelers are allowed to stay, and it makes me sad.¡± ¡°You? Sad? You were never sad even when sleeping in the wild.¡± ¡°There, I didn¡¯t feel like I was caged. Let¡¯s go in.¡± A receptionist in neat, fitting clothing looked up from his books as they walked in. ¡°Room for three?¡± he asked. ¡°Is there a large room we could use?¡± The receptionist shook his head. ¡°Then, room for three.¡± Lytha paid the fee, received the keys, and told the children to follow her. Eilae went first, then Shaden who was carrying their supplies bag. On the third floor, she gave Shaden and Eilae each a key. ¡°You will have your own rooms in this city. Go in and see why.¡± Shaden nodded and unlocked the door to his room, which was between Lytha and Eilae¡¯s rooms. He pushed and looked inside. The area of the room was the size of a large carpet. There was one bed, One desk in front of one window, one small wardrobe, and a chair. If Lytha were to stand sideways from wall to wall, she would have to cock her neck to fit. ¡°It¡¯s tiny.¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Eilae had seen the inside of her room, left her bag inside, and had come back out. Her face was¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a small room.¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± agreed Shaden. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The city of knowledge. What it really meant was, the city that only had knowledge. Anyone who came or was staying here was, frankly, only interested in learning, which meant¡ª ¡°There are bookshelves. How thoughtful.¡± ¡°And desk lamps too.¡± The facilities were very simple and suited for burying yourself in books. Or in simpler terms, very, very dull. ¡°The bathrooms are down the hall,¡± Lytha informed them. ¡°Leave your things. We need a simple tour, don¡¯t we?¡± Shaden could understand his aunt¡¯s feelings of suffocation as they walked down the stairs and out of the building. Everything felt the same. The colors were all the same, the rooms were all the same. There was no kitchen as the place was just used for housing. It was also colorless outside as well. The buildings were all painted in the spectrum between white and grey, most of them being the same height. It reminded Shaden of a modern city, minus all of the colorful lights and rushing cars. And noise. Even the city was quiet like the plains. ¡°They¡¯re all the same, these buildings,¡± said his tutor. ¡°All of them sell books, or the materials that make books, scrolls, magic scrolls, magic circles and mana ink, pens, etc., etc. I am sure you can imagine what they export and import.¡± ¡°Looks like a fun place,¡± said Shaden as his excitement grew. He had never learned how to create magic circles before. Lytha almost rolled her eyes but walked along. ¡°There are restaurants, of course. People need to eat. Quite good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more interested in the books. Could we buy some soon?¡± ¡°Hah¡­of course.¡± Eilae was silent, but her eyes were scanning intricately. ¡°Pretty cool, right?¡± nudged Shaden. Eilae blinked twice before replying. ¡°It certainly is impressive. A city that can thrive only on these resources is something very impressive.¡± ¡°What¡ªI mean, I guess. I agree.¡± Eilae was thinking economically again. It was a unique habit of hers when they visited various towns and cities. ¡°Where exactly are we headed to?¡± asked Shaden after a while of passing by stores and homes. One thing he noticed was that the city had no walls, and the streets were impossibly clean. The place felt increasingly like an asylum, but he tried to ignore it. ¡°Don¡¯t be too depressed,¡± soothed Lytha, noticing his concern. ¡°The insides of the stores are very beautiful. The place we are going to is even more so.¡± ¡°You mean¡ª¡± ¡°Where else could I mean?¡± Shaden shut his mouth. His question hadn¡¯t been clearly answered, but what other attraction was there besides the Great Library? He leaned towards Eilae. ¡°So. What kind of spells do you plan on learning?¡± ¡°I suppose something like poison detection or detoxification.¡± ¡°¡­¡­anything else?¡± ¡°Maybe some simple barrier spells. There¡¯s quite a lot.¡± ¡°Guess I¡¯ll learn some as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to instruct me, so you will learn everything that I learn.¡± ¡°Oh right.¡± While they continued to chat, something caught the corner of Shaden¡¯s eye, and he looked up. In the distance, there was a pillar of white-blue light that shot into the sky. He had mistaken it for the sun, but it certainly wasn¡¯t. He also noticed that the sky was turning brighter like someone had illuminated the clouds with a white flare. Staring at the pillar made him feel weird. He knew he was seeing something extraordinary. ¡°What¡­is that?¡± ¡°That is where we are going.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Library?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°It¡¯s complicated. Learn it yourself.¡± She didn¡¯t explain things if it was too bothersome or annoying. But he¡¯d find out sooner or later. They would be staying here for quite a while, after all. They soon emerged into an empty area free of buildings. He could see the Great Library and the pillar of light much more clearly now. There was a path that led to the structure, which they followed. ¡°It looks like a thick cylinder,¡± said Shaden, unable to hide his disappointment. Lytha chuckled, but it was true. From the distance, the Library looked like a thick, short tube that stuck out from the earth with a laser beam coming out from it. ¡°It¡¯s very big though. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s all filled with books.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also an underground section, which is even larger than the surface part.¡± ¡°¡­wow.¡± He had to admit. It was a sight to behold. ¡­¡­seriously, what was the pillar of light for? His tutor stopped. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to enter the library. We can go closer, or we can return and buy the spellbooks you two want,¡± she said. Shaden and Eilae looked at each other. ¡°Don¡¯t they have a tour around the place?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°There is, but it happens once a month. We¡¯ll have to ask the locals.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Shaden looked at Eilae, who shook her head. ¡°It would be better to buy the books,¡± she stated. Before they headed back, Shaden took one last look at the tremendous pillar of light. It mystified him, it inspired something in him. Something like that couldn¡¯t possibly be for looks. Its infinite-feeling presence made him¡ª Whoops. He was lagging behind. He quickly walked after his companions. The Great Library would have to wait. ? ? ? It was their first day, and they had plenty of time. He had been given three months. Three months to discover and rigorously devour all the knowledge he needed for Demund¡¯s project. He would have to begin from the basics of the basics, looking into the most primitive of experiments to replicate back in the waking world. But before all of that, he had to teach his dear friend some spells. ¡°Hope you aren¡¯t that tired,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Not at all,¡± Eilae replied. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± First and foremost, a thick book labeled The Magic of Poison was laid out in front of Shaden. He quietly raised an eyebrow at the honest girl. ¡°To detoxify something, you must first know what it is,¡± she stated bluntly. ¡°All antidotal spells require it.¡± From the size of the book, Shaden felt like this was going to be very complicated. Swallowing quietly, he motioned to Eilae to begin. She flipped to the first page. ¡°This was pricy, even for a spellbook,¡± she said. ¡°It comes with a few samples of common poisons and the latest information on the existing poisons in the world.¡± ¡°I thought it was supposed to be the Magic of Poison. Not an encyclopedia of poison.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying what the bookstore owner told me,¡± she said with a pout. ¡°¡­¡­ehm. Let¡¯s begin.¡± They flipped to the table of contents and skipped through the useless information.
  1. The Basis of Poison and Neutralization Incantations
  2. Poisons
  3. Antidotes
  4. Special Poisons
  5. Elixirs
These were what Eilae had been looking for. Her face lit up after looking at the first chapter¡¯s name. She diligently flipped to the designated page and began to read through the text. Shaden did the same and followed along as she flipped through the pages. She was very quick at reading. ¡°Did you understand?¡± she asked after reading through everything. It had taken over forty minutes for around thirty pages. ¡°Roughly, he said. Let¡¯s look at the incantations again.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± There were six incantations in total, the first being the shortest and simplest, to the last being the longest and most complex. It was much more mind-boggling than Shaden had thought. Longer sentences did not equate to effectiveness. The first incantation, which was the shortest, would apply to everything. It required the least skill to learn but the most skill to master. Shaden thought of it as a condensed chant of the longer chants, which would explain its difficulty. The second was similar to the first, except that it focused on a specific area. The incantation literally had ¡°upon [said area]¡± in its sentence. The third was also like the first, except that it was specific to the blood. Naturally, blood would be important in dealing with poison. Apparently, the latter three sentences could cause accidental side effects if misused. Therefore, the fourth incantation was around three times as long as the third but would cover any mistakes in understanding the poison. A fail-safe mechanism at the cost of time and more mana. This had been around the time when Shaden realized that the book was meant for professional work. The fifth incantation was even longer, around five times the length of the fourth. This was meant for extreme treatments when special poisons (which included mana) were involved. In this case, magic circles were preferred for prolonged treatment. The final, sixth incantation was a full-body cleanse. It would not be able to cure any special poisons, but other mana-less impurities would be cleansed. But to use it, a great amount of mana would be required, as well as ample knowledge of the subject¡¯s physiology. A magic circle was recommended. Since this was a book on poisons, it didn¡¯t go into details on how to learn the incantations. Like many other professional textbooks, the book assumed that the reader already had the required knowledge with them. ¡°We will try to learn the first four,¡± Eilae stated. The samples were laid out on Eilae¡¯s desk, around ten that she had brought with her and twenty that had come with the book. She reached for the first poison. It was a small pile of red leaves that had curved tips at like tiny claws at the upper end of the stem. The outer edges curved in slightly inwards, and black veins could be seen under the epidermis. She held one leaf with her fingers. It was around twice the size of her fingernail. ¡°This is a Facci Bloom leaf. It tastes spicy but causes diarrhea and intense nausea after a few hours. Death often results from dehydration. It¡¯s a mild poison for beginners.¡± ¡°And I need to consume this.¡± She nodded. ¡°And cast the spell on yourself. If it works, you teach it to me.¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then you have a stomachache.¡± Or death. Shaden put out his hand and received the leaf. It was exotic, unlike anything he had ever seen. He plopped it into his mouth and swallowed. Eilae quickly flipped through the book to where the incantations were listed. ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s¡­spicy,¡± he admitted. ¡°There¡¯s this burning feeling in my stomach now.¡± ¡°Good. Now, cast the spell.¡± To detoxify a simple poison, you had to break down its harmful components into unharmful ones. With that mindset, all poisons were roughly the same. But according to the book, it wasn¡¯t. And Shaden would now find out why. He imagined the leaf¡¯s components breaking down into harmless ones, becoming nutrients. ¡°Cleanse and heal, become one with the body ¨C Cure.¡± It wasn¡¯t specific to poisons. It could also be used for illnesses, which made it a broad spell. Simple to learn, difficult to master. The magic formed on Shaden¡¯s palm and returned to him through his chest in a light-green glow. The burning sensation began to fade away, and in seconds, he felt completely fine. Eilae¡¯s eyes had widened for just a second, but now, she was inspecting him carefully. ¡°Did it work?¡± Shaden looked at himself and shrugged. ¡°I feel fine now. The magic worked, so it works.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­amazing,¡± she breathed. ¡°You¡¯re phenomenal.¡± A new excitement flooded her face, and she happily picked a leaf for herself. She motioned to Shaden to come closer to her and grabbed his hand with hers. ¡°After I swallow, cast the magic on me. Don¡¯t let go of my hand while you cast it. I need to feel the spell.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Her hands were very soft. Eilae dropped the leaf into her mouth and swallowed. After a few moments, she pulled Shaden¡¯s hand onto her upper chest. Fwoooomp, went Shaden¡¯s heart. He was touching her body. ¡°Cast it,¡± she ordered. Putting aside his thoughts, he did as he was told. Instantly, the green light began to seep out of Shaden¡¯s palm and trickled into Eilae¡¯s chest. Her hand was holding his, examining the flow of mana and sensing the magic. She let go of his hand, and he pulled it back. ¡°Did you get it?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Mmmm¡­one more time.¡± They repeated the process exactly with another leaf. Something clicked within Eilae¡¯s mind, and in the third time, she chanted by herself. ¡°Compared to yours, my magic is weaker,¡± she noted. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you achieved it instantly, but it¡¯s working. I¡­learned a new spell.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She repeated poisoning herself one more time and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll practice later.¡± She reached to the desk and brought forth another weird-looking plant. It looked like a black, round mushroom with a bumpy surface. ¡°Do it with this now,¡± she instructed. This was the essence of detoxification magic. Normally, one would require a skilled tutor in case something went wrong. The tutor, already having the experience of a great number of poisons, would transfer their spells to their pupils. Like this, the craft traveled down from teacher to student. Nowadays, newly discovered substances would first be used on an animal instead of a human. Procedural magic was quite developed. But in the old days, someone had to take the risk of dying to complete the curing spell. Which was exactly what Shaden was doing. Risking himself to teach Eilae. He eyed the samples on the desk. Some looked, very, very, nasty. His throat swallowed some saliva unintentionally. He could do this. Probably. Perhaps learning together could have been a romantic moment for Shaden and Eilae. Holding each other¡¯s hand, Shaden¡¯s hand on Eilae¡¯s chest, watching each other¡ªthe elements were there. But sadly, it never happened. Shaden was too focused on curing himself, and Eilae too focused on soaking in knowledge. It was very procedural. Too procedural. ? ? ? ¡°We will have to buy more samples at this rate,¡± said Eilae, looking through her collection of poisons. They had only experimented with not-so-lethal ones that day, but there was no telling how serious the poisons would become. With the stronger poisons, there was a chance of dying while casting the magic. There was a reason why antidotes dominated the poison market. Not many could detoxify strong poisons and those who could had few pupils that wanted to learn it. It was logical. Why risk yourself to learn the magic if you could simply buy the antidote? There had been incidents where the student had died while uttering the last words of a spell. The venom had acted too quickly. Many could cure simple poisons, but few who could cure lethal, quick ones. ¡°And you want to learn how to detoxify a lethal one.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°There is a chance of me dying.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Shaden looked at the earnest girl and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you whatever you want.¡± ¡°You have my admiration.¡± He looked at his hand. Each time he cast the Cure spell on the weaker poisons, it felt different. Only slightly, but there was a distinction in the way the mana felt and how it moved. Since each poison had a distinct chemical structure, it was natural that the magic had to react differently. It was exhilarating. Learning magic was exciting. There was a knock on the door. ¡°Shaden, Eilae, let¡¯s go to dinner,¡± said Lytha. Shaden opened the door and saluted his tutor. After getting dressed, they followed Lytha out of the building. They hadn¡¯t told her about the poison experiments. ¡°Will you keep it a secret?¡± whispered Eilae into Shaden¡¯s ear. ¡°A secret¡­between you and me.¡± Her blue eyes stared deeply into his. ¡°You¡¯re worried that she will object,¡± he whispered back. ¡°¡­maybe.¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± He recalled his days living in the wild. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it a secret,¡± he told her. ¡°She probably knows, though.¡± ¡°¡­¡­that¡¯s not the point¡­¡± ¡°Did you say something?¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± said Eilae. ¡°Isn¡¯t it thrilling? Sharing a secret.¡± ¡°I guess.¡± Like that, their first day in Saiton concluded. 4.23 ¡°A textbook, you say. Of magic?¡± ¡°Yes. Something sophisticated. If it contains theories and concepts of the laws of mana, that would be great.¡± ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± The merchant walked over to the back of the room, and the sound of him rummaging through boxes could be heard from where Shaden stood. Shaden was having problems finding the perfect book. There were too many stores to choose from, and being a newcomer to the city, he wasn¡¯t sure where to begin. Eilae had discovered her desired book within an hour in some way. He really should have asked how. He had come to the biggest bookstore he could spot. But upon entering it, it resembled a warehouse more, with all of the books neatly packaged and set apart in small and large groups upon various shelves. They each were labeled with titles foreign to Shaden. The merchant returned to Shaden with a thin packet in his hand. ¡°Little boy. Have you taken courses in elementary magic?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I thought so too.¡± ¡°How could you tell?¡± ¡°Mages-in-training wear these badges on their cloaks, you see. You have neither of them. You must be new here.¡± Shaden had indeed seen numerous cloaked figures roaming the streets of the city. They had all had books within their arms. ¡°I came here to learn about magic.¡± ¡°Many do. I¡¯d suggest that you visit and enroll at the Tower of Magic if you possess the price. You certainly look like a noble.¡± The man handed Shaden the packet, which was very light. ¡°A Guide to Magic,¡± read Shaden. He had seen the book before, back when he was at Skotos. It had been eye-opening to him back then, but he had soon realized that everything had been explained too easily. ¡°This is a book for children,¡± said Shaden. The merchant shrugged. ¡°As I see it, you¡¯re a child. Sorry boy, but all the thick books are required for adult use. This isn¡¯t a simple bookstore.¡± Shaden handed the package back to the man. ¡°Do you know anywhere else where they might have books available? Like a kind of library?¡± ¡°You will have to visit the Tower for that. Or the Academium.¡± After saying thanks to the merchant, Shaden stepped out into the streets. It was less windy due to the buildings, but the clouds still loomed over the sky, becoming brighter as the neared the city¡¯s core. Shaden wished he could access the Great Library. He could find anything he wanted there. ¡°Someday, I¡¯m going to get in,¡± he vowed. But for now, he¡¯d have to rely on his friend¡¯s information-gathering prowess. ? ? ? ¡°You want me to accompany you?¡± asked Eilae. ¡°Or tell me how you found your book so quickly,¡± said Shaden. ¡°I took a short walk around the place, but I couldn¡¯t find the book I wanted.¡± Eilae had been practicing the poison nullification magic she had been taught the day before in her room. Instead of ingesting it, she had crumbled the samples into power and had dispersed them in water, using her magic on the container instead. Afterwards, she would drink it as a final test. Practice was always important, she had said. It was easy to forget what you had learned. Shaden agreed completely. ¡°Our family has connections,¡± she told him. ¡°I simply found them within the city. Why not ask the tutor for help?¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­busy. She had work to do.¡± ¡°I suppose I have no choice but to help. I was just running low on mana. A short walk will replenish it.¡± Putting her equipment down (which she probably had retrieved from her suitcase), she got up from her chair. ¡°Wait outside. I¡¯ll get dressed.¡± ¡°Thanks, Eilae.¡± After a few short minutes, she emerged out of the room in a baggy black dress that hung down slightly below her knees. She had comfortable sandals on her feet, something she had bought along their time in the north. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± ? ? ? ¡°Our family has a broad variety of connections,¡± Eilae explained. ¡°From weapons trading to food, but information is the most crucial. You could say we have an agent within every city.¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell it to anyone. I¡¯m only telling you since you¡¯re a Limen.¡± ¡°So telling me is allowed?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no keeping secrets from your family. I thought you were aware.¡± ¡°No, first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°Now you know.¡± They passed through the streets, turning left and right, left and right. ¡°There was a small spell I was taught before departing,¡± she said. ¡°My father told me it would assist me in my travels.¡± ¡°Locating magic, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, locating magic.¡± Shaden had sensed minuscule pulses of mana going out from Eilae¡¯s head, which was probably it. He couldn¡¯t tell where it was headed towards, however. ¡°Once I send the signal, the agent signals me back. That is how I was able to find the location. Since our family is familiar with poisons, finding the book was a simple task. We¡¯re here.¡± They stopped in front of a building that blended in well with its surroundings¡ªit looked ordinary. At a glance, it was a shop that sold exquisite pens and writing utensils. The tools were on display beyond the window. The bell dinged once when Eilae pushed the door open to enter. It had a clear sound that rang throughout the room. A man was waiting for them right as they entered. He stood before the door, adorned with a tight-fitting suit with various embroidery running down the middle and the sides. His brown hair and beard were neatly trimmed to be short like a coconut. On his right ear was two small rings, one silver, one black. He had a soft, calculating smile. ¡°My young lady,¡± he said, bowing slightly. ¡°What brings you here again?¡± ¡°My companion requires a book,¡± she said, motioning Shaden to move up. ¡°He will tell you the details.¡± The merchant ¡°Perhaps this young man is your attendant?¡± ¡°He is nothing of the sort, and you need not know.¡± The man nodded. His sharp eyes then turned towards Shaden, quickly inspecting him from head to toe. ¡°Name your request, young master.¡± Shaden cleared his throat. No one had called him young master before. It was probably a gesture of respect, but it felt weird for someone older than him to call him master. ¡°I need a book on the theories of magic. Something advanced.¡± ¡°You make a vague request. There are many branches in magic. Healing, the elements, crystals, destruction, food, curses, magic circles¡ª¡± ¡°Something with experiments,¡± Shaden quickly added. ¡°Experiments that can be done at home. And knowledge about the basic laws of mana and magic.¡± ¡°The basic¡­laws?¡± ¡°Are there any books on primitive experiments? As in, how mana was discovered, how it was first used, and what makes spells work.¡± Shaden wanted to replicate magic in Demund¡¯s world, but chanting, imagining, even simply using telekinesis¡ªnone of it had worked. He wanted to know why magic worked, and how to recreate in the waking world. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re looking for a history of magic. But why experiments?¡± ¡°I want to learn how magic works. Why it works.¡± The man placed his palms together, his fingers moving in a rhythmic motion like a worm. His lips pursed a little, and his eyes closed as his mind organized his thoughts for him. ¡°¡­¡­Aha,¡± he said in a few seconds. ¡°I believe I know what you wish for. But it will take some time. Will you return tonight after dinner?¡± ¡°Yes. That will work.¡± ¡°Excellent. I expect the payment to be around one gold coin and twenty silver.¡± Shaden felt like he had got struck in the head with a bat. The price was much greater than he had imagined. But keeping a poker face, and trusting Eilae¡¯s connections, he reached into his wallet and fetched one small gold coin and two large silver coins. The man took it, bit them, and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Do you require anything else?¡± ¡°No. That will be it,¡± stated Eilae. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Shaden.¡± Eilae turned back and exited the door. The agent made a polite bowing gesture, which Shaden returned. He followed Eilae out of the store as the door swung shut behind him. They were out on the grey roads again. The weather was warm, and the breeze felt nice on the skin. Eilae¡¯s untied hair fluttered a little from the wind, shining under the sun. She hadn¡¯t worn her hat today. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so expensive,¡± Shaden commented after he was walking by Eilae¡¯s side. ¡°He¡¯s a professional. The harder the book is to obtain, the more expensive it is.¡± She said it like it was natural. ¡°Your topic¡­are you planning on learning about origin magic?¡± ¡°Origin magic?¡± ¡°The creation of magic. Maybe you¡¯re trying to develop a spell by yourself.¡± ¡°Oh. No, it¡¯s not like that. Wait. Maybe it is.¡± Creating magic? Hadn¡¯t he done that before? Well, he was trying to create magic in the waking world, so in a sense, Eilae was correct. If magic didn¡¯t work, he at least wanted to use mana to cause a reaction. ¡°Creating a new spell is probably impossible for you to do,¡± said Eilae. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right equipment, nor the personnel to assist you.¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Shaden let out a weak laugh, to which Eilae raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­you already have?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Did his fireball count as a new spell? He hadn¡¯t chanted it, after all. ¡°Do fireballs exist in this world? Fireballs that explode?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I guess not.¡± Eilae¡¯s expression turned even more puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re a strange one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re strange too. What kind of girl says, ¡®You¡¯re a strange one?¡¯ It sounds too old fashioned.¡± There was a moment of silence. Eilae was suddenly quiet. Noticing an ominous air forming by his side, he looked to his companion and saw the slight scowl on her face. ¡°I was taught to speak this way,¡± she snapped, her face a mixture of a pout and a deep frown. ¡°It is what I am used to. I¡¯d say your way of speaking is childish and unrefined.¡± Her irritation suddenly vanished like smoke, and she gave Shaden a sweet smile. ¡°But I won¡¯t say that, because I am older than you and much more cultured. I understand your shortcomings.¡± And she walked away. In truth, the young girl was feeling a little inferior to the talented younger boy. As someone older, she had been instructed by her family to influence the boy with her charms¡­but it was she who was being suppressed by Shaden¡¯s unbelievable feats of magic. She was much more talented in other matters, of course. But she loved magic, which Shaden excelled at. She was a little jealous of him, and now that they were more familiar with each other, her emotions leaked out more often than she liked. Every noble has a superiority complex to an extent. It had come out of her a little. She was still a child, after all. To Shaden, Eilae¡¯s words were entertaining. She felt much more real than she did when he had first met her, and he liked it. He¡¯d have to be careful with his words, however. He couldn¡¯t go overboard with his jokes. Oblivious of the fact that Eilae¡¯s actions just now had been purposefully exaggerated, he scratched his head and ran to catch up with Eilae. ? ? ? Finally. The books he wanted were here, right on top of his desk. They were four in total, and the titles read History of Magic I, A Series of Discoveries, The Language Vol I, and finally, Spellcraft Vol I. History of Magic looked relatively new compared to the other texts, which looked yellow and a little wrinkly from age. The agent had specifically told him that ¡°They were the third or second copies of the original text,¡± meaning that their contents hadn¡¯t been altered for public use. Altered for public use. Something sounded fishy about that. The public was knowledgeable about magic. Many could use basic chants. So why would the texts be altered? He looked at the small page that the agent had provided him. History of Magic I would help supplement his lack of background knowledge. It was listed as optional, but necessary if he wanted to obtain a greater understanding of the subject matter. He¡¯d begin with it. A little history wasn¡¯t so bad, and the book was of moderate size. Maybe around two hundred pages or more. He flipped to the first page and began to absorb the words into his mind. He had seldom read for long periods as Shaden, and it felt as if Demund was constantly circulating. There was a certain clearness of mind even though he did not circulate. Perhaps his constant practice had caused his mana within him to flow strongly even when he wasn¡¯t intending it. He had heard that masters of martial arts could circulate while unconscious. Maybe this was it. Well, his flow was still very weak. He was still young. ¡°In the abyss that was of turbulent magic and curses, of poison and destruction, emerged order that was of the gods¡­¡± The gods? From what he knew, many people believed that magic came from the gods. He hadn¡¯t expected a historical book, however, to mention them. They were legends, weren¡¯t they? Did they really exist? He continued to read. The more he read, the greater his puzzlement grew, as did his thirst for answers. A sudden dull banging interrupted his thoughts. He looked up from the book. The sound was coming from next door, to his right. ¡°Eilae?¡± Quiet. The noise had vanished. Shaden shot up from his chair and dashed out of the room, throwing the door open with a thud. Eilae¡¯s door was right next to him, which he knocked his hand on. Something had felt wrong. ¡°Eilae? Eilae!¡± He was about to yank the door open when it swung inwards, almost tripping him over. He steadied himself on the doorframe and looked inside. There was a certain, nasty and spicy odor that filled his nose. He instinctively stopped breathing and squinted his eyes. Eilae was beyond the door with a handkerchief over her nose and mouth, slightly bent over. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± she muttered through muffled breaths. ¡°¡­¡­¡­ - Wind.¡± Shaden¡¯s clothes flapped as the air was vacuumed out through Eilae¡¯s open window. With the fresh air filling the room, Eilae removed her cloth from her face and took in a deep breath. Her cheeks were red, and she looked exhausted, sweat running down her forehead and neck. ¡°Are you¡­¡± Shaden paused. ¡°I think you should sit down first,¡± he suggested. ¡°You look tired.¡± ¡°I certainly am,¡± she sighed. ¡°I almost killed myself.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m sorry for interrupting you. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Giving Shaden a small nod, Eilae proceeded to swing the door shut on him. ¡°Wait, what do you mean¡ª¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± There was a loud crack as the door crunched Shaden¡¯s extended fingers between itself and the doorframe. ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡± He didn¡¯t scream. He had been conditioned not to scream. It would only attract unnecessary attention. That did not mean that the pain was mitigated, and he fell on the floor on his knees, taking sharp intakes of breaths to control himself. ¡°Uuuuu¡­¡­¡± He groaned while grasping his hand with his unhurt hand. He activated healing magic on himself instinctively¡ª ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Eilae fell on the floor next to Shaden, unsure of what to do. She was flustered, and worry began to fill her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªI was¡ªif there is anything I can do¡ª¡± Broken sentences gushed out from her mouth in streams. Her arms were in the air, unsure of their positions like lost birds without direction. ¡°I will compensate this¡ª¡± Shaden¡¯s pain had already subsided, and he took a good look at Eilae¡¯s face. It was red. He reached out and touched her forehead with his hand. It was burning. ¡°Eilae, hush.¡± Eilae closed her mouth and sat still, her eyes trembling like feathers. ¡°You have a fever.¡± Lytha hadn¡¯t returned to the building after dinner. She hated staying within cramped spaces, which made her frequent walks and shopping around the city. Naturally, the responsibly of everything fell onto Shaden¡¯s hands. He had never thought that anything would happen though. ¡°I feel fine¡ª¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t. There¡¯s something seriously wrong about you. Go lie on the bed.¡± He got up and helped Eilae to her feet. She was shivering now, and she stumbled a little while walking to her bed. She fell on the mattress and face upwards with a hand on her head. Her breaths had deepened. Shaden quickly looked around the room. He had a hunch as to what might have caused this¡ª His eyes fell on a small set of tools laid out on Eilae¡¯s table. There were various leaves and a small, glass bottle that contained a kind of dark liquid. Leaving Eilae on the bed, he went to the table, picked up the bottle, and took a sniff. Poison. Judging by the state of the samples and equipment around the table, it was likely a concentrated mixture that Eilae had concocted. ¡°Ah¡­oh shoot.¡± He looked over at Eilae, who seemed to be dying increasingly. Cursing his low observation skills, he quickly ran to the bed and placed his hand over Eilae¡¯s body. ¡°Cure!¡± Green light immediately burst forward over Eilae like a flood, covering her entire body in its luminance. It seeped into her, making her skin glow like moonlight for a few seconds. When the light died down, Eilae was blinking at the ceiling, her fever gone and her cheeks less red. ¡°I thought I cured myself.¡± ¡°Apparently, you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I felt fine.¡± Shaden picked up a black, vine-like sample from the table and dangled in in the air. ¡°Witch¡¯s Lure. It has anesthetic properties that make it kill you without you knowing it. Did you forget?¡± ¡°No. But I genuinely felt fine. I thought¡­I succeeded.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you should have mixed¡ª?¡± His voice trailed off. Eilae¡¯s eyes were on the brink of tears. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything by myself.¡± ¡°Wait¡ª¡± She didn¡¯t scream, or wail, or bawl. But the tears gushed out from her eyes, tiny beads of liquid falling to the bed below her in droplets of rain. ¡°I would have died if it wasn¡¯t for you. I would have died because I¡ªfailed.¡± She tried to wipe her tears off with her hands. She tried to cover her face with her hands. As her voice was under her control, she did not whimper, but the tears continued to pour out. The resulting consequence was that the room was very silent, with only the small sounds of Eilae¡¯s hands brushing against her skin filling the vast, empty air of the room. The only time Shaden had seen a girl cry was when his sister had fallen on her knees, scraping them. He wasn¡¯t sure of the actions he had to take. His anxiety grew, and he too stood there silently in awkwardness. As if. He had to do something. The fact that Eilae was a girl below the age of ten left him sometimes. But what? He frantically looked around while he formulated the necessary words in his head. ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± Shaden accidentally said with a squeak. He cleared his throat. ¡°Everyone makes mistakes.¡± Eilae didn¡¯t say anything. Her hands were still covering her eyes. Shaden¡¯s nervousness multiplied. He quickly lifted the glass vial of concentrated poison from the table. ¡°You created this masterpiece. I¡¯d never be able to do that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s simple. You just boil it over some water and remove the impurities.¡± Her voice sounded clogged, and the words felt forced. He had said the wrong thing. Oh gosh. Shaden inched closer to the girl. ¡°You didn¡¯t fail. The poison would have made you faint instantly if you failed. Your magic did work to an extent.¡± His words felt empty, even to himself. He was also guessing the lethality of the poison extract. Would it actually have made her faint instantly? He didn¡¯t know. She was still silent. But her tears had stopped. ¡°Eilae, what¡¯s the matter?¡± he said as softly as he could. The tension was making him feel light-headed. ¡°I can help you. But you shouldn¡¯t have ingested the poison alone. You should have told me to drink it first.¡± ¡°You were busy, and I interrupted you,¡± she said. ¡°I am being a burden.¡± ¡°No. No, you aren¡¯t. Learning about poisons is fun for me too.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°We have all day.¡± ¡°You looked very excited about your books.¡± ¡°Of course! I just received them today.¡± ¡°They looked very thick.¡± ¡°I can read quickly. Time is not a problem.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­could you pass me my napkin?¡± Shaden fetched the cloth that had dropped on the floor and place it on Eilae¡¯s extended hand. She took it, turned to the side so that Shaden couldn¡¯t see her face, and dapped her eyes. Finally, she blew her nose. She got up on the bed and looked up at Shaden. ¡°I¡¯m¡­terribly sorry for showing you this,¡± she said. ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Crying is natural. You don¡¯t have to force yourself not to cry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I am not.¡± ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± She was silent again. Her red, swollen eyes were fixed on Shaden. ¡°I will¡­leave, then. Tell me if you need anything.¡± He tried his best to look natural as he walked out of the room. With a small click, he shut the door and sighed. Had he said enough? Had he said the right things? His words had sounded shallow to his ears. She wouldn¡¯t try to poison herself again, would she? With heavy footsteps, he returned to his room. The walls felt very thin to him at that moment, and he could imagine Eilae sitting on her bed on the other side. What was she feeling? Her words had been¡­surprising, in the least. She had her own insecurities to worry about like he had his. She was so young, though¡­ He fell on his bed. ? ? ? Shaden couldn¡¯t continue reading that night. He wasn¡¯t in the mood. To clear his mind, he practiced circulating and stretched his muscles as he was taught, tempering them to stay in shape. His mind felt much clearer, and regret began to rise within him. What if he had answered her in this way? He should have said this instead of that. There were more things he could have said. Maybe he should have been more assertive. Still, Eilae was a strong girl. It had just been tears, nothing else. No, that didn¡¯t make sense. Pushing his thoughts aside, he slept early. It had been portrayed so easily in books. Characters who were completely sure of what to do, who knew the perfect things to say at the optimal time, who could change someone¡¯s heart with just a few sentences¡­ In the morning, they had a simple breakfast of bread, cheese, and eggs from a local store. Eilae continued on as she had always had, talking naturally with confidence as if nothing had happened. Shaden wondered how she could be so flexible. A sudden, unexpected thought popped into his head. Had she recovered, or was it just a guise? His stomach now full, he returned to reading about the history of magic after a short, morning exercise. ¡°May I join you?¡± Eilae had asked. ¡°Sure,¡± he had replied. It was just stretching and controlling mana flow in the body, which Eilae seemed to know how to do. They practiced together without uttering a word. At the end of it, Eilae finally came and spoke to him. ¡°You said I could ask for your help,¡± she said. ¡°Any time.¡± ¡°That is too vague. I don¡¯t want to¡­disturb you.¡± ¡°Then, how about mornings and evenings then? After breakfast to lunch, then after dinner until bedtime.¡± ¡°Is that fine?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only be reading.¡± A sudden thought popped into his mind. Eilae probably didn¡¯t like being in her room for so long, right? ¡°But when I train, will you join me? I need a sparring partner, and our tutor is¡­you know. Gone all day.¡± ¡°I understand. I will join you.¡± He had never fought her before. He knew she trained by herself since he felt her mana moving sometimes during their travels. Friendship was a difficult thing. Getting to know someone closely was a difficult thing. Even during the few months he had traveled with Eilae, he felt like he hadn¡¯t even discovered a tenth of her existence. It was natural, right? Even family members didn¡¯t know everything about each other. It made him think about Demund¡¯s friends. How much did he truly know about them? They were great people, no doubt. Time would tell. 4.24 ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Shaden closed History of Magic I and leaned back on his chair. He wasn¡¯t sure what to think. He had only read one volume, and now he had more questions than answers. The current system of magic was created by the gods, yet it was mortals that discovered the use of mana. This had been a major idea that the book had centered around. The phrase still puzzled him. The system was created by the gods, yet mortals discovered it¡­ All in all, the book was¡ªjust as its name implied¡ªa history of magic. It told of how the elves were able to set up the greatest nation in the world through their use of advanced magics, how knowledge was withheld from those who weren¡¯t elves, and so on. It had even mentioned some beastman warlords that had roamed the south but then had been continuously driven upwards by the elven union. The races had sort of been isolated then. Humans had been busy making war with each other like flies, while the dwarves had secluded themselves behind the Cantsebil mountain range. This had been around twenty thousand years ago until an unnamed destroyer came by and caused the elves to seclude themselves in Naerathim. The destroyer had laid waste to the land, creating a short-lived kingdom that ended up blowing up in smoke that could be visible from hundreds of leagues away. Volume I of the history books was based solely on elven texts. It told of their connection to Naera, how her wisdom was passed down to those who had been enlightened, how those apostles developed the Tower and spread knowledge to the elves of Naerathim. The modern system of chanting and symbols used for magic circles had its roots in elven magic. It would not be an exaggeration to say that elves had discovered the way of using magic with their connection to an ancient god. However, the book did not explain the spells developed in the absence of elven knowledge. Judging by the loose way the book concluded, it would be explained in the adjacent volumes. Then how about himself? How had he used magic without chanting? Was he like that destroyer who blew up his city? More questions. Well, it was just meant to be supplementary to the facts he had been set on from the beginning. He tossed the book on his bed and eagerly set A Series of Discoveries before him. He flipped to the first page. ¡°The progress of humanity without the interference of unaccountable beings, the pure sensibilities in which humankind have been able to discover their command over mana; here are their recordings from the old days of men.¡± Oh. Shaden¡¯s eyes lit up. He continued reading. ¡°To understand magic, one has to begin from its roots. The power that dwells in all living creatures, what exactly is it?¡± What exactly indeed. Shaden knew that the book he had wanted¡ªwas there for him to read. He couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. It had been correct to trust Eilae, after all. His eyes glued to the pages, he embedded each sentence to the depths of his memory. ? ? ? Demund stood still while his teacher read the forms he had prepared, according to the submission guide. She looked at the listed topic, and her puzzlement was clear on her face. The clock was ticking by at the corner of the office, reminding Demund that every second passed was another level of uncertainty added to his project. He just wished his teacher wouldn¡¯t be disappointed. ¡°This is¡­interesting,¡± she finally said after what seemed like hours. ¡°But still too vague. Creating a way of using SAP for people of the E class? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it,¡± Demund replied. ¡°You must have your final project done by the Friday after October break. The school has to pick the winners from the submissions.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to choose so quickly. And such an unexplored topic too,¡± his teacher said while sliding Demund¡¯s forms to the side of her desk. ¡°You¡¯ll have a harder time finding resources.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware. They didn¡¯t have anything on the internet.¡± ¡°Is there a reason why you chose this?¡± Her voice had a hint of concern mixed in it. Or was it pity? Discontentment? ¡°I had a revolutionary dream,¡± Demund joked. ¡°A dream.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The teacher¡¯s stare made Demund feel embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t turn away. He was confident in his topic. ¡°You¡¯re a smart student, Demund,¡± she said. ¡°Try your best.¡± She was definitely disappointed. Demund said his thanks and left the room, feeling a little down from his teacher¡¯s reaction. Who could blame her? SAP wasn¡¯t taught in schools, nor was it something that could be explored easily. Demund had tried to find anything about it during the weekend, but his searches had ended in vain. The only articles he had found were, ¡®What does your rank say about your personality?¡¯ or ¡®Take this short quiz to find the affinity between you and your crush,¡¯ and so on. SAP was more or less treated like magic, not a topic of genuine research. Normal web searches hadn¡¯t been able to bring him anything. If information on SAP existed, it was difficult to discover. Demund clicked his tongue. Not that he would need them. The information he required was already inside of his brain. He had a good idea of why he couldn¡¯t use magic and why chants didn¡¯t work in this world. He had also discovered something peculiar about his ability to understand all languages as Shaden. Magic was like an infinitely complex code, and Shaden had been able to understand it. The question was, why did his other self possess such power? Maybe because he was in a dream. But it wasn¡¯t a dream; it was another reality. He wasn¡¯t completely sure of it himself. Oh well. His other self was still young and would have a lot of time to explore. He¡¯d simply work on his project as Demund for now. There were so many experiments he had succeeded in replicating in the other world, and he was excited to reproduce the results in this world. There was just one problem. One jarring problem that could make everything fail. He lacked mana crystals. ? ? ? Demund concentrated. He concentrated with all his might while circulating, enough to make spots of color appear in his vision. He poured his energy into his hand as he did as Shaden, trying to squeeze out the power within him to form a crystal of energy. He failed. It had never worked as Demund. Rather, the energy was at his fingertips, refusing to come out and solidify. He could insert what he thought of as threads of mana into objects. That¡¯s what he did with his prosthetic leg to make himself walk better. Maybe he was pushing mana out of his body¡ªit was just that he didn¡¯t produce enough of it. It didn¡¯t clump together, and he couldn¡¯t force it to crystalize like Shaden. Just one, tiny crystal. That was all he needed. He wished he were at the Islands. Jothan¡¯s letter had mentioned monsters, and he could obtain his fuel from them. He could probably take on a few small ones if he had a knife. Only to the extent of a large dog, though. If he were at the Islands, there would be crystals galore. Demund wasn¡¯t the one to call out the government for all the things they did wrong, but he smelled a conspiracy. Monsters and superpowers, SAP and an enclosed area. Something was fishy. It gave him more reason to win this contest. He wanted to see the place for himself. Yet, here he was, lacking the most important item that would allow him to win. He tried again, this time enclosing the air within his palms. With every ounce of concentration he could muster, be began to circulate and pour out mana from his palms. Please, please, please¡ª He couldn¡¯t feel anything forming, so after a while, he released his hands. Something like gas emerged for a split second before disappearing. The room in his light had obscured his vision, but he had detected something. Finding hope once more, he attempted to create a crystal again. This time, he turned off the lights in his room. After what seemed like a century of concentration and cold sweat rolling down his back and face, something flickered within his hands. Resisting the urge to look inside, he tightened his hands together and continued to produce mana. Tick-tock, tick-tock went the clock. Demund held his breath. His arms were shaking. He felt so, so tired. In the darkness, he resisted the urge to plummet. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. His head hurt. His whole body ached. He released the air in his hands. A faint blue aurora lingered like smoke before Demund, dancing with the currents of air. Then it vanished, thirty minutes of concentration and pain gone in an instant. Demund limped to the wall and switched on the lights. This was never going to work. There was a tremendous difference between gaseous mana and liquid mana, and an even greater one between liquid mana and solid crystals. His head hurt, and he felt like throwing up. Was this what people felt if they overused magic? He had never experienced it as Shaden. He blinked and breathed slowly. His vision had become blurry for a few seconds, forcing him to lean against the wall. How was he ever going to obtain a crystal? The bed greeted his face with a puff. He had to study too. He couldn¡¯t afford to force his body to train every day like this. He didn¡¯t even know if his mana capacity would increase. So much knowledge, but the lack of resources made everything impossible. Come to think of it, what would his rating level be now? He had essentially circulated every day during his study sessions. Had it done anything to develop his mana pool? Maybe he should call it an SAP pool. Sapool. He inspected the texture of the ceiling for no reason, then closed his eyes. His head still hurt. ¡­¡­¡­Wait. How did they measure SAP in the first place? Shaden shot up on his bed and abruptly fell back down from a dizziness attack. But how did they measure SAP? The machines weren¡¯t crystal balls. Mana-detecting balls were created from empty mana crystals. The various glyphs etched on them would suck out a portion of the person¡¯s mana proportional to their total capacity, converting it into brightness, color, shapes, or whatever it had been programmed to do. Crystalsmiths were essential in Exarria as they could change mana crystals into various shapes and sizes without shattering them into dust, which usually happened when a crystal¡¯s mana was depleted. That was how staffs, wands, balls, lights, and a variety of other items were created. There was no other way to measure someone¡¯s mana other than using the crystal ball or detection magic¡ªnone which existed in his waking world. It was common sense. Something like mana couldn¡¯t be measured with electronics, right? There was only one explanation. The measuring devices contained crystals. ? ? ? ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since last year,¡± said Ms. Clarn. She still had her tired look with bags under her eyes. With fights occurring every day at the club, she was a necessity to the school. But after the accident, Demund hadn¡¯t pushed his body to the limits every day, ending his already infrequent visits to the nurse¡¯s office. ¡°Hello, Ms. Clarn.¡± ¡°So? Are you hurt?¡± Demund shook his head. ¡°Is there a way to measure my SAP level?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re curious. Sit down, it¡¯ll be quick.¡± The nurse got up, put down her cup of coffee, and strolled towards the many drawers of medical equipment. As Demund sat down, she returned with a needle and a small vial along with some disinfectant swabs. The scent of alcohol filled Demund¡¯s nose when she opened the container. ¡°You¡¯re not the first to ask for it,¡± she said as she cleaned the needle with a swab. Setting it carefully on the table, she reached into her pocket and produced a long rubber band. ¡°Stretch out your arm. It won¡¯t hurt, I¡¯m an expert.¡± ¡°Wait, wait. Ms. Clarn, isn¡¯t there a machine that can detect SAP?¡± Demund asked. ¡°Do you mean the full-body scanners?¡± ¡°Yes! Those.¡± ¡°Sorry, our school doesn¡¯t have those. They¡¯re only brought in during the Selections.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Stretch out your arm.¡± Demund let out a depressed sigh and put his arm out. The needle went inside of him soon after, taking out a small sample of blood. It wasn¡¯t that he was against the pain. It was just that this didn¡¯t satisfy his original purpose of coming to the nurse. ¡°Did it hurt?¡± the nurse asked while applying pressure to his arm. ¡°Here, hold it.¡± ¡°Not really,¡± he mumbled. He watched her fill the vial with the blood from the syringe with a sense of loss. A meaningless sacrifice. He shouldn¡¯t have come to the nurse. ¡°Come here,¡± she told him, waltzing away into another room. Demund, still holding his pierced arm, followed her to the next room. The nurse walked a few paces forward and inserted the vial of blood into a small machine at the end of the room. It was the size of a box. Demund watched as the nurse pressed a button. There was a kind of faint whirring noise, and after a few seconds, a slip of paper came out from an opening at the bottom with a beep. The nurse took it and handed it to Demund. He took a look at the slip. A large C- was stretched across its white surface. Just one letter, and the number 1847 below it. ¡°How is it? Has it changed at all?¡± His ranking was the same, but his SAP concentration value had risen by a few hundred. But he didn¡¯t care about those. ¡°Not really. Ms. Clarn, does that machine measure potential from the blood?¡± ¡°It does,¡± she said massaging her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s less accurate but measures roughly the same.¡± ¡°Can I take a look at it?¡± ¡°At the machine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± With the nurse¡¯s permission, Demund carefully approached the device and examined its structure. There was the hole where the blood sample went into and three buttons to the side. He placed his hand on it and felt the machine using his threads of mana. From the opposite sides of the box, he felt a vacuuming sensation that tugged on his threads and made them vanish. There were crystals inside. But his joy was short-lived. The device was tightly sealed and lacked anything that could be considered an opening to the crystals within it. What had he been thinking? Even if he could open the device and see the crystals, it wasn¡¯t as if he would be allowed to take it home. He thanked the nurse and left the room, his footsteps heavy while heading towards the Club. Perhaps he could ask Enariss to squeeze out some mana for him, but he doubted it would be possible. Did she even know how to circulate? Even if she did, condensing mana was¡­ Impossible. He had tried because his other self could do it, but it was impossible. He was the anomaly. Even Lytha couldn¡¯t condense mana like him, nor the Headmistress, nor anyone he knew. If it was that simple, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild wouldn¡¯t be necessary. Another day of failure. ? ? ? Shaden blasted a ball of fire and stared into the flames as they vanished into thin air. He was bored and so tremendously stuck by the lack of resources. Or rather, his lack of mana crystals in the waking world. Roughly three weeks. It had been twenty-two days since he had done absolutely nothing to advance the details of his project. The problem wasn¡¯t where or how to begin; he had plenty of information in his brain for that. Day after day of reading the four books he had bought had engraved them into his mind, and he found himself muttering theories or experiments randomly throughout the day to himself. No, there wasn¡¯t a single problem with the project outline. He just lacked the material to begin it. Maybe that was why he felt depressed when he imagined the experiments taking place. He was currently outside of the city, away from the prying eyes of scholars and students who might distract or hinder him. Before him was a large, empty plain littered with the experiments he had carried out. A magic circle here, a line of symbols there. He realized how absurd his power of understanding language was. Magic was a program that was intertwined into the world. He finally understood what the history book had meant when it had stated, ¡°The system of magic was discovered by gods, but magic itself was founded by mortals.¡± Creating spells was like coding. Before a system had been put into place, all spells had to be manually learned and developed, similar to using binary code to create a program. Needless to say, it would take years just to form a single spell. Once the spell had been mastered, it could be taught. It would take a long time, but now that the master could use the spell, all the student had to do was feel the essence of the spell, like what Shaden had done for Eilae but much, much more difficult. Consequently, a master-student relationship would be very intimate, spanning decades of teaching and transferring knowledge. Magic was very scarce and hidden from the world. This had been a very long time ago. But then (according to the elves), Naera established the greatest programming language of all time. She, with the use of incantations, sigils, symbols, circles, and the like, imbedded her magic into the world so that anyone who could establish a connection with the system could use magic. Naturally, the elves kept it hidden. It was also the reason why they had been able to prosper through the ages. The other races¡ªwith their primitive understanding of magic¡ªcould only hone their weapons and circulation. The books hadn¡¯t explicitly mentioned it, but Shaden assumed that it was the case. In the place of magic, martial arts had been developed. Instead of using mana to create a physical outcome, martial arts used mana to affect the body and the objects touching it¡ªmeaning it was simpler to teach and understand. Saiton had changed all of it. He had understood magic without the help of an established system, instead creating his own system for the common people. The elves had reconciled with him after seeing his influence, agreeing to release their information on magic in exchange for knowledge of his new magic. Their magic, being so ancient, had come to a halt in its development. The Language was the manual for the elven system of magic, while Spellcraft was the newer system that Saiton had developed. (Shaden had read both and understood both. Only the first volumes, though. His knowledge was elementary.) Thus, a new calendar, a new treaty, and a new city had been put into place. But how exactly was a magic programming language embedded into the world? It would require an infinite amount of mana for it to be available everywhere. Shaden recalled the stupendous pillar of light that had lit up the skies. Now that he knew exactly where it was, he could spot it even from where he was at. That shimmering, white, impossible, endless pour of magic into the atmosphere was the only explanation of how a magic language could be maintained. Then how about Naera¡¯s language? So far, the old system of magic was superior. It had more spells, developed patterns, and most importantly¡ªit required no pillar of light. According to The Language, the system was maintained by the goddess herself, requiring no source of mana. The topic was still much debated. Had it truly been Naera who had created the language, or someone else? Did the source truly not exist, or was it hidden somewhere? To the west, there lay unexplored territory too dangerous to venture upon. Saiton, the greatest and most powerful mage of his time, had gone and failed to return. Perhaps the answers were there. But no one knew. Shaden blasted another spiral of fire, this time large and more concentrated. The flames were whiter this time. It was relaxing to see the fires vanish so quickly in the air along with their heat. Mostly, it was just to blow off steam. He lay down on the grass. He was stuck. He didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. Maybe he¡¯d just have to submit his project without the results and only the theories. The sky was cloudy like always, without a hint of birds. The wind touched his face gently once every few seconds, easing his anxiety. So much time, but so little progress. As a test, he formed a mana crystal between his fingers. It was small, around the size of a pebble. It was so easy for Shaden but so impossible for Demund. Every day he spent testing out his knowledge of magic, the greater the dread within him became. Who exactly was he? How could he use magic so simply? Incantations had blown his mind. He had thought he had been speaking the common tongue, but according to the book, there was a specific language different from the elven language that was used in magic. So every time Eilae had chanted a spell, or he had read it off from a book¡ªhe was speaking the god¡¯s language. Then what was he speaking? What exactly was he hearing or reading? He couldn¡¯t tell. He just understood it¡ªthere was no other explanation. It was a weird feeling. Had someone cast translation magic on him? Since birth? That didn¡¯t make sense. Then¡­was he truly in a dream? You could do anything in a dream. Was that why he was so¡­abnormal? But this world is real. This world is real! It¡¯s definitely real. He didn¡¯t want to try anything further, anything that would break his sense of reality. It scared him. If this indeed was his dream self, how would he feel? He blasted another cloud of fire into the air. The heat it radiated made him feel alive and real. The pain he felt was a reminder that the life he was living was indeed real. Shaden got up and laughed as loud as he could. He was always overthinking things. He could do things he wanted, so what was the problem? With a flick of his hand, the earth came out and swallowed all traces of the experiments he had been doing for the day. With a snap of his fingers, the upturned land flattened to its original shape. ¡°Seeds within the earth, sprout forward ¨C Growth.¡± The empty soil was quickly filled with grass at Shaden¡¯s command. The land was good as before, without any evidence that it had been used by someone. When he spoke those words, which language was he speaking? When he drew the elven symbols into the earth, what exactly was he drawing? The shapes were clearly different. The sounds were clearly different. Yet he understood them. Yet when he awoke as Demund and repeated the same words with his mouth¡ª He couldn¡¯t understand it. It sounded like gibberish that he had memorized. The symbols he drew¡ªhe couldn¡¯t recognize them. It terrified him. Was Shaden actually¡­him? It was an absurd thing to think. He got up and began to jog towards the city. There was an exercise he had prepared for Eilae, something he had learned from Lytha. His thoughts of existence drowned inside of him, dissolving into the soul that had begun it all. 4.25 The winds blew through the city as usual, carrying with it the special flavor particular to that day of the month. Those with a keen nose would have immediately noticed the difference in the air caused by the combination of hundreds of visitors. The city was bustling that day, strikingly distinct to the quiet grounds only touched by the ever-blowing breeze. If one looked around, they would notice the abundance of color foreign to the city. Many groups of well-dressed people stood out among the grey-robed locals, chatting rather excitedly about that day¡¯s event. Today was when the Great Library would be opened to the public. A day that occurred once a month, a day when the city¡¯s dull atmosphere was lightened up a little. It wasn¡¯t as if anyone could enter; one had to have the proper documents and identifications to be allowed into the massive structure. ¡°Don¡¯t lose the tickets,¡± Lytha warned her pupils. ¡°You won¡¯t be allowed inside otherwise.¡± Though she always seemed to laze around and go off to somewhere, she had always been prepared for big events like this. Shaden had never seen her go off to purchase something, but she always had everything she needed at the right time. Perhaps that was the power of being an experienced adult. Shaden was excited, but not as much as he wanted to be. Just repeating his experiments had taken a toll on his mentality, and now, only the sessions he had with Eilae had been enjoyable. So far, he hadn¡¯t been killed by poison, and they had begun to practice conjuring barriers in the morning. Eilae was making progress, but him? Still no mana crystal. When he had asked Eilae¡¯s agent to obtain a book on creating crystals, he had told him, ¡°If such a technique existed, it would be very closely guarded.¡± It had reminded him again not to create mana crystals in front of anyone like his tutor had once warned him. Every day he explored his limits, he felt less human. He felt less real. It was a strange feeling, like walking on thin glass. One mistake, and his reality could be shattered. It probably wasn¡¯t as serious as he thought it to be since he overthought a lot, so for now, he would enjoy the tour of the library. ¡°I can even spot some elves in that direction,¡± Eilae whispered to him. ¡°Do you see anyone from your country?¡± asked Shaden. Eilae was from a prominent household in the Rvuvick Empire. It being the largest human nation in the world (and being right next to the Unclaimed Lands), it wouldn¡¯t be unnatural for some of them to visit the Library. ¡°Yes. Quite a few. It would be better if I¡¯m not recognized,¡± she said, tightening the oversized hat over her head. Her silver hair had been tied into a bun at the back of her head, taking the appearance of a pretty cyclone rose. Had Lytha helped her? ¡°The reason being?¡± ¡°That your family is unknown to many, and it would cause quite the gossip if I was seen traveling together with someone unrecognizable far away from home.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°But it seems like I won¡¯t need to worry that much,¡± she said, glancing over at the other groups again. ¡°There aren¡¯t any important families present that I can see.¡± ¡°Does that matter? Whoever sees you can gossip about it, right?¡± ¡°People don¡¯t tend to pay attention to small families¡¯ gossips. But I suppose you are right. Anything can happen, really.¡± Their reserved time was coming close, and they would have to join a group to continue on with the tour. More people were approaching the area in their carriages, so Shaden¡¯s group proceeded to the front. ¡°That¡¯s it. Group number three,¡± remarked Shaden, looking at his ticket. ¡°They¡¯re already forming.¡± So far, around six people were present at the designated location. Following their example, Lytha motioned for them to come to sit at the chairs that had been set up in the area. They looked more like tree stumps. The Library was closer than ever, and Shaden noticed something strange about the building. While he had thought that the giant structure was a cylinder, the sides weren¡¯t angled correctly. The curves were too round and seemed to furrow in at the sides, connecting to another round wall. His thoughts were interrupted by a stranger who came approached their area. ¡°My, my, what could a lady and her children be doing here?¡± coughed the stranger. At a glance, he looked very wealthy, adorned in in a velvet robe decorated with finely woven silk. His pants outlined his muscular legs, and a perfectly white linen undergarment shone under his robe. The skin from his hand to his elbow was exposed, with a classy ring on his right thumb and a silver bracelet on his left wrist. The greatest part about him was his handsome face. It brimmed with confidence, and his long, blonde hair was stylishly swept to the side. ¡°They are my students,¡± Lytha replied, lifting her chin. Though she wore a simple black dress with the only decoration being a long flower, her beauty was evident without a hat. Shaden still didn¡¯t know how old she was. She looked younger than his father. ¡°They must be very bright,¡± the handsome man said, inspecting Shaden with a hand on his chin. Shaden smiled awkwardly. Was this person¡­hitting on his aunt? ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d like some tea,¡± the man said, twirling his hand. Behind him, a suited man, also very handsome, walked forward with a small box in his hand. ¡°That would be wonderful,¡± Lytha replied with a wonderful smile. And through that unexpected meeting, a small table was set up where a small tray of cookies and a small set of teacups lay neatly for consumption. Only then did Shaden realize that all the people there were part of the man¡¯s group, with two butlers, one maid, and one younger lady as well as a younger man who seemed to be accompanying him. They all seemed over eighteen, and the two younger people had books in their arms. ¡°It was boring without much company,¡± the man said sipping on his tea. ¡°I was hoping to chat with people, but sadly, we were the only ones here. I had quite the trouble resisting these treats.¡± The butler offered Shaden and Eilae each a cup of tea, which they took gratefully. It tasted very sweet. It had a mellow aroma like vanilla, but fresher. ¡°Still, bringing children to the Library. That¡¯s something you don¡¯t see much often.¡± ¡°You look like a teacher yourself,¡± observed Lytha. ¡°Are those your students?¡± ¡°Yes! I knew it, we teachers have this connection. I¡¯ve kept telling my students, but they wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡± Shaden just chewed and sipped his drink while the two teachers chatted together. He looked over at Eilae, who was naturally sitting there without saying anything. Shaden, on the other hand, was suffering inside. A few minutes later, another group of four joined the makeshift tea party. This time, it looked like three students and one teacher. The students were all older than them, of course, and Shaden and Eilae stuck of like a sore thumb amidst the group of well-dressed adults. Considering that they were students, they all looked over twenty. With the interference of mana, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they were older than that, like his aunt. The adults chat amongst themselves while the children silently sat there. Even the students were conversing together. No one seemed interested in them. Finally, after twenty-two minutes of waiting, the guide emerged from the Library, took their tickets, and lead them inside. ? ? ? Shaden had never seen so many books in his life. Shelves, flying objects, robed scholars, glyphs, symbols, writing¡ªthe place seemed infinitely filled with stacks of knowledge. Everyone was carrying some kind of parchment with them, and he felt the presence of thick mana overflowing through the air. The whole place felt enchanted, and they were only in the outer areas. ¡°We are at the Thirty-Sixth Petal,¡± explained the guide to his ten guests. ¡°Most of the outer buildings are similar to this one. We will travel to the center and go to the lower areas, so make sure to not get lost. Yes?¡± The man addressed Shaden who had raised his hand. ¡°Why is it called a Petal?¡± he asked. ¡°Perhaps I should have begun with the Great Library¡¯s local name,¡± he articulated. ¡°The Library is also known as the Rose, or the Rose of Knowledge. I¡¯m sure you could guess why.¡± ¡°Because of its shape,¡± commented a student. ¡°You are correct.¡± That would explain the irregularity of the outer wall. They continued forward, and the further they went, the greater the number of books seemed became. The shelves began to span over ten stories high complete with ladders to reach them. There were even some scholars flying around, some simply floating, others riding various objects like wavy cloth, their staffs, or wooden planks. That¡¯s what it looked like to Shaden. Their path became increasingly complicated as stairs, splits, ramps, and random ladders began to intertwine. The place soon became a maze, and they were led like sheep between gargantuan shelves that spanned eternally upwards and sideways, filled to the brim with books and books. It was very quiet despite there being many guests on that day. The Library was just that large. So many books and it only seemed to increase. The shelves only became bigger and taller. The number of flying objects multiplied in addition to the density of mana. It was becoming similar to the air back at Skotos¡ªso very thick with magic¡¯s influence. The guide continued to explain throughout, pointing to various sections. That over there was where history was stored, over there was information on animals, and in that direction was where his favorite food recipes from around the world were stored¡­ Shaden could read the labels as well. History 32. Did that mean the number of books or the section? The year it was written? The number stood for the section as he soon found out. Whoever was organizing the Library, they were doing a marvelous and tenuous task. It would take a millennium if he were to organize all the books by himself. A million? Hundred million? One billion? Some texts here dated back to twenty thousand years ago¡ªmaybe more. The sheer size of the Library made it seem like it was from a fairy tale. Here was a world of books. To read them all, a lifetime would never be enough. But within this sea of knowledge, there was a possibility of fishing out a solution for the absence of a mana crystal. Thousands upon thousands of years of knowledge were present here. There had to be at least one. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t touch any of the books. They are all enchanted with magic.¡± Alas, he was here for a tour. He was here to sightsee, not to borrow books. Looking around at the mindboggling records collected from all around the world, a sort of insignificance and wonder welled within him. Everything he was doing¡­did it hold any meaning? His mind snapped back to reality as the group suddenly turned a corner. His ears caught the guide¡¯s words once again as they traveled deeper into the Library. ? ? ? Chaotic silence. It was a fitting description for the central sector of the Library. Despite the multitude of objects flying around in the vast, hollow expanse above the giant amphitheater-like chamber, the area was quiet. The only sounds that could be heard were the flipping of pages and the hushed whispers of scholars. But the flying objects couldn¡¯t possibly be called chaotic. No; they were moving around with a mesmerizing pattern with the scholars who oversaw their movement. They were like graceful birds decorating the air. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. No. It wasn''t the books. It was the pillar of light. Shaden immediately noticed the atmosphere change when the thick doors to the central room were opened. He had been blasted with the pillar¡¯s presence, almost choking from the unexpected concentration of mana in the air. The mana was not stagnant. It roared and flew everywhere like an everlasting gust, hitting everything in its path with great force. Shaden had covered his ears instinctively until he realized that there was no sound. ¡°The mana is very thick here,¡± remarked the handsome teacher who had been nodding at everything. ¡°I can see why. Oh, how great that light is! I can¡¯t fathom the power it holds.¡± Very thick? This wasn¡¯t on the level of very thick. Everything was screaming at full volume, and the weight of it all was crushing down on Shaden¡¯s spirit. He was recovering very rapidly, but it would take some time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± whispered Eilae. ¡°You look like you¡¯re struggling.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± he whispered back. ¡°The mana.¡± ¡°I can. It¡¯s thicker than usual.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­it?¡± ¡°Why? Is there anything else?¡± ¡°N-no,¡± he staggered, shaking his head. The pressure was becoming more bearable now. He blinked his eyes and gawked at the pillar. He couldn¡¯t believe something so concentrated could exist in one place. The mana was blindingly white, unlike its natural blueish hue. It incessantly flowed to the sky. This was what enveloped the whole planet and made Saiton¡¯s magic usable. A network of magic that allowed normal people to use spells just by chanting. Some spells, anyway. Time-telling magic was Saiton¡¯s invention. It required little to no understanding of its properties, so everyone could use it as long as they had mana. There was a reason why Saiton was deemed as the Sage. But where did this all come from? Mana was produced by living creatures only. A chill went through Shaden as his group walked around the pillar of light. No one had known where the dragon had gone. Maybe Saiton had imprisoned the dragon in the earth, forcing it to endlessly squeeze out mana for the whole world to use¡­ No way. One dragon couldn¡¯t possibly contain this much mana. ¡°We will have an hour of break time here,¡± said the guide after he had finished explaining the different sections within the place. ¡°Feel free to go anywhere as long as it is in this room. Please don¡¯t go through any doors. We will meet at the north¡ª¡± He pointed towards the opposite direction. ¡°¡ªentrance. Does anyone have questions?¡± Seeing as they were none, the guide nodded and flew away. His feet rose from the ground and he levitated to somewhere in the room. Everyone watched him go. Many would have liked to fly with him, but magic was unusable in the Library. There was a spell that prevented mana from exiting the body, which the guide had clarified before. It had been Shaden¡¯s first exposure to flight magic. He suddenly had the urge to fly. The group soon dispersed, each teacher departing with their students. When everyone had left, Shaden approached his tutor and asked her in a low voice. ¡°Does stealth work here?¡± ¡°Likely not. But if you can use it, no one will be able to detect you. Whatever you are thinking, I¡¯d advise you not to do it.¡± ¡°There are so many books here, I might get tempted,¡± he joked, to which Lytha frowned. ¡°Your grandfather snuck into this place once,¡± she exhaled softly. ¡°Really?¡± She nodded. ¡°Worst experience of his life, he says. Like a mouse caught in a game of catch with a tiger. I always wondered how that would feel.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Never. With this much mana around, only your grandfather could have pulled anything off.¡± Shaden scanned the room again. There weren¡¯t any guards, or golems, or mean-looking devices that might shoot fireballs and lasers. There were only scholars. He wondered what a scholar could do against an undetectable assassin. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look around,¡± he told his tutor. Eilae had already begun walking around, looking at the vast array of shelves and books. For Shaden, there was only one thing he wanted to see at that moment. Books were unavailable for reading, and they would not be allowed to leave the room. What else was there to see other than the immense source of magic at the center of the room? It was quite a long way down to the center of the area. He went down a series of stone steps, careful not to hit anything along the way. He looked above him. The sky was overflowing with birds of paper, rotating around the central light like the stars in a galaxy. All that in the absence of sound. The mana became heavier and heavier as Shaden continued down the steps. It made his head a little dizzy, but he had gotten used to the mana. Circulating (which he could still do) helped him clear his mind. The lowest floor area around the pillar of light was free of books. In fact, it was free of any objects or any signs of life, though there seemed to be some engravings that Shaden recognized. There was the character for ¡®entrance¡¯ and ¡®open,¡¯ and even ¡®activate.¡¯ He placed his hand on the cold floor and slid his fingers over the marks. It was a mystery how he was able to recognize these symbols. Now that he was conscious of his ability, he was seeing things in a new, confusing light. There was no explanation that he could think of. Shaden turned his attention to the pillar of light. Now that he was very close to it, it looked larger than ever. The space between himself and the light was blocked off by a slanted wall, which was a pity, but he could still feel the throb of the magic within. ¡°Pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Someone had addressed him from behind. Because of the mana around him, he had been too distracted to notice. He¡¯d have to work on that. ¡°It¡¯s not just pretty. It¡¯s marvelous,¡± replied Shaden in honesty. The man who had spoken to him appeared to be a scholar with grey locks of hair and a long, tidy beard. There was something misplaced about the man, though Shaden couldn¡¯t quite place his finger on it. Maybe it was his lack of wrinkles that made him look weird. Or his grey eyes that seemed to glow. ¡°How do you feel?¡± suddenly asked the man. ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable? Dizzy?¡± ¡°I guess I feel dizzy with excitement,¡± Shaden said. Now that he was at the bottommost layer of the central library, he could see just how large the whole room was and how numerous the number of books was. He felt like an ant before the magic pillar. The man frowned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± he said with a little confusion. ¡°Am I supposed to feel anything else?¡± ¡°Yes. You should have fainted on the fifth layer, with a puddle of vomit around you as you moaned for help. The pressure of the seventh would have prevented you from venturing so low.¡± The place was very empty. But it didn¡¯t feel that bad. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°That mana is too thick here for people to breath in it. You should be dead from mana poisoning by now. It has already been five minutes.¡± The man observed Shaden with excessively keen eyes. Shaden felt a little uncomfortable from being stared at so intently. ¡°When are you going to die?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Shaden said. Something about this man unsettled him. ¡°Who are you anyway? If what you say is real, why aren¡¯t you dead?¡± ¡°Little child, I am too powerful to die. I asked you a question. When will you die?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. I feel amazing.¡± ¡°Let me restate my question. Why are you not dying?¡± It sounded more and more like a demand, as if the man wanted Shaden to fall over and perish on the spot. His eyes felt even more intense now, and¡ªwas he imagining it? Shaden swore he saw some flames within the man¡¯s irises. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just very good with mana,¡± he replied nervously. His heart was beating faster for some strange reason. ¡°Good with mana?¡± ¡°I should be on my way now,¡± apologized Shaden as he turned his footsteps away from the place. The man didn¡¯t do anything other than just watch. Shaden felt the stranger¡¯s eyes on the back of his head, and he tried to get out of the place as quickly as possible. He thought he saw a few scholars glance in his direction. When he looked back at the base, it was empty again and the man was nowhere to be seen. ? ? ? ¡°That concludes the tour,¡± announced the guide. ¡°Thank you for your visit.¡± The party clapped as the man shut the giant entrance to the Library with magic. Usually, one would expect a short visit to a souvenir shop, but the Great Library being just a library, a tour was all they received. It had been a little disappointing, not being able to rummage through any books. At this rate, he would have to resort to something else, which he didn¡¯t want. He wasn¡¯t sure if it would work but practicing every day had allowed him to feel something. Like a spider¡¯s thread on the tip of his finger¡ªinvisible and ever-present. He sighed. He would seriously have to find a solution soon. His time in Saiton was diminishing every second, and if he ever did begin his project with the materials, he predicted that he would require even more information then. ¡°It was nice meeting everyone,¡± said the handsome blonde magician. His servants had joined him along with a lavish carriage. He departed just like that, as fast as he had come. Shaden was surprised at how quickly the vehicle traveled. The dust trail behind it was enough for him to tell. The other magician with his students left as well. This time, through the air on their staffs. It was quite a sight to see them fly away gracefully, their hair fluttering behind them. ¡°I wish I could fly,¡± muttered Shaden. Honestly, the reason he had never tried it was because it was too eye-catching. Not to mention dangerous. How did one make himself float and accelerate anyway? Using wind seemed tricky. His ¡®gravity¡¯ magic was limited to attraction¡ªbasically telekinesis. All his mana hands did was lift him. Theoretically, he could fly by stretching his mana hands to extreme lengths to float in the air. Yet he didn¡¯t want to. That simply wasn¡¯t flying. ¡°All decent magicians can fly,¡± stated Eilae. ¡°Perhaps you should become a magician.¡± Indeed, many individuals had been flying around in the Library. ¡°Maybe. Can I, Lytha?¡± She snorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you already a magician? How many spells can you use?¡± ¡°Many. That doesn¡¯t make me a magician. It makes me a spellcaster.¡± ¡°Same thing.¡± ¡°They¡¯re different!¡± argued Shaden. After reading through his four books so much, he had developed a sense of respect for those who had spent decades to create spells for everyone to use. These were the doctors and scientists of this world. Lytha shrugged. ¡°On your fifteenth birthday, you can decide then. Until that moment of revelation, we have many things planned for you.¡± ¡°That sounds so far away.¡± ¡°Believe me, it isn¡¯t. Time will pass in an instant.¡± Shaden looked at his tutor. There was something personal about the way she worded her sentence. ¡°Did you go through the same thing too?¡± he asked. ¡°Naturally. Everything you are doing and will do, I did too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Your father would have done the same if he didn¡¯t run away.¡± She sighed. ¡°It would be him who would be teaching you rather than me.¡± ¡°Come to think of it. Do I have any relatives besides you and grandpa?¡± ¡°Distant ones. They are all living peacefully like your father, oblivious to the family¡¯s worries. I should have been like them. The responsibility of teaching has always lied with the sole male heir. Did I tell you how much I dislike your father?¡± ¡°You said ¡®hate¡¯ the last time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡®dislike¡¯ now,¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯ve had my share of fun. You will too.¡± Had her meeting with his father changed her opinion? Most likely. She had met his mother and his sister, who seemed especially interested in her. Still, to think that he would have to train until he turned fifteen. ¡°It sounds boring, training that long.¡± ¡°Think of it as a trip. If I had been locked up in Skotos, I would have killed myself. The good news is, four of your five years of training will be spent around the continent.¡± ¡°Oho. What will I learn?¡± Lytha glanced at Eilae. ¡°You¡¯ll learn what she will learn, and many more.¡± He didn¡¯t understand what she meant. ¡°You mean¡­I¡¯ll learn about politics.¡± ¡°Oh, never. Just wait and find out. It will be a special surprise for you. Where should we eat today?¡± Shaden sighed. He wished his tutor would explain things better sometimes. It had always been like that during their two years of training in the wild. Always ¡®feel first then understand.¡¯ At least it sounded interesting, something to loosen his disappointment of not being able to check out books. What was a library if only a certain few could access it? Infiltration sounded like a bad idea. Not that he would, but he was curious. What exactly had his grandfather encountered? ? ? ? ¡°I knew it would be you,¡± said the stranger. ¡°Who else could expend so much mana so rapidly?¡± The grey-haired man descended from the sky, his grey robes flapping in the natural wind of the plains. His brilliant grey eyes were fixed on Shaden, and a menacing smile displayed his larger-than-usual canines below his lips. Shaden took two steps back. ¡°We are two kilometers away from the city. How did you find me?¡± He swore that the man had teleported above him. He hadn¡¯t felt anyone approach until a wave of mana had surged above him¡ªand suddenly, the man was floating down from the sky with arms stretched out and hair flying. ¡°Simple. Have you heard of radar magic?¡± ¡°Er¡ªnever.¡± ¡°There is such a thing. It is very helpful when finding large outputs of mana. After you visited, I assumed I should use it. I was right.¡± The man gently landed on the ground and put his arms behind his back like an old man. His face was empty of wrinkles as Shaden remembered it. He looked weird. Unnatural. Not ugly, but misplaced, like a baby with a mustache. But awfully intimidating. ¡°Ah, experiments,¡± said the man, looking around the area. ¡°Very elementary.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± demanded Shaden, as nicely as possible. He didn¡¯t want to upset the man. There was something strange and terrifying about him that made his hair stand the longer he looked into his eyes. Now that he was away from the Library¡¯s thick presence, he could tell just how massive the man was. Something was radiating out from the man. ¡°I am Raash. People know me as the Librarian of the Rose of Knowledge. There is no need to be afraid.¡± Librarian? ¡°You¡¯re very good at concealing your mana. I can barely sense a thing. You surprised me back there.¡± Shaden¡¯s dread grew, and he felt uneasy. Why had the man come to him? There was no reason to. The man took a step forward, and Shaden responded with two steps back. ¡°Now, why so wary? Unless you have malicious intentions.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t feel right,¡± spoke Shaden. The man¡¯s name sounded familiar. He couldn¡¯t quite remember. Something wasn¡¯t right. His body was slowly sinking into the earth. ¡°Hm. You¡¯re perceptive. If you would just relax and let me examine your body¡ª¡± Shaden tried to run but instead looked down in horror. The low grass was at his knees now, and the dirt was clumping onto his legs like clay. Dread overcame Shaden, and he began to panic. First with circulation, he placed his hand on the ground and tried to pry himself away from the gulping earth. No use. The sinking surface was solid as concrete. He punched it. He hammered the earth with his fists. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will only take a few seconds.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Before Shaden had time to react, the man grabbed his head and uttered something. Shaden felt mana flowing around his body, entering every nook and cranny with invasive hairs of magic. Before he had the chance to scream and unleash a fireball, the man let go and the hold on Shaden¡¯s legs grew loose like dry sand. ¡°Interesting. Ask for a reward with this.¡± The man threw something at the floor before Shaden, who was swallowing deep breaths from the shock of being so drastically scrutinized. ¡°Hey, wait¡ª¡± shouted Shaden. He looked up only to find the man gone, leaving behind wisps of mana than quickly dispersed in the air. Shaden got up, confused from the situation. It had been so sudden. A wave of sudden anger and regret filled his emotions. Who the heck was that person anyway? If only he had used his mana-hands, he could have fended himself. He had failed to act in a desperate situation. If Lytha heard about this, she would be severely disappointed, telling him to train again. But as he collected himself, he sighed in relief. ¡°Hah. Ha.¡± He laughed. The experience had been so absurd. And he was alive. ¡°What the heck.¡± With a clearer mind, he picked up the object on the ground. The silver markings of the card-sized golden plate glimmered in his hands. It read, ¡°Special Favor Coupon.¡± Emotionally, he wanted to chuck the plate far away, head towards the Library, find the man, and¡ªdemand an apology? From a person of that much pressure? That much power? He looked at his hands. Just how strong was he anyway? He had lots of mana but the spells he could conjure were elementary, learned from a common spellbook. They were crude since he didn¡¯t practice magic that much. The binding magic that the man had trapped him with¡ªit had been something else. Shaden was skilled enough to break boulders with his fist. But the magic had been stronger than his fists. Before he knew it, he had fallen to the ground, his bottom on the grass. Why did he feel so powerless all of a sudden? But¡­a reward. He had gotten a coupon. Judging by the weight of the object, it was genuine gold. Should he be happy? Maybe he could ask for a book with it. So many emotions. Anger, relief, regret, astonishment, amusement¡ªand hope. For the price of being humiliated, he had received a key to his problems. The man had meant no harm, supposedly. But Shaden still felt irritated. Shouldn¡¯t he have asked for permission first? Great, now his mood was ruined. Grumbling all the way, he began to head towards the city. 4.26 In the afternoon, Shaden decided to visit the Great Library again. With the gold Special Favor Coupon that he held tightly with his hand, he had a small hope that he may be able to obtain the solution to his problem. Last day¡¯s events still lingered in his mind, but he decided to cope with his short misfortune. After giving it some thought, he realized that the stranger had looked down on him simply as a peculiar child. He held no authority or significance to anyone. No matter how much he was exalted in Skotos or was praised by his family, he was a normal boy anywhere else. Maybe he had forgotten that after being given special treatment from his family. His family wasn¡¯t omnipotent. Even if they had a lot of ties, they did not rule the world. His grandfather, in particular, did not enjoy or indulge in politics; they were an unknown sector in Exarria. ¡°Just a kid, just a kid,¡± he muttered to himself as he approached the Library¡¯s entrance. Pride was useless to him. Swallow and go on. He would never have expected how things would turn out that day. Nor predicted the spiral of events in which he would catch a glimpse of a selfish and wonderful world. Maybe even go deeper into it if that was his desire. The scheme of the dragon would resonate into the world, whether he liked it or not. ? ? ? ¡°What?¡± Shaden whispered. There were no guards at the Library¡¯s entrance. Even during the tour, he hadn¡¯t seen any, and the doors had opened when the guide had approached the stone entry that swirled open like solid cyclones. Now that he had arrived, he didn¡¯t know how to contact anyone. He had known this beforehand. No one could simply ask for a pass into the Library. Lytha¡¯s way of obtaining the tour tickets was still a mystery to him. But the reason why he was surprised was not because of the absence of anyone. It was because the way into the Library slid open when he approached the entrance. At a glance, they were part of the wall¡¯s surface. But through some magic, they had opened for him. He uncertainly glanced at the gold plate in his hand and looked around. As always, the area was barren. But the way inside was available without anyone¡¯s permission. ¡°Nice.¡± Taking a deep breath, he stepped into the building he had come inside beforehand. Walking around alone was a strange experience. There wasn¡¯t anyone to guide him nor talk to him, and the place felt emptier than before. It was only natural since there was a multitude of groups walking around for the tour. Still, they had never encountered the other groups during their tour. It showed how vast the Library was. So moving forward one step after another, hearing his footsteps echoing along the halls of the Library felt dreamy to him. He was all alone in this vast area of knowledge, enjoying a time of isolation, carrying the sensation of having the whole Library to himself. Shaden continued to walk. While he liked the idea of freedom in such a substantial place, he had no clue where to begin and how to get the knowledge he wanted. He was, frankly, lost. He had to find someone before too much time passed. One could starve to death in a place as complicated as this. Fortunate for him, Shaden spotted a robed man walking through a hall with stacks of books floating around him. He had walked thirty minutes into the building to finally spot a sign of life, and he wasn¡¯t about to let the opportunity pass. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Shaden said as the walked towards the man. The man appeared to be unfazed by his statement and continued to walk on. Shaden couldn¡¯t possibly lose him. ¡°Excuse me!¡± he said once again as his footsteps accelerated. The man turned around while his books remained in the air. He was likely also a user of telekinetic magic. Shaden could feel the mana seeping out from the man, but it was different from his own forceful one. The man¡¯s magic felt delicate. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± said the man, revealing his long, dark hair and green eyes. His skin, slightly wrinkled, was brown. There was caution in his demeanor¡ªalmost a frown¡ªand Shaden felt the man¡¯s stern eyes burrowing into his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Shaden immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m lost. I was going to ask you for help but¡­you look occupied.¡± He looked at the books the dark man was carrying. The Darkness of Ragool, A Man¡¯s Reckoning With The Spirits¡ª His attention broke when the books were gently lowered to the ground. ¡°Lost?¡± questioned the man. ¡°How can you be lost?¡± ¡°How? Erm¡­It is my first time here.¡± ¡°Your first time here¡­¡± The man¡¯s eyes quickly looked over Shaden. His face showed signs on confusion, and he bent down, leaning forward to Shaden. While he didn¡¯t show it, Shaden felt magic being weaved from behind the man¡¯s back. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Eight.¡± ¡°Eight! And how did you get in here?¡± He sounded shocked, and Shaden would have been too if he was in the man¡¯s position. What was a boy even doing in the Great Library? Without further ado, Shaden took out the gold plate that was in his pocket and held it in front of the dark man. His expression turned into surprise and slowly switched to confusion afterwards, making a final transformation into mild irritation. ¡°Hmm¡­!¡± The man almost said something, but his composure soon recovered. Shaden detected the man¡¯s magic change moods, though he wasn¡¯t sure into what exactly. He wasn¡¯t doing anything illegal, right? He wouldn¡¯t be arrested, right? ¡°Will you let me see it?¡± asked the man. Though Shaden was warry of the man¡¯s magic, he nodded and placed the plate on the man¡¯s extended palm. The man read the plate¡¯s words then promptly gave it back to Shaden. ¡°Did you, perhaps, receive this item from a man with absurd locks, whose face is like a child¡¯s, who says rude things and demands obedience from everything you do?¡± ¡°He called himself the Librarian.¡± ¡°Oh, Naera¡­not again. And to a child.¡± The last part was probably not for Shaden to hear since the dark man turned around to say it, but Shaden¡¯s ears caught it, nonetheless. ¡°Did you take anything? Misplace anything?¡± said the man, turning his attention to Shaden. ¡°Tear books? Topple shelves?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t touch anything,¡± said Shaden worryingly. ¡°I¡¯m just lost.¡± ¡°What is your name?¡± said the man in a way that was more like a demand. He seemed annoying a little. ¡°S-Shaden,¡± almost squeaking from controlling his throat. He swallowed to salivate the dryness. ¡°Shaden, listen carefully. Your plate is very precious. Only one being can give it out, and only that being can create it. If he gave it to you, it means¡­¡± The man frowned, realizing something. ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt you, did he? The man.¡± ¡°No, not at all. Maybe a little bit mentally?¡± ¡°How? Do you need treatment? Are you ill?¡± Shaden had meant it somewhat as a joke, but the man was taking it too seriously. ¡°No! I¡¯m perfectly fine. It wasn¡¯t anything lasting.¡± The man breathed in a weird way which made his chin go up and his nostrils widen. ¡°Shaden, would you follow me?¡± ? ? ? ¡°You likely won¡¯t see him again,¡± said the man, looking back to see if Shaden was still following him. ¡°He is a selfish and timeless one.¡± Selfish, definitely, thought Shaden. ¡°But he knows how to repay his debts. If someone does him a favor, he will pay them back. With a gold plate.¡± ¡°What exactly is this plate for?¡± ¡°You entered with it, did you not? It is a pass into the Library. A pass without limits, that anyone can use.¡± A library pass. But the words¡ª ¡°Doesn¡¯t it say, ¡®Special Favor Coupon¡¯?¡± asked Shaden, pointed towards the three markings. ¡°Did someone translate it for you?¡± ¡°Oh¡­no. I used a book,¡± Shaden said, realizing his mistake. ¡°A book? I doubt any book outside would hold information on those markings. You are also neglecting some meanings. ¡®Special Favor Coupon¡¯ is putting it lightly.¡± ¡°How so?¡± said Shaden, intent on steering the conversation away from his translation ability. ¡°The first letter stands for special. You are correct about that. It also can mean exceptional, unique. It leans forward to the individual aspect of special, wherein the word can be used to describe someone different from anyone else.¡± ¡°And the other two?¡± ¡°Favor. Favor¡­favor. That is putting it too lightly. The character is stern and solemn. A life-debt owed during war, something meaningful and onerous. But seeing as how that man hands this to a child like you, I can see why you have interpreted it as a ¡®favor¡¯.¡± Wait. Shaden rolled his brain. He had always thought it strange how his power had translated characters with multiple meanings. Perhaps his power provided him with the connotation of words, not the exact denotation. The man had tossed the item to him like a toy. ¡°Finally, coupon. That is by far the greatest perversion of the character I have ever heard in my life!¡± The man chuckled but it ended abruptly. ¡°The character means pass, or more strictly, a certificate. It is a sign that you did something. It is a symbol of your deeds. It is something that people look upon and say, ¡®we will let this man do as he wishes because he is trustworthy and accountable.¡¯ But coupon?¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. The man sighed. ¡°Whatever book you used, do not use it again. Now that you have the plate, simply ask one of us to provide you with the correct material.¡± ¡°I can do that?¡± ¡°That is the significance that the plate holds. That last time such a plate was handed out, we had quite the trouble of dealing with the consequences. Now it has reappeared, in¡ªyour hands.¡± ¡°And since I am just a boy, you are even more worried.¡± ¡°You could say that. But you are quite well behaved.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I dislike children, you see. They are obnoxious and noisy. They spit and chew and tear paper. They run around like chickens, uncaring of the intimidation they cause. Please don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°I¡­won¡¯t. Never. You have my word.¡± ¡°Good. Very good. But you will be out of here soon, your arms filled with anything you desire.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Without answering, the hooded man motioned to Shaden to come with him inside an elevator-like shaft. When Shaden walked in, the area was sealed. He felt his stomach push downwards, his guts squeezing together. His legs were pushed on the ground, but soon, all of that was stabilized. They were heading up. ¡°A coupon. In this situation, I would say that it matches the meaning of the character. There are two uses for the plate, Shaden. One is unlimited access to the Library. The other is asking a favor of the Library, though that is a one-time thing. But to a boy like you, it would suit you much better. A thousand gold coins? A house? A horse? Perhaps a cool sword made by the best blacksmith we can find? Anything you want and anything the Library can grant, you will be granted. Think about it carefully, Shaden. If you love magic, we can get you the best teacher, and you will be able to enter the Library once you are educated and accountable. It is also very dangerous for you to carry around the plate. If someone notices, they will send scary people after you, and you may even be killed. The best course of action to take is saying what you want.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°We cannot do anything about that. But we also cannot protect you from danger. If you will sell the item, we are the ones who will give you the most gold. If you misuse it¡­¡± The man¡¯s expression sent a shiver through Shaden¡¯s spine. It made him uneasy, like he was determined to beat the hell out of someone, or even kill them. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Of course you do.¡± Every single adult, Shaden realized, treated him like a child with the exception of Lytha. Being somewhat aged himself, he could feel the apathy of which the man hinted. Everyone was busy. Everyone had things to do. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°When someone appears with the plate, we hold a meeting to meet your demands and wishes. We will try very hard to convince you to relinquish the plate. Tell me, Shaden. What is it that you want?¡± ¡°I have something in mind.¡± ¡°Good! That is great to hear.¡± There was a beep-like sound as the elevator stopped and the doors slid open. The man told Shaden that he was very lucky to be here; only the select few could enter. Those who were about to be rewarded and those who had committed unspeakable crimes capable of hindering magic. ¡°Look around as much as you like. You won¡¯t obtain another chance,¡± he told him. Shaden still didn¡¯t know the man¡¯s name, nor did he look willing to share it. All the moments he had spent with the man, the dark man had kept his hood over his head, partly covering the top of his face. The two of them had arrived in a circular hall. Or rather, they were in the area that enclosed another walled room sealed behind giant doors. Or gates? Considering their size and splendor, it would not be a stretch to call it a gate. Adorned with engravings of battles between men, elves, dwarves, beastmen, and other races Shaden could not recognize, the details of the door were as if someone had placed their corpses and had applied molten stone over them. It wasn¡¯t only the doors. All throughout, lifelike murals danced around, their movements frozen in time as they yelled and screamed. It was a wonderful and terrible sight, as if the history of the world had been carved into the very walls. Figures of men fighting, being decapitated, drinking, dancing, contesting each other in cooking, women blasting something at a giant figure of a monstrous man, children running both in joy and terror¡ªthere were too many events occurring for Shaden to process them all. Who could have built this? It was the greatest attention to detail he had experienced on such an open and wide surface. The strange thing about all of this was, everything was positioned in a certain direction. The way the events unfolded on the stone surfaces had a pattern. Like a vortex pulling together everything that was deemed as human history, coming together to a single point¡ªinside of the enclosed room. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Shaden asked the man. His voice echoed through the walls louder than he had expected, coming back to him in a distorted low boom. He felt goosebumps on his arms. ¡°The judging platform,¡± replied the man. He was unfazed. ¡°The rewarding platform. The decision room. There are many names. Now that I think of it¡­there is no official name. Hm. Follow along.¡± Passing through the sizable floor (at least the floor looked plain compared to the walls), they arrived at the towering door. ¡°Why is the door so big?¡± ¡°There is a reason for everything, and you don¡¯t need to know it.¡± That was that, and Shaden shut up for the time being. The man lifted the stone gates with his magic. Shaden was not imagining it; the giant structure was swinging inwards from his command. The noise produced from stone rubbing against stone was echoed within Shaden¡¯s ears, but it paused brusquely after the man had opened it wide enough for them to enter. ¡°Foo. I¡¯m becoming too old for this,¡± the man murmured. It was Shaden¡¯s first time seeing someone use telekinetic magic. He gulped and looked at the gate. It was a hundred times his height and looked well over a thousand times his weight. Could he lift it if he wanted to? The heaviest thing he had carried had been a giant boulder. He had been proud of himself for ripping trees out of the ground like weeds once. This was something much beyond that. Could he possibly do it? ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Oh. Yes, I¡¯m coming.¡± He quickly caught up to the man beyond the door and felt his heart drop into the abyss. ¡°Woah¡ª!¡± he cried unintentionally. A dragon was glowering at him, fangs bared and wings extended. Clouds of thunder and magic swirled around the enormous creature as all the races cowered in fear at its majesty. No, he was wrong. The dragon was glowing it at someone else, someone that instilled bewilderment in the dragon¡¯s terrifying figure. The whole world was focused on the two¡ªthe man and the dragon. It was just a ceiling mural. But being so large and lifelike, Shaden had been shocked. No one responded to him, so he felt a little embarrassed. Then again, no one seemed to care. ¡°Shaden. Go stand over there, in the circle,¡± ordered the man. He did as he was told, making his way right below where the dragon and the man were. After realizing his position, he noticed that he was right in the center of a courtroom. Ten long chairs glared at him with power, their curved table looming over him like an executioner. He suddenly felt nervous. The fact that he could see himself reflected off of the polished stone around him did not help. It made him feel vulnerable. This was a place of exposure. When he looked up, some of the chairs were occupied. One by the dark man who had his hood off, revealing a pair of pointy ears. Another by a dazzling blonde elf with golden eyes, and the last by a young man with white hair. They all held themselves with authority, even in front of a child. Their cool eyes inspected Shaden with clarity until one of them finally spoke. ¡°This boy received his favor?¡± said lady. She felt somewhat different. More brilliant and pure. There were no seams on her flesh. ¡°Yes. I assume this is everyone,¡± said the dark elf. ¡°We will begin,¡± stated the young man. He looked ghostly, like condensed smoke. ¡°Shaden. A good name. What should we give you in return for the plate?¡± ¡°You have something in mind,¡± observed the lady. The dark elf remained silent but motioned to Shaden to take out his plate, which he did. He held it in his hands, feeling the cool, metal surface on the tips of his fingers. He was going to ask for information. But it felt too little of a prize. What do I want? Information. What else? Riches. Connections. He was still a child. Didn¡¯t he have everything he wanted already? He had been satisfied, but the wealth of the Library had sprouted greed in him. If he was Demund, he could ask for wealth. A better house, pocket money to indulge himself in snacks and expensive restaurants. A better leg. A car, a new phone, a new computer. Scholarships that could last him a lifetime. But Shaden had everything. All he wanted was information. He looked at the plate again. ¡°I want information on how to create mana crystals.¡± ¡°That is hardly a request,¡± said the lady. ¡°You can obtain what you wish with the plate. Tell us something greater. Do you not have a dream? Do you not wish to fill your mind with the wonders of magic, or have a chance of living for hundreds of years?¡± Shaden shrugged as best as he could, though his shoulders almost buckled. The pressure was too much. If he wasn¡¯t hallucinating, something was emanating from the lady, surrounding him like mist. No¡­it wasn¡¯t pressure. He felt comfortable. His muscles wanted to fall and relax. ¡°All I need is information for a little experiment.¡± The three began to whisper among themselves, but Shaden couldn¡¯t here them. He was already imagining himself succeeding in the project, winning the prize with a giant smile on his face. How his parents would be proud of him. He would travel to the Islands and meet his best friend, telling him about his adventures, maybe even brag a little. ¡°You could also teach me how to fly,¡± he said, his mind in the clouds. ¡°Do you wish for tutoring?¡± ¡°No¡­not exactly. I just need a spellbook. Or grimoires.¡± Was that what Eilae had called them? ¡°What will you do with these texts?¡± ¡°Learn them. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve always done.¡± He sighed. ¡°I love magic. It¡¯s very nice.¡± ¡°Do you have a tutor?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t need one. I can learn by myself.¡± Silence. The three were whispering again, maybe telepathically. How nice, he thought, looking at the ceiling. The man¡­was he Saiton? What a great man. The dragon was pretty cute too. It was funny seeing some of the faces, and he almost laughed. What were they so afraid of? ¡°Is there anything else that you want? Anything will go, anything within our power. How about your family? You can ask for a mansion or toys.¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re pretty good,¡± said Shaden while squinting. ¡°Well, I do have a little sister. Maybe I should send her some souvenirs.¡± He frowned. Did his parents want anything? He had never asked, and they had never told their youngest son. They weren¡¯t super wealthy, but they were satisfied. ¡°This is no good,¡± groaned the young man. ¡°He has no ambition!¡± ¡°He is pure-hearted,¡± said the lady. ¡°There must be a reason why he gave the boy his plate,¡± said the dark elf. ¡°Aside from his interest in knowledge, I cannot find¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, that!¡± replied Shaden with excitement. ¡°I have a lot of mana. That¡¯s why.¡± Was it due to the lady¡¯s magic or his desire to show off? Nevertheless, Shaden stopped containing the mana within his body and let it out freely. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Haha, pretty cool, right?¡± chuckled Shaden. ¡°Even I don¡¯t know why I have this much.¡± Hmm? His mind felt groggy. Letting his mana out had made him feel it. Shaden circulated. Little by little, his mind became clearer while the lady¡¯s eyes grew wider. Shaden thought that something was wrong as he continued to rotate his mana faster and faster. They did something to me. Like a truth serum. He had wanted to answer anything they had asked. He shook his head and looked at the three with clearer eyes. ¡°Nice! Wonderful, splendid!¡± exclaimed the young man. He began clapping for some reason, appearing a little too excited for his position. ¡°I can see why Raash was interested in him!¡± Before anyone could stop him, he flew off of his seat and landed in front of Shaden. A giant, toothy smile was embedded into his face, and he eyed Shaden with delight. ¡°A perfect spec¡ªI mean, partner!¡± said the young man. He was beautifully handsome like a doll, too delicate to be touched. Shaden couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment due to his immense pressure. When the man had landed in front of him, he had almost fallen to the ground. His white hair was almost blinding. He turned to the others. ¡°Pleia, Jafplen. You have seen Raash¡¯s weaving. Let the boy have his plate and his information.¡± The two remained silent, though the dark elf (Jafplen) looked a little annoyed. Pleia did nothing else but close her eyes, smile, and nod. ¡°I will personally give you what you want,¡± said the man. ¡°I am Pleid. Third Elder of the Saiton Consortium, a Leaf of the Dragon¡¯s Rose. I am pleased¡ªvery pleased to make your acquaintance.¡± He put out his hand with a brilliant smile. ? ? ? Ring, ring, ring. Ring, ring, ring, went the alarm. Demund¡¯s eyes popped out of his eyelids and stared into the darkness that was his room. He lay there quietly for a few seconds, his mind full of the information he had received. It had been so simple, yet he hadn¡¯t thought of it. But it wouldn¡¯t be without hardship. He would have to labor every day. Slowly, he got up and stretched his body. The dullness of the tip of his nonexistent leg disappointed him like always. He wrapped his hand around it like he usually did, feeling the rough surface of the scar. The musty air smelled nice. It was his room, just the way he liked it and left it. But nothing beat the fresh air of the morning right as the sun rose. Hopping to the window using the support of the items in his way, he pushed it open and took a deep breath. His house wasn¡¯t that high. All he saw was the streets, the few trees that swayed gently in the breeze, and the few cars parked neatly to the sides. The birds had just begun to sing. He enjoyed the view. It was meticulously normal, utterly void of any signs of fantasy. But it made him feel at home. Call it nostalgia, but every time he returned, he knew how much he had missed the place. If only his leg was there, it would have been perfect. After strapping on his leg and changing into the clothes he wore the day before, he set out for a morning jog. The ground felt heavy on his less-developed physique, but his circulation was improving (or so he hoped). Slowly but surely, his body, now hot from the pumping blood, began to awake. His jog transformed into a run around the neighborhood. In the end, he stopped while huffing, sweat running down every inch of his skin. If his other body had done the same, he¡¯d still be ready for much more. But if he didn¡¯t run, he would feel worse. Unaccomplished and slow. Running always cleared his mind and prepared him for the day. What had begun as a hobby had slowly become a necessity. Demund finished his routine with a stretch. One two, three four; he did with his body as Lytha had taught him in the other world. Reaching those unused muscles was important for controlling your body perfectly, though he knew his current one would never be able to. Not with a missing part. His mom was awake by then, preparing breakfast as Demund walked in. ¡°Are those rolled sausages?¡± ¡°Yes. How was your exercise?¡± ¡°Same as usual.¡± They spoke more now. His mom was greeting him more, as well as his father. It had been uncomfortable in the beginning, but he appreciated it now. He went upstairs to take a shower. The cool water eased his mind and sharpened his thoughts. He felt alive and strong, ready to take on the day. When he was done, he put on his clothes and grabbed his bag. But before he went downstairs to eat, there was one thing he had to try. Demund lifted a finger. Closing his eyes, he concentrated. Remember the sensation. Remember the flow of mana. A thousand times he had tried, and a thousand he had failed. But not today. Beyond the darkness of his closed eyelids, he saw a glow. He opened his eyes. A tiny flame danced on the tip of his finger. 4.27 ¡°As promised, we will leave tomorrow,¡± Lytha had stated during breakfast. The days had passed very quickly in the city of knowledge. The time had already arrived for Shaden¡¯s ninth birthday. But he didn¡¯t expect anything special. Lytha allowing him to stay this long was a present in itself, and she had never given him presents during their time in the wild. ¡°Besides the three, it holds no meaning,¡± she had told him. Which was why he was looking forward to his tenth and fifteenth birthday, but he would still have to wait. How long had it been since someone had celebrated? He wondered if his family back home remembered it. Maybe they were celebrating right now, commemorating the day that their son was born. He missed them. The kindness of his parents, outsmarting his brother. The smell of the food that his mother created still lingered on his tongue. Having everything he needed, there was no reason for him to visit the Library. He had already told them and had tested out everything he had been taught. The golden plate was in his front pocket next to his dagger, protected inside a small leather case that the scholars had given him. Pleid had been a fascinating person. There was nothing he could not explain and he knew the Library like the back of his hand. Despite his young looks, he was much older than the two elves that had been there, which had blown Shaden¡¯s mind. A human that was older than elves. They had called themselves Elders. It was difficult to tell age in people who weaved mana like breathing. Shaden felt like he had met some individuals who held more significance than he could imagine. They had treated him with kindness, not acting prideful in any way, but Shaden knew. That each of them possessed power incomparable to anyone he had met. Including his grandfather and the Headmistress. How his grandfather had infiltrated the Library became a greater mystery to him the longer he spent his time there. Was their stealth magic that potent? ¡°Hah¡­¡± Eilae put her hands down, breaking the magic barrier she had cast in the process. Her forehead was riddled with sweat, and she leaned back, obviously tired from the exercise. ¡°Twenty-three minutes and forty seconds,¡± said Shaden, observing his glowing clock in the air. ¡°A minute and thirty-two seconds more than yesterday.¡± With a swish of his hand, the light dissipated into nothingness. Her shaky breath delicately filled the air of her room. Shaden quickly reached out and fetched a jar of water and a cup for her, pouring out the liquid for her to drink. She gratefully accepted it, carefully gulping it down until its contents were in her stomach. Then she wiped her mouth and face with a handkerchief. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said as usual. After weeks of practice, she had managed to extend her time more and more each day on her barrier. It was a basic spell that blocked physical attacks, like a shield of sorts. She hadn¡¯t been able to master the barrier spell that protected the user within a sphere of magic. It took a heavy toll on her mana pool, causing her to nearly faint when she attempted it. For Shaden, no matter what he cast, he felt perfectly fine. ¡°Tell me when you are ready,¡± said Shaden. Along the way, Eilae had been able to purchase mana potions to meet her increasing practice time. While it was harmful to drink too much, a little was fine. After taking a sip of the potion, Eilae sat still while controlling her breathing, allowing the mana to spread throughout her depleted body. Shaden had wanted to try one. But they were expensive, and he didn¡¯t need them necessarily, so he never had asked. They began their exercise again, Shaden keeping his eye on the clock while Eilae began to maintain the barrier. Being true to his word, Shaden watched over his pupil to make sure nothing went wrong, which never had happened, but still. He liked to be professional. It was pretty amusing, teaching someone. Eilae was focused again, her eyes concentrating on her hands where the barrier was coming out from. It had a clear color, much like glass, but emitted light at the same time. They repeated this for the whole morning. Their last day in the city was not a special one, identical to before. Eventually, Eilae became too tired to continue and went to take a bath while Shaden waited in her room to dry her hair. Still, it was over now. He had only just begun to experiment in the waking world. Would his knowledge be enough? There were many talented students in the world. No doubt, some of them would even have abilities that would let them think like geniuses. The more he experimented, the more he felt like his project was lacking. Even his small attempt at producing fire magic¡ªwhile a success¡ªfelt insignificant compared to everything he had read. Not to mention that it had taken weeks of identifying, feeling, and comparing in addition to hours of trial and error every day, respective of the different worlds. Recreating magic was no easy task. He could see why magicians had struggled so much before elven magic had spread publicly. Simply, he was nervous. He had never been this nervous in all his life. This was a competition he wanted to win, and also the first one he would attend. Demund had never been keen on winning prizes. The only prize he had won was the not-missing-school prize, which basically everyone received. Competition was a stressful thing. ? ? ? Preparations had to be made. After lunch, his tutor had tasked him with obtaining supplies for their upcoming journey, giving him a list of things to buy to fill their large bag with. Food and water, various lotions (Shaden didn¡¯t know if they even existed within the city), and a new map were included. So Shaden spent the afternoon trying his best to find these items. The ever-existing clouds protected him from the hot summer sun, and the wind soothed his skin during his labor. Overall, it wasn¡¯t bad. He¡¯d simply ask around for the items, go to the shop, and buy them. There was just one problem. No matter who he asked, he couldn¡¯t locate the shop that sold lotions. There were shops for oils, spices, and even soap, but none of them had the lotions that Lytha had told him to get. Carrying the other supplies with him in the large bag, he walked through the city for a good two hours, repeatedly casting magic on himself to keep his body cool. When he returned to the hotel in failure, Lytha simply told him, ¡°That¡¯s too bad. We¡¯ll get it in another city.¡± Which he wanted to reply with, ¡°I searched for two hours!¡± But he knew better than to complain. If anything, she would criticize his lack of observation and decision making. His books had been taken care of already; Pleid had been happy to store them in the Library until Shaden returned. It was spacious after all. As for Eilae¡¯s book on poisons, she had wanted to bring it along with her, and Shaden had offered it to carry it for her in the bag. For the rest of the afternoon, he played around with magic a little, creating fire, water, earth, wind, lava, electricity¡ªanything he could imagine with his mind. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be that easy, but he could do it. Magic was a complex thing, and the more he read about it, the more troubled he became. He realized that he needed to be exposed to the common people, have friends who could show him just how abnormal he was. His talent, which he thought of as ¡®above average,¡¯ or even ¡®very good¡¯ was blowing out proportion. History had labeled him as a force of change. He didn¡¯t want that. He liked his normal life. Sooner or later, they would all be involved¡­ He realized how heavy those words weighed on his existence. He couldn¡¯t deny it. Him, at this age, becoming involved with the Great Library? Meeting three Elders of the Consortium? But he would leave soon. The unease was still there, and the future his life held was unknown to him, yet he would move through life. He had to think positively. Maybe he wasn¡¯t that special, and he was simply good at magic since he knew science. Perhaps his pride had clouded his judgment when in reality he wasn¡¯t that outstanding¡ªhe just had access to more information. Would that explain magic unrelated to science? Like the barrier? A repelling force, he had told himself. Everything could be explained through science; it was just that he didn¡¯t know. The doubts kept piling inside. His thoughts fell into oblivion as the surface of his abode was knocked on with someone¡¯s finger bones. ¡°Dinner is ready!¡± called Lytha. ¡°Come to the dining hall.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t eating outside?¡± asked Shaden in confusion. They had always eaten outside during their days here. ¡°Not today. Get dressed, preferably in nice clothes.¡± Her footsteps grew softer until the area turned silent again. He had thought he heard Eilae leave her room a few minutes before; she had never returned from her trip. Since there was no sound next door, he expected that she was downstairs, waiting for him to arrive. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. An unintended smile crept up his face. Could they not make things so obvious? He chose the best summer clothing he had: A black garment with white leaves weaved into the front, accompanied by dark pants that fell below his knees. They had been gifted to him in Skotos when Eilae had joined their company. Upon closer inspection of the fabric, veins of black branches could be visible throughout its surface, entwined together like shadows on a moonlit night. Taking a deep breath, he headed downstairs. This would be the first party he would have in ages! A feast of three large dishes was prepared in the dining hall. There were a few people around, and Lytha had set up the food on a table at the corner of the room where they wouldn¡¯t disturb anyone. ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± she said as Shaden sat down next to Eilae. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s begin our ¡®last day in Saiton¡¯ party! I¡¯m sick of this place.¡± Shaden felt like he had been hit in the head with a mallet. Oh right. There was no reason why they would celebrate just for this year, especially knowing Lytha. Heck, when he had asked for hers, she hadn¡¯t told him, saying it was all ¡°useless stuff.¡± His enthusiasm suddenly expired, replaced with disappointment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Lytha with a look that said, ¡®What did you expect?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t you like the food?¡± He couldn¡¯t read her expression. She looked entirely honest with her statement¡ªshe had genuinely set up this feast as a celebration for finally leaving Boredom City. Shaden gave her a weak smile. ¡°They look delicious. I was a bit sad since it¡¯s our last day here.¡± ¡°Ludicrous. And here I thought that all the books had made you sick.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful city,¡± supported Eilae. ¡°I can see why he enjoys his time here.¡± ¡°Do you feel the same?¡± Eilae smiled. ¡°Not entirely, but it has been a learning experience.¡± Food was served by particularly no one as they took turns scooping out the meals with their own utensils, like a mini buffet. They continued to chat about small things, things they learned, their experiences in the city, what Lytha did during her free time (apparently, she was quite the reader too, spending her time in local libraries where she could sleep and read), and so on. Shaden decided to keep quiet about his gold plate. Pleid hadn¡¯t said anything against it, but he recommended that he kept things personal; you¡¯d never know where information could leak. He¡¯d let his party know once they were away from the city, away from any prying ears. ¡°You¡¯ve progressed that much?¡± said Lytha in disbelief. ¡°Up to advanced poisons. Your mother would be proud. She was like you, that girl.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only learned about five. My mother knew much more at my age.¡± ¡°Your mother was special. When I met her during my time there, she was your father¡¯s fianc¨¦, staying over to learn your family¡¯s customs. A terrifying girl from a terrifying family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised. She said the same about you.¡± Lytha chuckled. ¡°Did she?¡± And so, while the two were chatting about family matters, of who was doing well and who was doing what, Shaden chewed on his food, a little sad that his existence had been neglected. It was during these moments that he wished for a guy friend with whom he could converse more freely. An honest and good conversation was what he wanted, and it was impossible with these two. He swallowed bite after bite, enjoying the food. It was surprisingly good, better than anything they had eaten in the city. Lots of meat with cheese, soft bread with a spicy sauce to the side, slices of ham and egg mixed with greens¡ªthey were all things he had liked. When he detected the silence, two pairs of eyes were looking at him. ¡°What?¡± he said, his mouth full of food. ¡°Nothing,¡± said Eilae. ¡°You look like you¡¯re enjoying it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tasty.¡± He thought he saw Lytha smile, and maybe even Eilae. Soon, most of the food was gone with him consuming a major portion of it. That was when Eilae reached into her pocket and withdrew a small black box with silver engravings on the front. Shyly, she tugged on Shaden¡¯s shirt. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Happy birthday, Shaden. This is something I want to give you.¡± At a loss of words, Shaden carefully accepted the box from Eilae with an open mouth. ¡°Pff¡ª¡± Eilae burst into giggles, as did Lytha. Shaden dumbly watched as the two exchanged grins and tried their best to not burst out laughing. ¡°What?¡± he demanded. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. You just looked so disappointed,¡± said his tutor, leaning against her hand. ¡°It was meant to be a secret. I¡¯m sorry if you were upset,¡± added Eilae. ¡°But it worked better than I thought. You made quite the face there. Please, open your gift.¡± Shaden raised his eyebrows and rolled his eyes. But he couldn¡¯t hide his smile. With excitement from finally receiving a present, he carefully pulled up the lid and looked inside. Silver brighter than any pure silver he had seen shined like the moon into his awed eyes. The surface of the metal almost glowed instead of reflecting light. He reached in and held it between his fingers. It was a silver bracelet of excellent craftsmanship, created through tiny interlocking chains on the outside surrounding a thicker chain of cylindrical locks. The accessory was very light on his hand, but also very solid. It didn¡¯t feel soft at all. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Shaden breathed. He rolled the bracelet around his palm and inspected the item. ¡°How do I put it on?¡± ¡°Let me help,¡± offered Eilae. Shaden passed the item to Eilae, who delicately undid a lock that Shaden only then recognized. ¡°There¡¯s another function to this bracelet,¡± Eilae explained, placing it back on Shaden¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you see this lock here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Shaden, noticing the small binding that held the end of the tiny wound chains. ¡°If you undo it, the smaller chains come off. Try it.¡± He nodded and did as he was told. Just like she had said, the chains unwound around the thicker, cylindrical links. He was left with a thicker chain connected to a tinier, but much longer one. ¡°Push the top.¡± When Shaden failed to find the area, Eilae helped him out by placing her finger on said area. With a small nudge and a click, the tip of the cylindrical chain transformed into a sharp, silver set of small blades pointing upwards to form a spike. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency weapon,¡± said Eilae. ¡°I have one too. See?¡± She displayed her silver necklace underneath her clothes for Shaden to see. ¡°Is this silver?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s something much rarer¡ªa high-grade magical metal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not mithril, is it?¡± asked Shaden. Eilae frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.¡± Shaden looked at the item again. It looked like the mithril he saw in the games he used to play. But then again, many metals were silver. ¡°What is a magical metal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s metal that has been under the influence of mana for a very, very long time. It cost quite a fortune, so make sure you cherish it. This is a gift not only from me but also from my family.¡± ¡°I will. I promise.¡± Out of curiosity, he put his mana into. Immediately, he felt the metal as if it were his skin, with clarity and a sensation he never expected to feel. From shock, he almost dropped the bracelet but restrained himself. He had thought he grew an extra, longer finger for a moment. Magical metal. It was something tremendous. He would regularly fiddle with it during their travels and test it out. He wound the chains back again, retracted the spikes, and finally equipped it on his arm. It was icy on his skin, but not painful; it was refreshing to the touch and cool to the mind. ¡°I love it. Thanks, Eilae,¡± said Shaden in earnest. She smiled meekly, turning aside to her food. ¡°Come to think of it, when is your birthday?¡± Shaden asked, putting the box away. ¡°You never told me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­the tenth day of the third month,¡± she said in a small voice. ¡°Really? I should have¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she stated, regaining her composure. ¡°As a guest, it is only natural that I give you the gift first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to get you a present next year,¡± promised Shaden. ¡°Lytha, while we¡¯re at it, when is your birthday?¡± His tutor smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not fair¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything like birthdays. It''s meaningless to me.¡± In the end, Shaden failed to get the information from his stubborn aunt. ? ? ? The first experiment. Demund placed the bottle of algae in front of him and took in a deep breath. He had obtained the sample from a stream nearby, gathering the microscopic creatures en masse inside a large water bottle. Having purchased other smaller bottles, he had inserted each container with the same volume of algae, giving him a total of five samples to work with. The law of the universe stated that mana was created by living beings and living beings only. It was the reason why crystals were harvested from monsters and beasts in Exarria, not through mining within deep tunnels underground. There were exceptions, such as the interference of dungeon cores or other mystical creatures on their environment, but this was the law. Through discussing with Pleid, Shaden had been clarified on what made crystals and what did not. Why did magical beasts produce crystals upon dying but normal farm animals did not? What was the difference? Putting it loosely, mana was a solute in the spirit. If a beast possessed enough mana, their mana would crystalize as their spirit faded away, condensing into a single point at the center of their body, much like a vacuum reaction. Contrary to popular thought, crystals were not formed until the monster died. It was why not every monster dropped crystals, and why the size varied among the same species. Normal animals held too little mana to solidify into a crystal. Or rather, their concentration of mana was too low. Had Demund wanted to create an artificial magic beast, it would take a long and arduous process of inserting his mana into a rat little by little, as the animal could die due to mana overdose or the difference between human and rat mana. Pleid had provided him with a simple solution. Instead of producing mana crystals from large, unstable beasts, why not use microscopic organisms that wouldn¡¯t die as easily? Them being so small, Demund wouldn¡¯t have to expend as much mana. Such was the solution of algae. They could be harvested easily from a water source. The only problem was that the final product would be very messy, but he¡¯d worry about that later. He wrapped his hands around the first bottle and began to spread his mana into the solvent. The glow was barely visible, but Demund could feel his power slowly dripping away into the container. Pleid had warned him about not seeing immediate results. Tiny organisms rarely changed from the influence of mana since their capacity was limited, but if he continuously kept at it, a fuel source would finally be ready. The approximate time it would take for a normal man to create a sample of mana-fed algae was two weeks. That was more than enough time. The key was consistency. He¡¯d have to gradually increase the algae¡¯s tolerance to his mana, else they lose it altogether. Once he created a good sample, he could simply reproduce that colony and prevent it from dying. All living things were made mana, no matter how small. It was their capacities that differed, meaning he would have to increase them. If thousands died in the process, other thousands would take their place, stronger and modified. He completed his mana transfer on the first bottle. After practicing every day as Shaden, he was quite adept at controlling his mana outside his body as Demund, through to a much smaller scale. Shaden was undeniably a genius. Every day, he felt the vast boundary between his two selves. Demund continued to the next bottle, slowly pouring in his mana. He repeated the process with the other three bottles that were left, carefully limiting his flow like he had been taught by Pleid. The trick was to swirl his mana within the solution, making it go through every nook and cranny. Perhaps it was because of his constant practice with his leg that allowed Demund to be so adept at his task. Inserting mana into objects was something he was used to. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Demund let out a sigh of satisfaction, looking over the five bottles he had created. Nothing appeared to have changed, but he was exhausted, confirming that his mana had traveled into the solutions. Now came the real problem. He would have to repeat the process at least five times a day according to Pleid. Which meant he¡¯d have to take the bottles with him to school. They were small bottles. But five was still a lot to carry around. Oh well. He¡¯d just have to ask the teacher. ? ? ? It was relatively quiet when he arrived at school on Monday. He had spent the weekend nurturing the algae samples and hadn¡¯t checked the current news of Junior¡¯s Advancement, but apparently, all of the names for the contenders of TISE High had been set. Only the teachers knew them, of course, so that they could help the contenders plan better. The school wouldn¡¯t supply funds and resources unless one made it into the three students that would represent the school. So, until late October when the victors¡¯ names were to be announced, they were off on their own. That didn¡¯t mean the teachers couldn¡¯t help. After receiving permission from his homeroom teacher, Demund placed the bottles of algae next to the window in the teacher¡¯s lounge where it would be the safest. Every break time, he¡¯d come to the room, quickly insert mana into the samples, and go back to class. This would continue until the samples were finally ready. As for magic...he''d keep it as a secret as a surprise. 4.28 ¡°Demund! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± called Demund, peeking out of his window. Riley and Rhyne were waving at him from the car. Upon hearing his friends call his name, he grabbed the backpack he had packed before and hung it over his shoulders. Making sure nothing was missing, he looked over his pockets again, making sure all the items he needed were present. It would only be one day of staying over, but it would be his first camping trip in a long time. He had to make the best out of it. Before heading downstairs, Demund took one last look at his algae samples. They were mature now and full of life. While their appearance hadn¡¯t changed at all on the outside, Demund could sense the plentiful mana when he probed over the organisms. To the side of his table, traces of his experiments could be seen on various pieces of paper with numerous markings on them. Just like Demund had thought, the spells of the other world could not be replicated here, but there were many other reactions he had been able to produce. He smiled. When he returned from his trip, this was something he could look forward to. But now was the time to have fun with his friends. ? ? ? Time had passed very quickly for Demund¡ªone peaceful month where no one had bothered him with petty actions. It was likely due to the big tests that had taken place before the break; the students didn¡¯t have time to spend on someone else. It had been relatively easy for Demund. While the results had yet to be announced, there hadn¡¯t been a single question he hadn¡¯t known. Circulating during exams felt like a superpower in itself, sort of like Riley¡¯s ability to maintain a clear mind. The more he used it, the better it became. The better it became, the higher he scored on his tests¡ªthough they were already perfect. It felt like a dream. Him getting perfect scores on everything? ¡°Whatcha thinking about?¡± Demund turned his head to Rhyne¡¯s cheerful eyes and shrugged. ¡°Sorry. I was spacing out.¡± ¡°You can sleep if you want. We still have an hour until we get there.¡± There were four seats in total within the self-driven vehicle. Each seat could he bent back for the passenger to sleep in, in one which Riley was quietly snoring away. Demund had been accustomed to Enariss¡¯s automated car, but he had still been surprised at the comfortable features Rhyne¡¯s car possessed. Though nothing surprised him more than the fact that his friends had personal cars they could drive around. Sure, it wasn¡¯t really theirs, and sure, they weren¡¯t really driving it, but there weren¡¯t any guardians with them. For this moment, it was Rhyne¡¯s property. He had the keys. Demund¡¯s family only had one car that his father drove around. An automated car was out of their price range. Just the idea of him being friends with these incredibly rich kids was surreal. ¡°Yeah. Guess I¡¯ll do that. This button, right?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. I¡¯ll wake you guys up when we arrive. Or actually, wanna play a game with me?¡± ¡°Game?¡± ¡°Yeah. Here, come to the front seat.¡± Rhyne pressed a few buttons and a small steering wheel unfolded from the plastic surface. A large screen popped up at the front, bearing the words, ¡®Zanados Extreme Road.¡¯ After reaching into an opening to the side, Rhyne handed Demund some earplugs. ¡°It¡¯s a racing game. You press A to accelerate and B to brake or drift.¡± ¡°This is so cool.¡± ¡°Eh. If you play it every morning, it becomes boring. So, which stage do you want to play?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s play the one with the rainbows.¡± ¡°Oof. You picked a hard stage.¡± The game began, and Demund tried his best to keep up with the other players with the controller he wasn¡¯t so familiar with. There had been some racing games in Jothan¡¯s house, but none that were as lifelike as this one. The controls felt foreign to his hands, but he was getting better. How long had it been since he placed his hands on a game? The experience was a strange one. Rhyne was a master of the road. Every turn he made was a perfect one, and every drift translated perfectly into the shortest time possible for the car to make on the track. Demund knew that Rhyne played many games, but he hadn¡¯t actually seen him play much, except during study sessions where he would go on his device for a few minutes. ¡°You¡¯re using your power, aren¡¯t you,¡± Demund complained. ¡°You¡¯re too good at this I¡¯m a novice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called practice, my friend,¡± replied Rhyne with a toothy grin. ¡°And¡­a little bit of luck.¡± ¡°Alright, then. I guess I¡¯ll unleash my power.¡± ¡°Oho? Let¡¯s see about that.¡± Concentrating on the screen, Demund began to circulate. He had completely lost the first three matches with Rhyne being in first place, but things would be different now. There was a certain nimbleness that bloomed into his nerves, and his fingers began to command the controller with a fresh kind of lucidity. Break here, twist the handle. Accelerate behind the opponent, overtake them with a drift¡­ The heat of battle seeped into Demund¡¯s consciousness. The thought processes that Lytha had drilled into him took manifested into his muscles, turning and driving with precision. He could win. ¡°Seven ¨C zero!¡± Rhyne announced at the end of the final game. ¡°Wow, dude. You improved a lot. From last place to third.¡± Honestly, Demund was startled he had lost to a bot. Then again, he had agreed to play on Rhyne¡¯s level, since the other modes were too boring (according to him). He was exhausted from circulating so intently, worn out from being unable to defeat his friend even once. ¡°You¡¯re too good,¡± sighed Demund. ¡°Too good.¡± ¡°Well, I do play it a lot¡­¡± It had been fun, and that was enough. They would have played more, but Rhyne realized that they were close to their destination and woke Riley up. The large screen was retracted into the car, and the three friends opened the windows to let some fresh air rush in. All around them, thickets of lush green and yellow covered the ground, signaling the bloom of autumn. They yelled out of the car at some passing animals, waving at them as they grew smaller in the distance. Soon, the car began to slow down, finally entering a fenced area labeled, ¡®Tanza Green Lake.¡¯ ¡°We come here every year,¡± said Rhyne, remembering the past. ¡°There¡¯s few people here in October, and the Lake¡¯s really clean to swim in. There¡¯s no internet, though. The signal¡¯s pretty weak.¡± ¡°The whole point of the trip is to take a break from electronics, remember?¡± said Riley, taking in a deep breath of nature. ¡°Since you play games so much.¡± Rhyne yawned. ¡°I remember when Rhon came with us. And he dunked us in the lake.¡± ¡°I hated that.¡± ¡°And he put bugs in our tents.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you cry then?¡± ¡°What? Never.¡± ¡°No, I remember. And then Rhon apologized to you since you were crying so much.¡± ¡°Never happened.¡± Rhon was Riley¡¯s brother who had recently graduated from TISE High. Demund had seen him a few times at Riley¡¯s house when he had gone over, but they hadn¡¯t spoken much. Hearing his friends talking about the past wasn¡¯t a pleasant feeling, and maybe he was moody for being left out. What was he to gain from feeling jealous? He¡¯d take it as an opportunity to know more about his friends. They weren¡¯t neglecting him; he was part of their group, their conversation. ¡°There are bugs here?¡± gasped Demund. ¡°Oho, of course. But we came prepared this time! Hey Riley, you brought the bug spray, right?¡± ¡°The bug spray.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh. The bug spray. Wait a moment.¡± Riley reached behind his seat for his bag, unzipped it, and began to rummage through its contents. It was a good two minutes before he got up with a nervous grin on his face. ¡°I forgot it.¡± ¡°Ahhhh. They¡¯re going to bite me again,¡± Rhyne groaned. The car came to a stop at a parking area and announced the end of their journey. The boys retrieved their bags and jumped outside, feeling the earth with their tired legs from traveling for two hours. After storing the keys safely into Rhyne¡¯s pocket, they began to travel up a soft road into the trees and their leaves. It wasn¡¯t anything special for Demund, who had seen the various wonders the world had to offer. But walking along with his friends, limited by his body, laughing and talking all the way up the dirt road¡ªit was a fresh feeling. He felt freer, despite the limitations of his missing leg. He felt more like himself. ¡°Here we are!¡± announced Rhyne with a beam. ¡°The perfect camping spot!¡± ¡°It took us hours to find it last time,¡± said Riley. ¡°That guy was so intent on finding the perfect¡ª¡± ¡°At least I found it. Tell me it was worth it.¡± ¡°Of course it was worth it.¡± The pair gave each other high fives, and Demund shared their joy. It was a beautiful place. It was a flat opening overlooking the clear lake, with tree stumps to act as seats littered around. The trees protected their heads from the sun, though not as much as to make them feel cold. ¡°Alright, boys. Let¡¯s set up camp and explore. There¡¯s so many things to see.¡± They took out their equipment and began to set up camp. Riley¡¯s family-sized tent was a big one, enough to fit five people, and he had specially borrowed it from his dad for the occasion. It was a bit low, but since it would only be used for sleeping, it posed no problem. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The three proudly gazed upon their completed residence that had taken them forty minutes to set up. The screws were holding the structure firmly to the ground, and though many mistakes had been made along the way, it was completed. ¡°Dude, it has windows,¡± whistled Rhyne, unzipping the tent from the inside. ¡°And a porch,¡± commented Demund, eyeing the tent hungrily. If only he had had this during his two years with Lytha, it would have been so much more comfortable. ¡°Pretty cool, isn¡¯t it?¡± said Riley, obviously intent on bragging. But it seemed like his ability kicked in since he began to unpack the other items. The other two followed his example, and within an hour, everything¡ªthe water, the cups, the folding table, the portable electronic heater, the gas stoves, a pan and pot for food, the ingredients, etc.¡ªwere set up. ¡°We¡¯re just missing the bug repellent.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope for the best.¡± ¡°I have an idea,¡± suggested Demund. ¡°What if we make our own bug repellent? I¡¯ve tried before, and it works.¡± ¡°Self-made bug repellent?¡± ¡°I guess we know what we¡¯re doing first today.¡± There was just something that clicked within the three of them. Demund was happy. ? ? ? While the bug-repellant turned out to be sort of a failure (it did chase away the bugs, but the smell was too horrible for them to bear), they had a good laugh while taking a swim in the crystal-clear lake. But finding the water becoming too cold for their skin, they came out sooner than expected. The time was around five by then. Riley and Rhyne assisted Demund when coming out of the lake, helping him dry first so he could equip his leg faster. They each took their roles in preparing dinner. Demund was in charge of lighting the campfire, Riley was in charge of the cooking using the gas stove, and Rhyne would prepare his special cocktail drinks while also helping out Riley. Demund finished quicker than he expected, so he helped set the plates and cooking utensils for them to use. Dinner consisted of some cooked ham, boiled eggs with salt, fried bread, and roasted sausages cooked over the campfire. The sun was setting now, slowly taking away the light in the forest. Now, only the crackling of the fire filled the vicinity. ¡°So peaceful,¡± muttered Rhyne, leaning back on his mat. He swatted away a mosquito. ¡°I already have three bites.¡± ¡°I have four,¡± rebutted Riley. ¡°Hey, the marshmallows are melting,¡± observed Demund. They all took their sticks away from the fire and stuck their marshmallows into their biscuits, relishing the melting chocolate. Rhyne had brought enough wet wipes to clean a house, so sticky fingers would not be a problem. ¡°It¡¯s a little scary, don¡¯t you think?¡± he remarked. ¡°You never know what hides behind those trees. There might be monsters, who knows.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been playing too many games,¡± joked Riley. ¡°It¡¯s getting in your head.¡± ¡°Hmph. But don¡¯t you ever wonder? If there are superpowers, there must be monsters or supervillains that superheroes fight against. But we never see them on the news. They aren¡¯t celebrities, and if they are fighting crime, they aren¡¯t being recognized.¡± ¡°Maybe there are monsters. They¡¯re just being contained.¡± Rhyne looked at Demund. ¡°Oh, I know. At the Islands.¡± ¡°There you go again. He thinks that the place is a fight-to-the-death kind of zone.¡± ¡°But what if?¡± ¡°Then we would know about it, wouldn¡¯t we? I mean, there are hundreds of thousands of people living there. You¡¯re telling me not one of them has uploaded something on the internet?¡± True. Why didn¡¯t people know? And were written messages like the one Jothan had sent him excluded? ¡°Maybe we¡¯re part of a huge conspiracy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great one, then. We¡¯re living pretty peacefully.¡± Demund munched into his snack and savored the sweetness of the sugars. ¡°Why do we even have powers, anyway?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what we were born with. You¡¯re saying, ¡®why were we born with arms?¡¯¡± ¡°But there are people who aren¡¯t born with powers. This could be an evolutionary thing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s so many different types of powers, though.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­this makes my head hurt.¡± Eventually, when the snacks were finished, Riley fetched some cards from his bag for them to play with. Demund learned the rules on the spot and managed to score a few points later into the game, and when they grew bored of one thing, they switched to another. ¡°Truth or Dare,¡± asked Riley to Rhyne. ¡°Um¡­dare.¡± ¡°I dare you to do a handstand for three seconds.¡± ¡°Easy.¡± Rhyne immediately placed his hands on the ground and balanced his body with his arms, wiggling in the air for a good five seconds before almost crashing down. ¡°Whew! My turn. Truth or Dare?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with truth.¡± ¡°Alright. Are you still planning on confessing to Enariss?¡± Something popped in the fire, sparking embers into the sky, fading into nothingness. * * * Last Friday, the fourth of October, the 82nd Sports Tournament had taken place. It had been a day full of excitement and energy, and everyone had been eager to participate. Consequently, the final tests had been moved to the third of October. A Thursday, and also Demund¡¯s birthday. His friends had remembered, and they had gone to eat at a small noodle shop; Demund had bought the food while his friends had given him presents. A stylish pen set from Enariss and a bag of clothes from Rhyne and Riley along with a neat-looking jacket. They probably didn¡¯t approve of his bland style of clothing. He had never received such expensive presents before, not even from Jothan. While he had gifted them on their birthdays, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the chasm of quality. Their lifestyles were¡­drastically contrasting. How was he even friends with these three? So the next day, when the winners were being announced, when the MVPs took their place on the stands and the crowds cheered for them, when Demund had to watch his friends celebrate while he stood amongst strangers, not picked for any event because he was a cripple¡ª It had felt bad. Very bad. The teams were randomized, and he had pulled the short end of the straw. He had felt sick to the stomach, head aching, and despite all the sound around him, his senses had been numb, unable to move. A sudden realization had pierced through his skull into his brain like a bullet. Without his friends, he was¡ª He was lonely. The three friends he had could leave him at any moment. If he were to fail at anything, his existence would be useless to them. They hadn¡¯t told him that. No one had. But he had seen it. Shaden had experienced it. The rich mingled with the rich, and the poor with the poor. They each kept to their spheres of life, and that was how it was. You didn¡¯t see the wealthy in roadside taverns, nor did you see beggars in fancy restaurants. He didn¡¯t take his thoughts to heart since he was always overthinking. But what if? There was a possibility of abandonment. How long would these sweet moments last? What would he do if he lost it? A single mistake was all it would take. A present that did not meet standards, a careless remark. Riley and Rhyne were tightly knit together, and Enariss was the queen of the school. He had stuffed everything inside, deep within his mind and had locked them up. This was doing more harm than good. But what if? * * * ¡°No. Not anymore,¡± replied Demund. ¡°Why? You had a great plan and all.¡± Riley threw a worried look at Rhyne but remained silent. ¡°She might reject me, and who¡¯d want to date a cripple?¡± Demund joked. ¡°Besides, it¡¯d become awkward between the four of us.¡± ¡°True,¡± Rhyne agreed. ¡°Hey, can you guys wait for a sec? I need to go take a leak.¡± Stretching his body, Rhyne got up from his tree stump and headed out into the trees with his phone flashlight. It was only Demund and Riley now. It was a silent evening. ¡°You probably realized it, right?¡± Riley uttered carefully. began ¡°Rhyne likes Enariss,¡± he bluntly replied. ¡°He makes it too obvious.¡± ¡°Yep¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Besides, I think of her as a good friend. She probably thinks the same of me as well.¡± Traveling with Eilae and Lytha for so long had opened his mind somewhat. Perhaps he had developed a kind of misinterpretation-immunity through his companions. Or maybe it was a constant circulating he did that cleared his mind. ¡°I won¡¯t make a good boyfriend either. What will we do¡ªstudy all day long?¡± ¡°Could work.¡± Demund snorted. ¡°Rhyne can do whatever he wants. I just want us to stay as friends, that¡¯s all.¡± Maybe it was because he sounded a little sad, but Riley leaned forward and gave him a pat on the back. When Demund looked up at his friend, Riley gave him a warm smile. ¡°He¡¯s not that insensitive.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I have more important things to focus on.¡± ¡°Like studying?¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Crazy guy. I¡¯d be bored out of my mind.¡± ¡°I have my dreams.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you about that.¡± Just as Riley finished his sentence, Rhyne returned with a satisfied look. Demund scratched his head. He had never actually told anyone about it in detail, only as a passing remark or an explanation for his actions. ¡°What¡¯s up, guys?¡± ¡°Do you guys mind if I tell you a story?¡± said Demund. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°Ooh, I like stories. What kind?¡± ¡°A biography,¡± he answered with a grin. The night was long, and the campfire crackled tirelessly. ? ? ? A busy restaurant. Again, Shaden was back at the lavish setting he had become adjusted to. Before his nose was a fancy plate filled with steaming meat of a kind of deer beast, carefully prepared into generous slices and garnished with pepper, a red sauce, and some green leaves with a refreshing aftertaste. He was in the presence of his companions, who were likewise enjoying their meal with excellent control over their silverware. It was almost New Year¡¯s, so they weren¡¯t holding back on their expenses. ¡°It¡¯s approaching the first anniversary since we began the trip,¡± began Lytha. ¡°You only have seven months until your birthday.¡± ¡°Times flies by quickly,¡± Shaden replied, chewing on the tender meat. ¡°By now, wouldn¡¯t you feel homesick? How about you, Eilae?¡± ¡°I certainly miss my family,¡± admitted Eilae. ¡°You do call their names in your dreams,¡± chuckled Shaden. ¡°You must miss them a lot.¡± The girl threw him a glare, to which he averted his gaze. ¡°A-anyway! She¡¯s correct.¡± There was an uncomfortable moment of silence before Lytha spoke again. ¡°Would you like to visit your family, Shaden? Once the time comes for your birthday celebration, you won¡¯t be able to see them for a good five years.¡± Shaden stopped the fork in midair and lowered it. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear of this.¡± ¡°Now I am telling you.¡± Closing her eyes, Lytha shook her head slowly while crossing her arms. ¡°Your existence breaks tradition. If you had been raised in Skotos, I¡¯d have an easier time taking care of you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to give you a choice.¡± ¡°Sounds like a big deal.¡± ¡°It is. The seven months that remain; will you spend them with your family, or will you continue to travel around the world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯d¡ª¡± Lytha raised a hand. ¡°Think carefully before you speak. The last months before your celebration were to be spent visiting the four houses, letting them know of your presence. That way you will have an easier time to find them during the five years.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°No one will guide you once you turn ten. You will have to travel to the Houses alone.¡± ¡°How about Eilae?¡± ¡°I happen to be bound to you until your tenth birthday,¡± she answered. ¡°As she said. We have¡­a few days until the new year. Consider it carefully.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t possibly be that serious. How far away are the families anyway?¡± ¡°The Nieuts are located in Bughast. It¡¯ll take four months to get there, and another three to return to Skotos.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding. Why didn¡¯t we go see them before?¡± His tutor smiled. ¡°I utterly forgot that you had a family.¡± Shaden put down his utensils and cleared his throat with a glass of water. The answer was simple. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with my family.¡± ¡°Are you sure? You will have a difficult time locating the Houses.¡± ¡°But five years? I can¡¯t not see them for five years. That¡¯s just ridiculous. Besides, how hard could it be to find them? I could find Eilae¡¯s place easily.¡± ¡°Our place is easy to find,¡± agreed Eilae. Their tutor didn¡¯t look satisfied. But she uncrossed her arms and continued to eat. ¡°You¡¯re talented, Shaden. Just don¡¯t regret your decision. But knowing you, you¡¯ll do fine.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Their next course of action had been set. ? ? ? When Demund returned home from his camping trip, he was glad to find that his bottles of algae were safe and sound by his window. They looked even greener than before, thickly concentrated in patches. His five bottles had multiplied into eleven during the previous month, giving him some room to breathe in case he messed up. While the creatures would lose mana if left unattended for too long, the process of deterioration had decreased immensely, to the point where Demund was sure the samples would retain their mana-inducing properties even when left isolated for two weeks. He had roughly nine days left until he would have to submit his project, including his reports. Demund unscrewed one of the bottles and poured some of the algae on his hand over a bucket. He could only feel the mana when he circulated and the samples were on his skin, but it was better than nothing. The first property of mana. When a magic spell was directly applied to it, it would act as a fuel, latching on to the source until it ran out. With his right hand, Shaden conjured a small flame on the tip of his finger. Once he had felt the flow of the mana, reproducing the spell had been simple. It was just the process that had been so excruciating. Slowly, he moved the fire to his left hand where the clump of algae was and pressed his finger into the sample. He transferred the weave of magic into the algae. Slowly but surely, the flame began to spread on top of the sample, causing Demund to drop it into the bucket. He had succeeded in causing a spell-induced mana reaction. Magic crystals were delicate items. Like hydrogen, a simple spell could set off a chain reaction that wouldn¡¯t cease until all of the energy was consumed. Likewise, Shaden had used the mana within the algae as a substitute for a crystal, causing it to burn as a crystal would (though on a much weaker level). His initial reaction to the knowledge had been, ¡°Wait, if all living creatures possess mana, then can¡¯t you set fire to anything with a spell?¡± ¡°There comes the wonder of magic,¡± Pleid had explained. ¡°Minute organisms such as algae cannot resist the spell of the caster. They are alone, composed of themselves. They cannot think or make sense of their surroundings. But, my boy, larger creatures possess a mind. They can resist the spell purely by will and emotion.¡± ¡°Mana is linked with emotion?¡± Shaden had asked. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very intellectual.¡± ¡°It is the unconsciousness linked to the emotion. Magic is construction, and a turbulent mind causes destruction. The spell is quickly broken in the stream of power within the victim. Organisms unable to resist simply burn away.¡± But small organisms usually didn¡¯t possess mana since they lacked the capacity to store it unless constantly provided with a source. Therefore, the danger of there being an accident was very low. The deeper he delved into magic, the more complex it became. Just like photosynthesis. One moment, you are told that the chlorophyll absorbs sunlight¡ªand the next moment, you learn about Photosystems I and II, with II being first, paired with the various proteins and electron transport chains that carry energy into the ATP Synthase so ATP can be produced¡­ ¡°This is only the beginning,¡± Pleid had laughed after seeing Shaden¡¯s confusion. The algae continued to burn, but Demund could only watch as the island of algae floated around in the bucket of water. Once a reaction had been set, the spell couldn¡¯t be stopped unless the fuel was completely removed, or an opposite reaction was set. Like a gas that was set aflame, unable to be stopped, it continued to burn. In just a few seconds, the light faded away. Magic was a dangerous thing. Incantations provided safety, but chantless magic that could be applied directly to the fuel¡ªwas very, very dangerous. ¡°Whew.¡± This was only his first experiment. He had many more to replicate. 4.29 ¡°Would you stop that?¡± Ignoring Eilae¡¯s complaint, Shaden continued to weave and guide his uncoiled bracelet in the air. It made hissing noises as it zipped in front of him swiftly and masterfully like a snake moving through the grass. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Eilae repeated. ¡°One mistake and you¡¯ll hurt someone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m practicing, aren¡¯t I?¡± Ever since Shaden had received the gift from his companion, he had experimented whenever he got the chance¡ªmainly when they were traveling. He quickly discovered that the metal of the bracelet had an affinity with his telekinetic magic, allowing him to control the item like another limb. He loved it. Now, he could unwind the chains without touching the bracelet itself, and the spikes could be summoned whenever he felt like it. It was like a miniature pet. He also found out that Eilae held more objections in her mind than he had originally thought. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll stop,¡± Shaden relented after seeing Eilae pouting with flushed cheeks. In truth, he guessed that the reason why she was so discontent with his practice was because she herself could not do the same with her necklace. Because Shaden didn¡¯t know the incantation for telekinetic magic, he couldn¡¯t teach it to Eilae; it was too difficult for her without chanting. She could have taken his intentions wrong, thinking that he wanted to keep his abilities to himself. The more he traveled with her, the more her childish habits stood out to him. They were becoming more comfortable with each other, saying things they wouldn¡¯t have said before, making remarks that would have been considered as an insult when they had met. It was more from Eilae to him, though. His habits hadn¡¯t changed much, but Eilae¡¯s remarks were becoming honest with her heart. She still held the dignity of the lady, but her words had metamorphosized into sharper, harsher comments. Simply put, she acted more like a child. Only in front of Shaden, though. When their tutor was present, she was perfectly composed. Right now, Lytha was sleeping. Meaning¡ª ¡°I¡¯m bored. Do you want to play Conquest?¡± Eilae was more outgoing. ¡°Sure,¡± he replied. The game was like rock-paper-scissors but with six hand motions in total. Apparently popular among noble children in the Rvuvick Empire. The game was usually played with pieces of cards, but when the items were missing, hand signs were sufficient along with a good memory. Shaden returned his bracelet to his right arm. It felt more comfortable that way. In Conquest, the six signs you could make were King, Queen, Heir, General, Knight, and Soldier. King defeated Queen, Queen defeated Heir, and down the list it went until Soldier defeated King. The condition to win was to stack up the right pieces or put out the winning sign. ¡°The time for Conquest has arrived. Make your play¡ª¡± They both formed their hands into the signs. ¡°General.¡± ¡°Queen.¡± None of their pieces defeated each other, so Shaden¡¯s Army piece would stack while Eilae would maintain her Royal piece until she put out a new Royal sign. To win, Shaden could either play King right away, but it was likely that Eilae would predict it and play Soldier. ¡°Make your play¡ª¡± they both began, ¡°Knight.¡± ¡°Knight.¡± Shaden bit his lip. If he had played King right away, he would have won. Now Eilae had the advantage, having placed a Queen and Knight together. One more Knight and she would win. Even if he played King, she would have more stacks than he, resulting in her victory. His safest choice was to play General again and win. But¡ª ¡°Make your play¡ª¡± ¡°King.¡± ¡°Heir.¡± Having paired a King with a General, it was Shaden¡¯s win. ¡°That was very close,¡± sighed Eilae. ¡°I expected you to put out General.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d think that. I was thinking of putting out Queen but winning with a King-General feels the best.¡± ¡°I disagree. Three soldiers and an Heir is the way to go.¡± They continued to play, trying to outsmart each other while their tutor peacefully snoozed away to the side. The journey by horse had already taken two weeks, even on good roads. They would rest in small villages along the way and were close to the border now. According to Lytha, another week of traveling would do the trick. If it hadn¡¯t been for the ladies¡¯ necessity of always having a bath every day and keeping their conditions at the top, they would have arrived by now. But they had to enjoy the trip even when traveling, insisting on tasting local foods and sleeping in the best places. It was hard to believe that this Lytha was the same Lytha who slept on the trees in the forest, not caring about the dangers of the night. Maybe she was being considerate of Eilae, who had a delicate build. She had often become sick. Shaden had heard her worries from time to time. ¡°Am I not being a burden?¡± she had asked. Eilae was stronger now. Probably. ¡°Heir. I win,¡± she announced with a smile. ¡°I guess I outsmarted you this time.¡± Her smile was full of confidence, and Shaden realized that people grew rather quickly. ¡°Another round!¡± he challenged with a frown. ¡°I won¡¯t lose three times in a row.¡± ? ? ? They passed the border without much trouble like they had always done and rode southwest to where Danark was located. It was Eilae¡¯s first time visiting Melern, and her keen eyes were intent on absorbing everything she saw in the foreign land. Not that it was much different from the western region of the Empire, but as their neighbor, Eilae was even more motivated. Come to think of it, Saiton had been born in Melern. He had been the one to influence the food and culture in the country to an extent. When he returned to the Great Library (if he ever did), he would ask them about that particular man. Who exactly was he? Shaden¡¯s nostalgia was incited when his eyes met the familiar forests, trees, and wheat fields. He wondered what the village of his childhood was like now. How about his brother? Was his training progressing smoothly? He wanted to see his family soon. Village by village they traveled. They went through two cities along the way, ones that had giant walls like Danark. But after seeing Naerathim, they looked small in comparison. And definitely more weathered, which was surprising as the walled cities were much younger than the ancient elven city. Finally, he saw a familiar sight. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± he yelled in satisfaction. It had felt like so long since he returned to the city. ¡°That¡¯s Danark?¡± Eilae said with a hint of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s bigger than I expected. Your descriptions aren¡¯t accurate.¡± ¡°I may have been confused after seeing everything else,¡± he admitted sheepishly. ¡°The Empire¡¯s cities are too big. Even the villages are big.¡± ¡°It goes on to say how advanced our country is,¡± Eilae proudly stated. Shaden didn¡¯t really have a sense of patriotism to his country, nor a sense of being a ¡®Melernian.¡¯ Maybe it was because he hadn¡¯t experienced conflict between the nations, but he simply felt like a ¡®human.¡¯ The majority of the human nations spoke the same language, adding to his beliefs. The familiar gates. The familiar smell. The emblem of a bird with a leaf in its mouth greeted them from the walls and the guards¡¯ uniforms, helping Shaden realize that he had finally returned home. It had been over a year. ¡°Do you still remember the way to your house?¡± Lytha queried. ¡°How could I forget?¡± They (or at least Shaden) said thanks to the carriage man who had brought them there and began to navigate through the city. He would simply have to walk along the main road until he found familiar sights. If he ever became lost, he could ask the way to the Swordsmanship Training Academy. It would be impossible to forget the way from there. They saw a tall building, the same one he and Rother had climbed when the princess had paraded through the city. Hadn¡¯t he been threated with death back then? Those invisible agents sure had been menacing. He recognized the shops that his mother had brought him into. He recognized the streets and the lampposts. The city hadn¡¯t changed much in a year. ¡°I hope there¡¯s enough space in our house,¡± Shaden said, seeing how narrow the streets were becoming. ¡°My brother¡¯s probably not home, so there should be enough.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be staying at your home,¡± said Lytha. ¡°I thought you were keeping an eye on me. Are you being shy again?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lytha refused to speak more afterwards, so they continued to walk. Instead, Shaden turned his attention to Eilae. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about my little sister. Her name¡¯s Melany. She must be five by now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting her.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m worried. She hasn¡¯t seen me in a while.¡± Eilae snorted. ¡°Blood runs thicker than anything else. You will do fine. There are times when you worry about the smallest things.¡± Shaden lifted his eyebrows. ¡°How about you? When you finally meet your siblings, how would you feel?¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°Our relationship isn¡¯t so weak as to be broken with merely two years. I would feel just as I¡¯ve always felt.¡± ¡°Even with the younger ones?¡± ¡°They will be educated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty cold answer.¡± ¡°A logical one,¡± she corrected. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Eilae reassured, seeing Shaden¡¯s face grow tenser each minute. ¡°You will do fine.¡± ¡°Should I buy a gift?¡± ¡°That sounds reasonable.¡± So before going home, they visited a bakery Shaden knew and bought a cake as a return celebration. Just when he was feeling great, another set of thoughts began to pulsate inside his brain. Maybe going home without telling them beforehand was a bad idea. He was also bringing guests with him, and he didn¡¯t want to be a bother. They were his parents. He could be at ease with them. He stomped down his doubts. The time finally came for them to enter the apartment. If Shaden noticed a change, it was that the area was livelier than usual. The place had been vacant besides their family before, but now he noticed newly potted plants, decorations, and curtains within the windows of the buildings. He glanced at the window of his home. It looked the same. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shaden announced. Step by step, his group ascended the stairs to the top floor. He recognized every foothold and patch on the wall, and his heart thumped faster as he neared the door of his home. At last, the moment had come. Shaden knocked on the door twice. From within the house, there was a series of footsteps. ¡°Who is it?¡± said a voice Shaden knew by heart. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me.¡± The door instantly swung open, and Melsei revealed her face to her son. A look of joy bloomed into a giant smile, and she reached forward to give her son the biggest hug he had ever gotten. ¡°Shaden!¡± she cried. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­back,¡± he said, hugging his mother back. ¡°I missed you.¡± ¡°I missed you even more.¡± She held the position for a good minute before letting go. It was only then that Shaden noticed the unnatural tiredness that hung around her eyes. ¡°Mom? You don¡¯t look too well.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± She touched her face, but there was nothing else left other than relief on her eyes. Letting out a weak chuckle, she looked back at the others. ¡°Lytha, if I remember correctly. Hello, little lady. Are you Shaden¡¯s friend?¡± Eilae nodded, curtseying to show her respect to the older woman. Melsei smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you out here, can I? Please come in. I¡¯ll make something to drink.¡± Soon, everyone was seated around the table, sipping on a sweet tea while Melany ran around the room, chasing Shidey. The cat wasn¡¯t even trying to hide its three tails now. Sometimes she would let Melany catch her, while other times she would jump away only to be chased again. Shaden had been happy to see the cat doing well but also a little sad that his sister hadn¡¯t acknowledged him yet. She was too focused on Shidey. ¡°Mom, if it¡¯s alright, can we¡­stay here until my birthday?¡± ¡°Only the two. Not me,¡± Lytha clarified. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of room for everyone,¡± said Melsei. ¡°Garthan has been gone for two months, and Rother hasn¡¯t visited in a long time¡­¡± ¡°Dad has been what?¡± ¡°Oh, he sends letters. He¡¯s in the north, trying to locate Rother, though the letters are quite delayed¡­¡± ¡°Did something happen to him?¡± asked Shaden worriedly. His mother shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s something you¡¯re too young to understand. Your brother¡­¡­became upset, and he¡­¡­went deeper north. He is determined to improve, isn¡¯t he? My boy.¡± She sounded sad, but it faded away. ¡°I can¡¯t always be worried, can I? Now that you¡¯re here, safe and sound, I feel like I could build a city! Please, make yourself at home.¡± Eilae offered to clean the dishes while Shaden unpacked his items in his old room. It was just like he had left it, with all the items neatly arranged in their place. His books were still there, his wooden sword was there, and the place was empty of dust. He was admiring his old memories when Eilae walked into the room, part of her dress wet, looking a little unsettled. ¡°What happened?¡± asked Shaden. ¡°I should not have tried to clean the cups,¡± she confessed. ¡°I have been portrayed in a bad light.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you clean before. Why try now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s being respectful.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a guest,¡± he told her. ¡°Just relax. We¡¯ll be staying here for a while.¡± ¡°Okay. May I¡­have a towel?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Shaden guided her to the bathroom. Everything was just as it had been, so he had an easy time of finding the towels for Eilae to use. While she was changing, Shaden approached the kitchen and saw his tutor and mother talking to each other. ¡°Has he been a good boy?¡± he heard his mother say. ¡°He¡¯s a very good boy,¡± said Lytha. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°He will be staying here until his next birthday. I¡¯m sure you will be invited to our home then.¡± ¡°Do you mean¡­Garthan¡¯s home?¡± Lytha nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve never been there, have you? It¡¯s a mundane place.¡± ¡°Shaden will be having a birthday celebration there?¡± ¡°Yes. The tenth birthday is an important one.¡± Melany was sleeping on the couch with the cat, who was enveloped in her arms. Shidey seemed to be staring into oblivion, not moving a muscle for some reason. Maybe Shidey was acting as the owner, being considerate of her pet while she slept. The thought made Shaden smile. Yet the cat had been neglecting him all this time, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Slowly, he let his mana leak out from his body. Instantly, Shidey¡¯s ears shot up, and she turned her head towards Shaden, who motioned to her with his hand. ¡°Meow~¡± Shaking herself free from the little girl¡¯s hold, the cat leapt down from the couch and trotted towards her old master. She meowed constantly and rubbed her fur against Shaden¡¯s legs. He reached down and petted the cat, who seemed to enjoy his touch. The cat¡¯s flesh felt chunky. Somebody had been feeding her too much. ¡°Is it bad to be worried?¡± Shaden heard his mother say, albeit in a humorous tone. ¡°He¡¯s mature for his age, but he¡¯s still a kid,¡± Lytha said. ¡°Though sometimes I wonder about it too.¡± They shared a small laugh, and Shaden rolled his eyes. How else was he supposed to act? Unlike when he was very young, it felt weird to act like a nine-year-old. ¡°He¡¯ll always be my boy.¡± He saw Melany waking up from the couch, who immediately spotted him around the corner with the cat. Rubbing her eyes, she began to move, and Shaden knew she was coming for him. Five-year-olds. What¡¯s the best way to entertain them? He stepped back a few steps as to not disturb the adults. Melany hurried to him, her gaze completely focused on the cat¡ªwhen she tripped. ¡°Woah, easy there,¡± he said, skillfully clutching his sister¡¯s shoulders before her face met the floor. ¡°Hey, Melany. Do you remember me?¡± Melany looked up into his eyes for a few seconds, and Shaden was worried that she may have forgotten about him. ¡°Sha-den,¡± she finally said. ¡°Mom talks. About you.¡± ¡°Does she?¡± By this time, Melany was busy trying to catch the cat, who was scurrying around Shaden¡¯s legs, meowing as if asking for assistance. Shaden picked the cat up, who let herself be grabbed without much resistance. ¡°The cat is heavy,¡± Melany stated. ¡°Whew, she sure is. Can you carry her too?¡± The girl shook her head, but her hands were out, fingers grasping the air. ¡°Do you want the cat?¡± he asked. She nodded. ¡°Shidey¡¯s the only friend I have.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Shaden carefully returned the cat to the floor, and Melany took the chance to wrap her arms around the animal again, who meowed weakly. She then half-dragged the cat back to the living room/kitchen as best as her small frame could, all the while looking like she was carrying a truck. Shidey was her only friend. Her statement had punched something in him. His sister, who did not have any siblings nor friends to hang out with, stating that the only friend she had was a cat¡ªdidn¡¯t sit well with him. He felt sad all of a sudden, remembering his past. Melany was living like he once had. Before school, his life had been confined in a small home, his activities limited to gazing out the window and listening to the birds, crawling around the house. He understood her feelings. It wasn¡¯t boredom Melany was feeling. She was perfectly content with her life, having seen nothing she earnestly wanted. Shaden, who now had a handful of experiences, wanted his sister to have more than he had. He''d try to create the best year for his sister. ? ? ? ¡°What? This?¡± said Melany while pointing at the book in Shaden¡¯s hand. ¡°This is a picture book,¡± he explained. ¡°Do you know elves?¡± ¡°El¡ªwha?¡± ¡°Elves. The pointy-eared race. They¡¯re pretty.¡± ¡°Pointy? Ear?¡± Shaden nodded, swallowing his spit. Talking with a child was pretty tough. ¡°Can you read, Melany?¡± ¡°No. Mom reads for me. You can read?¡± ¡°I can. Do you want me to read it to you?¡± She nodded with enthusiasm. The cat in her arms didn¡¯t look as happy, almost grumpy even. But being a good pet, it didn¡¯t do anything to resist. ¡°Pretty!¡± she hummed. ¡°Next.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t read the story¡ª¡± ¡°Next!¡± she demanded. ¡°More pictures.¡± Losing to his sister¡¯s orders, Shaden flipped to the next page, feeling down. The Elveathin contained many good stories, some that he had been very impressed with. Sure, the pictures were great, but it was the words that were important. Oblivious to his thoughts, Melany giggled, pointing towards a goblin with a sack on its head. ¡°Ugly!¡± she remarked. Pointing to a blonde elf holding a staff, she said, ¡°Very pretty. I like it. This is fun!¡± Two thoughts formed in Shaden¡¯s mind. First, the most important thing was for Melany to enjoy herself while he was here. He couldn¡¯t be a detached sibling. The second thought was, the book was impractical for human children since the words were written in Nflerin. She¡¯d never be able to enjoy the stories unless he told them to her. He wanted to read it to her very badly, but she didn¡¯t seem interested. ¡°Play with me too.¡± Shaden looked up to find Eilae watching him, arms behind her back. She was in comfortable clothes¡ªalso black. ¡°What?¡± he dumbly replied. ¡°I¡¯m joking,¡± she said, glancing over at Melany. ¡°You are completely without control in this situation, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, I guess.¡± ¡°You look like you¡¯re being pressured.¡± ¡°Maybe a little. Don¡¯t tell her that, though,¡± he whispered. ¡°I want to be reliable.¡± ¡°Reliability is earned through authority,¡± Eilae stated. ¡°You need to lead her, not be pulled by your sister¡¯s whims. Or else, you will be stuck in her mind as a pushover.¡± ¡°That¡¯s harsh. I¡¯m very sure you¡¯re exaggerating.¡± ¡°Children¡¯s minds tend to exaggerate more, though they seldom reflect on it.¡± ¡°Ah, my smart companion, saying meaningful things again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I was taught,¡± she snapped. ¡°And it works. It is effective and brings discipline.¡± Shaden turned away to hide his lips curling up. Eilae was so quick to defend herself even when he said something mildly provoking about her manners. ¡°I¡¯m sure it does,¡± he said in the least sarcastic way possible. ¡°Care to teach me?¡± ¡°I reckon I will.¡± She sat down next to the two of them. ¡°So, you want to be reliable.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing else that increases reliability than solving a problem that the child cannot solve.¡± ¡°Makes sense. But how?¡± Eilae¡¯s eyes examined Melany, who was happily flipping through the pages of the elven picture book. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be hasty. We have plenty of time.¡± ? ? ? ¡°Mmm. Nggg¡­¡± Standing on her tippy toes, Melany reached for the jar of water positioned on the top of the table. She was struggling as her height was lacking, but she tried, nonetheless. Had this been a normal day for her, she would have gone straight to her mother after failing. ¡°Careful there.¡± She looked up to find her brother looking down at her. ¡°Do you need water?¡± Shaden asked. She nodded. So using his taller build, Shaden retrieved the jar as well as the cup and have it to his sister, who gulped it down in large mouthfuls. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said. Then she went off to watch her mother knit. She was her mother¡¯s girl, always sticking around close to her. Melsei also appreciated her daughter¡¯s presence even greater ever since her husband had left to find their son. Shaden, on the other hand, glanced at Eilae, who nodded. ¡°Just be there whenever she needs something,¡± she told him. ¡°Scold her when she does something dangerous. You should have added, ¡®ask me whenever you need something.¡¯¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel natural.¡± ¡°Children don¡¯t care what¡¯s natural or not. You¡¯re her brother, for goodness¡¯ sake. Be assertive.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll just go along with the situation.¡± ¡°Hm. Suit yourself. But really, there¡¯s nothing much to do in this place, is there?¡± ¡°We could go outside. I know; I can bring Melany along.¡± To his disappointment, his sister refused to be separated from their mother, almost to the point of crying, forcing Shaden¡¯s attempt to fail. It hurt his heart a little. ¡°Melany, your brother wants you to go on the trip with him~!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fun. Mommy takes you outside all the time, right? Your brother will buy you snacks.¡± The little girl buried her face into her mother¡¯s lap, refusing to move from the place. ¡°I want daddy back. If he goes, will daddy come back?¡± It was an innocent, not-so-deductive remark of a child. But it pierced Shaden¡¯s heart like a harpoon, causing him to choke for a moment. ¡°Of course not. Daddy will be home soon.¡± ¡°How soon?¡± ¡°Very soon.¡± Melsei turned to Shaden and mouthed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s just not familiar with you. She¡¯s a good girl.¡± He mouthed back, ¡°I know.¡± Of course he knew. His sister was such a sweet girl. But it only made him feel worse since now it felt like his approaches to Melany were selfish acts that he wanted to fulfill for popularity. After giving his mother a weak smile and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look around the city with Eilae,¡± he returned to his companion who was waiting for him. ¡°Well?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯ll just be us two,¡± he sighed. The days onward were very relaxed and casual, with Shaden and Eilae helping around the house or training by running through the streets or practicing magic in his room. Following Eilae¡¯s instructions, he tried his best to please his sister every day by being a reliable older sibling, and he could slowly see her warming up to him. He tried to go see Mistilia once, but she had left the Academy upon turning ten, according to the Instructors there. No one he knew had been present, including the Headmistress, and the place had felt distant. It had been a while since he had taken lessons. Even if it was just a little, he missed those days. Sparring with a heavy stick, sweating furiously while dodging each other¡¯s blows¡­now it was just remaining unseen and finishing off the enemy with one strike. One day, Shaden saw his sister playing with some dice that he vaguely remembered. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asked, seeing the black cubes with white numbered engravings. ¡°Dice. They¡¯re pretty,¡± she said, rolling them around. An old memory surfaced to his thoughts. ¡°They were mine once. I bought them with my own money for my birthday.¡± The recollection was a funny one. But afterwards, he had stored it into one of his drawers, forgetting about them. ¡°They¡¯re mine,¡± insisted Melany. ¡°Of course, of course. You can have them. I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± She remained quiet, focused on rolling the dice. She hadn¡¯t turned her attention once to him, and he was beginning to think that she was disregarding him when she opened her mouth. ¡°¡­thanks,¡± she said softly. ¡°¡­¡­no problem.¡± The days went by peacefully. 4.30 ¡°They were supposed to arrive today,¡± murmured Melsei worryingly. ¡°Were they delayed?¡± Her husband¡¯s letters had always been delivered to her every two weeks like he had promised her, but unlike usual, it hadn¡¯t arrived that day. The sun was setting in the distance, and yet there was no sign of a courier approaching their street. Worried, she had glanced out of the window every few minutes just in case she had missed it, even going out to check the entrance, but nothing had arrived. Perhaps something had come up. There had been a time once where a letter had been delayed because of a storm that had slowed the transport. Maybe Garthan had forgotten to write or wasn¡¯t in the condition to do so. He had mentioned that if he didn¡¯t find Rother in Zentoth, he¡¯d go to the headquarters of Rother¡¯s school himself¡ªgiven that he acquired the location to the place. That would explain why he couldn¡¯t send a message. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± asked Lytha, emerging from the side of the room. She was a strange existence, one Melsei hadn¡¯t quite known about until she had visited with Shaden a year ago. Even now, her presence was mysterious, though she shared her brother¡¯s looks and habits, like making no sound while washing herself. ¡°Garthan¡¯s letter should have come today,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe I am worrying too much.¡± ¡°I will go look for him,¡± Lytha offered. ¡°Shaden and Eilae are comfortable now. There¡¯s nothing I need to do.¡± ¡°But Eilae¡¯s birthday is approaching soon. You should stay.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t celebrate birthdays.¡± She had kept true to her word. While preparations were being made, Lytha had kept out of sight, disappearing off into thin air. Melsei was still slightly upset with that. Maybe it was her stubbornness, but she wanted Lytha to stay. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. She is your student.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t celebrate Shaden¡¯s birthday either. I¡¯m sorry, but Garthan and I¡­¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°I will go find my brother. I can¡¯t let him make you worry any longer.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s on your face. You¡¯re an expressive woman¡ªmy brother must have been charmed, seeing so many emotions.¡± Lytha had said something perplexing again. ¡°I will go now. He was always a slow one. Expect us in two¡ªno, one week.¡± With that, she was gone, not giving Melsei a chance to say anything. She was the opposite of her sibling, never relenting, inflexible with her decision, like she thought her choice was the best one. Melsei let out a deep sigh. She could have let her know beforehand. Eilae would be dismayed now. ¡°Mom? Where¡¯d Aunt Lytha go?¡± said Shaden. Melsei beheld her son whose hair was wet from taking a bath. He looked puzzled and honest. Though he had black hair, he was much more expressive than his father¡¯s side. It made her smile thinking about it; seeing her child with her traits made her feel happy. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything for your friend¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°What?¡± She went to her son and caressed his hair. ¡°She¡¯ll bring Dad back home with Rother. So don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯d never worry about her,¡± said Shaden, looking a little embarrassed but glad at the same time. ¡°She does what she says she will do.¡± ¡°Does she?¡± ¡°So far.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t your friend be upset?¡± ¡°Because she isn¡¯t here? Probably not.¡± From the side of the room, Melany let out a half-shout half-call that sounded something like, ¡°Come now.¡± Surprised at the sudden noise, Melsei and her son exchanged wide-eyed expressions until they both exchanged chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m pretty popular, Mom.¡± ¡°Are you?¡± She smiled. ¡°Go on, play with her.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± At least her children were getting along. She had been worried that Melany would reject her brother, but Shaden was putting in quite the effort to make himself likable. It was funny seeing her son so intent on something. Seeing him leave, a sad feeling came over her. He¡¯d have to leave again and spend five years with strangers, people she had never heard about. Garthan had barely managed to convince her once, saying it was for the best. But with each passing day, her son was growing in a way she did not know. He was becoming unfamiliar, and though her heart wouldn¡¯t change, would he stay the same? They grew up so quickly, her children. She never wanted to let them go. But now was the time to let them be themselves. They were well-behaved; she felt like she had nothing to teach them. She could feel her lack of knowledge. What else could she be other than a caring mother? Stretching her tired fingers, she continued to knit. ? ? ? In the roaring blizzard, a single figure ran across the white, his tracks disappearing within a second. Cold. So, murderously cold. The wind slashed at his face like knives, causing him to squint from pain. He had never ventured this far up north before. The deep snow slowed his footsteps like quicksand, but he didn¡¯t falter. Tightening his cloak around him, keeping his body active by manipulating his mana, Garthan grit his teeth and pushed forward. Without pausing, he glanced at the map on his hand. The mountains were covered by the storm, but his instincts told him where to go. He was close. For four days he had traveled alone in the icy landscape, feeding himself with rabbits and wild plants. Water wasn¡¯t a problem. Monsters were scattered and few in this desolate prison of frost, but the ones that roamed the area were dangerous. Giant, furred beasts whose breath would cause the skin to crack; mountain wyverns that made their nests high up in the peaks; Blue-eyed spiders that would sit and wait until a victim fell into its web under the snow. They were foreign beasts, and he was in a foreign land. His instincts told him to turn back and retrieve a proper party who could use magic. His son. He had to find his son. He had received news after a month of begging at the School of the Sword of Ice and Cold; they were stubborn rascals, refusing to give him the location of his son until he boiled over and snuck into their building to find information. Infiltration was child¡¯s play to him. He had found records of Rother along with an obscure map that led to the north. His son had been chosen as a True Swordsman, gaining access to the School¡¯s most secret techniques¡ªif he survived. My son is too na?ve. He doesn¡¯t understand the responsibility. Being chosen as a True Swordsman meant carrying the burden of continuing the school¡¯s nature. Not only the techniques but their history and identity as well. Why his son had agreed to being chosen was a mystery that had weighed on his heart from the day he found out. Why couldn¡¯t he simply learn the techniques and return home? Yet he had ignored their letters, not even bothering to inform them of his travels to the Headquarters of the Sword of Ice and Cold. Garthan personally didn¡¯t enjoy their presence. Their weapon-breaking, body-slowing techniques were wearisome to fight against, and he didn¡¯t agree to their ¡®continual breakdown until the foe falls over¡¯ policy. A fight should be finished in one blow. Yet despite everything Garthan didn¡¯t approve of, he couldn¡¯t blame his son. Not now. Not after Rother had discovered that he had been adopted, thanks to a bastard of a friend who had run his mouth in a drunken babble. One sentence had made Rother vanish into the north. Garthan breathed in deeply. He should have noticed it sooner. When Rother¡¯s letters ceased, he should have gone to see his son right away. A violent gust rammed into his body, causing him to stumble. The cold had long seeped into his bones, and if he ever stopped circulating, he knew it would be the end of him. If only it was the cold that caused him to shiver, that caused his legs to grow weak and his mind to be filled with fears. Then he would accept his fate and be at peace. No, death was less of a problem. He was too capable to die in the wild. My son. He is my son. Anxiety piled up with each step. When his wife had worried about the growth of their children, he had heartily laughed it off. Children matured, and there was nothing they could do about it. He recalled the people at the School of the Sword of Ice and Cold. The endless winters had frozen their faces as well as their hearts. If Rother returned in such a state, Melsei would cry bitterly. The blizzard showed no signs of faltering, but Garthan¡¯s feet landed on polished stone. He bent down and pushed the snow away, revealing a road that continued north. There was only one place this road would lead. ? ? ? There was a small knock on the door. Rother opened his eyes. It wasn¡¯t as if he had been sleeping. He hadn¡¯t been able to sleep for the past two weeks very well. The pain had subsided a long time ago, replaced by a numbness that overwhelmed his entire self. ¡°¡­¡­who is it,¡± he said. The door opened, revealing his partner he had saved in the blizzard. At least he had survived. Rother couldn¡¯t explain the throat-clogging feeling that welled in him, seeing his partner looking so well. ¡°Bent,¡± he uttered. ¡°Hey, Rother¡­¡± began the teen slowly. There was a hint of lingering guilt in the way his eyes refused to meet his, but there was something different about him today. ¡°What. Did the storm finally die?¡± Bent shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s something else. There¡¯s¡­¡± Rother could see him struggling, biting his lip. ¡°Speak up. Please.¡± ¡°Your¡­father,¡± Bent said carefully, still refusing to look directly at Rother. His eyes fell to where Rother¡¯s shoes were. Rother had told him about the truth about his adoption once in a small conversation as a passing remark. No wonder he looked uncomfortable. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°What about him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s here. Outside. The Instructor told me to tell you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡ªwhat?¡± A wave of heat rushed over Rother¡¯s body as his numbness retreated back into his skin. His head suddenly felt raw and exposed, and he pulled off his blankets, sitting up on his bed. ¡°What do you mean? There¡¯s a damn blizzard outside!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just saying what the Instructor told me to.¡± Rother looked around in a panic. He couldn¡¯t let his father see him like this. It was too soon, and he had only caused a mess. He cursed and slammed his hand down on his bed. ¡°Why did he have to come. Why! I can take care of myself!¡± Bent had already left the room after seeing Rother¡¯s face redden with irritation, but Rother didn¡¯t care. The guy was a coward, and if it wasn¡¯t for him¡ª No. He had thought over this already. His newfound anger slowly seeped away, and a cold, dull feeling crawled into his body once more, making him want to kill himself. If only they had been more careful, if only he hadn¡¯t chased after the winter troll¡ª He slammed his fist on the bed again, causing it to shake. ¡°Rother.¡± Hearing his name, he froze. He dared not look up. His hands were already rolled into fists, and as hard as he struggled, he couldn¡¯t release them. His whole body trembled from the tension. ¡°Son.¡± ¡°Why are you here,¡± said Rother. ¡°I was worried. How could I not be? You didn¡¯t reply¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± he growled. He hated himself. ¡°You were busy with work. I was busy with school. You didn¡¯t have to come. Was it Mom¡¯s idea again?¡± ¡°You stopped replying.¡± Garthan failed to approach his son. He sensed something ominous. Hatred, yet not against him. ¡°I was busy planning to come up here. How did you even find me?¡± ¡°I asked your school.¡± ¡°They¡¯d never tell you. This place is top secret. It¡¯s only reserved for the chosen. The special.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing that could stop me from finding you.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Rother yelled. ¡°Do you know how dangerous this place is? Do you know how many people have died up here?¡± ¡°That is why I¡¯m here!¡± Garthan exclaimed. ¡°You made a grave decision without consulting¡ª¡± ¡°What! You and Mom? Why should I have to? You said I was an adult when I turned fifteen. You said you made your own decisions even before you turned ten. You¡¯re the one who said you¡¯d take care of mom, saying I could do what I wanted!¡± ¡°Rother.¡± Upon hearing his father¡¯s serious tone, Rother closed his mouth. ¡°Remove your blanket.¡± ¡°¡­no,¡± he replied. ¡°Go home. I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°Rother¡ª¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m¡ª¡± Rother completely hid his face from his father and buried his face into a pillow. Seeing this, Garthan slowly moved towards his son, and upon reaching the bed, kneeled next to him. ¡°Can you remove the blanket for me?¡± he said softly. Rother didn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t bear showing his father the dreadful, horrible consequence of his mistake. His father hadn¡¯t said anything wrong. ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± Silence. Rother still didn¡¯t lift his head. The pressure was overwhelming, and he found it hard to breathe. When had he felt so tense with his father? ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± Rother repeated. ¡°You were right. I am stupid. My feet¡ª" He grabbed the blankets and threw it to the side, revealing two round stumps at the base of Rother¡¯s legs. ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Garthan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡ªhow could this have happened!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Who did this? I¡¯ll find them and¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. Say that!¡± Rother yelled. ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks. Don¡¯t.¡± Rother grabbed his head and closed his eyes. All the muscles on his face were screaming from tension. ¡°Dad. Please¡­don¡¯t say anything.¡± He was on the brink of tears again. He had thought that he had become hardened. Strong and without emotional instability. But knowing that his father was there caused the emotions to come back. He didn¡¯t want that. Did his father, with whom he didn¡¯t share a drop of blood, really think of him as¡ª Rother inhaled sharply when he felt two, reliable arms wrap around his body. ¡°What¡­?¡± he whispered. His father didn¡¯t say anything. But his arms felt so strong and reliable, just like the first day he had seen him swing the sword. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Something welled up inside of him. Like a dam that had released its grip on the water it held back, something ruptured inside of Rother. His chest suddenly felt full and his head felt light and hot. A blur covered his eyes, and his whole body began to shake. ¡°W-what do y-you mean, don¡¯t w-worry¡ª¡± he forced out, his voice becoming incongruent. ¡°I-I¡¯m not even y-your real¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Rother couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Tears began to flow from his face, and out of embarrassment, he tried to force down the cry that emerged from his throat, but it only made him whimper. He quickly began to wipe away the tears with his hands, but they kept flowing. He wasn¡¯t this weak. He had been trained. ¡°It¡¯s o-over now,¡± he muttered through gasps. ¡°My life is over.¡± ¡°There are ways to treat it.¡± ¡°Do y-you know how expensive it is?¡± half-shouted Rother. ¡°You¡¯re a guard. We¡¯re going to become slaves. I can¡¯t go back. Mom would¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand.¡± Though he couldn¡¯t comprehend his father¡¯s words with his head, the screaming of his heart died down, and the constant static in his mind seemed to clear up like all his problems were fading away. His father¡¯s reliable hands pat his back down gently, and he continued to weep. ? ? ? Demund inhaled deeply. His time of going on stage was imminent. He looked over his cards once more. The information was all inside of his brain, but this would be the first major project he would present, and he couldn¡¯t risk stuttering. His heart felt like it would jump out of his throat, but he circulated and kept calm, controlling himself. Everything was prepared. The samples were inside of his bag. He had submitted the forms after October break along with photos he took, and apparently, he made it into the semi-finals because the school requested that he present his project in further detail, live in front of the school¡¯s evaluators. If he passed this, he would make it into the three representatives and possibly become a Finalist. This was a big checkpoint for him. If he failed here, everything would collapse. He had to ace it. The door next to him opened, and his homeroom teacher beckoned him to enter the room. The day had been specially set for him to protect privacy. Demund nodded and gathered his items, following his teacher into the room with a nervous heart. It wasn¡¯t as big as he had expected. The hall was the size of a small classroom, with a classroom-sized projector that had been prepared for the occasion. Demund let out a relieved sigh. A smaller room would be much more comfortable than a large hall. Three evaluators were at the front, holding tablets and pens. Demund recognized the documents on their screens; they were the files that he had submitted. ¡°Take this,¡± said his homeroom teacher, giving him a black stick with buttons on it. ¡°It¡¯s for your presentation. This button goes to the next slide, and this is the laser pointer.¡± Demund thanked his teacher, who left the classroom with a wave. It was finally time. He breathed in and walked up to the front. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± he began. Everything was going on smoothly until one of the evaluators interrupted him with a raise of her hand. ¡°Yes?¡± Demund said. ¡°Your idea of obtaining and farming Supernatural Acclimatization Particles from living creatures¡­was it your idea or did you hear it from someone else?¡± Demund frowned internally. Technically, he had learned it from someone else. ¡°I had a revelation in a dream,¡± he said, being technically correct. ¡°When I tried it out using the algae, it worked. I am certain I can reproduce the results on bigger animals if I had more SAP.¡± ¡°And you say that you raised the algae¡ªvery impressive, I should add¡ªyourself. By inserting your particles into them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And how did you manage to do that?¡± ¡°I learned how to control my particles, though it took a while.¡± ¡°Could you elaborate?¡± Demund straightened his back. ¡°They are usually stagnant inside the body. But when you use your power¡ªwhatever it may be¡ªit causes the particles to move. If you learn how to use this reaction, you can make the particles move within your body without using your power. If you become adept at this, then you can start to push the particles outside of your body by will.¡± The evaluators exchanged murmurs to Demund¡¯s worry. He continued on with his presentation, showing the evaluators the small experiments he had made, including a crude mana-sensor. It had been pretty simple to create. By surrounding the algae sample with a good conductor of heat (aluminum foil) and applying mana to it, the ball would heat up according to how much mana was put into it. ¡°When it overflows, the energy emerges from the algae as the easiest form it can turn into¡ªheat,¡± Demund explained. ¡°Usually, the SAP would evaporate into the air, but the tight aluminum covering forces some of it into thermal energy.¡± The evaluators took turns testing out the apparatus, using their own abilities on the item. Judging by the heat, ¡°You¡¯re all over C class,¡± Demund concluded. ¡°You can tell by our abilities, but you are correct,¡± one of them said. ¡°How very interesting. Demund, do you know how SAP scanners work?¡± Demund shook his head. ¡°Not exactly. But I have a hunch. SAP is very interesting, sometimes acting like electricity. I¡¯d say there are SAP containers within the scanners as well as a circuit that connects the containers. The containers would have some space between them where the person being scanner would stand. When energy is applied, the SAP conducts through the person¡¯s body, and their potential is determined by the conductivity they produce.¡± ¡°You say you thought of this yourself,¡± they asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Demund replied. After filling his head with information on mana circuiting, this much was relatively simple to deduce. ¡°You may go now.¡± Demund bowed and left the room while carrying all of his belongings. On his face was a large smile. They had surely been impressed, hadn¡¯t they? He felt a little guilty. He hadn¡¯t actually discovered anything; he just had access to information others didn¡¯t have. Then again, there were people who had abilities that made them super-intelligent. His ability was uniquely his, and he was using it well. There wasn¡¯t anyone to reprimand him. He hadn¡¯t been lying either. Now was the waiting game. Though he felt like he had done great, he¡¯d never know until the results came out. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll study,¡± he muttered. ? ? ? ¡°Lytha.¡± ¡°Garthan.¡± They faced each other in the streets of Zentoth. Garthan was pushing Rother on a wheelchair, who nervously looked between the two. ¡°Dad, who is she?¡± ¡°Your aunt.¡± Lytha snorted through her nose, but Garthan kept his serious stare. ¡°I have a request to you, sister,¡± he said, maintaining his stern gaze. ¡°My son needs treatment. I know you know some influential individuals.¡± ¡°Everything comes at a price, brother,¡± replied Lytha while yawning. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about the boy. Do you know how much your wife is worried about you? This is why I won¡¯t get married¡­¡± ¡°Please. I¡¯ll repay you with anything.¡± ¡°Oh, shut it. It¡¯s my job to take you back home.¡± ¡°Both of you, for your family¡¯s sake,¡± she corrected herself after seeing Rother¡¯s confused face. ¡°My son needs¡ª¡± ¡°I know, I can see it. I am not blind, nor am I one to make rash decisions. Aren¡¯t you two just two peas in a pod? Blindly traveling into danger without giving it a second thought. Don¡¯t make the sour face. Are you becoming upset, brother?¡± ¡°I will even go back to Father¡ª¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have to do that,¡± Lytha said, turning her back on them. ¡°Father has Shaden now. His tenth birthday is coming soon. But you wouldn¡¯t know about it, because you ran away.¡± ¡°My son. Is there a way to heal him?¡± Lytha breathed out deeply. Her brother could be so earnest at times. The way he kept calling the boy his son annoyed her a little, but Shaden had said the same thing. The males of the family were quite the lot, transcending blood and heritage. ¡°Training Shaden was originally your duty, yet the task had fallen into my hands due to your neglect. I¡¯ve discovered some wonderful things about him, things you couldn¡¯t possibly imagine.¡± She snapped towards the two. ¡°We¡¯re leaving for Danark. At least consult with your family before anything. Come. There is an airship leaving soon.¡± ? ? ? Shaden could never see someone suffer the same fate as he did. When he saw his brother, he had looked different. Older, taller, and mature. But the most noticeable was his legs that were missing both feet. Before anyone told him anything, Shaden knew what he had to do. ¡°Could you?¡± his tutor asked him. His father was looking at them with a confused expression just like his brother. ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Shaden replied. He walked to his brother and faced him. Because of his short height, they were almost face-to-face. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± said Shaden. ¡°I know. A very long time,¡± agreed Rother. ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to know about this,¡± said Shaden, looking at Rother¡¯s legs. ¡°What¡ªwhat does that mean.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m going to heal you. Lytha, could you set up an anti-detection barrier?¡± ¡°Hm¡­and done,¡± she replied. ¡°But here? On the streets?¡± ¡°Where else? The sooner the better.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Stay put brother. Look at your son.¡± Shaden knelt down and inspected Rother¡¯s legs. The feet had been cleanly cut off, probably with a sword. This was the first time he¡¯d ever done something this complicated before. Repairing a limb¡ªcould he do it? But his abilities had not failed him yet. This inexplicable power that he had to bring forth his imagination into reality, just like a dream, could be the answer to the problem in front of him. No, it would be. Shaden stretched out his hand and faced his palms towards Rother¡¯s legs. The power to heal¡ªhe had used it many times with a success rate of a hundred percent. ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± he said. ¡°Rother, it might hurt a little.¡± ¡°What are you¡ª¡± Green light exploded throughout the dome-shaped barrier that Lytha had set up, swirling intensely like a miniature storm inside the container. Shaden increased his mana output, focusing his magic onto Rother¡¯s legs. Heal, restore, recover, mend, bring back. The visualization of mending flesh and bones filled Shaden¡¯s mind. The experience from all of his past injuries aided him throughout the procedure, and he knew he was on the right track. When the light finally died down and the dome was released, Garthan couldn¡¯t close his eyes. Neither could Rother. He was staring at his newly-formed feet, touching it to make sure it was really there. ¡°Dad. They¡¯re back.¡± He sounded like he couldn¡¯t believe it himself. ¡°They¡¯re back! Shaden, what did you do?¡± ¡°Magic.¡± Rother laughed and lifted his brother into the air. ¡°We need to go see Mom.¡± And with that, they were gone. ¡°I knew he could use advanced magic,¡± Garthan said. ¡°But this. This is¡ª¡± ¡°Absurd,¡± finished Lytha. ¡°Even I didn¡¯t know he could manage that.¡± ¡°People will want him.¡± ¡°And we are the best at staying hidden.¡± ¡°Does father know?¡± ¡°Not yet. But he is aware of Shaden¡¯s intelligence.¡± ¡°My son. What has he become?¡± Lytha placed her hand on her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go to your family. Enjoy your time. When Shaden¡¯s tenth birthday arrives, he won¡¯t be under your influence anymore. He loves his family¡ªhe¡¯s no monster. I am sure of it.¡± ¡°I know. But the mana he expended¡­it doesn¡¯t make any sense. Did you do something?¡± ¡°He was like that from the moment I met him.¡± ¡°Do you think he has been blessed by¡­¡± ¡°Our mother was neglected.¡± ¡°Yet¡ªthere is a possibility.¡± ¡°¡­¡­perhaps.¡± ? ? ? The results were out. The school had picked out three names, and the whole student body knew about it. There was a reason why the information was more widespread this year. The scholarship student¡ªthe perfect scorer had been picked as a representative for the school. Demund was feeling very happy. With this, his journey to the Islands wasn¡¯t a dream anymore. He was making progress. And yet, there was just one problem. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you signed up,¡± said Enariss. ¡°Anyways, good luck. Hope you make it as a Finalist.¡± The smartest student of TISE High had joined the match. Not only that, ¡°But I¡¯m going to take the first-place prize. I have to. Sorry in advance, Demund.¡± She was competing for real. Demund had never seen Enariss give her all on something. But seeing her name in the results let him connect the dots. Enariss not being present in the MMA Club. Enariss always being busy with various things. Her saying she had things to do during the weekend. ¡°No way. I¡¯m going to win this.¡± ¡°Hmph. Let¡¯s see you try.¡± Demund had found his greatest, most unexpected rival. Plans for the future Hey guys! It''s been a long time. I thought I''d write something since we''re entering a new year. I''m sure some of you are curious as to where the story is headed, when it will continue, and so on. But first, let me tell you about my life. After spending a few months in the lowest ranks of the army, I''ve finally gotten some breathing room. Military in Korea is a little different from the US''s; we have a lot more tension between the ranks. The thing is...it would have been a lot easier for me to write if I had gone to the regular army like most of my friends. Well, I became a marine. And wow, I''m kinda regretting it. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Now for the story. It''s sad news, but Dreams Come True will be going on a hiatus until 2021. Sorry everyone. But! This is only the beginning. There is so much more to come. The story won''t ever end until you are satisfied. It''s a promise. Happy New Year everyone! Let''s all do our best. I hope time passes quickly for everyone, and for me as well. Hah.....freedom truly is a privilege. 2021 Begins Hey, everyone. It''s been a while. Things have been turbulent this year, both here and outside. Maybe I was the lucky one, since the only worries I had were getting past the drills and labor with my fellow soldiers. Tough, but not terrible compared to everything going on beyond the gates. You''d know it better than I. But 2021 has finally come, as well as the time for me to get out. I have some vacation days stored up, and policy states that I''ll be able to use them to shorten my days of service. Expect me to show up somewhere before March arrives. For better or worse, I''ve leveled up! As a human, as a soldier, as a writer. I''ve been writing whenever I''ve had the time, and looking back at DCT makes me realize how much I''ve grown, and just how amateur the writing was. I can''t believe how everyone managed to put up with all the awkward dialogue and characters, much less waiting for the story to continue. I love DCT as its writer, but for you to like it too¡ªwell, I can''t thank you enough. I pray you''ll be able to wait a little more. I''ve got a little surprise prepared. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. And here comes the rant! (I''m sorry for my past rants, I was being a delicate, little rascal. Being in the army, you learn to...enjoy criticism? Something along those lines.) Before I wrote DCT, I loved to read. Still do, but you get the idea. One of my favorite stories was Mushoku Tensei, which I read two years ago before writing DCT. It''s correct to say that many of the elements surrounding DCT were inspired by MT, but having a blurry memory of the details then, I thought I''d made my story unique enough to not be compared to MT. I was wrong. I watched the new anime that came out, and...wow. DCT mirrors MT a lot. The five-year birthday system, I didn''t even know that was the same. Even the magic system was similar. While I''ve concreted the peculiarities of magic now, I won''t blame everyone if they accused me of copying. Sorry, those people I''ve ranted to. I was short-sighted. I think I really, really liked MT then. I''ve diverged from it since, but the parallel remains. Well, the details are different, if that serves to defend against plagiarism. Anyway... Just a while longer everyone, for both you and me. We''re almost at the finish line. Cheers, and Happy 2021! -Parky- 5.0 He¡¯d come a very long way, hadn¡¯t he? Nearly ten years in his dreams as Shaden. Ten years of living in another reality, yet time had passed so quickly for him. He could still remember the bizarre day he had been born; he could still recall the struggles he¡¯d gone through as he relearned how to walk, talk, and eat. Or he¡¯d pretended to do the last two, since communicating in his dream world never had been a problem to him. It was one of the reasons why the world was never realistically alarming for him, since so many things worked out conveniently for his sake. Many things had happened since his birth. He¡¯d blown up a forest unintentionally, indirectly causing his family to move from the village he¡¯d been born to the walled city of Danark. He¡¯d self-studied magic using the few books he¡¯d had, and after getting a grasp on the essence of it, accomplished feats only imaginable in Demund¡¯s world. Recently, he¡¯d restored his brother¡¯s amputated feet after Rother had returned from his training in the north with their father. Life was a bliss as Shaden. His life had been proceeding fairly smoothly before his grandfather had taken him in. He¡¯d first learned to circulate when he¡¯d learned swordsmanship at the Swordsmanship Training Academy of Danark, where he¡¯d met his first real friend as Shaden. A wolf girl who went by Mistilia. She¡¯d gone to hone her skills elsewhere, and the Academy never had felt the same since then. He wondered how she was doing since quite the time had passed since they¡¯d last met. The beastman girl had left a mark on him¡ªa kind of scent that would let others know that he was a friend of hers. He wondered if the smell still lingered since he¡¯d scrubbed his body a lot during his travels. His grandfather had taken him in when the city had tried to chain him up. It was still a mystery as to why. He guessed it was because of his vast mana pool that seemed infinite to him. No matter how much he¡¯d expended it, he never grew empty, and though fatigue had overtaken him in the past after excessive use, he rarely experienced anything like it now. His power had grown, though how exactly powerful he was, he wasn¡¯t sure, even when he had explored the world to an extent. He recalled his time at Saiton, the city named after the legendary sage, where he¡¯d visited the Great Library. He¡¯d collected information for his project back in the ¡®real¡¯ world, where he was working on his presentation for the Junior¡¯s Advancement. He really wanted to win. First place would earn him a ticket to the Preliminary Islands, where his best friend was. Jothan. How long had it been since he¡¯d last seen him? A year and a half? He wondered how long it would be until he met his friend again. Pleid had assisted him in his search for knowledge at the Library. As the Third Elder of the Saiton Consortium, the young-looking, white-haired man rarely didn¡¯t know anything that was related to mana. The man was a human hundreds of years old, maybe thousands, but Shaden knew little of him. He¡¯d have to revisit the place someday. Speaking of light-haired people, Deion had graduated. He¡¯d been the last person to put Enariss into a corner, the only person whom Enariss had failed to overpower. Why such a person had stayed in TISE High, he didn¡¯t know. Why Enariss was in TISE High, he still didn¡¯t know. No...she¡¯d mentioned it once. Her mother had been in an accident, and it had caused her to stay with her father. There were so many things he didn¡¯t know about her. Why she¡¯d acted so strangely after they¡¯d encountered the hooded figure, why she¡¯d joined the Junior¡¯s Advancement without telling him. They were rivals now, struggling towards a prize. Honestly, he was worried. Someone of her caliber was sure to have prepared something mind-blowing, enough to overshadow the topic he¡¯d chosen. They had been given laboratories inside the school to work on their experiments, underground rooms where even explosions were allowed. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. There was one more student that had been picked by the school. A guy named Edan, who was one grade above them. He¡¯d caught glimpses of him around the school and in the MMA Club. Well, not that it mattered. He wasn¡¯t one to pay much attention to his surroundings. But lately, his surroundings had been paying attention to him. He was too eye-catching, even by his standards. An amputee with near-perfect grades, who came to school with the strongest, smartest, prettiest, probably richest girl in school, who was friends with the popular athletic duo (were they really that popular?), who had claimed victory in the previous Sports Tournament over Enariss during the relay-race, who had gotten permission from the Student Council to do something, who was excelling even though he was an outsider living off of a scholarship¡ªDemund stood out too much. He guessed that the biggest problem was him being in the Special Class now, where the school¡¯s logo was red embroidered with gold, instead of the normal black. None of the normal students cared about him; it was the elite, the rich, and the excellent that gave him so much stress in his life. ¡°Ignore their stares,¡± Enariss had told him. So far, they still bothered him. A lot. The small acts of discomfort, the whispers he heard behind him, the blatant remarks¡ªthey were building up. Of course, there were good people too. Wane had been one of them, as well as Portia and Rory. Maybe they had been doing out of their obligations, but they¡¯d helped him adjust. Then Wane had vanished, and the other two had slowly become distant. At least Shaden was treated much better. It was the motivation that kept him going, the catharsis that allowed him to stay cool during his troubles. It would be his birthday in a few months now. They¡¯d celebrated Eilae¡¯s 11th just days before. Her family had sent her an exquisite dress through a courier all the way from their residence in the Rvuvick Empire. She had held it with joy; it was the dress she¡¯d wanted for years. He still felt guilty for having her spend her 10th birthday with him. Sure, they had spent the week lavishly doing whatever Eilae had wanted to do, and sure, they¡¯d spent over fifty gold coins, but...it had just been the three of them. With everything he was hearing from Lytha and his father, many people would be coming to his birthday, including most of Eilae¡¯s family. They¡¯d come for him, but not for their daughter? It left a bad taste in his mouth. She had told him not to worry about it, but how could he not? Sometimes, he wanted Eilae to act spoiled like the child she really was. But she always held her elegance before her, never letting it crumble. Well, she was acting more childish nowadays, but not completely. At least she had more smiles than before. His time was limited. After his tenth birthday, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see his family again until five years had passed. He¡¯d have to spend his time in the other families, learning the things he was meant to learn¡ªas the successor of the Limen name, as the heir of Skotos. Until his fifteenth birthday, that was how his life would be¡ªtraveling around the other four families, away from everyone he knew. He had to make memories with his family before then. Which he was. Playing with his sister, training with his brother, exploring the city with Eilae¡ªand much more. Yet, time flew by even with all of the busy tasks he was cramming into his schedule. While he looked forward to his birthday, he dreaded it at the same time. Time was too quick, for both Demund and Shaden. The date for when he¡¯d go to Zone 1 for the Junior¡¯s Advancement was approaching¡ªand quickly. He¡¯d have to finalize everything by then, make sure nothing would go wrong in the moment of presentation. Unlike the other entrants, little was known about his subject of SAP manipulation, so the teachers could do little to help him. It was a bummer, but he¡¯d have to pull through everything alone. But he didn¡¯t worry. He was confident in his abilities. The other world¡¯s abilities. All he had to do now was to wait for the hands of the clock to pass by. 5.1 There wasn¡¯t much left for him to do. He¡¯d turned in his final submission on the Friday of the week that school had begun after October break, and since then¡ªafter he¡¯d been announced as the representative for the school¡ªhe¡¯d been using a laboratory that the school had provided him to soothe the edges of his project. He now knew why Enariss hadn¡¯t visited the MMA Club now, since she¡¯d been working on her project like him. Apparently, he was the latest to receive the school¡¯s support; the other two contestants already had been using the facilities long before he did. Did it feel unfair? Maybe, but given the others¡¯ positions in the school, he could see why. Enariss herself had been the valedictorian since middle school as well as being the president of the MMA Club beginning this year. The other guy¡ªprobably the same. These were people with high SAP ratings, and given his experience as Shaden, people with more mana in them tended to be smarter, stronger, and more competent. He wasn¡¯t going to complain. The facilities he¡¯d been provided were top-notch, and he loved it. Instead of his plastic bottles, he now had square containers for his algae; instead of drying the algae in the sun, he now had a drying machine that prepared the sample within an hour. While it was a pity that the makeshift ¡®mana crystals¡¯ he¡¯d made with his algae samples quickly lost their power when the algae itself died, dry samples were much easier to use than wet ones. He especially liked the metal balls where he could put his sample of wet algae inside without much trouble. Using aluminum foil had its limits, but these balls were perfect for conducting heat as crude SAP detectors. The only downside of everything was the fact that he had no ¡®real¡¯ evidence that he could use to support the theories he¡¯d obtained as Shaden. Information was limited, and he had no guide to help him. It was him, and him alone. Which was why after a while, he didn¡¯t have much to do. He couldn¡¯t look over errors, since there wasn¡¯t anyone to tell him that he was wrong. He couldn¡¯t reinforce his project with outside research, because there were none available. All he could do now was to continue feeding his SAP/mana into the algae samples he had, praying that they wouldn¡¯t die on him when the time for the presentation came. They¡¯d leave for Zone 1 on December 30, a Monday. It was nearly November now. While that was around two months for Demund, it would be a year for Shaden. That was scary to think, now that his other life would soon begin to change drastically. His birthday was next month, and that was less than a week for Demund. Time was too quick. He still had so many things he wanted to do with his family as Shaden. He had done much, but it had never been enough. All the memories he¡¯d made were adding to his reluctance to leave. Perhaps it was because his life as Demund was so lonely that he enjoyed being Shaden so much. Everyone cared about him there; everyone loved him. Here, the attention was at best admiration¡ªand more often than not, envy and hatred. Even today, he¡¯d heard unpleasant whispers behind him during class, during lunch, and on his way to the laboratory. Would his project be good enough? Now that he was finalizing his results, they weren¡¯t as flashy as he wanted them to be. His explanations were simple and his experiments simpler. His theories were excellent¡ªthey had been created by geniuses of Exarria¡ªbut he didn¡¯t have the means to test them out. He lacked mana crystals, which the other world had plenty of. It would work out somehow. He¡¯d been accepted, hadn¡¯t he? He had to have more confidence. In a large bag with wheels that the school had provided him with, he began to put the algae containers in neatly to take home for the day. He¡¯d have to supply them with his mana constantly, after all. The higher concentration they were, the better. They were still nowhere near the density that crystals had, but he could at least feel something from them. But if he grew lax, they¡¯d lose their power quickly, and he¡¯d have to start over. Yawning, he slid on his backpack and pulled the large suitcase to the door. After turning off the lights, he went outside and locked the laboratory behind him. He sat in the hall, sitting on the suitcase while scrolling through his phone when Enariss emerged from her laboratory. Someone emerged with her¡ªsomeone older, with dark brown skin and a mustache that seemed a little...off. The person gave off a weird, nerdy feel even though he didn¡¯t wear glasses. ¡°Thanks, Seca. When will you be available again?¡± Enariss said. ¡°Depends on how much pay I¡¯m gonna get,¡± the man replied, pinching his fingers. ¡°But boy, you sure do learn quickly.¡± ¡°Two weeks from now. I¡¯ll be done by then,¡± Enariss concluded. Turning, she spotted Demund waving at her and waved back. He thought he saw the man narrow his eyes at him before he put his sunglasses on. Weird, since there wasn¡¯t any sunlight. ¡°Anyway, gotta go. I am a busy genius,¡± he said, doing a funny gesture with his fingers. While Enariss went back in to fetch her belongings, the man passed him and took the elevator up. Before the doors closed, Demund thought he saw him sigh while looking at him. ¡°Geez, he really had to leave first?¡± The door closed with a clack as Enariss swung her bag over her shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll take the other way.¡± They walked down the dimly lit halls as they made their way to where the ramps were. ¡°Do you really need to carry all of that around?¡± she asked, motioning to his carrier. ¡°What¡¯s your project anyway?¡± ¡°Manipulation of SAP,¡± he replied. He cleared his throat when Enariss frowned. ¡°Yeah, I know. There isn¡¯t much about it anywhere, except for powers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an interesting topic. Is it related to the thing you told me you did with your prosthetic leg?¡± ¡°A little. What¡¯s your project?¡± ¡°Mine? It¡¯s nothing special.¡± He waited for her reply, and eventually, she opened her mouth when they were out of the ramps. ¡°My project is programming with light instead of electricity. It uses certain crystals to bring out the effect.¡± ¡°That sounds really difficult.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m building on what already exists. It¡¯s not as interesting as yours. But I¡¯m still not going to lose.¡± Demund would have grinned if Enariss didn¡¯t look so determined. ¡°Do your best,¡± he said softly. Well, at least I want second place, he thought as they made their way towards the car. After he placed the container in the trunk, he got in with Enariss leaned back on the seat as the vehicle began to navigate. It would be a lie to say that things hadn¡¯t become more distant between them. Enariss didn¡¯t have the usual energy she used to bear. When he thanked her like he always did after he got off, she smiled and rode off. She was the same but different. Her actions weren¡¯t unusual, but he felt something. But what? Wordlessly, he entered his house. ? ? ? ¡°Rother, are you ready?¡± ¡°Just give me a second, Mom!¡± ¡°Melany!¡± ¡°Shidey¡¯s gone! I need to take Shidey¡ª¡± ¡°She¡¯s here. Wait, I don¡¯t think we need to take that¡ª¡± ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s a mother¡¯s duty to cook for her children.¡± ¡°Mom! They literally have chefs there. Leave the things.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. You will be a guest in Skotos. I¡¯d recommend taking the least you can.¡± ¡°If Eilae says so.¡± ¡°What¡ªthat¡¯s exactly what I said before.¡± The beginning of the trip began with some confusion as Shaden forced his family to unpack the things they¡¯d crammed into their bags, urging them to take only their clothes with them. Rother had wanted to pack rations (he¡¯d learned how to make them in the north) and Melany had wanted to take everything. His mother, being his mother, would have taken the whole house if Eilae hadn¡¯t convinced her otherwise. It would be her first time seeing her father-in-law, so she appeared to be more nervous than usual. ¡°I¡¯ll use the utensils they have there.¡± ¡°No, Mom. That¡¯s beside the point. Just think of this as a vacation.¡± ¡°Every day with you is a vacation for me.¡± ¡°Mom¡ª¡± Finally, after a hectic morning of preparing for the trip, they were ready to leave for Skotos for Shaden¡¯s tenth birthday. It would still be a few days before the actual celebration, but Lytha had recommended that they go there earlier to become adjusted to the atmosphere. There were also things he¡¯d have to learn to properly carry on the tradition, so instead of going there alone, the whole family had decided to come with him. At least, everyone except his dad. ¡°I¡¯ll join you then,¡± Garthan said with a sad smile. His father had used all of his vacation days during his search for Rother, going a little over the limit which had earned him some trouble from the officials of the city. He was a captain and had his responsibilities he had to fulfill. If it had been any other soldier, they would have been sent to prison for leaving their post. Even joining Shaden for his tenth birthday was a privilege only he could enjoy, since that was how rigorously he worked during his duty. Lytha arrived with the carriage from Skotos, and after loading their belongings, they began to make their way towards the portal at the edge of the city. Shaden and Eilae sat next to Lytha as she drove the carriage, while Rother was on the roof, feeling the wind. Melany was holding onto Shidey, with her back against their mother. ¡°How do you feel? You¡¯ll be seeing your family again soon,¡± Shaden asked, looking at her. ¡°Good,¡± she replied. ¡°You don¡¯t look too happy.¡± ¡°I am delighted. But I am worried that my manners may have deteriorated during my time with you. I will surely be reeducated.¡± ¡°If they act mean, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± he told her, crossing his arms. ¡°Your family is subservient to mine, correct?¡± ¡°Hah! You don¡¯t hold much authority yet. You are still only an heir.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how strong I am?¡± ¡°I do, but such matters cannot be resolved with force. I understand the importance of education, and hard as it might be, I shall overcome it.¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking so weirdly.¡± Eilae smiled sheepishly. ¡°Sorry. I was practicing. My parents would be upset if they heard my manner of speech.¡± ¡°Come on, relax. You don¡¯t need to keep up your facade all the time. Surely your family will understand.¡± She only smiled sadly. ¡°I hope so. They are stricter on the younger children. Perhaps my place in the family has changed since I¡¯ve built up my ties with you.¡± ¡°Now you sound political.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡± Her blue eyes twinkled in the light. ¡°When you become the head of your family, I will be the one who knows the most about you, the person who will be able to ask favors from you the easiest.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°There is power in that. Much power.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Eilae placed her head on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re young, and you¡¯re talented. Your powers are beyond my imagination, but you have more than that. You¡¯re shorter than me, but you sometimes act like you¡¯re older.¡± ¡°Sometimes?¡± She laughed. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t forget about me when you grow up.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t, even if I wanted to.¡± ¡°Yes, he is terrible at forgetting things,¡± Lytha said, chuckling. ¡°No need to try and charm him.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ho?¡± They don¡¯t know that I¡¯m a teenager in real life, he thought, trying not to laugh. Playing the innocent kid, he replied, ¡°But you¡¯re wonderful. I¡¯ve already been charmed.¡± It was funny seeing the girl turn her face away from him, which made his aunt burst out laughing. He took the opportunity to manipulate the bracelet that he¡¯d received from Eilae on his ninth birthday, uncoiling it so it swished around the air before him like a snake. Hearing the sound, Eilae turned to him, her face slightly flushed. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous,¡± she squeaked, then cleared her throat. ¡°If you lose that, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± he smiled, returning the bracelet to his wrist. ¡°But what¡¯s the point of carrying it if I¡¯m not allowed to use it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already skilled. You don¡¯t need practice. Also, that¡¯s not how the bracelet is meant to be wielded in the first place. Only you could control it in that manner.¡± The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°That sounds like a compliment.¡± Pursing her lips, Eilae crossed her arms and looked at him. Shaden shrugged. ¡°Shaden. Now¡¯s the time,¡± Lytha told him. ¡°Gotcha. Rother, could you get back into the carriage?¡± ¡°So soon? Alright.¡± Shaden covered the carriage along with the horse at the front with the grayish aura that hid them from the world. It was more like a bubble he¡¯d enclosed them in, and from the inside, the view wasn¡¯t that different, except for the unnoticeable haze that flickered where his magic was present. From the outside, they¡¯d be untraceable. It wasn¡¯t long before they reached the hidden tree that led to Skotos. Jumping off with his dagger in hand, Shaden slashed into the bark, cutting it so that a straight line appeared at the center of its surface. The black tree groaned as it split and widened, causing a puddle of black to appear from its wound. With his mana hands, Shaden forced the entrance to widen, enough so that it would be able to fit the carriage. The large tree was a strange kind of life; it was invisible to the common eye, only accessible through his family¡¯s magic or the dagger. No one could touch it except those from Skotos. Shaden wondered how that worked because his knowledge of physics wasn¡¯t enough to explain the concept to him. Well, who cared? It was super convenient. He got back on the carriage as it entered the portal. A gentle ripple passed over his skin as his vision turned black. In an instant, they were on the other side, inside of the small forest where the black trees with white leaves lived, neatly arranged, all leading to different places in the world. ¡°Which one was the one you came from?¡± he asked Eilae. She blinked. ¡°That...one? Or that one,¡± she said, pointing towards some trees. She tilted her head to one side. ¡°It¡¯s been too long.¡± ¡°Woah! What is this place?!¡± Rother shouted, pushing his head in between them. Eilae smacked him on the face with her hair, and Rother positioned his head so that it would be next to only his and not to hers. ¡°This is Skotos,¡± Shaden said proudly. ¡°I¡¯ll own this place someday.¡± ¡°Looks pretty gloomy,¡± Rother commented. ¡°Ah, yeah. But there¡¯s this mysterious atmosphere, right? Isn¡¯t it cool?¡± ¡°Yeah, pretty cool. It feels so thick here. I can feel my skin bristling.¡± While Rother had been injured during his time in the north, he¡¯d learned many things that allowed him to fight and survive while he¡¯d had his legs. ¡°Is it just me, or does it feel like someone¡¯s watching us?¡± he said, looking around. ¡°Darn, this feels like a great place to train in.¡± He wasn¡¯t a musclebrain, but he loved training¡ªeven more so when his feet had been restored. Shaden had been annihilated by his brother¡¯s swordsmanship when he wasn¡¯t relying on his hand-to-hand combat and dagger techniques. He hadn¡¯t exactly lost, but had been constantly defeated when his sword-sticks had continued to break while fighting with Rother. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have any sword-related things here,¡± Shaden said, glancing at his tutor. ¡°Or do we?¡± ¡°We do,¡± she said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°There are many weapons in store,¡± she explained as she steered the horse down the path paved with stone. ¡°For disguises, or it can be something of a hobby. Sparring partners can be created quite easily with the resources in our hands.¡± ¡°I never knew.¡± ¡°You fought one of the dolls. Eilae did too.¡± ¡°You mean Hairy?¡± he said, taken aback. ¡°How can a mass of hair fight with a sword?¡± ¡°With a different body, of course. You¡¯ve only seen one model.¡± ¡°There are others?¡± ¡°Naturally. You underestimate everything Skotos has to offer, Shaden. Everything you know is only part of the surface.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll gradually learn, with time.¡± Would those additional things be cool, or dangerous? Shaden seriously hoped that it would have nothing to do with torture or other vile actions. At least Lytha and Eilae were reasonable, and his father hadn¡¯t mentioned anything to him that would suggest otherwise. Then again, his father had left early. ¡°I won¡¯t have to...kill someone for my birthday, right?¡± he questioned while the carriage passed by the twisted trees. They were out of the garden now, approaching the large, black gates in the distance. ¡°That again? You assume the weirdest things,¡± Lytha said. ¡°No, you won¡¯t. No killing, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Will I ever have to kill?¡± ¡°Shaden wouldn¡¯t kill anyone, would you?¡± his mother asked from the carriage. ¡°That would break my heart.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom,¡± Shaden assured. ¡°......right?¡± Lytha shrugged. ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s not as simple as that. There are circumstances, there are responsibilities, and sometimes there are people you just want to slice up. You won¡¯t be forced to kill, no.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Try worrying about complicated things after your fifteenth birthday,¡± Lytha told him. ¡°Before then, learn everything you can¡ªwhich I bet you won¡¯t have a problem with.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he agreed. ¡°You gotta kill if it¡¯s kill or die,¡± Rother advised, ruffling Shaden¡¯s hair. ¡°An eye for an eye, a death for a death. If you¡¯re facing a criminal, it¡¯s better to kill them before they hurt you or anyone else.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve killed before?¡± Shaden gasped. ¡°No, but I¡¯ve beaten up people who¡¯ve been jerks,¡± he laughed. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what Dad told me.¡± ¡°Well spoken!¡± Lytha smiled. Shaden wondered what his family¡¯s job was then if it wasn¡¯t assassinating people, but there was plenty of time to figure things out. While the thought of being a blade in the shadows had enticed him at first, the more he traveled around seeing everyone, the more repulsive the thought of harming others seemed to him. Then again, if it was one of those people who attacked me and Enarris¡ªwould I still feel the same? Responsibility. While he¡¯d be granted wealth, status, and power when he inherited Skotos, responsibilities came with it. Burdens he wasn¡¯t fully aware of. It was why Lytha pitied his grandfather, why he¡¯d have to go to the other families to learn from them. Let¡¯s just have fun for now, he decided. They passed through the outer gates which Shaden opened with his magic. He could see the castle now at the top of the small mountain, too thickly covered with fog to make it out clearly. It was always foggy in Skotos; the golden sun rarely showed itself in the sky. ¡°Eesh, what a depressing atmosphere,¡± Lytha said, squinting. ¡°He should be aware that we¡¯re here by now.¡± She turned to the people in the carriage. ¡°While the people here may seem off, don¡¯t worry too much about it. If they don¡¯t know who you are, they will simply ignore you.¡± ¡°Which would be everyone except me and Lytha,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I never knew that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like this place never gets any visitors. Quite a few, actually.¡± ¡°I bet I¡¯ll be able to see all of them this time.¡± Lytha smiled. ¡°You would be if they¡¯re still here. Outsiders will likely be sent away for your birthday celebration.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°No matter. They¡¯re not the type of people who are here to socialize. Though some of them may be interested in making your acquaintance, it would be against their contracts.¡± Things were the same as Shaden remembered them to be. The village at the base of the mountain was sparsely populated like before, and many of them didn¡¯t even throw them a glance as their horse clacked its way across the hard path. Only the children watched curiously behind walls and windows, unmoving as their eyes shimmered with interest. There were those Shaden didn¡¯t remember seeing. ¡°I was too scared to ask before, but who exactly are they?¡± he whispered to Lytha quietly. ¡°People with complicated circumstances,¡± he replied. ¡°For some, this place is a haven. For others, it is a prison. Do you see the children? Most of them are orphans. Many of the people living there are orphans.¡± ¡°I remember my grandpa saying that those who are seen outside of the gates will be ¡®removed.¡¯ Are they not allowed out?¡± Lytha smiled. ¡°It isn¡¯t that cruel. But those who leave may never come back. For most, after they experience Skotos once, returning isn¡¯t an option.¡± ¡°I am very fortunate to visit again,¡± Eilae commented. ¡°It¡¯s different for those who are part of the family. You can visit as often as you¡¯d like. But who¡¯d want to come to this depressing place?¡± Lytha sighed. ¡°I¡¯d say once is enough. You would not want to live here.¡± Shaden felt his back dig into his seat after the carriage began to make its way upwards towards the gates of the castle. The mist became palpable as the altitude rose. It wasn¡¯t a humid presence, but a cool and smoky¡ªone without scent or touch. It only covered their eyes and gradually fell apart as they neared the bridge. The gates were already open with a row of masked servants on each side of the entrance. Standing at the center was a familiar figure¡ªan aged man with grey-black hair and a short beard with eyes as dark as obsidian. And his arms were open. ¡°Shaden. My daughter. Welcome, welcome. At last!¡± he spoke cheerfully with a large smile. ¡°How you¡¯ve grown! Ah, Eilae. Your parents send their greatest regards.¡± Eilae bowed, and Shaden jumped off of the carriage. As a grandchild should, he went to the old man and gave him the biggest hug he could. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten skinnier,¡± he said, looking at the man¡¯s wrinkled face. ¡°And you¡¯ve gotten stronger!¡± his grandfather laughed, patting his back. ¡°Come, is your family here with you?¡± ¡°Yes. My mom and my siblings came.¡± ¡°Good, good. I shall give them the warmest welcome.¡± Lytha yawned as she handed the reins over to a masked servant. ¡°I¡¯m going to go rest,¡± she said, walking into the castle. In an instant, she¡¯d vanished into the dark background. It made Shaden a little sad seeing that. He didn¡¯t know how much his father and aunt disliked their father, but her detached attitude didn¡¯t have any affection in it. Neither did his grandfather greet Lytha with the warmness that he¡¯d greeted him with. Everyone had gotten off of the carriage while the servants were moving the little luggage they had. Shaden¡¯s mother approached his grandfather with her children behind her and did a bow. His grandfather smiled and returned the gesture. It was the first time he¡¯d seen the man lower his head. ¡°You must be Melsei,¡± he said, placing his hand over his chest. . ¡°I am grateful to you. You have raised wonderful children.¡± ¡°T-thank you,¡± she replied. ¡°And you, little one? What¡¯s your name?¡± his grandfather asked. ¡°M-Melany,¡± the girl squeaked, holding Shidey in front of her like a shield. The cat looked even more baffled than her, with eyes as wide as saucers. ¡°A beautiful name. And you must be Rother.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The rigidness had kicked into him, and he stood firmly like a statue, face hard as stone. What had they taught him in the north? His grandfather smiled and pat Rother¡¯s shoulders lightly before giving it a firm hold. ¡°My son told me that you were his son.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°You certainly possess his eyes.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± The man let go of his hold, and Shaden was able to breathe out. ¡°You are welcome here. All of you,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°This is not a hospitable place, as you can see. But what we do have, do enjoy it to the fullest. The servants will be tending to your needs. Now, Shaden. Walk with me.¡± Shaden gave his mom a nod and accompanied his grandfather as the old man began to disappear from his eyes. Not instantly, but weak enough for Shaden to make out. He likewise enveloped his body in magic, helping him sense his grandfather better. The stronger use of it would overshadow the weaker, and his grandfather was purposefully doing it so that he¡¯d still be able to sense him. ¡°How were your travels?¡± his grandfather asked, walking along the dark walls. Even their shadows failed to manifest in the light. ¡°It was fun. And a little short,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Have you made yourself known to the other families?¡± ¡°About that¡ª¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°Sorry. I kind of spent my time with my family. I heard that after my birthday, I won¡¯t be able to see them for five years.¡± ¡°Four, if the circumstances are right, but you are correct,¡± the man agreed. ¡°There is no need for an apology. You will bear the circumstances, and all I will be able to do is worry.¡± ¡°Is it that bad?¡± ¡°It was difficult for me. But for you?¡± He turned around and glanced him over. ¡°You are a special existence. A child of promise. I trust your decision. You¡¯ve mastered what has taken me years in mere months. Perhaps weeks.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that great.¡± His grandfather chuckled. ¡°There was little chance to compare yourself to anyone, after all. The world must have shocked you, with all the incredible things it held. But once you¡¯ve made your place among your peers, you will learn that your existence is not something that can be taken lightly¡ªboth for them and yourself.¡± ¡°Myself?¡± He held up a finger. ¡°Yes, you. Do not let power consume you. Do not let pride muddle your reason, lest you encounter someone above you and destroy yourself by not realizing your position.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too complicated, grandpa,¡± Shaden complained. ¡°Don¡¯t you mean, ¡®Be nice to others?¡¯¡± ¡°You could take it that way. But being too kind will hurt you.¡± They chatted some more as they headed up some stairs and crossed hallways. His grandfather was eager to know more about his journey. What he¡¯d eaten, what he¡¯d seen¡ªwhat cities he¡¯d been to and what kind of people he¡¯d met. His eyebrows slightly moved upwards when Shaden explained what had happened in the Great Library to him. ¡°Yes, I had gone there long ago,¡± he said. ¡°So you saw the Librarian!¡± ¡°And he gave me a library pass,¡± Shaden bragged, holding it out. His grandfather¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There was one thing I failed to steal. And now you¡¯re holding it in front of me!¡± he laughed, patting him on the head. ¡°But that was long ago. Treasure it, Shaden.¡± ¡°I also saw the Elders,¡± he said, feeling a little proud. ¡°One of them taught me a little. His name was Pleid.¡± ¡°I have heard of him. An unkillable scholar.¡± ¡°Do you know a lot about the world, grandpa?¡± ¡°I know what I must.¡± They went into the same room he¡¯d used before¡ªthe one that overlooked the black tree in the courtyard suspended over the giant chasm. He remembered sleeping under the tree and waking up in bed. Hairy had woken him up once, and it had scared the living daylights out of him. The tree was naked as usual, lacking the characteristic white leaves that the others had. ¡°The clothes for your birthday are in the closet, but they will have to be resized,¡± his grandfather stated. ¡°There is much to prepare. The servants will take care of everything, but you must make yourself presentable. Have you practiced your manners?¡± ¡°Eilae told me what I needed to know.¡± ¡°Very good. Now, sit down with me.¡± Shaden took a seat on the bed next to his grandfather, who caressed his head as one would do to a baby. ¡°There is something I must tell you before the celebration,¡± he said. Shaden nodded. ¡°On your tenth birthday, you will have to stab yourself with the dagger that I have given you¡ª¡± the man pointed at the center of his chest, ¡°¡ªright here, where the heart resides.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shaden cocked his head. ¡°I¡¯ll have to kill myself?¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°You will not die. The purpose of the ritual is to make the dagger one with your body so that you will never lose it. You will be able to summon the weapon whenever you require it, and its shape will become as versatile as you need it. It will become a living weapon, a part of you.¡± ¡°Will it hurt?¡± ¡°Not at all. For me, it was like a puff of vapor that enveloped my heart.¡± ¡°I think that sounds cool.¡± ¡°But¡ªit comes with a responsibility.¡± When the man opened his hand, something like a liquid shadow began to swirl into his palm, taking shape as his fingers closed around the handle. He held up the dagger and held it up to Shaden¡ªwho took it. ¡°What do you sense?¡± the man asked him. ¡°It feels alive,¡± Shaden told him, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t feel like you. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°So it is.¡± The dagger dissolved from Shaden¡¯s hands, gone like smoke in a strong wind. ¡°This is the responsibility you will have to take. Your body will hold two wills.¡± ¡°So...will it try to take over my mind?¡± ¡°It would be better if it tried to. No, Shaden. It tells you a story. A story you will never be able to forget. It comes in whispers, and its voice will captivate your spirit. Don¡¯t worry. You may ignore it if you want to. But it tells a beautiful tale, and I was bewitched.¡± ¡°A tale?¡± ¡°A tale. You can lock it away deep inside, but it will never leave you. One day, you will want to listen to it¡ªbe it out of boredom, or despair, or curiosity¡ªand you will understand the responsibility that our family holds.¡± ¡°Once I become one with it, I won¡¯t be able to separate from it.¡± ¡°You will not want to. My father and his father before him all died clinging on to the dagger in their hands.¡± ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I wonder. You may be the one to relieve me of this burden.¡± The old man patted him on the head. ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you too much to worry about. The dagger will stay silent for five years. You will not hear its whispers anytime soon.¡± When Shaden looked up, his grandfather¡¯s eyes had deepened, and his wrinkles seemed to become more defined. ¡°Why did you tell me all of this?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°To give you a choice.¡± He got up and motioned to Shaden to stay seated. ¡°There is much to prepare. Do not be afraid, Shaden. I believe that you can do it.¡± And he vanished. Slowly, Shaden took out his dagger from his inner pocket and held it in front of him. The black weapon had always felt strange to him¡ªnot in a bad way, but in a resonating way. It was like the bracelet that Eilae had given him, but the sensation was duller, repressed. He balanced it and twirled it between his hands, giving it a good whoosh in the air. ¡°Concealed, mysterious weapon?¡± he grinned. ¡°Cool.¡± Shaden was never the one to worry about things thoroughly. And being the dream-loving person he was, how could he not accept such a cool, wonderful offer? Impaling himself sounded scary, but he had been invincible so far. Such a thing could never faze him. He looked forward to his birthday. Soon, the servants came in and began to prepare him for the celebration. 5.2 Shaden was elated that morning. From the moment he awoke, his mind was a buzz of emotions, unable to contain the excitement he was feeling. It wasn¡¯t his birthday exactly, but it was one day before, and today would be when the other families began to arrive at Skotos to prepare for the celebration. They would be bringing gifts with them¡ªfood from afar, glittering pieces of jewelry, clothes made with the finest linen and yarn, and toys to ease his boredom. At least, he thought they would. It was common sense to receive gifts on birthdays. Almost leaping in his steps, he went to Eilae¡¯s room and knocked. ¡°Come in,¡± she said, so he headed inside. She was wearing a black dress with thin patterns of silver in the shape of flowers, and one of the servants was braiding strands of her hair so she¡¯d look more elegant. Eilae hadn¡¯t braided her hair much during their travels; it took too long and was uncomfortable, according to her. But today was a special day. ¡°Shaden,¡± she greeted. ¡°Are you excited?¡± he asked, walking up to her with a smile. ¡°Your family is coming today.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°I¡¯m excited, and a little nervous.¡± He took a seat next to the older girl. ¡°You said that they were strict people. I hope they won¡¯t call me out for having bad manners.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they would,¡± Eilae said. ¡°The worlds we live in are different. In fact, they wouldn¡¯t care if you had bad manners unless you ate food with your hands and smudged it all over your face.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m safe?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He just hoped they wouldn¡¯t look at him weirdly. More often than not, he had been called unnatural during his trip around the continent. ¡°Are you not going to prepare too?¡± she asked, looking at him, though her head didn¡¯t turn. ¡°You must get dressed, and your hair is a mess.¡± ¡°Hey, this is style,¡± he smiled, touching his hair. ¡°It would be better to leave a clean impression than a messy one.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s something cool about the messiness, right? It adds to the mysteriousness, and the presence, and a little bit of intimidation¡ª¡± ¡°You are the least intimidating person I¡¯ve met,¡± Eilae smiled, covering her lips with one hand, holding her long, loose sleeves so they wouldn¡¯t fall down. ¡°But I¡¯d say neatness is more intimidating than messiness.¡± ¡°Maybe. But I really don¡¯t want to wax my hair down with that black, oily stuff,¡± he sighed. ¡°It gets everywhere before it dries. I wish I had long hair too. You only have to make it silky, right?¡± ¡°And the braids, and the combing, and the strand ends, and the curls, and the washing.¡± ¡°Right. Sorry.¡± She shrugged. ¡°If you feel uncomfortable, it is your choice to keep your hair the way it is. It¡¯s not horrible. It will suffice.¡± ¡°Yep. I¡¯ll keep it this way.¡± They chat some more while the servants finalized Eilae¡¯s attire for the day. She got up and viewed herself in the mirror afterwards, doing a twirl that made her dress rise and flutter back down. While Shaden thought that she looked beautiful, he didn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d put makeup on her face. ¡°Everyone puts makeup on,¡± she told him. ¡°This is nothing.¡± ¡°Children don¡¯t put on makeup, right? You usually don¡¯t.¡± ¡°After ten, we do. Of course, I learned it before.¡± ¡°Guess this is what they mean by a difference in cultures.¡± Eilae tilted her head. ¡°What do you mean? Almost all noble families in the continent use makeup. It is a show of status and beauty¡ªthere is no reason not to use it. Some powders are good for the skin.¡± Shaden hadn¡¯t needed any lotions or makeup yet. His skin was healthy. Would he need them when he hit puberty? He hoped not. ¡°Well, you look great,¡± he commented. At least it wasn¡¯t that strong¡ªjust a blush here and a line there. The light red that surrounded the eyes made her look...different. Magical. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said with a curtsey. Shaden scratched his cheek. Being treated like this made him feel uncomfortable. ¡°Enough with the manners,¡± he said, beckoning to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go watch from the higher windows and see if they¡¯re coming. We can ask the servants to bring food up.¡± ¡°My dress will become wrinkly.¡± ¡°Oh. Yeah.¡± ¡°But I suppose I can go carefully.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll smoothen it with magic if it becomes too bad,¡± he offered. ¡°How kind of you.¡± As they walked down the halls and up the stairs, Shaden knew that there was something different about Eilae. Not just her appearance, but her attitude as well. Because her family was coming, she was slowly distancing herself from him, restricting the informality that Shaden had managed to build during the two years they¡¯d spent together. Even the way she walked was different¡ªslower, gentler, and stiffer. He wanted to tell her to stop, to be more like friends, but her family would want her to stay that way. But it doesn¡¯t matter right now, does it? Once they sat down beside one of the windows that overlooked the bridge to the castle, Shaden clamped his hands together in front of him and looked at Eilae. She looked back, blinking. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°Eilae. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°If you would consider our relationship as such.¡± ¡°No.¡± Shaden clenched his jaw. ¡°I want to know what you think. Do you consider us as friends?¡± Before she spoke, he raised a hand. ¡°With honesty, please. We¡¯re just kids. I don¡¯t understand any of this political stuff, but I want to hear your true feelings.¡± She blinked, then smiled. ¡°Of course I think we are friends.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to distance yourself like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m practicing.¡± She looked out of the window, and her eyes seemed to reach the clouds. ¡°What would people think if I acted carelessly to you? Your authority would be undermined.¡± She turned to look into his eyes. ¡°People don¡¯t think that well of you, Shaden. When I was first told to come here, they talked like you were a fake¡ªa gullible individual. One without the ambience of Skotos, an imposter that the Elder had picked up to ease his responsibilities.¡± ¡°Because my father ran away.¡± She nodded. ¡°Reports of your feats are sure to have reached their ears, but if they see me treating you like a friend, what would they think? If I treat you with respect, they would be more careful around you.¡± ¡°Do you mean your parents?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Such things were never said explicitly. You learn to infer and read between the lines, growing up in a place like that.¡± Shaden stared at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to act that way when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± ¡°And so I haven¡¯t for the most part. But mistakes are bound to happen if I don¡¯t practice.¡± She sighed. ¡°You should be more worried. The world isn¡¯t as kind as you¡¯d think.¡± ¡°We¡¯re children.¡± ¡°It¡¯s never too late to prepare. The earlier you learn, the better you will become.¡± ¡°Will it even matter for me? I¡¯m the heir, right? Won¡¯t they respect that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that they will listen. But adults have a way with words. They make you feel pathetic even when they¡¯re encouraging you. I¡¯ve seen many adults lose their temper after my siblings had complimented them.¡± Her head sagged a little. ¡°Two years, Shaden. Two years. I¡¯ve been uneducated for too long.¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡± ¡°You are horrible at reading people, do you know that? Yes, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯ve enjoyed irresponsibility for too long. I¡¯m scared that I won¡¯t be able to adjust again. The mind games, the memorizing, the strict manners, the debates¡ªthey are so foreign to me now.¡± Her old life. She¡¯d told him about it. She¡¯d always looked happy when she mentioned her past, as if recollecting a good memory. It was haunting her now. And there wasn¡¯t much he could do about it. She¡¯d leave with her family after his birthday, but if he was lucky¡ª ¡°If your family is picked as the first for my training, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°See? You¡¯re too kind. If I said this around my family, they would mock me for not striving to improve. But it would be nice,¡± she added, ¡°having you while I adjusted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s apparently drawing lots, right?¡± he said, remembering what his grandfather had told him. ¡°I might be able to manipulate the results.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I can try if you¡¯re okay with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be glad if you could.¡± The conversation switched to smaller things, like the food she¡¯d eat when she returned and how tomorrow would play out, mostly theories. Whether or not he¡¯d have to fight another ¡®Hairy¡¯ again, he wasn¡¯t sure. Eilae shuddered from remembering her experience, and they giggled. It hadn¡¯t even become noon when his eyes spotted a group arriving beyond the fog. ¡°I think your family is here,¡± he observed, spotting the familiar black attire and silver hair that gleamed under the light. ¡°Why does everyone in your family wear black?¡± he asked. ¡°We don¡¯t always,¡± she pouted, crossing her arms. ¡°We rarely do wear black. Only when coming here do we wear black. I miss my colorful dresses.¡± ¡°I mean...you could have asked while we were traveling.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Black has its charms too.¡± ¡°Well, it goes well with the silver hair.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Shaden reached out and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t stress too much. They¡¯re your family, aren¡¯t they? They¡¯ll understand. Besides, you talked about how knowing me would give you power.¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go greet them.¡± As fast as they could go without Eilae¡¯s dress being stepped on, they descended the castle and made their way towards the gates that were opening to let the visitors in. The masked servants had already lined the sides, waiting. ¡°There were a lot of people,¡± Shaden told Eilae, who was straightening her dress and back. ¡°How many siblings did you have?¡± ¡°Five, last time I remember,¡± she said. ¡°Three brothers and two sisters.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°Many children are necessary to form alliances,¡± she reasoned, ¡°and family is the closest ally you will have.¡± They were all on foot, he realized, as they neared the bridge and made their way across it. All of them were walking with a demeanor of grace and calm elegance, not uttering a single word as they confidently strode towards the castle. At the forefront of the group was a handsome man with a cleanly shaved face, eyes as blue as ice, deep wrinkles that told of experience. The head of the family, Shaden guessed. Not all of them were silver-haired. Out of the group, the woman next to the man had light blonde hair, as well as the younger man behind them and a small girl whose posture wasn¡¯t so perfect. She was holding the hand of her younger brother, who waddled his way with his short legs. ¡°They¡¯ve grown so much,¡± Eilae whispered, her eyes fastened to her family. ¡°They were only children.¡± They¡¯re still children, Shaden wanted to say, but decided not to. Something about the family made him watch himself before he did anything. Was he intimidated? Maybe. While he couldn¡¯t see the faces of the older woman and the taller girl who wore large hats that covered their heads, everyone else he could see was astonishingly beautiful, like a family of celebrities. Chiseled jaws, skin smooth like porcelain, eyes like diamonds, honed body features¡ªstunning, every single one of them. And their makeup too; Eilae had been correct to say that it was used to display status and wealth. Shaden looked over his own body. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t feel so sure about his attire anymore. Maybe he should have done what Eilae had suggested because his confidence had taken a solid punch. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Oh well. He was handsome. And he was cool. Probably. Eilae was the first to curtsey, and her father nodded back. His cool eyes shot Shaden a glance before he spoke. ¡°Eilae. It has been two years.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°I am glad to see that you are in good health,¡± he went on, stopping in front of them. Likewise, everyone else followed. ¡°And you as well, Father,¡± Eilae replied, then looked at Shaden. ¡°Shaden, this is my father, Esel Veurbois, head of the Veurbois. Father, this is Shaden, heir of the Limens.¡± ¡°The heir,¡± the stern man bowed, placing an arm in front of him while slightly leaning forward. ¡°May your path be long and narrow.¡± It came to Shaden as a surprise, but he bowed in turn. Wasn¡¯t it usually the lower-ranked person who gave their greetings first? Had Eilae inferred that he was of higher rank than her father? Nonetheless, he returned the greeting. ¡°And yours as well,¡± he said, doing what he¡¯d been taught. He could feel his heart thumping. When he looked up, his eyes met the man¡¯s¡ªand for what felt like thirty seconds to him, kept contact. It was actually less than two seconds. Shaden could feel the thin layer of mana that floated around the man. Some of its narrow tendrils attempted to latch on to him¡ªespecially his head¡ªand if his tension hadn¡¯t been so up, he probably wouldn¡¯t have felt them. When he circulated his mana reflexively, the tendrils shrank and vanished into the man. And it all happened within a second. ¡°You are like the rumors say,¡± the man said, looking beyond him. ¡°Or is he more?¡± ¡°He is my grandson,¡± said a voice behind Shaden. He knew whose it was. His grandfather came beside him and put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Esel, my old friend.¡± ¡°Granor, my irreplaceable comrade. It has been a while.¡± ¡°So it has. Come, let¡¯s talk over a cup of wine. You must be tired.¡± ¡°So I am.¡± The man looked at Shaden with his sapphire eyes that seemed to glow. ¡°I look forward to your fortunes,¡± he told him, then proceeded to walk off with his grandfather. They seemed to be on good terms. Meanwhile, Shaden was left with the others of the family, standing there nervously unsure of what to do. Thankfully, Eilae made the first move. ¡°Mother!¡± she said, jumping on the taller woman with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± ¡°So have I, Eilae. Have they been treating you well?¡± ¡°Splendidly, mother,¡± she answered, to Shaden¡¯s relief. Her brothers were looking at him now, and their tall builds and cold faces didn¡¯t do anything to ease his heart. This was a family moment, so he decided that he should stay away to let her reconnect. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you with your family then,¡± he told Eilae, itching to vanish. She looked back at him and nodded. With a smile, he enveloped himself in magic and melted away into the background. The children seemed to be surprised as they watched him fade away from their eyes, and he saw them cling more tightly to each other. Sheesh, I¡¯m not trying to be scary, he thought. After a few seconds of waiting to make sure that Eilae would fit in properly, he was about to leave when they started talking about him as the servants led them inside. ¡°Why did Father have to greet him first?¡± said the slightly shorter man with silver hair. He had a young voice, and Shaden guessed that he was in his early twenties. ¡°He¡¯s a child. The heir, but he doesn¡¯t hold any authority yet.¡± I thought the same thing, Shaden sighed. ¡°Father knows what he is doing,¡± the older man replied, likely the eldest son. He was older, but young enough to look around his mid to late twenties. Like his mother, he had golden hair instead of silver, neatly waxed down. ¡°He failed to read the boy.¡± ¡°Father? Failed? I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t trying.¡± ¡°No, but he didn¡¯t succeed. It¡¯s as the informants said. He isn¡¯t normal.¡± ¡°For all you know, he could be listening to you now,¡± Eilae told them, still holding on to her mother¡¯s arm. She looked around as if trying to find him. Shaden felt a tinge of childish guilt. ¡°So he can, if he wants,¡± the younger man said, stepping closer to her. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything wrong.¡± ¡°Your mouth will be the end of you,¡± the blonde man chuckled. ¡°But I¡¯m sure the heir wouldn¡¯t be too rude as to eavesdrop on a conversation between family.¡± Shaden took that as the cue to leave. Goodness, he wasn¡¯t good with strangers at all. He¡¯d rarely been the one to initiate conversations, and while he was okay when it was a one-on-one thing, against a whole family? All he could do was stand around awkwardly and try not to mess up. He¡¯d thought about using his childish charms, but the Veurbois were something else. He knew that they¡¯d look at him with judging eyes if he ever tried to act immature. And what was the deal with them thinking that he was unordinary? He didn¡¯t think that he was that special. He returned to the window that he¡¯d looked out from with Eilae and sat down. After contemplating for a bit, he decided not to go out and meet the other families that would come. It felt awkward. If the other families were all so elegant like the Veurbois, this celebration would become a lot more uncomfortable than he would have thought. A servant came to pick him up for lunch before anyone else came. Instead of eating with his grandfather and Eilae¡¯s family, he ate with his own in a smaller room near the place they were staying in. He was sure they felt out of place too, just like him. Rother seemed to be enjoying his time, sparring with a wooden doll, but Melany had cried once saying that the castle was too depressing. He¡¯d managed to calm her down by giving her a tour around the place, but her discomfort remained. ¡°Eilae¡¯s family is here, aren¡¯t they?¡± his mother asked. ¡°It would be nice if I could meet them.¡± ¡°They felt like scary people,¡± Shaden said, chewing. ¡°You¡¯ll see them tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel the difference in their statuses. They weren¡¯t nobles. Would they mix well? He really needed to learn how to socialize. This time, he took Melany with him to the upper floors to watch from the windows together. He¡¯d even found toys for Melany by asking a servant¡ªan expensive-looking doll and a small tea set for children, as well as a cozy carpet. He humored her by joining her tea-party. His mom had been introduced to the world of expensive clothing, so there was that. She was more than happy to let Shaden take care of Melany while she chose the clothes that suit her. When he heard noise, Melany was sleeping on the carpet with Shidey next to her. He took a peek outside. They were a group of tan-skinned people. They were led by a man with a retreating hairline, whose black, ample beard didn¡¯t exactly match his fading hair. They were dressed in colorful robes, mixes of orange, turquoise, yellow, and white lines that ran through the clothing, with patterns of various designs sewed with gold. Jewelry hung on their ears and arms and fingers. But it wasn¡¯t their race nor their splendor that surprised him. Each member of the family was accompanied by an animal. A great, spotted feline with slender legs and a long, thin tail walked next to the man. The woman behind him had a long, brown snake coiled around her neck and limbs like a scarf while her sister (they looked similar) carried a red-yellow lizard on her shoulder. The man behind them (he looked relatively young) wore a fluffy cat as a hat while the youngest girl out of them carried a large bird on her slender arm. The Jakhar Kishaks. Animal tamers, he remembered. Their power lay in their meticulous control over beasts. The techniques Lytha had learned from them had come in handy in their travels, since she could command the horse to move towards their destination while they slept. It would be something he would learn too. Now, this was better. But he still didn¡¯t want to go down and meet them face-to-face. Instead, he continued to watch until the woman with the serpent spotted him. Then he waved with the biggest smile he could make. He was relieved when she smiled back and waved, her snake raising its head as well. The others saw him too, and they all began to wave. Even the man noticed him and raised a hand from his staff, probably a gesture of acknowledgment. They entered the castle guided by the servants, and Shaden couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling. He liked animals, and he liked friendly people. They were all older than him too, and judging by their responses, were kind-hearted. The man especially looked like a cozy grandpa who¡¯d do something goofy to make his grandchildren laugh. He wanted to go downstairs and say hello, but Melany was still sleeping. Well, he¡¯d have plenty of time later. He went to the carpet and pet Shidey. Would she become friends with the other cat they¡¯d brought? That sounded fun. He wondered how the cats would react to each other. Giggling, he lay down next to his sister and fell asleep before he knew it. ? ? ? Something painful was biting his cheeks. It didn¡¯t feel like teeth. Groaning, he opened his eyes. ¡°Wake up!¡± Melany squealed, squeezing harder. ¡°Wake up, wake up!¡± ¡°Ow. Ow!¡± Trying hard not to push the girl away, he forced her hands away from his cheeks. He let out a cry when she jumped off from his stomach, falling on the floor. Then she started bawling her eyes out. Oh, gosh. What have I done? Blinking the grogginess from his eyes away, he went to Melany and hugged her, patting her on the back. Then he spotted the masked servant in the doorway. ¡°Oh. How long have I slept? Is it time for dinner?¡± The servant nodded. Still patting Melany¡¯s back, he got up. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± he apologized to his sister, wondering what he¡¯d done wrong. ¡°If you stop crying, I¡¯ll give you something sweet.¡± She looked at him with her teary eyes and sniffed. Then she nodded. Shaden wished that Rother was there since his brother was so much better at taking care of their sister than him. Their father was the best at it, but he hadn¡¯t arrived yet. He¡¯d come tonight, wouldn¡¯t he? Giving his sister a piggy-back ride, he followed the servant down the stairs. Shidey had disappeared somewhere, but the cat would always find a way to them. ¡°Did the other families arrive?¡± he asked the servant, who replied by raising one finger. ¡°One? Was it the Nieuts?¡± The servant shook his head. ¡°The Seines?¡± The servant nodded. He didn¡¯t know much about the Seine family. They were from Melern, just like him, and were a small noble household that had ties to the royal family. They had their hands deep in infiltration and subterfuge, and even Eilae had known little about them. He hoped to see them, but their description had worried him. Out of all the families, they had sounded the shadiest. He wasn¡¯t one to speak, being a Limen, but still. Like before, he ate his meal with his family and was surprised to see that his father had arrived. ¡°It¡¯s been over ten years since I¡¯ve come here,¡± he breathed, ¡°and nothing has changed. How is the place?¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s weird, but they have some cool equipment,¡± Rother said, munching on his food. ¡°They have dummies that move like real people. I even got a sturdy sword.¡± ¡°Have you met Grandpa yet?¡± Shaden asked, glancing at his father. ¡°Oh, and most of the families are here. Do you know them?¡± ¡°Yes, I talked with him. And no, I left before I had the chance to meet the others.¡± Garthan put on a weak smile. ¡°My talents were more in sword-fighting than all of the things here.¡± Shaden decided not to pursue the matter. His father had run away, and it was a past that was sure to have made him uncomfortable, even now. How would he be feeling, being back? Proud of him? Agonized? Disappointed? Worried? By becoming the heir, Shaden knew that there were bound to be people who would criticize his father for throwing the responsibility to his son¡ªeven if he didn¡¯t know what that responsibility was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad,¡± Shaden said when his father asked him how he was feeling. ¡°You know how incredible I am. I might be the next Saiton.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry there wasn¡¯t much I could do,¡± he told him, embracing him in a hug. ¡°But if you want to run away, I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± ¡°Grandpa told me I could quit if I wanted to.¡± ¡°He did?¡± His father had a sad look in his eyes. ¡°He told me the same thing before.¡± ¡°Do you hate him?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t hate him. I made my mistakes, he made his. I chose freedom, and he chose to let me go.¡± Garthan gave him a pat. ¡°You¡¯re too young for complicated, broken relationships. Learn, Shaden. I pray that you won¡¯t regret your choice.¡± ¡°I think it sounds fun.¡± ¡°So be it!¡± It was weird learning about his father¡¯s past. He¡¯d always been a reliable figure to him, which he still was, but Shaden had learned about his cracks and dents. It was truly, truly strange. What would happen if others were to learn of...him? If his family learned that he was, in fact, Demund inside of Shaden¡¯s body, how would they feel? He decided not to think about it. The moon was bright that day, and Rother and Garthan sparred against each other in the spacious courtyard overlooking the endless chasm. Shaden enjoyed watching them fight. The way they swung their swords, the coordination of their bodies¡ªit was something he could imitate, but never fully copy. He¡¯d never learned to fight for long periods of time, after all. Come to think of it, when had been the last time since someone had instructed him about circulation and breathing techniques? He was only doing the basics, wasn¡¯t he? Instructor Reedock had promised to teach him more advanced versions once he became eight, but that was out of reach now. He wondered what Mistilia would be doing. She¡¯d love the sight of the clear moon. It wasn¡¯t very long before he felt other people¡¯s presence in the castle, close to the windows. He looked around and found their silhouettes in the dark, looking at them. Silently, he let himself blend in with the shadows and went to listen to what they had to say. He saw the blonde Veurbois man with his younger brother watching the duel. ¡°¡ªan outsider. Is the Limen line finished? They have lost their order,¡± said the younger man. ¡°You judge things too quickly, Lan.¡± ¡°But brother, this is different from the tales we¡¯d heard as children. Look at them using...swords.¡± Well, Shaden didn¡¯t want to listen to them. He left the area and searched the other floors for people. He was mostly interested in finding the Seines since he hadn¡¯t seen them yet. He found the Jakhar Kishaks instead, at least two of them. It was the man with the cat on his head and the youngest teenager with the bird, now on her shoulder. ¡°Proody tells me there¡¯s another cat nearby,¡± the man said, stroking his cat¡¯s brown fur. ¡°She smells its scent.¡± ¡°Is the cat in heat again?¡± the girl said with a yawn. ¡°I hope the cat¡¯s not in heat again. We have too many kittens at home.¡± ¡°The more the merrier.¡± ¡°Yes, until they start to rip all of your clothing and furniture.¡± ¡°Less than Shan, I bet.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t mean that, Eshon. At least my bond brings prey back home to account for the costs. Your cats do nothing but sleep.¡± ¡°They are the peacekeepers of the world, my dear sister. You get into an argument? With a cat, the argument is softened. You had a bad day? A cat makes it better. Need a friend? A cat. Feeling cute? A cat. Pests? Cats.¡± ¡°My bond can catch pests too.¡± ¡°Yes, but it flies around everywhere, hitting everyone with its wings.¡± ¡°I¡¯d say your cats shed far more¡ª¡± While the conversation was interesting, Shaden decided that there was nothing more for him to hear and began his search once more. Along the way, he passed by his grandfather¡¯s office room and took a peek inside. Three people were talking, his grandfather included. Keeping his stealth active, Shaden snuck in and neared the adults silently. His grandfather made no signs of noticing, which made him giddy inside. He was using more mana than usual on the technique, after all. Only when he was around five steps away from his grandfather did he turn to look at him. His eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°Shaden, I didn¡¯t notice,¡± he said, raising a hand. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Undoing his stealth, Shaden hopped towards his grandfather and stood in front of him. ¡°Was my technique good?¡± he asked with a grin. ¡°Very. How you¡¯ve grown!¡± his grandfather chuckled, putting a hand on his head. It made Shaden happy, being praised. Sometimes, he wanted to show off a little¡ªespecially in front of strangers. The two men his grandfather had been talking to were looking at him, their faces blank. He sensed something peculiar from them. Was it magic? It was too subtle to be called a spell. ¡°This is my grandson, Shaden,¡± his grandfather told the two men, who nodded. ¡°Pleasure to meet you,¡± the older man said. ¡°My lord seems to be pleased with the child.¡± ¡°So I am. Shaden, they are from Melern, like you.¡± ¡°The Seines?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good to meet you too,¡± Shaden replied. He¡¯d forgotten to give the proper greeting, but the men didn¡¯t seem to mind. Nobles, he assumed by his knowledge and the clothes they wore, but they looked more like farmers dressed in fancy garb. Unlike the Veurbois, they gave off a comfortable atmosphere, and their speech matched their posture. ¡°So, as I was saying,¡± the older man went on (Shaden guessed that he was the head), ¡°my son¡¯s marriage partner. I am at a loss. He does not know who to choose.¡± ¡°Father, I would have chosen long ago if your preferences hadn¡¯t been so picky,¡± the younger man sighed. ¡°One girl has too much wealth, another has too little.¡± ¡°Your taste in women causes my wrinkles to deepen. Choose someone like your mother.¡± ¡°Mother was a commoner.¡± ¡°A smart commoner.¡± ¡°I know of some people from the Tower of Magic.¡± ¡°Too dangerous.¡± The younger man frowned. ¡°I, uh, will be going,¡± Shaden told his grandfather, who smiled. Donning himself with magic once more, he left the room, his image of the mysterious Seines shattered. Though it was strange. They had been talking about something else before. He hadn¡¯t heard it clearly, but he¡¯d caught the words ¡®rats¡¯ and ¡®north.¡¯ Maybe it had something to do with marriage? He wasn¡¯t great when it came to the culture of the nobility. Well, now he¡¯d met them all except the Nieuts. The Nieuts lived far to the north, in the country of Bughast. Being the only human nation in a land full of beasts and beastmen, their government was military-based, with the Nieuts being one of the nobility supporting the country¡¯s survival. There was a reason why they were taking the longest. Come to think of it...Rother had been to Bughast too. The Sword of Ice and Cold he¡¯d trained in had their headquarters in the north. He was growing tired. Too much excitement and uneasiness around strangers was wearing him down. Usually, he would have headed to the room where his mother and siblings were, but tomorrow was the big day. Just then, a servant appeared before him. ¡°Do I need to prepare? Already?¡± Shaden asked, and the servant nodded. He sighed. The day of change was imminent now. 5.3 Another bath? The servants scrubbed down his body and washed his hair with soap, pouring buckets of water over him inside of the tub. Being ten years old physically, he knew he didn¡¯t need to feel embarrassed, but he wasn¡¯t a child inside. He was a teenager, and he felt uncomfortable. Needless to say, it ended quickly enough. The servants then put ointment on him, and he was glad they¡¯d at least let him put his underwear on before continuing. The sun hadn¡¯t even risen yet, and he was preparing like he¡¯d never had. He wondered what the masked servants would be thinking¡ªif they had emotions at all. Would they feel annoyed from clipping a kid¡¯s fingernails and toenails so early in the morning? Or perfecting his hair and putting light makeup on his face? Seriously, the black eyeliner was embarrassing. But this was his day, and he had to look perfect. The masked servants all carried out their tasks without a word. Finally, they slid on the robes he¡¯d wear for the ceremony on him after he put on his other clothes. He had pants on, but the robes were all he had for his upper body. He¡¯d have to stab himself very soon, so that was probably why. His grandfather had told him that it wouldn¡¯t hurt at all, but sticking a dagger into his heart wasn¡¯t exactly easy. Shaden yawned, rotating the mana throughout his body. That shook off the remaining fatigue he¡¯d had in his body. He felt more refreshed than anything, ready for the day. He was surprised when he walked into the courtyard to see everyone waiting for him. All eight members of the Veurbois were there, as well as five from the Jakhar Kishaks, two from the Seines, and three men from whom he guessed were the Nieuts. They were tall, muscular men with chiseled jaws and deep eyes. All of them wore fur-lined cloaks with simple embroidery. It was too dark to make out their exact features. His grandfather was there too, but Lytha and his family were missing. Even Eilae was here, so why? ¡°Come, Shaden,¡± his grandfather instructed. The old man was standing in front of the black tree without leaves. Shaden did as he was told. ¡°Where¡¯s Father and the rest?¡± he asked in a whisper. ¡°They won¡¯t be necessary for the ceremony,¡± his grandfather told him. ¡°It will be short. Take out your dagger.¡± Shaden retrieved his weapon from his pocket. The weapon was almost invisible in the dark. ¡°Open a portal through the tree,¡± he continued. ¡°It will take you to the ceremonial chamber.¡± All of the families were deathly silent when Shaden made a long slash down the tree. He wondered why the atmosphere felt so delicate. It wasn¡¯t grim or anything, but they moved like they were treading on thin ice. ¡°Head inside. There will be a circle under the light which you will stand on. When the others have knelt around you after their pledges, you will put the dagger into your chest.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming with me?¡± Shaden asked. His grandfather shook his head. ¡°The previous generation cannot.¡± As the tree shook and groaned from its bark spreading apart, the old man turned towards the others and stretched out his arms. ¡°The time has come for the next heir to take his inheritance,¡± he announced, his voice ringing clearly in the dark. ¡°Before the sun rises, you will become his aides, and he will be your shadow. He is young and has much to learn, but you will help him, and he will help you.¡± He looked at Shaden. ¡°Go inside now. They will follow.¡± With a nod, Shaden stepped into the familiar black puddle that enveloped his body. When he emerged, the air was much cooler, as if he was inside of a cave. The only source of illumination was the ray of light that fell perfectly on top of a circle at the center of the room, which he guessed was where he had to go. It was a sizable room, big enough to fit a hundred people spaced apart. There wasn¡¯t anything particularly special about it. There were no statues, nor were there decorations. Only the circle below the light and the circles surrounding that circle seemed to be carved from the stone. He raised his head and looked at the light. It was a white coming through a hole in the ceiling, but he couldn¡¯t see its source. It wasn¡¯t bright enough to blind him as he stared at it. The light felt calming. He stood below it, feeling excited and nervous at the same time. Soon, people began to emerge from the tree one by one and started taking their places around him. The older members of the group look composed, but the younger children¡ªEilae¡¯s younger siblings¡ªfidgeted around unsure of where to go before the white-haired young man (who had been gossiping) pulled them to their respective places. He nodded at Shaden in what felt like an apology. Finally, thirteen of them stood around him. ¡°I, Shpiel of the Seine name, bear witness to the next heir,¡± the man in front of him said. After he kneeled, the person to the right of him began to speak, continuing clockwise. ¡°Perren of House Nieut bears witness to the heir.¡± The man kneeled. ¡°Pillen of House Nieut bears witness to the heir.¡± The man kneeled. ¡°I, Shaya Jakhar Kishak, bear witness to the next heir.¡± The woman kneeled. ¡°I, Eshan Jakhar Kishak, bear witness to the next heir.¡± The woman kneeled. ¡°I, Eshonava Jakhar Kishak, bear witness to the next heir.¡± The young man kneeled. ¡°I, Eshel Jakhar Kishak, bear witness to the next heir.¡± The young woman kneeled. ¡°I, Enen, first of the Veurbois, bear witness to the heir.¡± The man kneeled. ¡°I, Lan, second of the Veurbois, bear witness to the heir.¡± The younger man kneeled. ¡°I, Nerr, third of the Veurbois, bear witness to the heir.¡± The young woman kneeled. ¡°I, Eilae, fourth of the Veurbois, bear witness to the heir.¡± She kneeled, and they exchanged a short smile. But she put her head down afterwards like the rest. ¡°I, Eyla, fifth of the Veurbois, bear witness to the heir.¡± The young girl kneeled. ¡°I, Ailan, sixth of the Veurbois, bear witness to the heir.¡± The young boy kneeled. It was his turn now. Shaden held the dagger in his hands and inspected it. If he died, what would happen? Strangely enough, holding the dagger felt soothing, and as he took it to his chest, he felt a kind of peace come into his body. Well, here goes nothing. Holding his breath, he stabbed¡ªno, slid the dagger into his chest. The moment the tip came in contact with his skin, it went in like his flesh was made out of butter without any resistance. It was a touch of cold, mixed with a satisfying filling¡ªlike he¡¯d eaten a good meal. A dull wave of freshness went over his every fiber as if the wind had blown on him while he was standing on top of a beautiful hill, except that the wind was blowing inside him. He gasped, pushing the rest of the dagger inside of him. The hilt slid into a dark hole which closed when he put his hand away. The dagger was gone, and he didn¡¯t feel much different, aside from this...feeling. Did he want to show off? But of course! Putting a hand out, he summoned whatever it was that had gone inside of him. It materialized as a ball of swirling darkness in his hands, but when he gripped it, turned into a solid ball. A split second later, it turned into the dagger it had always been, bending to his will. He could do something cooler. Closing his eyes, he shaped the new substance into giant wings behind him. It was very similar to controlling his mana, but unlike it, he could see it and it felt heavier. He could feel it like it was part of his body¡ªlike an extra limb. He opened his eyes and looked at his back to see the dark wings swaying. Feeling all immature and giddy inside, he looked at everyone else. Shaden hadn¡¯t expected Eilae¡¯s youngest brother to start crying. The child¡¯s eyes were struck with terror, tears flowing while his body shook. Immediately, Shaden dissipated the wings and darkness into nothing and went to the boy¡ªwho froze in fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Shaden apologized, patting the boy¡¯s back. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± ¡°N-no problem,¡± the boy said, forcing the words out. ¡°I am s-sorry for the discomposure. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. Relax. Let¡¯s go outside.¡± The boy nodded. By this point, everyone was looking at them. Shaden turned to Eilae¡¯s older siblings. ¡°Please don¡¯t be harsh on him,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Children make mistakes.¡± The man, whom he remembered as Enen (the blonde man), gave him a nod. ¡°He will not be reprimanded.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Eilae was making a funny expression, so Shaden grinned at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go out now,¡± he told everyone, standing up. ¡°The ceremony is complete.¡± Shaden was the first to step outside. The heads of each family were waiting, talking with each other when he came out. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± he asked his grandfather when he approached him. ¡°That was quick.¡± ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± the old man chuckled. ¡°The dagger has accepted you. Now, you are ready to learn. But first, we must celebrate.¡± Shaden nodded. The party would only last until noon; afterwards, everyone would return to their homes. They were busy people, after all. Unlike before, everyone was talkative now. As they made their way to the great dining room, the various members of each family were exchanging greetings and laughter, especially those who were close in age. Everyone looked older than him except the two Veurbois children, and he didn¡¯t know whether or not they¡¯d want to talk to him because of what happened. Most of them were beyond teenagers. Fortunately for him, they were the ones to come and talk first. They each came and said their greetings, congratulating him for his birthday. It sounded like empty formality to him, since he didn¡¯t know any of them. Only when it was Eilae¡¯s turn to greet him did he relax. ¡°May all the blessings fall on you, Shaden,¡± she said, doing a curtsy. It was weird for him to stay sitting when she was showing respect, but he¡¯d done the same for the rest of them. Gosh, he didn¡¯t like the things nobility did. ¡°Thanks, Eilae,¡± he smiled. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re doing well with your family.¡± ¡°More or less,¡± she said, glancing at her father. He was busy talking with the other men, and she sighed. ¡°They are treating me well.¡± ¡°And your siblings?¡± ¡°They remember me. Ah, I¡¯d like to introduce you to my younger siblings¡ªEyla and Ailan.¡± The younger girl and boy emerged behind her and showed their respects. ¡°Eyla is eight, and Ailan is five.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± said Eyla with a smile. Her brother simply bowed. ¡°Sorry if I scared you before,¡± Shaden apologized, clearing his throat. ¡°I was testing out my new power...and it just happened.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Eyla said, nudging her brother. ¡°It was beautiful. Was it not?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ailan replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for becoming scared.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°But...are the rumors true?¡± the boy asked, eyeing him. ¡°Eilae said that you were kind and that I didn¡¯t have to worry about the¡ª¡± Eyla covered his mouth, and immediately, he shut up. The girl was glaring, and the boy had a grumpy look on his face. Shaden laughed. ¡°What rumors? I¡¯d like to hear about them.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Ailan continued with a snort, ¡°they say you can go into the shadows and trip you while you go to the bathroom during the night. And that you stab them if you¡¯re not fast enough.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Eilae apologized. ¡°His vocabulary is lacking.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. That¡¯s it? Aren¡¯t there scarier ones?¡± ¡°Well,¡± the boy said, glancing at his sisters, ¡°you can eat people¡¯s souls. And curse your enemies. And destroy their reasoning.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± That was amusing. ¡°They say that monsters lurk in the dark in this castle,¡± Ailan went on, gaining traction. ¡°If you become lost here, they will pull you into the deepest dungeons and feast on your blood.¡± ¡°There are monsters here. You aren¡¯t wrong about that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking,¡± Shaden snorted. ¡°They look like monsters, but they¡¯re more like golems. Your sister defeated one on her first day here.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Eilae was always very talented,¡± Eyla said. ¡°It was why she was sent to travel with you.¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Your sister is great,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°She¡¯s caring, smart, tidy¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m average,¡± Eilae stated, crossing her arms. But she seemed to like the compliments. Just then, the three men from the Nieut family began to walk towards where he was. Sensing their approach, Eilae pulled her siblings out of the way with a short nod and retreated to where her family was. ¡°It is a pleasure to see the heir with my own eyes,¡± the oldest man said to him. He was a large man, smaller than his sons, but still extremely fit for his age. ¡°But I must take my leave here. My sons and I must return to the north, where the fighting still rages on.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t want to upset the old man. ¡°Please, be safe,¡± he told them, not sure of the proper words to say. ¡°Thank you for coming.¡± ¡°Then¡ªfarewell.¡± The three men left, led by one of the masked servants. His grandfather came to him next. ¡°Are you enjoying your time?¡± he asked. ¡°Everyone is here for you.¡± ¡°Where are Mother and Father? And my siblings?¡± ¡°They will join in due time. But this is a moment for you to socialize with the families. They will be your allies.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a kid.¡± ¡°Yes, but the future comes sooner than you¡¯d think. Try to make some friends you can trust.¡± With that, he left to talk with Eilae¡¯s father. Out of all the people there, he was the only one in a seat. The rest were standing as they drank and ate from the high tables or the platters the servants carried around. He¡¯d have to move around, wouldn¡¯t he? He got off from his seat. People were sure to come to him even if he remained, but it didn¡¯t feel comfortable. Naturally, he went to the man with the cat first. ¡°Can I pet him?¡± he asked, looking at the cat, now on the man¡¯s shoulders. It seemed to be sleeping. ¡°Why, yes,¡± the man told him, ¡°and she¡¯s a female.¡± ¡°Was your name Eshonava?¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you remembered,¡± he said, taking the cat off of his shoulders, putting it down on the ground. The cat simply slept on the floor like a doll. ¡°But you can call me Eshon.¡± Shaden pet the cat, and it purred in response. Its fur smelled mildly of spices¡ªsomething like cinnamon. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t let her sleep on the floor,¡± a young woman said, walking to them. His sister. Her name was¡ª ¡°Eshel, right?¡± She was the girl with the hawk. ¡°Yes, I am Eshel. Will you introduce yourself too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Shaden.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°A little manner won¡¯t hurt, brother.¡± She smiled at Shaden. ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you a sweet little boy. Do you like animals?¡± ¡°A lot,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°Can I touch the hawk too?¡± ¡°Shan doesn¡¯t like strangers. But I will make it an exception¡ª¡± She yowled when her head was lightly struck by a hand. The bird on her shoulder fluttered its wings but remained where it was. ¡°Eshel, we are guests in this castle, and he is the master,¡± the man said. The head of the Jakhar Kishaks. The balding, bearded man nodded once at Shaden. ¡°I am Mayarrack, the girl¡¯s father. Please excuse her unsightly attitude.¡± ¡°Father! You don¡¯t need to lower your¡ª¡± She yowled again after another strike, this time by the man¡¯s walking stick. ¡°Have I not told you to be humble as guests? Even wild dogs know to bow their heads when they are given food.¡± ¡°Hng, I¡¯m not a man.¡± She hid behind her brother when the staff was raised. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even being rude,¡± she mumbled innocently. But Shaden was more focused on the cheetah(?) that walked around the man¡¯s legs like a housecat. The large, spotted cat had longer fur than its counterpart, with sharp ears and long fangs that stuck out from its mouth. Its eyes inspected him carefully. ¡°Would you like to touch it?¡± the man offered. Shaden nodded. Its fur was a little rougher than a cat¡¯s, but smooth, nonetheless. It was apparent that the large beast had been groomed. It purred as Shaden stroked its head gently, scratching the back of its ears and chin, since Shidey liked that. Grunting, the large cat moved forward and rubbed its head on Shaden¡¯s body, licking his hand once. It felt like sandpaper, and Shaden thought that his skin would fall off for a second. ¡°It¡¯s a nice cat,¡± Shaden said, looking at the man, who smiled. ¡°Do you like snakes too?¡± It was a woman who¡¯d spoken, most likely the old man¡¯s daughter. Shaya, he recalled. She had a thick serpent around her neck and shoulders, which kept sticking its tongue out at him. Shaden had killed a few snakes before, but he¡¯d always done it with his mana hands at a distance. He didn¡¯t like the creepy, slithering animals. Lytha had had a habit of throwing dangerous things at him, including snakes, which was a kind of trauma to him. ¡°I, uh, they¡¯re okay,¡± he said, almost taking a step back. The snake raised its head. Gosh, if it tried to strike, he¡¯d slice its head off. ¡°This one¡¯s a gentle one,¡± Shaya said, touching the snake¡¯s chin. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have poison.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Would you like to hold it?¡± she offered. ¡°He¡¯s pleased to meet you.¡± The snake? ¡°Uh, yeah, sure,¡± Shaden meekly accepted. The woman unslung the snake off of her body and dropped it on Shaden without a warning. He froze on the spot. Shaya laughed. ¡°A strong boy you are! If he¡¯s too heavy, say the word.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shaden replied. He wasn¡¯t fine. The snake was licking his face, slithering across his body. The sensation of the animal so close to his skin made him want to flinch every second. Eventually, the woman took the snake off of him with a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t like him as much as he likes you,¡± she told him. He didn¡¯t know how she could tell. While they were talking, a masked servant walked up to Shaden. It was strange because the servants rarely initiated conversations. He didn¡¯t notice it, but the room died down around him. ¡°What is it?¡± Shaden asked. Slowly, the servant took her mask off. While her hand reached for her face, he felt something shift within the room¡ªnot physically, but subtle as if someone had closed the curtains by a little. The closer the servant¡¯s hand got to her face, the more ominous the feeling became. When the servant took her mask off, all there was underneath was pure darkness. A puddle of nothing. Where her face was supposed to be, only a black shadow lingered¡ªlike it had been erased from existence. Shaden shivered. ¡°The gift of taming,¡± the servant said, but it wasn¡¯t her voice. It was a strange, beautiful sound, as if someone was speaking to them from the depths of a well. It was like music, echoing through the room. Immediately, the Jakhar Kishaks bowed their heads. Shaden didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°The gift of focus,¡± the voice went on. ¡°The gift of deception.¡± This time, it was the two Seine men who bowed. Still, the voice went on. ¡°The gift of empathy,¡± the voice concluded. All the members of Veurbois lowered their heads. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Shaden asked, but the servant was already putting her mask back on. The mysterious presence faded away, and the room became normal again. The servant didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she stood still. It was his grandfather who answered him. ¡°That, Shaden, is the order in which you will receive your inheritance,¡± his grandfather said. ¡°She has spoken.¡± The other people had raised their heads by now, and the heads were exchanging glances with each other. ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Who was the person that talked?¡± ¡°She is¡­...forgotten.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll talk to you soon enough, seeing that she had spoken today,¡± his grandfather told him, patting his head. ¡°It was a surprise. Even for me, we cast lots to decide. The last time she set the order herself was...a very long time ago.¡± ¡°Huh? You mean...that was the order?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be changed?¡± ¡°No.¡± From the corner of his eye, Shaden saw Eilae looking at him with a worried expression. Now his plan of going to her place first was ruined. ¡°So...when do I leave?¡± he asked. ¡°You will leave with the Jakhar Kishaks right away after noon,¡± his grandfather stated, spreading his arms. ¡°This calls for a celebration! You have all heard the voice. May her blessings serve you well.¡± ¡°May her blessings serve us well!¡± the others repeated, raising their cups. And Shaden looked at his hands, wondering where things had gone wrong. ? ? ? Apparently, now that the orders were announced, the families had little reason to stay. There wasn¡¯t much to do in Skotos. Shaden found it strange that despite it being his birthday, he didn¡¯t receive any gifts, but according to his grandfather, each family would present him with their gift once he arrived in their territory. So, one gift per year. It felt underwhelming considering the importance of it, but he could live with it. It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d enjoy being gifted toys. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to see you again for three years, I suppose,¡± Eilae sighed, swinging her legs. She and he were sitting outside where they could see the black tree. ¡°And here I thought that we could be together.¡± ¡°Sorry I won¡¯t be able to help you out,¡± he replied, ¡°but you¡¯re a genius, right? You¡¯ll do fine.¡± She smirked. ¡°A genius...I thought so too, before I met you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a genius. I¡¯m just good with mana, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°And that would make you a prodigy.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± ¡°When you come to the Empire, I will have to apply you to some tournaments before you truly understand your inexplicableness,¡± she said, ¡°and it will be against adults.¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You will? That sounds fun.¡± She shrugged. ¡°It was a joke. I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t stand out, considering your nature.¡± ¡°Have you ever joined a tournament before?¡± ¡°Me? A few.¡± ¡°Oh? Like?¡± ¡°Calligraphy. Speech. But only against children. I have won most of them,¡± she snorted proudly. ¡°See?¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll do fine.¡± He thought he said the wrong thing after Eilae¡¯s eyes welled up with water. But she quickly turned away and wiped them. ¡°I believe it was a good two years of experience,¡± she told him, looking calm. ¡°I am going to miss you.¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°Me as well. Want a hug?¡± ¡°Not yet. Before I go.¡± They talked some more before her father came out into the courtyard. Seeing him, the children of the family all went to him¡ªit was time to go. The adults had finished their discussions about his education for a while, but noon had finally arrived. ¡°Goodbye, Shaden. See you later.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Eilae.¡± They exchanged a hug. After traveling with her for so long, perhaps she was the only close friend he had as Shaden. The closest friend for sure. He¡¯d miss her. But having fun and adventuring was what defined his dream world, even if it was real. He wouldn¡¯t be sad over something like this. Besides, he¡¯d see her again. He watched them descend the mountain as the mist covered their bodies. They walked away, and he waved when Eilae took a glance back. And they were gone. He had lunch with his family and the Jakhar Kishaks. The Seines likewise had left after their discussion. It was a quiet meal, and they ate in silence. Shaden peeked at his mother to see her fidgeting. His father looked a little rigid as well, and Lytha¡ªwell, she was nowhere to be seen. Gosh, he didn¡¯t like this mood. But they were total strangers to each other, and there was little he could do about it. And his brother. Rother was constantly eyeing the girl from the Jakhar Kishaks, the one with the hawk on her shoulder. He made it so obvious that Shaden wanted to cover his face in embarrassment. Even the girl (Eshel, was it?) was avoiding his glimpses, keeping her eyes on her plate. He was seventeen, for goodness sake. He wondered if he¡¯d been like that as Demund to Enariss. Probably. Being a teen was difficult. At least Melany seemed to be enjoying it. He couldn¡¯t believe that she was a year older than Eilae¡¯s younger brother. No, wait... It was probably the other way around. Children from the Veurbois weren¡¯t really children. Melany was just being what she¡¯d normally be, captivated by the exotic animals, forgetting to chew every now and then as she gazed at them with wide eyes. The Jakhar Kishaks were kind enough to let her touch the pets after the meal. His father exchanged some words with the bearded man, and they laughed a little. His mother was more focused on keeping him in her arms before he left. ¡°You all grow up so quickly,¡± she sniffed. ¡°You¡¯re not even fifteen, and you¡¯re leaving already.¡± He was truly glad he¡¯d spent his time with his family rather than traveling more. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he reassured, patting her. ¡°I know you¡¯ll be fine. Will you be able to visit?¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯ll make sure to write letters. Mom, don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°But four years. Four years is too much.¡± ¡°Four years is very short.¡± He¡¯d spent ten already in an instant. His mother wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so determined when you¡¯re so young. It wouldn¡¯t do you good for me to cry.¡± They hugged one last time. Shaden went around hugging the other members of his family afterwards. ¡°I¡¯ll miss our running sessions,¡± Rother said, ruffling his hair. ¡°Still, you¡¯re always going on adventures. I¡¯m pretty jealous.¡± He smiled. ¡°Good luck, Shaden. See you in a while.¡± ¡°Yeah. You too. Keep up the sword-training.¡± ¡°Hah! Next time you see me, you¡¯ll be in for a surprise.¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it.¡± Next was Melany. He hugged her, and she hugged him back. ¡°You¡¯re going?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± And that was it. She was more interested in playing with the animals while she had the time. It hurt him a little bit, but he doubted she understood. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Shaden. I guess it¡¯s time for you to go.¡± They shook hands, which turned into a hug. His father¡¯s embrace felt especially tight. ¡°I¡¯m proud. So proud,¡± he breathed, his voice filled with sadness. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing what I never could. In the end, you ended up taking my burdens.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a burden, Dad. This is what I¡¯d call an adventure.¡± ¡°Shaden¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m enjoying it, so stop being so guilty about it,¡± Shaden humphed, looking at his dad¡¯s face. The man looked worried. ¡°You¡¯re being worse than Mom!¡± he complained, pushing his father back. ¡°I¡¯m going now. When I see you next time, I¡¯m going to be pretty awesome, so look forward to it.¡± His father chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re already awesome enough.¡± ¡°Goodbye, then. This is really the last goodbye, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, we know.¡± It was worse than he¡¯d expected. Was it really that big of a deal? Maybe four years was a little much for a ten-year-old to bear, now that he thought about it. But he wasn¡¯t ten. He was much older, and he¡¯d enjoy every bit of his time. His grandfather had opened the portal for them already, and all that was left was to pass it. ¡°Please take care of them,¡± he requested, lowering his head. ¡°In any way you can. And Rother...he¡¯s my brother too.¡± ¡°I understand. I will not neglect them,¡± the old man promised. ¡°Take care, my grandson. I look forward to your endeavors¡ªI have no doubt you will do splendidly.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He was the last one to cross the portal. When he emerged from the other side, it immediately closed, leaving him with strangers. His new family from now on for a year. ¡°Oh.¡± Everything was so orange. And extremely hot. Shaden couldn¡¯t keep his eyes wide open because of the scorching heat. The transition from the dark forest of Skotos to a desert hurt his eyeballs, and he blinked to adjust to the environment. He sneezed from looking at the sun. ¡°Here.¡± Shaden caught a thin white cloak that was thrown at him. ¡°It will protect you from the sun,¡± Eshel said, motioning him to follow. ¡°We will ride on the kevali, and you will ride with me.¡± Shaden frowned. ¡°The what?¡± ¡°Kevali. Camels?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he said. Native names couldn¡¯t really be translated through his brain. ¡°Come. Don¡¯t be slow,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he replied, quickly putting on the coat. It wasn¡¯t pleasant running in sand, but hardly tiring. His stamina was monstrous. He looked around. Servants had been taking care of the animals, and they were already packing, preparing to leave. The other members of the family were already getting on their kevali, gripping the reins. He was impressed when Eshel jumped on top of the large animal in one motion, using the footrest and kevali fur to hoist herself onto the saddle. With a grin, she looked at him. ¡°Need help?¡± she asked. ¡°Do I ride behind you?¡± ¡°Hmm. Yes, for now.¡± Her eyes widened when Shaden jumped on top of the camel behind her, putting his bum on the seat. But he slipped when the kevali grunted from the impact and began to fall¡ª ¡°Careful.¡± Eshel caught him with her arm. He¡¯d have managed it with his telekinesis, but he appreciated the gesture. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said politely. ¡°I see that you¡¯re eager, but you are still a child,¡± she said, making sure that he sat down properly. ¡°Yes, put your arms around my waist.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What kind of child are you? Stop being so bashful. Come, or you¡¯ll fall. Don''t make me tie you with a rope.¡± Gosh, she was pushy. Reluctantly, he did as he was told. ¡°Good boy.¡± Like that, they began to move towards Nafar. 5.4 Shaden didn¡¯t know how the others could travel without magic. The heat was fire on his skin, the raw power of the sun threatening to burn his head and back off. He¡¯d thought that he¡¯d be able to adjust just by circulating, but the hotness continued to build up in the clothes he¡¯d been given, cooking him like a microwave. Well, it wasn¡¯t that bad, but he¡¯d never experienced anything like it before. All of his life he¡¯d lived where the hottest day was a good chance to sweat, not to burn. At first, he tried to cool his body using wind magic. But the air itself was warm, and instead of cooling him, made him more agitated. Water he conjured into mist turned warm a few seconds in the air, and in the end, he resorted to ice that he pressed against his body in tiny chunks to endure the continuous heat. And Eshel chuckled every time he did something. ¡°Wasting energy on that? Hah! Don¡¯t fall over, or else the sands will consume you!¡± she laughed, looking perfectly fine. He didn¡¯t know how she could stay cheerful in such weather. Then again, her whole family lived here, and now he¡¯d have to too¡­ If he died from getting a heat stroke, it would be the worst death imaginable. But the ice was soothing his skin, so it was bearable once he got the hang of it. ¡°How long does it take to arrive?¡± he asked, squinting at the endless hills of sand that stretched impossibly forward. ¡°One, two days if we encounter unexpected problems,¡± Eshel told him. Her hawk was sitting in her lap, covered by the white robe she¡¯d put over it. Occasionally, she¡¯d send it flying to scout the area and shout at the other members of the caravan of her findings. They were loud people, the Jakhar Kishaks. They weren¡¯t necessarily shouting, but their voices could be heard from distances away. He wondered if he¡¯d have to shout too. After what felt like hours and Shaden feeling exhausted from just sitting, they finally reached an oasis that seemed to appear out of nowhere. It was small, with a few trees surrounding it with sparse bushes, but he was grateful for the break. There was a moderate commotion as everyone took their animals to water them, washing their faces at the same time. They were legs-deep in the water, and Shaden didn¡¯t really like being wet. ¡°Go take a swim. You will feel much better,¡± Eshel told him, patting her kevali¡¯s neck as it drank. Her hawk was doing a miniature dance in the water. ¡°Is this safe to drink?¡± Shaden asked, looking at the spit that dripped from the animals¡¯ mouths. She gave him a funny look. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re drinking it, no?¡± He didn¡¯t want to argue, so instead of drinking from the oasis itself, he made some water and drank from the bubble he¡¯d formed in front of him. He even used some ice to cool it and enjoyed some fresh hydration. ¡°Ohhh! Is that ice?¡± Eshel¡¯s eyes were sparkling, looking at him in anticipation. ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden told her. ¡°Uh, want some?¡± ¡°I would love to. A big chunk if possible, please.¡± So Shaden went ahead and created some ice the size of an apple and gave it to her. She accepted it with a smile. ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Then the girl gave the chunk of ice to her kevali, who munched it down like candy. ¡°He likes it,¡± she said as a matter-of-fact. ¡°Uh, do you want some for yourself?¡± ¡°No, it will make me hot.¡± He didn¡¯t know what she meant by that. Shrugging, he finished his bubble and took a dip in the oasis. The water was cooler than he¡¯d thought, and he quickly washed his face then came back out. He was trying to squeeze the water out of his pants when Eshel motioned him to stop. ¡°The sun will dry it off naturally,¡± she said. ¡°Ah. Makes sense.¡± A new environment came with many things he wasn¡¯t used to, but he didn¡¯t dislike it. Being with strangers was a little uncomfortable, but the older girl was speaking frequently to him, making him feel less awkward. He was grateful for that, even if she came across as impolite. Then again, it was a culture he did not know. Eilae¡¯s manners had shocked him the first time he¡¯d met her. ¡°But I¡¯d advise you to conserve your mana,¡± Eshel told him while he stood under the shade of the kevali. ¡°You will have a heat stroke.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I have a big mana pool,¡± he told her. ¡°No. Children don¡¯t know their limits,¡± she insisted. ¡°You must grow accustomed to the desert naturally, not by magic. When your magic runs out, the heat will take you. I¡¯ve seen plenty of outsiders fall over, foaming in the mouth because they were foolish.¡± Shaden just nodded. ¡°Good. Now, hop on.¡± He got on the kevali again and put his arms around the girl¡¯s waist. She wasn¡¯t exactly an adult, but she wasn¡¯t a teen either. Somewhere in between. Well, he was a kid right now. He¡¯d listen to her until they reached their destination. The sun wasn¡¯t as scorching as it had been, and while sitting without the assistance of magic felt like suffocation, it grew less and less intense the more he endured. It reminded him of his time with his aunt. Lytha had restricted his magic use during their training, making him rely on circulation before anything else. The cold nights had been horrible, but he¡¯d learned to stay warm after two nights of shivering. So, he¡¯d learn how to cool himself inherently. It made him excited just thinking about it. His abilities had stayed relatively the same for a while, but the new environment was changing him. He couldn¡¯t wait to try out the new things. Come to think of it, his aunt hadn¡¯t said goodbye to him. It made him a little sad thinking about it, but that was how she¡¯d always been. Here one moment, gone in the next. He didn¡¯t know how far the Jakhar Kishaks had traveled until they set up camp for the night at another, smaller oasis. Tents were prepared from the baggage on the kevali, and he helped Eshel out by building hers together. It was a small tent meant for two people, created from cloth and wooden poles, embedded into the sand. She tossed him a bundle of cloth after getting it from one of the servants. ¡°Put your mat next to mine,¡± she told him, unrolling hers. ¡°You¡¯d rather sleep next to a pretty girl like me than an old man, no? But don¡¯t get too excited, or Shan might peck your eyes out.¡± Pretty? Yes. Excited? No. He¡¯d spent life as Shaden surrounded by beautiful people, so it wasn¡¯t all that unfamiliar to him. They ate dinner around a large campfire, and he was formally recognized as their guest. ¡°A toast to the heir! May his mind be filled with knowledge and wisdom!¡± Mayarrack said, holding his cup of wine upwards. His old eyes looked kind. ¡°Ay!¡± the others repeated, sending their regards his way. Shaden meekly smiled and held his up too, though with less confidence. These people were assertive, and he¡¯d need some time to adjust. And they all laughed and clapped around the fire, their animals eating next to them while they drank and told stories. ¡°We must get you an instrument!¡± Eshon said, taking something that looked like a fat flute out. ¡°It is the best way to connect with your bond.¡± ¡°Even your cat doesn¡¯t like your music, brother,¡± Eshel laughed, her hawk squawking with her. ¡°It would be better to teach him how to make treats!¡± A lizard began crawling towards him, spitting tiny wisps of fire from its mouth. It stared at him. Shaden stared back, raising an eyebrow. ¡°My lizard is interested in you,¡± an older woman said, walking up while her siblings argued about whether or not music was good for animals. She picked it up and put it over her arms and chest. ¡°He¡¯s a special one, from near the mountains of Taash.¡± Taash. Where had he heard that? Oh right. Rother¡¯s sword dance thing from when he was ten had something to do with it. ¡°Is he a monster?¡± he asked, wondering how a lizard would breathe fire. ¡°Monsters, beasts, animals. They are the same,¡± she said, sitting next to him. Her eyes seemed to look at him with sympathy. ¡°You must be lonely and worried, separated from your family. How cruel your inheritance is to send you off at the mere age of ten. But worry not¡ªwe will make you feel at home.¡± Shaden wasn¡¯t particularly distressed. If anything, he was looking forward to it. But he didn¡¯t want to come across as someone unapproachable or haughty, so he just smiled weakly. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°Can I touch the lizard?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± She took the lizard off of her bosom and placed it on the ground in front of him. Surprisingly, the lizard didn¡¯t move, allowing him to touch its spiky head with ease. It was as long as his arm including the tail. ¡°It¡¯s cute,¡± he said honestly. Squinting lizards were more adorable than he expected. ¡°Many people do not understand the appeal of reptiles,¡± Eshan said. He remembered her name since she¡¯d said it while kneeling during the ritual. ¡°But I¡¯m glad you do! There are much more at our home.¡± ¡°Snakes too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Well, he didn¡¯t like snakes that much after Lytha had thrown them at him more often than not, but he could tolerate it. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting them,¡± he told her. He regretted it a second later when Eshan called for her older sister. ¡°Shaya! Sister! The boy wants to see some snakes!¡± she called over the fire. ¡°Does he?¡± the woman yelled back. ¡°Then I have no choice but to move!¡± She sounded a little drunk, with her face red and all. Her large snake was coiled around her body, probably sleeping, but it had woken up after she began walking towards him. It stared at him with slit pupils, hissing. Then the woman dumped the snake on him. Shaden held in a scream as the serpent began to coil around his small body, and he knew that had it happened to any other kid, they would have fallen over from the weight. But the snake felt surprisingly...gentle. It didn¡¯t constrict his limbs, but slid around smoothly as much as its bulky frame would let it. But being as big as it was, Shaden couldn¡¯t wait to get it off of him. He knew from his zoo knowledge that if the snake tried, it could swallow him whole. ¡°You can¡¯t drop it on him!¡± Eshan scolded, pulling the animal off of him. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he was frozen from shock?¡± Shaden let out the breath he¡¯d been holding in. ¡°But my Kishik is wonderful. If only more people would let him¡ª¡± ¡°You are drunk, sister.¡± With that, the two women headed to their tents, with the younger sister supporting the older one while their animals slithered behind them. Shaden was left alone again, and he quietly gazed into the fire that was somewhat dying out now. The food was okay¡ªa simple meal with flatbread, jerky, and cheese. He liked the cheese since it was nothing like he¡¯d ever tasted before. Slightly sweet with a strong, savory smell that went well with the bread. The only thing that annoyed him was the sand that kept clinging onto his shoes and clothes, but given the dryness of the desert, it was relatively easy to dust it off. So far, he liked it. He slept a dreamless sleep that night after watching the countless stars in the sky. ? ? ? The sun was worse than ever, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop him from sleeping. He was a great adapter, and with enough circulation, any discomfort could be endured. His head was currently on the person in front of him while he dozed under his white cloak, subconsciously feeling the kevali¡¯s footsteps as it walked on tirelessly. Something slapped his shoulder. He didn¡¯t recognize the sensation until the second hit. Shaden pulled his head off from Eshel, who¡¯d been the one to nudge him with her elbow. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, so try to keep your head up,¡± she told him, her eyes ahead of her. ¡°First impressions are important, no? You¡¯re still a child, so I understand, but people like Auntie will shout at me for being careless, so please stay awake.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Auntie?¡± ¡°My father¡¯s older sister. She runs things at the main camp. She¡¯s...a strong kind of person.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Shaden yawned and tightened his cloak over his face. He really didn¡¯t want to get a sunburn. At least when they arrived, he¡¯d be able to stay in the shade. Increasing his circulation cleared his mind, and he was energetic enough to climb a mountain. ¡°Are you afraid of her? Your Auntie, I mean,¡± he asked, squinting. He thought he saw something in the distance. ¡°She¡¯s reliable, but she has a loud mouth,¡± Eshel replied. Shaden found that ironic but didn¡¯t comment on it. ¡°Eldest Sister is named after her,¡± she continued, ¡°which shows how important she is to Father.¡± ¡°Do you mean Shaya?¡± ¡°Yes, her. Eh, you¡¯ll understand when you meet her. Be careful not to cross her, yes? She can give a pretty good beating.¡± Huh. He¡¯d never been spanked before as Shaden. Well, he doubted he¡¯d be scolded for anything. He was pretty talented, if he said so himself. ¡°Do you see it?¡± ¡°The camp?¡± ¡°Yes. The dark line you see in the distance is where we live.¡± The sun was making it tiring to see, but he did spot the camp. At a glance, there weren¡¯t any tall buildings looming over the area. The more they neared it, the less it looked like the desert city he¡¯d expected. Grass and other kinds of small vegetation were growing more numerous by the second, turning the orange-yellow earth into dark brown and yellow-green. ¡°Eshel? What kind of houses do you live in?¡± he asked, half-expecting the answer. ¡°We live in tents,¡± she told him. ¡°Tents? Do you move around a lot?¡± ¡°Not really. But building material is hard to get here. Tents are good for living, and mud huts are good for storage. The ground is too weak for larger buildings. But I always wanted to live in a castle, yes? You must have lived like a prince.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Skotos is your kingdom, no?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little depressing?¡± Eshel laughed, and the kevali laughed with her. ¡°Ah, yes, it is dark. Too little sun.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°But this place is our home, our little kingdom,¡± she went on. ¡°Everything there is our property and family. We are a small nation ourselves, even if we pay taxes. I am a kind of desert princess myself!¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Shaden said plainly. Eshel cocked her head. ¡°You don¡¯t sound impressed. We are one of the most powerful in Nafar.¡± ¡°I am impressed.¡± ¡°Hmm. You should speak out more. Loud voices are good! Or else no one will hear you.¡± ¡°I mean...the whole point of¡ª¡± he motioned to himself, ¡°¡ªme is being unnoticed, right?¡± ¡°Hah, I suppose so. I speak out of concern, but you do whatever you do.¡± Eventually, their caravan reached the end of the settlement, and various people came out to greet them, waving their arms. A couple of men came to Mayarrack with papers in their hands. Animal breeders and traders. That¡¯s what the Jakhar Kishaks were. Already, the smell of beasts, poop, grass, and moisture filled his nose¡ªbearable enough to breathe, but bad enough for him to be conscious of it. ¡°Ah, the smell of home!¡± Eshel sighed as they passed the tents and headed deeper into the settlement. ¡°How¡¯s the smell?¡± ¡°Pretty strong,¡± he said. ¡°It gets fresher where we live, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Eshel told him while grinning. ¡°First the heat, then the traveling, now the smell. You must be having a rough day, no?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it.¡± ¡°Hah, strong boy! You¡¯ll fit right in.¡± It wasn¡¯t only the smells that were foreign to him; the sounds of hundreds of cattle, including sheep, goats, and horned animals he didn¡¯t recognize resounded in the air ceaselessly. People were shouting too, moving items this way and that, urging their animals along. He hadn¡¯t seen this much commotion in his life before. ¡°There is plenty of fun to be had here, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Eshel said while waving at someone who¡¯d called out her name. ¡°Hunting is always fun. Wild game is plenty to the east. You might even spot wyverns if you¡¯re lucky.¡± ¡°Wyverns?¡± ¡°They¡¯re very rare around here. A stray comes around once every two to six years, but who knows? We might be lucky this year.¡± That had piqued his interest since he hadn¡¯t seen any winged lizards yet. ¡°Are there dragons too?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope none of them visit, shall we?¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes twinkled in anticipation. ¡°So there are dragons?¡± ¡°Too east. You¡¯d die before you reached them. But if they visit, they¡¯re probably very, very hungry and...well, the country will be in chaos. So¡ªno, you won¡¯t see dragons here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I know, seeing a majestic beast is a tale to tell! But those are childish dreams.¡± She lightly patted him on the head once. ¡°My brother is like you, a little. I hope you get along with him.¡± ¡°Do you mean Eshon?¡± ¡°What? No, he¡¯d rather stay indoors and cook. No, my younger brother. He didn¡¯t come because, well¡­¡± Shaden couldn¡¯t see her face, but her voice was one of worry. ¡°He has been...vivid. Growing up without a mother isn¡¯t good for one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m...sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°His name is Keygashen, but call him Keyga. He¡¯s one year older than you.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll...be his friend?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always thought this, but you speak so timidly,¡± Eshel said, tilting her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t children supposed to go, ¡®Yes! I¡¯m so glad to meet a friend!¡¯ or something along those lines?¡± She was loud. Then again, the whole environment was loud. ¡°Oho! I¡¯m so glad to meet someone my age!¡± Shaden cheered, albeit a little sarcastically. He held in a laugh when the girl frowned. ¡°Yes, like that but...something about it irritates me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just your imagination,¡± Shaden said, looking away. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a funny one!¡± Eshel slapped him on the back (her arms were longer than he¡¯d thought) and let out a chuckle. It was hard enough to sting, and Shaden almost yelped from the impact. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ll do fine. Now then¡ªwe¡¯re almost here.¡± Shaden peeked ahead to see a group of expensive-looking white tents, each one larger enough to be called a house. They towered over the rest of the other tents and had simple embroidery lining their walls and entrances. At a glance, Shaden could tell that these were luxurious houses for the rich¡ªfor the main family. ¡°How are those tents?¡± Shaden exclaimed, filled with awe. ¡°Some of them are two¡ªno, three stories tall!¡± ¡°A frame with leather or cloth draped over it,¡± Eshel stated. ¡°Is that not a tent? We don¡¯t have any solid walls.¡± She was right. But the cloth didn¡¯t look like regular cloth, nor did the supports look like regular wood. To keep such a shape, they had to be stronger, tougher. Shaden ginned. He was in a fantasy world, after all. ? ? ? In the middle of a cozy room with a fluffy mat and fancy couches that reminded him of a throne, Shaden sat patiently, waiting as the head of the Jakhar Kishaks brought him his inheritance. This was a one-story tent, but it was by no means small. He assumed that it was used for important meetings since the layout of the seats suggested it. The door fluttered open, and Mayarrack entered carrying a package wrapped in leather. Sitting down in front of Shaden, he removed the covering, revealing a book¡ªsimilar to the one he¡¯d read years ago, but thinner. He hadn¡¯t noticed it when he¡¯d read the book at Skotos, but the tome had a certain atmosphere to it, almost identical to the dagger that was now inside of him. He felt something connect¡ªa soothing, peaceful feeling. ¡°Normally, we teach the technique ourselves to our children,¡± the older man said, ¡°but you will be able to read this.¡± ¡°Do you mean that you can¡¯t?¡± he asked. ¡°No. I doubt any of the families could. It is much easier to learn directly than to read with a tongue that has little use outside of Skotos. But, that is precisely why it can be preserved¡ªso that you may learn from it.¡± Shaden nodded, accepting the book. ¡°Now, it normally takes years to master the art, but I¡¯ve heard that your dark spirit gives assistance to understand everything within a year. I know little, but it would be good for you to rely on it.¡± He was referring to the dagger. Shaden put out his hand and let the dark substance materialize into a ball in his palm. ¡°It hasn¡¯t talked to me yet,¡± he said, waving it away. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that you¡¯re a genius, able to learn both the language and its art in mere months,¡± the man said, stroking his beard. ¡°I¡¯m just good at adapting.¡± ¡°So you are. From a normal boy to the heir, and without difficulty. You are different.¡± ¡°Is that good or bad?¡± ¡°I suppose good. You are a kind boy, no? I see it in your eyes.¡± Shaden laughed softly. ¡°Well, I like this world.¡± ¡°Mhmm. It is a good world, a good world indeed. But I shudder imagining what you may become when there is nothing in your way. So much talent at such a young age. But you are kind.¡± It sounded more like a question than a statement. ¡°Now then, I must leave you with your inheritance,¡± the man said, getting up. ¡°If you ever do come to a stop, ask my children. They will help you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You can also ask me, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯d like talking to an old man, no?¡± With a chuckle, the man exited the tent. Shaden flipped the book to the first page and began to read. He always loved reading. Like before, the book had a short historical segment at the beginning. Looking ahead showed him the explanation behind the technique of taming and how it worked. He loved reading, so he began right away. The floor was comfortable enough. Before he knew it, time for dinner had arrived. ¡°Here you are!¡± Eshel cried, coming into the tent. ¡°Come, we must go. Now. Auntie is furious.¡± Just when he was at the good parts too. ¡°I¡¯m coming,¡± Shaden said, putting the book into its covering. He tucked it under his arm and went to Eshel. ¡°You¡¯re bringing that?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad manners.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll put it in my room then.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be late¡ªargh, okay do it quickly.¡± He¡¯d already been assigned a place, one of the luxurious tents furnished with lavish chairs, a bed, a table, and other pieces of art. He quickly entered it, placed the book on the table, then headed outside. Eshel took him by the hand and pulled him, making both of them run. ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad,¡± Shaden said, looking around. There were still people working. ¡°We¡ªAuntie especially¡ªtreat family meals with great importance. Especially the evening meal. You¡¯re fine¡ªit¡¯s just that I¡¯ll be scolded for forgetting. Ah, embarrassing!¡± Shaden raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m considered part of the family?¡± ¡°What else? I know, I¡¯m shocked too.¡± They quickly reached a larger tent that had a darker color, folded up at the sides to let the air pass through, A long table was laid underneath it, and the food had already been set, as well as the people sitting around it. The family head sat at the front, and a few people Shaden didn¡¯t recognize were seated closest to him¡ªincluding an old woman who had a frown on her face. The Auntie, he guessed. Eshel quickly bowed a few times in apology, and Shaden copied her. He could feel the old lady¡¯s eyes on him. Best not to upset the people I¡¯ll be living with. ¡°Very sorry everyone!¡± Eshel said, plopping down. Shaden sat next to her at the end of the table. He spotted a kid across him who was fiddling with his spoon and fork. ¡°We thank the farmers and the plants,¡± Mayarrack began, ¡°the livestock and the shepherds, the sun and the soil and water. Thank you for this meal.¡± ¡°Thank you for the meal,¡± everyone repeated except for Shaden and the boy in front of him. He¡¯d say it next time, but he wondered why the kid had stayed silent. He looked distracted. Keyga, he remembered. The boy who was one year older than him. He was the same age as Eilae, but this one felt a lot more like a normal child. Shaden didn¡¯t talk much during the meal. He simply ate the things in front of him while the others asked each other to pass the plates. It was unlike any other meal he¡¯d had¡ªfilled with talking and gesturing¡ªa little unorderly for his standards, but nice, nevertheless. The meal felt alive. He listened. ¡°The shipment of new beasts¡ª¡± ¡°There are orders from the north¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, Skotos was cool. There was this¡ª¡± ¡°Your cat is rubbing my legs again¡ª¡± It made him feel happy. He didn¡¯t know why. But the mood seemed to infect him. That is, until someone bashed their hand against the table, loudly. The whole place went silent. ¡°What is it, sister?¡± Mayarrack said, looking at the old woman. ¡°He is an outsider!¡± The woman screamed, her voice echoing across the air. This time, Shaden flinched. ¡°Sister. We¡¯ve talked through this before. I¡¯m sure you remember Granor.¡± ¡°That¡ªpale butcher!¡± Shaden saw everyone flinch. She was talking about his grandfather. ¡°He refused to sit with us, always eating alone,¡± she went on, her voice louder than ever. ¡°The new boy might sit there, but he refuses to converse! What is family if you will not speak?¡± She was glaring at him now, if old women could glare¡ªand she managed to make the blood rush into his cheeks. He¡¯d done nothing wrong. He looked at Mayarrack, who was frowning deeply. The others were staring at their plates. ¡°He is a guest, but unaware of our customs. If anything, we should be the ones to speak to him. Eshel has been doing a wonderful job. But sister, every man needs time to adapt. Is that not how we bond with the beasts?¡± The lady closed her mouth. With a great humph, she began eating again. ¡°About the new casks of wine¡ª¡± she began speaking again, and the others took it as the cue to continue the conversations that had been cut off. Eshel leaned towards him. ¡°Yeah, Auntie is...uncontrollable,¡± she whispered with a pained look. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Father manages. Just don¡¯t take her too seriously, yes? She is the most stubborn person I know, but she cares for her family. Her family. The outburst just now had shown him that he probably wasn¡¯t included. It was funny, because after the meal, everyone came to apologize to him¡ªexcluding the boy and the people he didn¡¯t know. It was almost as if they were trying to be on his good side. Well...he didn¡¯t want to be feared, so he just nodded. ¡°Thank you,¡± Shaden said when Mayarrack came to him. ¡°Does she dislike my grandfather that much?¡± ¡°He killed some animals she considered precious,¡± he replied, ¡°and even after all these years, the grudge hasn¡¯t been resolved. Please forgive her,¡± he said, bowing his head. ¡°She is stuck on her beliefs.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that,¡± Shaden pleaded, waving his hands. ¡°I¡¯m just a child.¡± ¡°No. Even small dislikes can become curses if unresolved. I do not want you to hate my sister, nor do I want her to hate you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± He couldn¡¯t hate someone who was his grandmother¡¯s age. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The old man left, his robes flowing behind him. Shaden couldn¡¯t help but look at his back with respect. A kind old man with words of wisdom was someone he wanted to learn from. There were bad things, and there were good things. Shrugging, Shaden returned to his room. There were lamps, but he didn¡¯t bother turning them on since he could light the room himself. He read the tome late into the night. Something clicked with every page, and he could feel the presence growing more definite within himself. Would it ever speak to him? He wished it would. Before he knew it, he¡¯d finished reading the book. It was past midnight, and he yawned. But before he went to sleep, he wanted to see the starry sky. It was beautiful as the first time he¡¯d seen it. Constellations he didn¡¯t know of were painted across the sky accompanied by the silver crescent that hung in the sky. He breathed in deeply. He was already getting used to the smell. ¡°Taming magic, huh?¡± He knew the basics now, but trying it out would be a different matter. He¡¯d ask one of the people tomorrow. Now was time to sleep. Before he returned to his tent, he felt something in the air. He turned around. There wasn¡¯t anything. Except¡ª ¡°Eesh, mosquitoes.¡± He was glad he had protection magic. Shaden went inside and fell asleep. 5.5 ¡°How long do you think it will take him?¡± ¡°Eh, don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It would be great to have another caretaker.¡± ¡°You think he will help you?¡± Eshel snorted. ¡°The Invisible Death, the Dark Holder, the Untouched of the Night?¡± Eshon raised his head while scratching his cat¡¯s chin. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Yes, I think he will help you,¡± Eshel replied nonchalantly, rolling her eyes. ¡°He seems passive. And very good with magic. But very wasteful.¡± ¡°You could learn from him. You suck at magic.¡± It landed him a kick on his side, and Eshon grunted, making the cat jump from his lap and scurry off somewhere. He glared at his sister and got up. ¡°Alright. Time for bed. Go back to your room.¡± ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°I will call for Sister if you insist on bothering me,¡± Eshon warned, pointing to the door. ¡°Get Keyga inside while you¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°What? It takes forever to find him. He may be on the tents, or at the pens, or giving food to the birds¡ª¡± ¡°It sounds like you know the way. Go, quick on your feet.¡± As much as she would have wanted to ignore her brother¡¯s instructions, Eshel headed out of the tent to search for her younger brother with a groan. Eshon would be busy with feeding all of the cats that roamed the settlement; it was because of the felines that the place remained free of pests. Already, cats were meowing in their direction. Meanwhile, she had never been good with magic. Her ability to control animals was okay, but she¡¯d been lazy during her youth and had only recently begun to study extensively. Fire was difficult to produce, and water was even harder. She¡¯d be tired with a few spells. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. Magic wasn¡¯t necessary for maintaining the animals. Besides, she was a good speaker and was the energy of the family. Her younger brother, while talented, acted like he didn¡¯t exist. He felt pity for the boy, but he didn¡¯t like it that all of her siblings always made her fetch him and so on. Oblivious to her thoughts, Keyga seemed more interested in playing with the beasts instead of talking to her, making her frustrated even more. Still, she was the closest to him out of everyone, excluding Eshon. Her brother, old as he was without finding a wife, had a way of making children laugh. Though she really wished he would find a wife instead of more cats. Someone from the capital who was rich, preferably. Then she¡¯d have an excuse to travel elsewhere. In the distance, some birds were circling the sky. She could spot the little things that were thrown at them¡ªinsects for them to eat, snatched out of the air. ¡°Keyga! Keygashen! I told you not to feed wild birds!¡± she shouted, placing her hands on her hips. From on top of the small tent, a figure stuck his head out under the moonlight. In a flash, the birds spread apart, soaring into the air until they were gone from the area. He¡¯d sent them off after hearing her. ¡°Get down here! You¡¯re going to crack a skull!¡± The boy wiped his hand on the tent and moved towards her, sliding down the tent and falling into her arms. His body had a slight odor to it, and Eshel held him away, frowning. ¡°Did you not take a shower?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± she groaned, fanning the air. Her brother grinned and tried to cling to her. ¡°No, no. Shower first.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna.¡± Holding him by the ear with him squirming under her grip, she dragged her towards the washing tent and let go only when they went inside. Her brother looked furious. Perhaps she¡¯d been too strong. ¡°Take a shower. Now,¡± she demanded, crossing her arms. Keyga was rubbing his ear, looking annoyed. ¡°I want Brother,¡± he said, turning his head around. ¡°Why are you here? I don¡¯t even sleep with you.¡± Eshel held up a fist, and Keyga began to unclothe right away. Sighing, she went out of the tent and squatted on the ground, looking at the stars and wondering if a prince on a white horse would ever come for her. She hadn¡¯t been this annoying, had she? Eshon was seven years older than him, and she was seven years older than Keya, so she wondered if he had felt this way when he¡¯d dealt with her. Though lately, she felt like he was being harsher with her now than he had been back then. Ever since her fifteenth birthday, she¡¯d become an adult, and it had sucked so far. So many more chores to do, and a brother to take care of on top of everything. Now, she had another boy to look after, someone who¡¯d been used to tell scary tales during the night, saying that he¡¯d come after her if she did something bad. They¡¯d all been exaggerating, now that she¡¯d met him. He didn¡¯t look scary. Compared to Keyga, he was much more composed, and he was younger. It would be great for her if she managed to make them friends so that they¡¯d occupy each other¡¯s time. Then she could spend more time studying or daydreaming. But her brother didn¡¯t like strangers. Being the youngest, everyone had let him do whatever he wanted to do, and now, being excluded from so many family meetings and discussions, he¡¯d become a kind of outsider. Well, he was eleven, so it didn¡¯t matter much, but she remembered herself being much more talkative when she was his age. So when she looked at him, she felt pity, as well as some disapproval. At least he was very skillful with animals. She¡¯d only been able to tame a few rats at his age. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Keyga yelled from inside the tent. ¡°Put your clothes on!¡± Eshel yelled back. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid!¡± he answered. Shortly after, she heard the sound of rusting as he clothed himself. She rolled her eyes. When he came out, they made their way to Eshon¡¯s tent, who had gone to feed the cats. She jumped on top of his bed and rolled in the sheets, screaming inside of a pillow. ¡°You¡¯re such a kid,¡± Keyga told her, flicking a booger he¡¯d fished from his nose. It wasn¡¯t her tent, so it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Says the guy who doesn¡¯t wash for the night,¡± she rebutted. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know of my feelings. Adult feelings.¡± ¡°Shan says that you want to find a mate,¡± Keyga giggled. ¡°You¡¯ve been at the birdhouses again? That¡¯s where you got the insects to feed the wild birds! You can¡¯t steal my stuff like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll catch some more for you.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she relented. ¡°But know that I don¡¯t want a mate. Animals can only think simply. Don¡¯t believe everything they tell you.¡± Keyga giggled again, rolling on the floor. ¡°Eshel wants a mate! Eshel wants a mate!¡± he chanted with a giant smile. When Eshel got up with her fists ready to punch, he quickly went to his bed with a squeal and pulled the blankets over himself. Eshel sighed. She was growing too old for this. She could act like her older siblings and let Keyga be, but it was her reactions that seemed to make him laugh. Annoying, but she was the only friend he had. If only he¡¯d play with the other children instead of the animals, but they were vicious in their own way. Then again, her brother was annoying even to her, so she could understand¡ªbut she¡¯d still wanted to smack them. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t tease other people using their secrets like that,¡± she said, sitting down. ¡°No one will want to play with you.¡± ¡°The animals always want to play with me,¡± he stated, looking content. ¡°And you play with me. And Eshon. Hmm.¡± The boy squinted his eyes. ¡°Do you have any friends? ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did they, um, leave you?¡± Eshel jumped on her brother and locked her arms around his neck, tickling him. He laughed and screamed for her to stop. She¡¯d had a lot of friends. When they¡¯d been here, it had been the greatest days of her life. But one by one after they¡¯d reached adulthood, they¡¯d been sent off to be married. Her family was special in that they never forced arranged marriages, but that didn¡¯t apply to the others. The people that were under them had their own traditions she¡¯d only heard about from her friends. It wasn¡¯t like all of them had gone. Some of them were still in the settlement, and she met them often. But they were busy taking care of their home. She¡¯d heard rumors that one of them had even had a child recently, and it had shocked her. She hadn¡¯t realized that she was that old. But none of her older siblings were married, so she¡¯d never put that much thought into it. Just daydreaming. Her stupid bird had taken it the wrong way. ¡°Why won¡¯t you get married,¡± she complained when Eshon returned with a flock of cats around his legs. ¡°Uh, what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so old. You should find a wife soon.¡± ¡°Yeah, so old!¡± Keyga repeated. ¡°Very funny.¡± Keyga dove into the cats, laughing as they rubbed their heads on him. Eshel remained on the bed. While she understood the allure of cats, she didn¡¯t want to get cat fur and dirt all over her after she¡¯d taken a bath. ¡°Birds are much better,¡± she muttered. ¡°Your bird poops everywhere,¡± Keyga teased, and the cats meowed in response. She hated it when he did that. ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± she snorted, getting up. The cats began to rub themselves on her legs, so she tried to get out as fast as possible without stepping on them. ¡°You two are so dirty!¡± she yelled, jumping out of the tent. She could hear the laughter behind her as she made her way to her tent. It was late. She¡¯d have to return to her room now if she didn¡¯t want her sisters to lecture her on the importance of sleep for healthy skin. Along the way, she saw that the lights were on in Shaden¡¯s tent. For a boy of his age to stay up so late, it wasn¡¯t good. She wondered what he was doing so late into the night. Chanting curses? Summoning ancient evils? She peeked inside. He was reading from an ancient-looking book. She remembered it clearly because she¡¯d been scolded once by her father by touching it, and her father rarely scolded anyone. And the boy was casually turning its pages while lying on the bed. ¡°Hmm.¡± Well, she didn¡¯t care anymore now. He¡¯d be gone in a year¡ªhe was simply a visitor. ¡°He will be your greatest ally,¡± her father had told them before they¡¯d left for his birthday. They had to look good in front of him. She¡¯d freaked out when her aunt had shouted during dinner, but the boy didn¡¯t seem angry. He was a strange one. ¡°But there¡¯s no way he can learn to tame in a year, is there?¡± she said to no one in particular. It had taken her many years. Even Keyga, with his genius in taming, couldn¡¯t do so until he was six. Shaden¡¯s position was unnatural in the family. Well, it was his first day. She just wished that he wouldn¡¯t suddenly turn crazy and kill everyone, since that¡¯s what her aunt always told them about¡ªhow the previous heir had sliced up her herd of sheep after an argument. Or cattle. Or pigs. It always changed. When she was younger, her aunt¡¯s stories always sounded so exciting, but now, she could tell that they were being exaggerated. She missed her mother. They¡¯d been more united with her. Recalling old memories, she returned to her tent. ? ? ? Huh. Shaden hadn¡¯t thought that things would be this easy. After breakfast, he¡¯d tagged along with Eshel and her brothers to look over the various pens that were stationed in the region. Upon his request, Eshon had shown him the way of bonding with an animal (a sheep this time) by transforming the mana into a certain pattern and making it flow through the animal¡¯s head to influence it. The magic affected the emotion and instincts of the animal, letting it know for certain that the one touching was a friend it could trust. The magic wasn¡¯t about control. It was more the way of friendship and letting the animal trust the user. Perhaps it was a sort of illusional brainwashing, but it did the job. Becoming friends with animals¡ªHow cool was that? If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Something inside of him clicked when he felt Eshon¡¯s mana, and putting his hand out, he recreated the feeling. The magic was invisible, but he could sense its yearning for a host. So he let it bond with a sheep, and it let him ride it around, much to the siblings¡¯ great surprise. ¡°Hey...how are you riding it?¡± Eshel questioned, watching him move back and forth on the sheep. ¡°They¡ªthey don¡¯t like strangers. Uh, you should be careful?¡± ¡°I think I got it,¡± Shaden told her, getting off. The sheep bleated and rubbed its head on him, and he laughed. Just like the sheep could sense his amiability, he could sense the sheep¡¯s emotions. It was happy, but just a little discontent. ¡°I think it¡¯s hungry,¡± he said, patting it. ¡°We haven¡¯t fed them yet,¡± Eshon said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°So you...can bond? Just like that?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Shaden nodded, getting out of the pen. They looked at him with shock, except Keyga, who was still conversing with a group of sheep surrounding him. ¡°Impossible!¡± Eshel exclaimed, grabbing her hair. ¡°No, this doesn¡¯t make sense. Brother, test him. Do something.¡± ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Test him!¡± With a sigh, Eshon put a finger to his lips and whistled. Soon, Shaden saw various cats running gracefully towards them, some with things in their mouths. Most of them simply stared at them from a distance, but one of them¡ªthe cat that had been with Eshon¡ªcame and positioned itself between the man¡¯s legs, sitting down. Eshon picked it up. ¡°This is Proody,¡± he introduced, and the cat blinked. ¡°Try bonding with her. Then I will know for certain.¡± Raising a hand, he placed it before the cat and let the magic flow. It felt so natural, so comfortable that he did it without restraint. Immediately, the cat began to purr. ¡°She¡¯s old, and she doesn¡¯t like moving around, but she likes being with you best,¡± Shaden observed, feeling a tang in his heart. Proody was a wonderful cat. It meowed weakly when he stroked its head and chin. Eshon, meanwhile, had a very confused look on his face with his jaw hanging low. ¡°He bonded with her,¡± he stated, looking at his sister. ¡°What! You jest. No one can learn magic that quickly¡­¡± She trailed off, staring at Shaden. ¡°Huh,¡± she said. ¡°Then, um, one more test. Follow me.¡± She led through the place while her brothers stayed behind to finish their chores. They passed the cows and weird-looking chickens, eventually coming to a series of buildings that looked like cages, decorated with dead trees and branches and other bird-related items. Eshel approached one of the cage rooms and whistled softly, causing a set of wings to flutter. Within a few seconds, her hawk had positioned itself on her arm. Despite the sharp talons it possessed, her skin looked completely unharmed. Shaden noticed the little balls on the end of each talon. ¡°Try bonding with her,¡± she told him, lowering the bird to him. The hawk looked at him with wide eyes. One strike of its claws could gouge his eyes out. Shaden let his magic latch onto the bird, and while nothing apparent changed, he could feel his connection to it. It was grumpy that it had suddenly been woken up but was looking forward to food. How he knew that, he didn¡¯t know. It was like the animal¡¯s emotions had become his. They were simple and direct, and were easy to understand. ¡°You bonded with her!¡± Eshel exclaimed, causing the hawk to flutter its wings. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You really did learn¡ªoh, my head hurts.¡± She put a hand to her head, and her hawk pecked her cheek. It was worried and was feeling something he couldn¡¯t. ¡°So¡ªyeah. I think I learned it?¡± Shaden said, feeling a little proud of himself. Perhaps he was a genius. He¡¯d been worried about learning something new, but he¡¯d managed to do it within a day. How amazing was that? ¡°Ha. Haha. Hahaha!¡± Eshel laughed, sending her hawk flying. Shaden undid the magic with the animal as it went to perch. ¡°Now that I¡¯m done learning, what should I do?¡± he asked. ¡°I have no idea,¡± Eshel said, flinging her arms in the air. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense. Is the book that good?¡± ¡°Uh, maybe?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask Father first,¡± she told him, motioning him to follow. ¡°You¡¯ll, uh, not mind doing other things, yes?¡± ¡°Will I have to clean pens and feed animals?¡± ¡°No, no! If you want to, but the servants normally do the dirty work. We, who can bond, simply search for abnormalities and deal with wild animals that pose a threat. And politics. And accounting. And trading goods. But I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to do that.¡± ¡°Probably not.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re one special boy, aren¡¯t you? I think that even Father would be surprised.¡± The old man was looking over a stack of papers laid out on top of his desk, not bothering to look up when the two of them entered through the door. It was Eshel who spoke up first, walking to the man. ¡°Father. Shaden has acquired the gift of taming,¡± she said. Mayarrack took one glance at her and returned to his papers. ¡°I am busy, my daughter,¡± he told her, scribbling with his pen. ¡°No one can learn so quickly. Perhaps you need my assistance?¡± ¡°I would not lie to you,¡± she sighed, crossing her arms. ¡°I am not a child. What I say is true. He has bonded with Proody and Shan.¡± This time, the man actually stopped to give his daughter his attention. Putting his pen down, he clasped his hands together. ¡°Is this true?¡± he asked. ¡°I''ve said that it is,¡± Eshel replied. ¡°What should he do now?¡± ¡°Shaden, please come here and show me the gift,¡± he said, so Shaden walked to the man and held out his palm. He swirled the mana into the familiar pattern and let it sit in his hand. The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he put out a finger to touch the energy. ¡°Well. Well, well,¡± he muttered, stroking his beard. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone master the technique so quickly before. Even with the Shadow¡¯s help, it would not be so quick. But what is true is true.¡± ¡°So...what should I do now?¡± Shaden asked, lowering his hand. ¡°There is nothing for you to do. But you can do anything you want,¡± the man told him. ¡°Perhaps you can go¡ª¡± ¡°Thanks, Father, I will take care of him,¡± Eshel interjected, grabbing Shaden¡¯s arm and pulling him out. ¡°He is my responsibility, no?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too rough to him!¡± Mayarrack called as they emerged from the tent. They regrouped with Eshon and Keyga afterwards and returned to looking after the various animals inside of the pens. Shaden simply watched as the siblings showed him how to examine the animals, bonding with the unnaturally quiet ones and leaving the healthy ones be. ¡°If you try to bond with every single one of them, you¡¯ll run out of energy very quickly,¡± Eshel told him. ¡°You do not want to run out of energy. If you faint under the sun, the heat will get to your head.¡± After they were done looking after the sheep, they went to rest inside of a tent with jars and cups of water. Being hydrated was very important according to them. ¡°This is our way of life,¡± Eshon told him while leaning on a chair. ¡°We breed animals and profit from them. There are other breeders, shepherds, and the like besides us, but no one can control the animals so gently. They¡¯d rather use whips and thorns and sticks. Poor beasts.¡± ¡°Yeah. Mean,¡± Keyga agreed, playing with a bug. Apparently, they could bond with insects too. ¡°What else is there to do?¡± Shaden asked, itching to work. If all there was to do here was taking care of animals, it would be pretty boring. He liked animals, but there was too little excitement. Where were the dangerous beasts, the adventure, the giant sandworms and flesh-eating scorpions? Sure, the animals looked different from the ones he was familiar with, but their behavior was essentially the same. ¡°We¡¯re done for the morning,¡± Eshel said, chewing on a cracker. ¡°I need to let the birds fly in the afternoon. But it will be done quickly. So, lots of free time. Good, no?¡± ¡°You should use the time to study or train, not keep your head in the clouds,¡± Eshon told her, stretching. ¡°Always, every day, you look into the distance like some lost child.¡± ¡°What, you only look at your cats.¡± ¡°I read many books. And I can cook better than you.¡± ¡°Hah! You should tame something bigger! Always sticking with cats is sure to make your abilities rust.¡± Shaden watched their banter with interest until they finally came up with a solution. ¡°We¡¯ll settle this with horse riding,¡± Eshel demanded, crossing her arms. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t refuse, Brother?¡± ¡°Though I stay indoors, I would still best you in riding,¡± Eshon stated, yawning. ¡°I accept.¡± ¡°I want to join!¡± Keyga suddenly butted in, letting the bugs scatter everywhere. It made Shaden flinch a little bit to see all of the creepy crawlies the boy had gathered in that short while. ¡°Can I join too?¡± Shaden asked, interested. While he¡¯d ridden on carriages and their horses, he¡¯d never actually grasped their reins and galloped before. ¡°Yes, this will be fun,¡± Eshel said. ¡°Keyga, mind grabbing the food for us? Enough for three¡ªno, four.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± And the boy sprinted off. ¡°And Brother. Could you prepare the horses?¡± ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I must put on my lotions and ointment, or my skin will burn.¡± ¡°Hah, a girl at heart, aren¡¯t you? But bring some for me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Shaden asked. Eshel turned towards him with a thoughtful hand on her chin. ¡°There isn¡¯t much you know.¡± ¡°You can follow me,¡± Eshon told him, getting up from his chair. ¡°I will show you how to saddle a horse. Have you ever ridden before?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°He can bond. It will be fine,¡± Eshel said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him jump on top of a kevali with ease. He has the body of an athlete.¡± Eshon nodded. ¡°You are talented and strong. I think you will manage. We will also supervise, so it will be okay.¡± So Shaden followed Eshon to the stables where horses neighed and shook their manes after seeing them approach. They were lean, muscular beasts with dark skin and darker hair, neatly groomed and recently washed. Shaden could smell the mix of soap and sweat inside. It was very strong, and he gagged once. ¡°Strong smells, yes? The horses are good, but they smell too much,¡± Eshon laughed, leading one horse out after leashing it. Shaden stepped aside to let the animal pass. Eshon took it outside, where he tied the rope to a post. He then returned inside and did the same for three more horses, the last two smaller than the first two. A man with a short beard approached them, and Eshon explained to him that they were taking the beasts for a ride and would return in the afternoon. With a nod, the man went into the stables. ¡°That was Neneh, the caretaker,¡± Eshon said, and shortly after, the man emerged with the saddles in his hands and sheets wrapped around his head and neck. Despite his small stature, he was carrying so much. ¡°They¡¯ve been freshly fed and watered, but keep the ride to four hours,¡± he told Eshon as they strapped the horses together. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve ridden.¡± ¡°Yes, it was my sister¡¯s suggestion,¡± Eshon said, patting a horse¡¯s neck. ¡°Ah, the young lady.¡± ¡°Would you mind showing this boy here how to strap a saddle?¡± Eshon asked, motioning to Shaden. ¡°He is an important guest, and if he ever goes riding by himself¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Come here, boy,¡± the man gestured. Shaden neared the man and the horse that hadn¡¯t been strapped yet. ¡°First, you put the blanket on the horse,¡± the man explained. ¡°Simple, no?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Then you put the saddle on. See this flap? Put it under the horse and fasten it on the other side. Then take the ropes and tie them.¡± He did it slowly so that Shaden could follow. Shaden nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t let the ropes and stirrups get entangled, or it will discomfort the horse,¡± the man warned, giving the horse a good pat on its neck. ¡°These are beautiful beasts. And they know that they are beautiful. They will buck you off if you displease them. And trample you.¡± Shaden raised an eyebrow. Then he took a look at the horses again. ¡°Haha, ride well!¡± the man laughed, giving him a slap on the back. Then he walked off to somewhere, as quickly as he had come. These people were lively. Everyone was so lively. In a land as hot as this, he didn¡¯t know how they all managed to stay so energetic. Even now, he was having a hard time breathing comfortably because of the sun. ¡°I should go grab my cloak,¡± Shaden said, feeling the warmth of his skin. He didn¡¯t want to get a sunburn. ¡°No need. We have those here,¡± Eshon replied, going into the stables and emerging with a dusty, white cloak. It was oversized for Shaden, but still wearable. Eventually, Eshel and Keyga arrived, and they each got a small sack of food which they tied around the back of the saddle. Skins of water were also prepared, which Eshel had brought along with the ointment. She offered some of it to Shaden. ¡°It soothes your skin when it becomes too hot,¡± she explained. They finally set out, and Shaden quickly found out that riding a horse was more complicated than he¡¯d thought. If he didn¡¯t synchronize his body with the horse¡¯s gallop, his bottom would smack against the saddle, making both him and the horse feel uncomfortable. It was good that his body was light because the horse would have been irritated otherwise. ¡°Move your back more!¡± Eshel instructed, ¡°and stand in the stirrups if you aren¡¯t sure!¡± ¡°Just follow what we do!¡± Eshon stated. At least the horse moved where he wanted to after he bonded with it. But the problem was when they picked up the pace, because with every step the horse took, his bottom was constantly smashing against the saddle unnaturally, and if it wasn¡¯t for his mana hands stabilizing him, he wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be able to stay on. To his surprise, Keyga looked perfectly fine riding on his mount; in fact, he looked happy, his body perfectly matching the horse¡¯s strides. He¡¯d found one thing he wasn¡¯t good at. By the time they were far away enough to get away from the vegetation and reach the barren landscape, his buttocks were sore from all of the smacking that had been done. While he got off from his saddle, the other two prepared for their race. Keyga moved ahead to act as the judge, and Shaden couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. The race began with a throw of a rock in the air. The moment it landed, the two siblings dashed off to where their youngest brother was positioned, leaving Shaden behind in a cloud of dust. Shaden could feel that the horse was a little thirsty, so he conjured some water and let the horse drink it. It neighed happily in response. ¡°You think you¡¯re faster than the other two, don¡¯t you?¡± Shaden asked, patting it on its neck. The horse snorted in response. It was smaller than the other two, but like everyone here, it had a sort of vigorous spirit that wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone. The desert was relatively peaceful. There weren¡¯t any monstrous beasts roaming the sands, nor were there giant birds in search of prey. For what he had expected of the families, he was finding things to be a little bit underwhelming. Well, this was nice in its own way. He could think of it as a kind of vacation. Wait a second. ¡°This is the perfect place to test out my abilities!¡± he said out loud, clapping his hands. While traveling, Lytha had recommended being discreet. He couldn¡¯t possibly cause explosions in the middle of a city. But here, where the land was endless stretches of sand, where no one was around to see him, he could carry out all of the big experiments he¡¯d wanted. That would ease the boredom a little bit. A trail of dust in the distance signaled the siblings¡¯ arrival, and within moments, Eshon passed him, Eshel quickly arriving seconds later. She didn¡¯t look happy, while her brother had a giant grin on his face. ¡°My abilities have not yet dwindled, sister,¡± he chuckled, getting off from his horse. ¡°And by agreement, you will wash the horses when we get back.¡± ¡°Argh, not fair!¡± Eshel groaned, also getting off. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that area of sand¡ª¡± ¡°Understanding the landscape is also part of one¡¯s abilities.¡± ¡°Urrrggghh!!¡± While Eshon teased his sister, Keyga arrived. He didn¡¯t bother getting off and instead stopped beside them. And his eyes were faced upwards, staring at something. ¡°What is that?¡± he asked, and all three of them turned to look up. There, under the blazing sun, Shaden spotted a set of wings¡ªlarge, leathery ones connected to a thin body and an even thinner tail. No, three sets of wings. They were circling, as if searching for something. Shaden felt his heart rate go up. ¡°I can¡¯t see very well,¡± Eshon muttered, a hand over his eyes. ¡°Today was supposed to be a rest day!¡± Eshel complained, looking at the flying creatures with disdain. ¡°I suppose it was about time, but why now? And three? This is bad. This is so, very bad.¡± ¡°Secaunzi!¡± Eshon yelped. ¡°Wyverns! We need to go back now!¡± They quickly mounted their horses and began to make their way towards the settlement, and Shaden wondered why the siblings seemed so unnerved. Eshel had mentioned them like a tourist attraction. ¡°When it¡¯s one, it¡¯s easy to take care of,¡± she said, sweat decorating her brow. ¡°They are the strays, the weak ones that are left out. But three means something else. They are here to hunt, and the nearest place for prey is¡ªour home.¡± ¡°Are they that bad?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Giant, flying lizards whose bite is too venomous to live through, and tails like flexible spears that can impale flesh like paper¡ªthat doesn¡¯t scare you?¡± Shaden thought for a bit. ¡°A little bit?¡± Eshel glared at him, then shook her head in disapproval. ¡°Then you don¡¯t know enough.¡± 5.6 ¡°Wyverns! Wyverns are coming!¡± Shouts echoed all across the settlement while the people urgently herded their animals into the pens and cages. Those who could fight gathered their weapons, and the children and women were guided towards the edge of the camp, far away from the livestock. While not perfectly fluid in their motions, the people hastily fell into their respective places to fend against the sudden appearance of wyverns. Shaden was also being guided towards the safe area with Keyga by Eshel, whose mouth was pressed in a thin line. She looked nervous, but not exactly fearful. Worried was the word Shaden was looking for. ¡°How do you even fight against wyverns?¡± Shaden asked, keeping his eyes on the dots in the distance. The wyverns were still circling, coming closer to the area with each second. ¡°Ballistae,¡± Eshel told him. She was holding both of their hands since they were only children. Shaden had never been treated as a true child before, so it was a funny feeling for him. ¡°How about magic? I¡¯m sure you can slice them up with some wind, or burn them with a fireball.¡± ¡°Good luck finding a sorcerer,¡± Eshel snorted, pulling them along. ¡°Nobody has time for that.¡± ¡°I mean, you can just chant the spell, right?¡± She looked at him funnily, as if he¡¯d said something absurd. ¡°Just chant? Spell tomes are expensive, and even if you did have one, you¡¯d have to learn it properly. Not efficient, and also dangerous. Why go through all of that if you can simply use a ballista?¡± ¡°I see.¡± Shaden hadn¡¯t seen any real battles happening aside from his hunts with Lytha a few years ago, which had been her doing most of the work. Somehow, everything felt somewhat underwhelming, as magic wasn¡¯t as prominent as he¡¯d expected it to be. Where were the mega explosions and the arrows of light? Where was the sand magic? ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have any mythical beasts you¡¯ve tamed?¡± Shaden asked, looking around. He had to raise his voice because the whole area was in a state of alarm. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Eshel frowned. ¡°Stop saying nonsense and don¡¯t lose yourself in the crowd. But if you do get lost, just follow the women and children. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He wasn¡¯t disappointed, but the atmosphere wasn¡¯t one of fun and excitement he¡¯d anticipated when fighting wyverns. It was urgency and caution, with a whole lot of shouting. And he would be missing out on everything, grouped with the noncombatants. Perhaps one wyvern would have been a better experience for him, but three had been too dangerous for the camp, wiping away any entertaining elements of the situation. Children were shaking, women were hushing their babies. No one shoved or pushed each other, which was good. ¡°Can I go look?¡± Shaden asked, pulling on Eshel¡¯s hand. ¡°Look at what?¡± ¡°The fight.¡± ¡°If you want to be swooped by one and die, yes,¡± Eshel grunted, rolling her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about nature? They target the smaller, weaker ones.¡± ¡°We have the ballistae, right?¡± ¡°Do you think that they will simply sit there and get shot? It would be fortunate if even one met its target. Oh. So it wasn¡¯t that effective. ¡°What¡¯s the point, then?¡± ¡°Scaring them off. It may be hard to kill them, but we can teach them not to visit again.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± They walked until they reached the outer parts of the camp where large tents were laid out. Eshel continued to lead them along with the crowds until they finally found themselves in the shade. ¡°Okay. Now you two stay here¡ª¡± She looked down to find Keyga in one hand, nothing in the other. Her eyebrows shot up, and she desperately looked around, trying to find where Shaden had gone. She couldn¡¯t afford to let the heir become hurt, and he was her responsibility¡ªa pang of panic gripped her chest. Oblivious to her worries, Shaden leisurely strolled towards the flying dots in the sky. ? ? ? When Shaden thought of wyverns, he thought of giant lizards with two wings and two legs, with a long tail and spiky head that spat poison and breathed fire sometimes. These looked like what he¡¯d been expecting but much...thinner. At a distance, the creatures looked like short snakes with giant wings in the sky, flapping around while their long necks bent at weird angles. Anatomically correct wyverns, he thought, feeling awed. They seemed a little fragile, but he appreciated the flying lizards. No one could see him at the moment, as he had his layer of magic around his body. He passed by the now-emptier streets and made his way to where the noises were coming from¡ªmen shouting instructions as they spread their emergency tent coverings over the animals. Others were getting their ballistae ready with a variety of projectiles made to maim or kill the beasts. He neared one of the weapons and inspected it. It was a giant bow, not as big as he¡¯d expected it to be, forged like a crossbow with a reloading mechanism in the form of a crank. Well, two cranks, one for each side. Shaden moved out of the way as three men came to the ballista and began to position it. Everyone else was doing the same. Two hammered the weapon into the ground at its base near the wheels, while one spun the upper part to aim towards the wyverns. It looked slow, and he could see why Eshel had said that the shots wouldn¡¯t land. It was even slower to charge the weapon, and the two men groaned while they spun the crank, bringing the rope back little by little. When it was pulled all the way, they removed the cranks and placed the arrow into the ballista¡ªa large, spiky, iron rod. ¡°What are you doing, dimwits! Don¡¯t load the arrows yet!¡± Someone screamed, and the three men hastily removed the projectile from the weapon. Not wanting to disturb them, Shaden moved along to search for some familiar faces. Anyone who wasn¡¯t on the ballistae was holding bows and spears, poised towards the beasts. Everyone had some kind of leather armor on them, covering their chest, back, arms, and head. He finally managed to find Mayarrack (as he was the best guarded) and walked through the line of guards to the old man. There were two large, spotted cats sitting before the man¡¯s feet, so he decided to approach him from the back. Undoing his power, he tapped the man on the shoulder. The man¡¯s eyes widened when he saw him. ¡°Shaden! Why are you here?¡± he asked in surprise. Shaden sensed both the cats and guards tense, but Mayarrack raised his hand slightly, and they relaxed. ¡°I came to watch,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°What of Eshel?¡± ¡°She¡¯s with Keyga in over there,¡± he told him, pointing towards the evacuation sites. ¡°I wanted to watch the fight.¡± ¡°Stay by me and you will be safe,¡± the man said. ¡°They target the smaller ones, so be careful.¡± ¡°I could take all three of them down if I tried,¡± Shaden stated, keeping his eyes on the wyverns. They were descending now, slowly, but their eyes were definitely on the camp. Or rather, the group of animals that had been purposefully left out to lure them in. ¡°It¡¯s not good to underestimate creatures of the sky,¡± Mayarrack told him. ¡°Your ability to remain unseen will not do much if they do not stay still.¡± ¡°I can use magic.¡± That seemed to get the man¡¯s interest. He turned his eyes towards him. ¡°So I¡¯ve heard. Would you like to try something?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But it would be unwise to attract attention,¡± Mayarrack frowned, touching his beard. ¡°Can you shoot missiles of earth? The more it blends in, the less they will notice. But wyverns are sensitive to mana¡­¡± He¡¯d never done it before, but he¡¯d done harder things before. ¡°I can try,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Perhaps later. Maybe when they are retreating. Any sooner and they will come to claw you away.¡± Not like that would matter, but Shaden felt the worry in the man¡¯s words and decided to hold off, as much as he wanted to show his powers. Someone fetched a seat for him, and after thanking the servant, he sat down and watched as the scene unfolded. In the blink of an eye, one of the wyverns dove into freefall, zooming towards the exposed animals like a bullet. Just before it hit the ground, it spread its wings and stretched out its legs, clawing one of the sheep in the back. The sheep screamed, blood spurting on its wool. ¡°Why won¡¯t they shoot?¡± Shaden asked, seeing the animals scurry around in terror. Getting through without losses would be the best, right? ¡°It¡¯s very hard to hit them as they dive,¡± Mayarrack told him. ¡°Once they sufficiently damage their prey, they will carry it to a safe place to eat. That is when we strike.¡± The wyverns continued to dive and claw the animals. Shaden was glad that they were far away from the sacrifices because the more he watched the wyverns, the more terrifying they seemed. They were merciless, efficient killers, swooping down to attack then retreating as fast as they had come. Intelligent too, seeing that they were clearly aware of the weapons pointed at them. Why else would they zigzag? Quickly enough, one sheep stumbled to the floor, unable to move. Taking the cue, one wyvern immediately dove down, feet outstretched. Shaden thought he heard a nasty, wet crunch as the wyvern¡¯s claws wrapped around the sheep¡¯s spine. ¡°1st group, fire!¡± someone shouted, and the people on the left released their missiles, heading straight towards the wyvern. With an ear-splitting screech, the wyvern let go of its prey and spun in the air, pulling its wings close to its body. Its wide body area suddenly shrunk to less than one-fourth of its original size, and most of the projectiles passed harmlessly by it. The ones that did hit their mark grazed harmlessly off of its scales like toothpicks on stone. ¡°What!¡± Shaden exclaimed. ¡°Not even one? How tough are those scales?¡± ¡°Enough to endure the heat of melted stone,¡± Mayarrack answered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. One good hit is all it takes.¡± But even as the wyvern made three more attempts to pick up its prey, it dodged everything that was thrown at it and regrouped with the other two in the air. They began to screech even louder, and their eyes seemed to be focused on the ballistae now, not the prey. They seemed to be mocking them. ¡°Uh, are we in danger?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Not yet. This is expected.¡± The wyvern made one more attempt to snatch up its prey, this time even faster. Its legs made contact with the sheep¡ª Something whooshed through the air and struck the wyvern¡¯s legs with perfect timing, causing it to stumble to the side. A giant bola. The rope had wound around the legs of the creature. But as much as its legs were disabled, it was still able to dodge the next volley of spikes, doing its signature air roll again. Before the next group had a chance to fire, the wyvern shot upwards, using its momentum to join its companions. Shaden was amazed at how agile the beasts were. One mistake would have caused it to fall, but the creatures were excellent in their maneuvers. It shocked him even more when one of the wyverns chewed the rope off of its companion¡¯s legs, letting the weights drop to the ground. They began to circle again. Smart. Intelligent. These weren¡¯t dumb lizards. Then they all came diving down. Two of the wyverns headed straight towards the group of ballistae that were reloading, causing cries of panic to arise from the people. They were quick. Only when arrows were shot and spears were held out did they swerve away, but the arrows did little to puncture their hides. As if noticing the ineffectiveness of the weapons, they immediately flew towards the men again, who held up their spears. At least the long weapons seemed to deter the creatures, and they swerved out of the way again. Shaden was wondering what they were doing when he saw a sheep being carried away in the distance. They were being distractions. The wyvern and the sheep were already out of range, but the other two beasts continued to distract the humans. Leather ripped as a few of the attacks met their mark, causing shouts from the men. Mayarrack didn¡¯t look too pleased about the situation. It was made worse when one of the attacking wyverns headed towards the prey and picked up a sheep, flying away towards its other companion. The one that stayed relentlessly zipped around the people, screeching while making a scene. Was it laughing? If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°One is manageable, two is difficult, three is a disaster,¡± the old man muttered, getting up from his seat. He looked at Shaden. ¡°You could use your magic if you¡¯d like.¡± The remaining wyvern was already flying away, but much more slowly, lingering in the air, taunting them for their failure. ¡°Is the situation bad?¡± Shaden asked. The man shook his head. ¡°Not at all. Only two sheep missing is a great result. But I¡¯m worried that they may come again.¡± ¡°Is it okay if I get one?¡± ¡°Of course. That would be admirable. But they are quick.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shaden threw away the thought of using projectiles. Instead, he used the power he was most comfortable with. Stretching out his hands, he let his mana flow outward. It was quite the shock for the wyvern when something invisible suddenly grabbed its wings and legs, pulling it down while it helplessly flailed around, screaming its throat off. But its companions were far away, carrying loads too heavy to turn back. The people of the camp raised their weapons after seeing the wyvern approach again, but they all noticed the unnatural way the beast descended. Shaden heard some of them curse. ¡°Shaden, is this your doing?¡± Mayarrack questioned, his eyes wide with awe. ¡°Yes?¡± Shaden answered. ¡°So...where should I put it?¡± ¡°I simply cannot believe it! Bring it here, bring it here. How long can you hold it?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Your mana capacity¡ªno matter. Incredible.¡± While the ballistae were quickly aimed towards the wyvern again, they were unloaded after Mayarrack told them to stand by. The wyvern was being squeezed by Shaden¡¯s hands at this point, only able to move its neck around as it tried to bite anything that came near. ¡°I¡¯m very much wary, but a daring yet wonderful idea came to me,¡± Mayarrack said, watching the large lizard. Now that it was close, Shaden could see how large it was. Its body was as large as a lion¡¯s, but it was its wings that really exaggerated its appearance. Each one was three times its body size, with sharp claws at the front and thick muscle and veins lining the bone. ¡°Which is?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°It was only today that you informed me that you could bond,¡± the old man said with a glint in his eyes. ¡°You need a bond, and here is a gift sent from the sky.¡± ¡°The wyvern? I can bond with it?¡± ¡°It is a beast, and all beasts are tamable. Now, try. Or must we restrain the creature first?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Shaden stated, looking at the wyvern. It had stopped screaming after he had shut its mouth. It didn¡¯t look too happy about it. Taking in a deep breath, Shaden allowed the new magic he¡¯d learned to form in his hand. Gently, he pushed it onto the beast and felt it merge with its body, sinking into its skin and head. Slowly but surely, the beast began to relax, and Shaden was able to feel the emotions the animal was feeling. You! I will kill you! Rip and tear! There is¡ªoh, this is nice. Very comfortable. Ah, my friend, I see that you are a companion. Be gentle? I will be gentle. But I am uncomfortable. You will let me go if I stay still? Okay, I am still. The wyvern didn¡¯t actually say the words, but if feelings had a language, that was what they would have meant. And Shaden suddenly felt guilty for gripping the animal so hard, since he¡¯d accidentally been pressuring a joint, causing pain. But it was okay now. Shaden released his hands after placing the wyvern on the floor before them. The guards had already moved away with Mayarrack¡¯s command, who was watching from behind with his feline beasts surrounding him. The large cats didn¡¯t growl¡ªShaden felt ripples of mana from the man. He was controlling them to stay back. The wyvern fluttered its wings, crawling forward to him. It placed its slender head on Shaden¡¯s hand and growled, but Shaden knew that it was a sign of affection. Smiling, he patted the wyvern. ¡°Er, sorry about pulling you out of the sky,¡± he apologized. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were that hungry.¡± The wyvern opened its mouth and hissed. ¡°And thirsty? Well, sorry. You shouldn¡¯t have flown around like that.¡± It then made a gurgling noise. ¡°Alright, I get it. You¡¯re safe, I think.¡± Shaden turned to Mayarrack. ¡°I tamed it. What should I do now?¡± ¡°Very impressive, Shaden, very impressive!¡± the man clapped, nearing him. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a wyvern in our midst for a long time. While you stay here, I would like you to take care of the beast, and as inexperienced as you are, you will be taught thoroughly.¡± With a loud shout, the men were dispersed as they took their ballistae and weapons to their original locations. A group of men was selected to retrieve all of the arrows that had been shot and others to clean up the blood that had been spilled. There was something automatic about the camp and the way they went about the day with their chores. Meanwhile, Shaden was led towards a part of the camp where the reptiles were kept, and though none of them were the size of the wyvern, the servants quickly managed to build a fence where the beast could stay. There weren¡¯t any large cages available, but reading the wyvern¡¯s mind, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t like staying confined. While he waited until things settled down, he used his abilities to learn more about his new bond. It was a male, traveling with other males in search of food. It was difficult to learn more since he didn¡¯t quite understand some thought processes, but it wouldn¡¯t matter that much. Eventually, it was Eshan who came to him, the woman who¡¯d carried the fire-lizard around with her, still around her neck. She looked surprised when she saw him with the wyvern like everyone he¡¯d encountered so far, but it quickly faded away, being replaced with admiration for the majestic animal. ¡°A bonded wyvern!¡± she cried, putting her hands together in front of herself. While she had the beauty of maturity in her features, her actions made her seem much younger at that moment. ¡°Can I touch it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden told her, and she immediately went ahead to examine the beast¡¯s scales and skin, stroking her finger around its wings, back, head, and tail as it stood still, looking at Shaden nervously. But after Shaden used his magic to inform the wyvern that Eshan was someone it could trust, it relaxed and poked its tongue out, smelling the air. ¡°Slightly malnourished, but definitely healthy,¡± Eshan observed, going around the beast. ¡°You rarely see infections on beasts like this. It can stay, as long as it doesn¡¯t eat the others.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Shaden stated. ¡°Right?¡± The wyvern snorted in agreement. ¡°Still, a wyvern! They¡¯re too quick to catch, so I¡¯m wondering how you did it,¡± Eshan said, this time looking at him. So she hadn¡¯t heard yet. ¡°Telekinesis,¡± he replied. ¡°You? How? You¡¯re just a boy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really a normal boy.¡± In reality, he wasn¡¯t a boy at all. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve never heard of your family using magic like that. Aren¡¯t you meant to be more...unnoticeable?¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯m a special kind.¡± ¡°Yes, you are,¡± she said, putting a hand to her chin. ¡°Your control is smooth too. Wait a moment, you began learning about bonding yesterday, no?¡± Shaden shrugged, which induced a wrinkling of eyebrows from the woman. ¡°I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter. Come, Shaden. Let me show you how to take care of your bond.¡± He was soon briefly informed on the things he¡¯d have to look out for, such as the color of the animal¡¯s eyes and the shade of its tongue, or if its teeth were secure and its claws strong. There were parts of the wyvern he could touch to see if there was anything unhealthy about the beast, such as the bottom of the neck to see if the wyvern was having any throat problems or the stomach area to tell if it was growing too obese. ¡°You should examine the elasticity of the tail too,¡± Eshan said, lifting it. ¡°See how it¡¯s not very bouncy when I press it? It¡¯s not serious, but this wyvern needs more water.¡± ¡°And the wings?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t much to see in the wings. Just know that if they¡¯re shriveled, the beast is dying. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t tell you more. I have things to do at the moment.¡± ¡°You were wonderful,¡± Shaden thanked, letting the wyvern know as well. It leaned its head on Eshan¡¯s shoulder, causing the lizard to scurry down her body and stay on her stomach, clutching on her clothes. ¡°Most reptiles need meticulous inspection, but wyverns are intelligent enough to let you know if there¡¯s something wrong with it,¡± she concluded, patting the animal¡¯s head. ¡°Remember to keep bonding with it at least three hours every day for one week, then one hour for two weeks. After that, it won¡¯t forget you even after a year. Hmm. Maybe your mana won¡¯t be enough. Will you manage?¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I caught the beast myself, didn¡¯t I?¡± Shaden smiled, doing a confidant pose. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Okay. But if you do need help¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember to ask.¡± She nodded then went on her way with a wave. She was around thirty steps away when she abruptly turned back and returned to him. ¡°My goodness, I forgot to tell you! Food and water will be provided every morning and night¡ªI will tell the servants to do so. For now, you will have to spend your time with the wyvern. But I think that will be a little boring for you, so I will send over Eshel. Where did she go? She was looking after you.¡± ¡°I, uh, left to see the wyverns.¡± Eshan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Naughty, aren¡¯t you? But I don¡¯t dislike naughtiness. Good luck, Shaden.¡± She left, not returning this time. Shaden looked at his bond and wondered what he¡¯d have to do. Play catch with it? He¡¯d never had a pet before besides Shidey, and cats were independent enough. Not to mention much smaller and easier to take care of. ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± The wyvern cocked its head and opened its mouth.¡± ¡°Eat? I guess that¡¯s natural. But you¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡± The wyvern made a sad gurgling noise. ¡°Yeah, sorry. Oh right¡ªwater.¡± Using magic, he made a rough earthen bowl, hardened it, then filled it with water. The wyvern drank from it deeply, putting its head up every time it filled its mouth. It was one of the disadvantages of having a long neck, though Shaden found it interesting. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let it drink that!¡± Shaden flinched from the sudden shout and turned his head around to the source. Eshel was jogging towards him, her face twisted in what looked like a mix between frustration and shock as well as a speck of excitement. Her mouth was grinning, but her eyes were angry, and her hair flew all over the place as she moved. She looked like an annoyed teenage girl who was about to open a present. ¡°Why?¡± Shaden asked. He¡¯d drunk it plenty of times before without feeling sick. ¡°Water conjured by magic shouldn¡¯t be drunk too much,¡± she told him, her eyes glued to the wyvern. ¡°A little is enough, but keep doing it for days, and you¡¯ll start being sick.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. Is it because of the mana?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just heard it''s bad to do it. If you have normal water, you should use that first.¡± It probably had to do with the fact that conjured water was the same as distilled water, but as long as he¡¯d gotten his minerals from the food he ate, it would be fine. ¡°I think this much is okay,¡± Shaden said. But Eshel had stopped listening to him. Her gleaming eyes were stuck on the wyvern, gazing at it as one might gaze at a celebrity. ¡°I¡¯m going to touch it, so don¡¯t let it go,¡± she told him, approaching the beast. ¡°Where¡¯s Keyga?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Somewhere,¡± Eshel replied, hugging the wyvern. It let out a low rumble from the depths of its throat. It was becoming agitated. ¡°I think you might be holding it too tightly,¡± Shaden warned. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous!¡± Eshel let go of its neck and proceeded to hug its leg. It was less stressed than before, but it wasn¡¯t used to being grabbed, so Shaden had to constantly soothe the beast with his power to prevent it from flailing about. But eventually, Eshel¡¯s excitement died down, and she finally began to treat the wyvern gently. ¡°Did you decide on a name yet?¡± she asked, her hand on the wyvern¡¯s chin. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I could recommend some if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. It¡¯s my first bond.¡± She paused. ¡°Yes, that sounds good. Anyways, you need help familiarizing yourself, no? I will teach you how to have fun with bonds.¡± Leaving the wyvern inside the pen, Shaden followed Eshel to some storages and retrieved a variety of goods they¡¯d need for the beast. A ball was one of them, as well as a few bones, large pieces of jerky, a leather collar, and other miscellaneous items. The wyvern looked happy after seeing the food. ¡°Now, since you can¡¯t always maintain your connection with your bond due to mana constraints,¡± Eshel explained, ¡°you need other means of training it. Though I¡¯m worried that it will fly away tonight without a proper collar and chain. We don¡¯t have many of those.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it will,¡± Shaden said, and the wyvern agreed with him. He could feel a little fear from the beast. Had he held it too roughly? ¡°The smarter the animal is, the longer it will take for it to forget,¡± Eshel said, ¡°but it makes bonding with them the first time that much more difficult. And you did it! You¡¯re pretty talented.¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°Thanks.¡± They ate a quick lunch that they¡¯d brought along with their other supplies and proceeded to play with the wyvern. Shaden quickly found out that when he was bonded with the animal, it would follow every command he gave it superbly without any confusion, which Eshel found to be very impressive. According to her, it wasn¡¯t exactly easy to give commands, even while bonded, since the terms for action had to be set first before the bond moved fluently. ¡°It shows how smart this one is,¡± she said. Before he knew it, many hours had passed and the wyvern had become tired after all the fetching and flying it had done. Shaden had even attempted to ride on its back which had caused cries of objection from Eshel, who said that it was too reckless. He¡¯d relented, but someday, he wanted to fly the skies with his bond. Someday, definitely. After setting the wyvern a decent tent and feeding it dinner, Shaden and Eshel went to take a bath before eating dinner with the rest of the family. It was only his second day, but the ways of the Jakhar Kishaks were already seeping into him. The heat, while noticeable, didn¡¯t bother him as much anymore. Though he¡¯d used healing magic a few times because of the sunburns he was getting. He was surprised when Mayarrack beckoned him to his side before the meal began, in front of his sister¡ªthe Auntie¡ªwho still stared at him furiously, though with less wrath this time around. Or so he hoped. The old woman¡¯s eyes were thriving with life and vigor, showing none of the gentleness he¡¯d expect to see in an, well, old woman. After giving thanks, they began to eat, and Shaden was immediately bombarded with questions from the old woman. ¡°How did you catch the wyvern?¡± she asked, though came through like a demand. ¡°Magic,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Eat the meat and cheese after wrapping it. Use some sauce¡ªyou eat like a child. Eat with more vigor! All the food will be gone.¡± She was saying a lot of things that went against what he¡¯d learned from Eilae, but as he was in their place, he followed them, though it didn¡¯t feel pleasant. He didn¡¯t like the old woman. He didn¡¯t hate her; she just rubbed him the wrong way. ¡°You began learning yesterday, but you bonded today,¡± she questioned, narrowing her eyes while she stuffed a roll of pastry in her mouth. ¡°How is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m...talented?¡± Shaden replied. It didn¡¯t really feel good saying it with his own mouth. ¡°Take some more meat. And cheese. Vegetables are important,¡± She dumped food onto his plate, and while he wanted to tell her that it wasn¡¯t necessary, he didn¡¯t want to upset her, nor anyone there. But he could feel his blood pressure rising. A sip of the sweet fruit drink made him feel better. At least the food tasted good. Well, she was being considerate. It wasn¡¯t that bad if he thought about it. It was just that his first impression of her hadn¡¯t been too pleasant. ¡°Now that you can bond, you are part of the family,¡± she told him. ¡°Family must help one another.¡± Shaden knew what that meant. Eshel had been complaining about it. He¡¯d have to do chores now. ¡°And what should I do?¡± he asked, half-expecting the answer. She looked at him. ¡°You can¡¯t do much. But do what you are told to do.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°Eat. You are eating too little.¡± That wasn¡¯t too bad. But his life would probably become busier now. Well, he¡¯d see how it went, and if he didn¡¯t like it, he could ask Mayarrack. But he wasn¡¯t an irresponsible kid. At least he could help out the people who fed him and gave him a place to sleep. Come to think of it, he was here to learn, wasn¡¯t he? That¡¯s why he¡¯d been allowed to travel and play for two years. The buzz of dinner continued to proceed with laughter and debating when suddenly, a servant came to Mayarrack and leaned to his ear. Shaden had a good ear, so he heard what was said. ¡°There are Watayurk hunters that wish to stay the night.¡± Mayarrack lowered his cup. ¡°What are the eastern hunters doing here?¡± The servant¡¯s next words made Shaden¡¯s heart sink. ¡°They are chasing three wyverns that have gone loose. They say they will recompense any damages they have done in return for our hospitality.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Mayarrack¡¯s and Shaden¡¯s eyes met, and Shaden knew that his time with his bond wouldn¡¯t be as long as he¡¯d hoped it to be. 5.7 ¡°We thank you for your hospitality,¡± the Watayurk hunter said, shaking Mayarrack¡¯s hand. ¡°I am Hamanur of the Watayurks. Please, tell us where the wyverns have gone.¡± Shaden listened from the outside of the tent while the people inside¡ªMayarrack and the seven hunters¡ªbegan to eat from the bowls that the servants had brought. The desert was a harsh place, and Eshel had told him that there was an unspoken rule about treating visitors to a meal, even if they were not on friendly terms with their host. But the Watayurk hunters were respectful. ¡°I am Mayarrack, head of the Jakhar Kishaks. We encountered three of them around midday today,¡± Mayarrack told them, pouring them some tea while they dipped their bread into the traditional cheese and milk soup that was served. ¡°There was a loss of two sheep, one injured, but one of the wyverns was captured.¡± ¡°Secuana! They are fierce beasts. How did you bring it down?¡± ¡°Each family has its secrets, no?¡± The lead hunter nodded. ¡°Then I will ask no further. What will you do with the captured beast? Surely you do not plan on breeding them. It will be expensive to feed and troublesome to tame. But I have heard of your abilities.¡± ¡°And yours as well! Surely you are not the Spear That Penetrates the Sky?¡± ¡°You have heard of me?¡± ¡°Oh, through many years I have heard your name. You are very kind to the tribes.¡± ¡°I do what I must. It is the responsibility that we bear. But do tell me, where did the other two go?¡± ¡°To the northwest, in the direction of Kava Nur. What brings them this far?¡± ¡°There has been unrest to the east, and the northern migration of the wyverns have begun. But there are some that head west.¡± ¡°The migration! So that is why there were three.¡± ¡°There were seven, and four remain with the others that came with us, who have headed back west.¡± ¡°I am surprised they made it past the Wall of Arrows.¡± The hunter¡¯s face hardened. ¡°They came in flocks, and a handful of the ferocious ones made it through. But materials will be plenty this year.¡± ¡°A bountiful harvest!¡± ¡°A bloody one,¡± Hamanur pointed out. ¡°Already, eighty-seven are dead. Much more wounded. We called upon the healers of the north in exchange for wyvern hide, but they are slow to come.¡± ¡°Are not the Royal Savants enough?¡± ¡°His Majesty emphasizes keeping Anafar and its citizens safe,¡± Hamanur said. ¡°While there is assistance, it is not as much as we need. The men grow tired. Ah, if you have someone who can heal, they will receive a good sum if they assist in the west.¡± They talked some more, and around the time Shaden thought that Mayarrack had forgotten about him, the hunter mentioned the captured wyvern again. ¡°It will be dangerous to let it live,¡± Hamanur told him, ¡°and I say this for your people¡¯s safety.¡± He leaned closer to the old man and whispered, ¡°Not to mention, your abilities hold too much power. Surely you did not forget about the Royal Decree?¡± ¡°I remember it.¡± ¡°They will raise questions if you have one in your midst.¡± ¡°But it is not the Jakhar Kishaks that have possession of the beast,¡± Mayarrack stated. ¡°Shaden, come inside.¡± Finally, Shaden headed inside. Hamanur raised an eyebrow when he saw him, and he wasn¡¯t a nice-looking man. A deep scar cut through his left cheek, and his hard eyes were those that had been weathered by the sands. Unlike the prior politeness he had shown, the hunter reminded Shaden of a bandit. ¡°A boy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mayarrack said, placing a hand on Shaden¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The wyvern is in his control.¡± Hamanur narrowed his eyes, looking at him. Slowly, he stroked his short beard. ¡°Will the responsibility fall on him?¡± Hamanur questioned with a doubtful look. ¡°The responsibility will be on our heads if anything happens,¡± Mayarrack stated, ¡°but he will be the one who holds ownership of the beast.¡± Mayarrack clapped, and a servant came into the room. After hearing something from the man, the servant went out and briefly returned with a piece of parchment and a fancy-looking pen along with a small bowl of red mush. Hamanur took the parchment and pen and began writing on it, whatever it was. ¡°I hereby transfer my responsibility of hunting one wyvern to the Jakhar Kishaks, as decreed by the Royal Code, and state that every and all damages done by the wyvern will be on the Jakhar Kishaks, not the Watayurks. The ownership of the wyvern goes to¡ª¡± ¡°Shaden,¡± Shaden answered when the man looked at him. ¡°Sha-den,¡± the man spelled out. ¡°For as long as the wyvern remains here alive, so will the responsibility. To revoke your ownership, you will have to bring the wyvern or its head to the Wall of Arrows. Do you understand?¡± Shaden nodded. The man didn¡¯t seem satisfied but went on. ¡°Now, excuse my lack of a seal.¡± The man put his thumb into the red mush and pressed it against his signature. He then handed the pen over to Shaden and pointed next to his name. Shaden signed the document and put his fingerprint on the paper as well. For Mayarrack, the family seal was brought out in addition to the signature and fingerprint. After everything was complete, they created another copy and did the same. ¡°May your friendship with the wyvern be eventless and peaceful,¡± Hamanur said, tucking the document inside of his cloak. The other copy, Shaden kept for himself with a warning from Mayarrack who told him, ¡°You will have to kill the wyvern if you lose it.¡± Shaden placed it inside of the pouch that held the small golden plate he¡¯d received during his time at the Great Library. ¡°Now, your beast officially belongs to you,¡± Mayarrack told him. ¡°It will be branded with the family seal to avoid confusion. Do you want to accompany us? I can handle it if you do not want to see it in pain.¡± Branded? But of course. That was how they¡¯d keep track of which wyvern was his. ¡°I¡¯ll come,¡± Shaden said, and they got up to head over to the wyvern. There were plenty of fires around, and apparently, branding was a common practice because a servant brought over a long stick with the Jackhar Kishak crest on it¡ªa roaring face of a feline. It took around a minute for the iron to heat up. ¡°There is a chance that it will lash out,¡± Hamanur warned, inspecting the wyvern. Noticing their presence, it had raised its head. Shaden¡¯s bond with it had never really disconnected because of his limitless mana, and he let the wyvern know of his feelings, and it looked at the heating iron. ¡°It says it can handle a tickle,¡± Shaden said. Hamanur looked at him like he¡¯d said something dumb, but Shaden ignored it. Only Mayarrack seemed to know what he was talking about. Before anyone else could take the iron, Shaden picked it up and approached the wyvern. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine,¡± Mayarrack told the wary hunter when he tried to take the iron away from Shaden. He didn¡¯t seem convinced but held back with his arms crossed. ¡°The lower side of the right wing is preferable,¡± Hamanur called, ¡°for at least three seconds!¡± The wyvern spread its wing when Shaden approached. Taking in a deep breath, he signaled the wyvern before he pressed the heated metal on its skin, making a sizzling noise. He felt pain coursing through the wyvern, but it remained still. Unlike its scaly skin, the wyvern¡¯s wings¡ªwhile thick and tough¡ªwere vulnerable to fire. When he lifted the branding iron, the flesh had turned red and brown from the damage, smelling like roasted meat. The wyvern squawked but remained still. ¡°That must hurt,¡± Shaden winced, promising to heal it later. ¡°Is that good enough?¡± Hamanur was still frowning, though it was more from surprise this time. He nodded, clapping his hands. ¡°Incredible. Is the wyvern drugged? No¡ªI sense the movement of mana.¡± ¡°He is a prodigy,¡± Mayarrack said. The wyvern was hurting too much, though it didn¡¯t show it outwardly. Shaden went ahead and applied healing magic to the wound, making sure the pattern of the brand would remain after the recovery was done. ¡°What!¡± Hamanur raised his hands, turning to Mayarrach with wide eyes. ¡°The boy can heal?¡± ¡°It seems so,¡± Mayarrack replied, equally as astonished. ¡°Isn¡¯t healing common?¡± Shaden asked, returning after completely freeing the wyvern of its pain, who snuggled on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s basic stuff, right? Just chant it and it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Only those who have dedicated themselves to the craft can mend flesh so quickly,¡± Hamanur told him, ¡°and I¡¯ve never heard of a child in this country who could tame wyverns. The beast seems calm, and I¡¯ve rarely seen such calm wyverns before after a branding. Who is this boy? The color of his skin¡ªis he from the Empire?¡± ¡°He is a relative from far away,¡± Mayarrack said. ¡°Of course.¡± Hamanur¡¯s hard expression had shifted. When he approached Shaden, his gestures were careful, and he bowed, raising his hands in front of him respectfully. ¡°Young prodigy from the Jakhar Kishaks. If it wouldn¡¯t bother you, I pray that you travel west to the Wall of Arrows and help my people,¡± he requested firmly. ¡°It will not take four¡ªno, three days from here. People are dying, and we need all the help we can get. You will be rewarded handsomely.¡± Shaden looked at Mayarrack for assistance. ¡°It is your choice,¡± the old man told him. He hadn¡¯t even stayed a week at the settlement, and he had already been given an opportunity to travel. He didn¡¯t know whether that was a good thing or a bad thing, but there was one thing he¡¯d learned during his travels with Lytha and Eilae. Traveling was fun, and new, exquisite foods were always welcome. ¡°Is the food good there?¡± Shaden asked the hunter. ¡°Of course. We have the finest wyvern meat that you can obtain, as well as special spices that only grow in the east. Healers are treated with the utmost respect.¡± ¡°How long will I have to stay?¡± ¡°The migration lasts until the tenth month.¡± ¡°So around three months.¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t mind, will you leave us alone for a while?¡± Mayarrack asked the man, stepping forward. Hamamur nodded and returned to the tent where they¡¯d come from, and the old man pulled Shaden aside to talk to him. ¡°It is very dangerous in the east,¡± Mayarrack said, ¡°especially during the migration season. While Nafar is protected by the Wall of Arrows, there is always the chance of something going through. ¡°Like the wyvern I caught.¡± ¡°Yes. And others too. But¡ªI¡¯ve seen you handle yourself. The people there are rough and strong, and while Hamamur is a fine man, others can be forceful. That is what I am worried about.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°There is another reason as well. You will take it with you, no?¡± Myarrack said, pointing to the wyvern. ¡°The people there frown upon those who have wyverns that are not those from the Royal Family or the Watayurks. And with a good reason, as there have been many massacres due to the beasts¡¯ uncontrollable nature.¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°Did that happen with your family too?¡± ¡°Us?¡± Mayarrack let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Of course not. No one is better than us at taming beasts.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you raise wyverns yourselves?¡± ¡°It is illegal to breed them,¡± he answered. ¡°Or rather, it is illegal to have both a male and a female. One is okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a weird rule.¡± ¡°It is to preserve order. Being so apart from one another, separated by endless stretches of sand, strict laws for peace are necessary. It is not like we need wyverns. We also have plenty of other predators.¡± ¡°But none of them are stronger than wyverns.¡± ¡°None of the stronger ones can fly.¡± ¡°You should accept!¡± Both of them turned towards Eshel, who appeared from the shadows. Her father raised an eyebrow. ¡°I will make sure he is safe,¡± Eshel confidently stated, putting a fist on her chest. ¡°Shaden, if you go, we can go through the capital as well! The Wall of Arrows is a great place to hunt game, and I¡¯ve heard that the buildings there are unlike anything we have here. A giant structure of solid stone! Imagine that.¡± ¡°Eshel¡ª¡± ¡°Father, Sister will have to take her usual trip to the capital, will she not? And she will leave within a week¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Yes, but you are going to the Wall. Not the capital.¡± ¡°They are close enough. Just a few days apart.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°You simply wish to see the capital again.¡± Eshel shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the Wall before. This will be a good experience.¡± ¡°It is not for you to decide,¡± Mayarrack scolded, smacking his daughter on the head with a stick that had emerged from his robes. ¡°It is his decision.¡± Eshel looked at him with eager eyes while rubbing her head. ¡°Give me some time to think about it,¡± Shaden told them. ¡°It¡¯s too sudden to decide.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Just say your answer before Sister leaves,¡± Eshel urged, ¡°which is in five days.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± ¡°Father, I actually came here to invite Shaden to our meditating session. Will that be okay? Even Auntie accepted him as family now.¡± ¡°He knows how to bond! Get it through your thick skull,¡± the old man said to her. Eshel slapped her forehead. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Yanking him by the arm, the girl dragged Shaden towards the tent where her siblings were meditating. Eshon and Keyga glanced at them when they entered, but closed their eyes and remained silent while sitting cross-legged, their hands on their knees. Shaden felt the flow of mana in their bodies. They were circulating. ¡°I¡¯m sure this won¡¯t be easy for you,¡± Eshel said, motioning him to sit down before her, ¡°but with practice, you can control your body so it won¡¯t be affected by the desert heat.¡± But he¡¯d already done that. ¡°Do you know how to flow your energy?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you mean circulating mana? Yes.¡± ¡°Same thing,¡± Eshel shrugged. ¡°Even if you know how to do it, I¡¯m sure I can teach you more. I¡¯m the best out of us three, after all.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re forgetting who you¡¯re talking to, sister,¡± Eshon yawned, falling on his back. ¡°He¡¯s younger than Keyga.¡± The guy didn¡¯t bother replying, as he was busy playing with his cat now. Eshel rolled her eyes and placed her hands on her knees. ¡°Ignore him. I¡¯ll let you know that I can make my energy flow for three hours,¡± she stated proudly, puffing up her chest. ¡°And that¡¯s when I¡¯m doing it strongly.¡± ¡°I just keep it on,¡± Shaden told her. ¡°I¡¯m circulating even now.¡± Eshel crossed her arms. ¡°Are you? Perhaps you are mistaken.¡± ¡°No, really.¡± Shaden glanced at the others. ¡°Is there any way you can tell?¡± Eshel leaned forward and placed a hand on his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± she told him. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m circulating weakly. How¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I feel it now. Is this the best you can do? In that case¡ª¡± Becoming slightly annoyed, Shaden exploded his rate of circulation, causing Eshel to yank her hand away with a yowl. She rubbed her fingers, looked at them, looked at him, looked at her siblings who were looking at her, then groaned, slamming the ground with her fists. ¡°Fine! I¡¯m going to go take a walk.¡± Getting up, she stomped away outside. Shaden could feel her circulating as she moved away from the tent. Not sure of what to do, he turned to the other two who were still inside of the tent. Eshon was circulating, and surprisingly, his cat was too. While subtle, Eshon was clearly helping its cat meditate, though outwardly, it looked nothing more than playing around. Shaden had not known that such a thing was possible, so he was curious to learn about it. Getting up, he walked over to the guy and sat down before him. ¡°Need something?¡± he asked, keeping his eyes on his cat. Its name was Proody, Shaden remembered. ¡°How do you do that?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Do you mean flowing energy inside of your bond?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like to learn that too.¡± ¡°I suppose my sister isn¡¯t available. Where¡¯s that girl when you need her?¡± Eshon muttered, getting up. ¡°I¡¯d like to tell you to bring your bond here, but I don¡¯t think a wyvern would fit through the door.¡± ¡°Wyvern! Sure it would,¡± Keyga blurted, suddenly interested. ¡°I forgot about that! Hey, is it true you tamed it?¡± The boy was never energetic during mealtimes, so Shaden was surprised when he suddenly began to stare at him with wide eyes. Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°Yeah. I did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so cool. Isn¡¯t it? Eshon, we need to bring it in here. What if it runs away? I¡¯ve never touched a wyvern before.¡± ¡°But the clean floor will¡ªfine, as long as it doesn¡¯t get on the beds,¡± Eshon relented, not being able to win against his brother¡¯s plea. ¡°You¡¯re cleaning up afterwards if it becomes dirty, yes?¡± ¡°Mmmmmmeeeh.¡± ¡°Then I guess it can stay¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Keyga exclaimed, grabbing onto Shaden¡¯s shirt. He pulled him towards the entrance with urgency. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s bring the wyvern!¡± Keyga was apparently the loudest of them all when he was excited. Not wanting to disappoint the child, Shaden followed him to where the beast was and beckoned it to come out of the fence after they were near. Keyga squealed in delight as the creature fluttered out of the enclosure, spreading its wings and letting out a low growl¡ªa signal of obedience. It wanted Shaden to know that it liked its new mark because it set it apart from the rest. ¡°Glad you liked it,¡± Shaden smiled, patting its head. It blinked and smelled him with its tongue. ¡°Cool. Does it have a name? Is it a he or a she?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t name it yet,¡± Shaden told him, bringing the wyvern along to the tent. ¡°It¡¯s a male.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t name your bond? Isn¡¯t he your first bond?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°You need to name it,¡± Keyga insisted, his eyes never leaving the wyvern¡¯s body. He seemed like he wanted to touch it, stretching his hand forward, but the wyvern¡¯s grunts didn¡¯t allow him to do so. ¡°I will. Do you want to touch it?¡± ¡°Can I? Will it bite?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Keyga let out a gasp of awe when his hand moved over the wyvern¡¯s scales, feeling its rough skin with his fingers. ¡°This is amazing, no? I always heard that wyverns would tear your face out before you got close enough to do anything.¡± ¡°Will you?¡± Shaden asked the wyvern. It made a gurgling noise with its throat. No, apparently. Shaden patted it and smiled. ¡°This one¡¯s a gentle one,¡± he reassured. ¡°Any animal is gentle after being bonded,¡± Keyga stated, admiring the wyvern. ¡°You¡¯re special, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why they all went to meet you.¡± Shaden guessed he meant the celebration for his birthday. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I am,¡± he chuckled, causing Keyga to raise an eyebrow. ¡°I am special too. I can tame animals better than anyone,¡± Keyga said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Shaden agreed, not wanting to argue with the boy. They entered the tent, and Shaden made sure the wyvern¡¯s sharp claws didn¡¯t scratch the doors. It was funny to see the wyvern all bundled up as it tried its best to wiggle through, but it made it past the flaps without much difficulty. Once inside, Shaden tapped on the floor at the center of the room, and the wyvern lied down, putting its head on the carpet. Seeing them arrive, Eshon got up and moved towards them while his cat stayed at a distance, glaring at the wyvern with wide eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± Eshon began. ¡°You will have to teach your bond how to make its energy flow.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use my mana to make its energy flow?¡± Eshon shook his head. ¡°The mana of yourself and your bond are different, no? It will not do anything if you use your own mana. It would rather hinder it.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°You must share your senses with your bond. It comes automatically when you are connected, but you must increase the exchange of feelings until it understands. That is why it takes much care and bonding to allow your animal to flow its energy¡ªyou must become its close companion. But you cannot force it. You must wait until it is able to learn. You are merely holding the torch as it makes its way through the dark road.¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± ¡°Once your animal is able to flow their energy, you will be able to learn from their flow. It is different for each animal, and through using their techniques, you can discover things you have never known before.¡± Now that sounded cool. Shaden nodded, eager to learn. ¡°Is there anything you¡¯ve learned from your cat?¡± he asked, looking at the feline. It had mustered the courage to near the wyvern and was punching its tail now. The wyvern didn¡¯t care. ¡°Many things. For one, the lazy flow, I call it. It is the technique of meditating while being comfortable.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you were lying down.¡± ¡°Yes. It is convenient. Though my sister says that it¡¯s not very effective.¡± Eshon shrugged. ¡°Everyone has their own ways. I think mine is great.¡± ¡°Can your bond learn from you too?¡± ¡°If it is intelligent enough. Though, Proody here, smart as she is, is too lazy and old to try.¡± The cat hissed as the wyvern twitched its tail, and it jumped back weakly. Then it sat down and began licking its paws. ¡°For now, continue to flow your energy while you are connected with your bond,¡± Eshon instructed. ¡°Let it know what you are doing. If it is bright, it will try to do the same. If not, it will require some patience.¡± ¡°I will have you know that I have taught twenty-three animals to flow their energy,¡± Keyga proudly stated, puffing out his chest. ¡°More than fifty if you count insects.¡± ¡°You can tame insects?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Eshon sighed, ¡°but what point is there in bonding with something that will forget you seconds after?¡± ¡°You could tame a whole colony of wasps.¡± ¡°You could try. But even Father can only stay bonded to six animals at once.¡± ¡°I can do thirteen!¡± Keyga piped up. ¡°Yes, but your connection is weak,¡± Eshon said. ¡°But yes, my brother is talented in that area. The only problem is that he refused to study or do anything else¡ª¡± ¡°I won¡¯t need it. You guys can do it while I take care of the animals.¡± ¡°¡ªhe doesn¡¯t understand,¡± Eshon sighed again. But he smiled when Keyga jumped on his arm and clung to it. ¡°I hope you will teach him the importance of knowledge,¡± Eshon told Shaden quietly while Keyga tried to twist his arm. ¡°I¡¯m sure you would know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be taught by someone younger than me,¡± Keyga laughed as he attempted to lock his brother¡¯s arm in his grip. But Eshon was too strong for him. The boy screamed when Eshon retaliated and began tickling him, kicking his feet in the air as he helplessly tried to protect his sides. Ignoring them, Shaden faced his wyvern, who blinked. ¡°I¡¯ll have to name you first, won¡¯t I?¡± he said. ¡°I wonder¡­¡± The wyvern tilted its head, twisting its neck. Then it opened its mouth and growled as if trying to say something. Through the connection between them, Shaden knew that the wyvern wanted to be called a series of precise throat and teeth noises that Shaden didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Grakararagrar?¡± Shaden snorted, trying to make sense of the wyvern¡¯s noises. Even with his innate ability to understand all languages, he still couldn¡¯t understand animal sounds. The wyvern twisted its head again, then said another phrase Shaden didn¡¯t understand. ¡°That sounds different from before,¡± Shaden complained. The wyvern blinked. Frankly, it didn¡¯t care about names. Its kind identified each other through smell. It went ahead and said another name Shaden couldn¡¯t make sense of. ¡°Right.¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll call you Grak. Do you like it?¡± The wyvern snorted, placing its head down. Now that the matter was over with, it wanted to do the exciting activity that Shaden had had in mind. Shrugging, Shaden sat down next to the wyvern¡¯s long neck and took in a deep breath. ¡°Okay, now try to do what I¡¯m going to do,¡± he told Grak. It blinked in response. Shaden increased the flow of his mana so that the wyvern would clearly notice it, and it inspected him with curious eyes, intrigued by the surge of power. ¡°Think you can do it?¡± Shaden asked. The wyvern closed its eyes. Apparently, not right away. Grak was trying his best, but he wasn¡¯t quite understanding the concept of mana. As talented as Shaden was, he guessed that he couldn¡¯t force another living creature to circulate. ¡°Is there any way to speed up the process?¡± Shaden asked, turning to Eshon, who¡¯d managed to wrestle his brother away. ¡°As you are inexperienced, there isn¡¯t much you can do,¡± Eshon said. ¡°You must understand how to teach. Tell your animal how to flow its energy. Once you both understand the process, it will become easier to teach another, but you must have patience in the beginning.¡± Shaden nodded. Not everything was going to be easy, after all¡ªthough this was the first time he¡¯d run into a wall. ¡°How long does it take?¡± he asked. ¡°I did it in just two weeks!¡± Keyga said with a grin. ¡°Normally, it would take an hour of practice for a month or two each day,¡± Eshon told him, ¡°but I took four, so take your time. But with your abilities...hmm. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you achieved it within a week. Or a day, now that I think of it.¡± ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ll have to try.¡± Shaden continued to meditate while the wyvern watched him. He wasn¡¯t quite sure how this would work, so all he had to do was wait for the wyvern to understand. If a cat could do it, so could a wyvern. After a while, Eshel barged into the room, telling everyone that it was getting late and that they should sleep. So Shaden returned the wyvern to the pen while he returned to his tent to sleep for the night. As he lay there on the bed, he thought about the events the day had brought. It had been a day packed with incidents, starting from the horse race to the appearance of wyverns, to taming one and hearing about the east from the hunters. He loved having his life filled with action and fun¡ªmuch more so when he was Shaden. Here, with all the power he had, he could do everything he wanted without paying for the consequences. So far, nothing had posed a threat to him. He could afford to be a little foolish. Eshel had wanted to go as well. ¡°The Wall of Arrows¡­¡± he mumbled. The east of the Wall was a dangerous place filled with numerous creatures and vegetation he hadn¡¯t seen before. Wyverns had been a pleasant surprise, but he couldn¡¯t help but yearn for more. He¡¯d waited this long¡ªhe¡¯d seen enough culture and eaten enough dishes. What he wanted was to put his powers into good use, to wave his hands and take down a thousand enemies in one blow, to show off a bit if he could. But this was a peaceful world. There were no wars or internal disputes that threatened to tear countries apart, no rampaging demon lord who wanted to take over the world. The most powerful people he¡¯d met had been residing in a library, focused more on knowledge than anything else. He wanted something more. Turning on his bed, he bid Grak good night, who snorted in response. Maybe keeping the connection on while he slept and circulated would do the trick. He was good at keeping his magic active while he slept since his aunt had drilled it into him during their time together. He was grateful for that. I¡¯ll go east, and I¡¯ll take down some wyverns, he decided. He had the power to save people. It would be a shame if he stayed here without doing anything. Feeling content with his decision, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. ? ? ? ¡°Remember¡ªwe are going there as tourists, not as reinforcements.¡± Shaden nodded after Shaya had informed him about how things would proceed. Eshel and Keyga were laughing in the background, animated from going out on a trip to the capital. Their grandparents lived there which they hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. They were people who likely knew his grandfather¡ªand his father before him. It had always struck him strange that he¡¯d only had a grandfather and not a great-grandfather. Through circulating, a person¡¯s life expectancy would increase dramatically, and reaching a hundred years of age didn¡¯t seem too difficult. But despite that, he didn¡¯t have great-grandparents. Or great-great-grandparents. Even if their abilities were supreme, were they not that great at circulating? That didn¡¯t seem right. His grandfather proved against that. The old man possessed a mana flow that surged like a violent river. He¡¯d ask if he had the chance. I haven¡¯t seen my grandparents in a long time, he thought. As Demund, it hadn¡¯t been common to visit his grandparents. They lived far away, and his parents hadn¡¯t really been fond of traveling due to their old age. ¡°I must ask¡ªdo you have to be covert?¡± Shaya asked him, breaking him away from his thoughts. ¡°Given the nature of your family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Shaden replied. They hadn¡¯t really been hidden when he¡¯d traveled around with Lytha and Eilae. ¡°But please don¡¯t go around announcing me.¡± ¡°Excellent. Now, stay with Eshel if you will. It would be dreadful if we lost you.¡± Shaden nodded and went back to rejoin the siblings, who had gotten on their kevali. Shaden was impressed to see Keyga riding alone, and he could feel the faint connection between him and the animal, soothing it. So faint that even he would have missed it if he hadn¡¯t concentrated. The boy was good at controlling his flow of mana. ¡°I hope Grak won¡¯t be too stressed,¡± Shaden said, getting on behind Eshel. ¡°Maybe I should have let him fly.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry,¡± Eshel reassured. ¡°We are a wealthy family, no? We can afford to take a hundred wyverns with us.¡± ¡°But the servants are doing the work.¡± ¡°They are paid for it,¡± Eshel stated. ¡°Besides, the kevali pull the carriage, not the people.¡± ¡°Your bird is free.¡± ¡°She is a bird. You are saying weird things. Isn¡¯t that right, Shan?¡± The hawk squealed in response. Since he could feel the wyvern¡¯s emotions, Shaden felt bad for keeping it inside of a caged cart when it deserved to fly around freely. But the people in the capital wouldn¡¯t be as understanding if they saw one flying around, and Shaya had told him that unless he kept Grak from flying, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bring it. He couldn¡¯t leave it either. Well, he could, but everyone else was bringing their bonds along. And Grak had been sad to see him leave, so he had to bring him with him. Not to mention that Grak was very close to circulating properly. He wasn¡¯t quite there yet, but he was learning. If things became boring at the capital, Grak would keep him occupied. ¡°Set march!¡± The numerous members of the caravan echoed the command and set out towards the east, their mounts and carts filled with goods to sell and gold to buy supplies with. At the head of it all was the first daughter of the Jakhar Kishaks, Shaya with her snake around her neck. Her responsibility was a great one, and she had both the ability and the prestige to achieve everything she needed. And at the back was Shaden, an excited, lighthearted boy who was eager to fight some monsters. 5.8 Shaden had been skeptical when Eshel had blabbered to him about the wonderful towers, castles, and tall buildings that stood in the capital city of Antafar. Clearly, she had been exaggerating, because there was no way a desert civilization could build something as tall as a hundred tents, stacked on top of each other.¡¯ All around was sand, and even if the people of the city had found boulders to work with, he doubted it would be strong enough to support any buildings taller than three stories. It would be possible if the structure was in the shape of a pyramid, but towers? Slender buildings inside the city? Perhaps her perception had been warped since she¡¯d visited Antafar when she was younger. But Eshel had been thoroughly convinced, telling him to wait and watch. He¡¯d waited for three days. And now, he could see something in the distance growing larger and larger as they approached. His eyes told him that it was a gate, but the people passing through looked like¡ªants? Right. Naerathim had been surrounded by colossal walls that had touched the clouds. That place had been oozing with mana and magic. But here? Shaden didn¡¯t feel anything special. As they neared the entrance, he saw that it was larger than he¡¯d anticipated, all the while Eshel shook his shoulder, telling him to look. ¡°See? Large gates,¡± she said proudly. Okay. So his doubts had been wrong. If his memory of history had it, the walls were likely made out of limestone bricks. He narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t see any slits. Had they been smoothed out with mortar? ¡°It¡¯s nothing like you¡¯ve ever seen before, no?¡± Eshel grinned. ¡°You can be more amazed.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he told her flatly. He was more interested in looking at the giant arch they were passing beneath. There were murals carved and painted into the walls, and while the color had faded, it was still beautiful to look at. He wondered how the builders had managed to reach that high up. Right. This was a fantasy world. But there wasn¡¯t as much mana in the area as there had been in the elven cities or Saiton. If anything, the air of the capital felt average. Yet the city was nothing to scoff at. His doubts were crushed again when he saw a giant obelisk at the edge of an extensive plaza, dwarfing the people that walked before it. There was no way limestone could be built so high. Was there wood inside of the structures? Probably not¡ªthe only trees around looked horribly suited for building. How about metal? That didn¡¯t make sense either¡ªmetal was rare in the desert. There was a reason why arrowheads were crafted from either stone or bone. ¡°See? You like it, don¡¯t you?¡± Eshel teased with a toothy grin. ¡°I told you you would.¡± ¡°I never said I wouldn¡¯t,¡± he muttered. ¡°But how is everything so big? Were they built from magic?¡± She turned around and looked at him funnily. ¡°No, workers built them a long time ago.¡± ¡°Right. And the buildings are made out of¡ª¡± ¡°Rock,¡± she finished. ¡°Rock,¡± he repeated. While their caravan passed through the streets into the deeper parts of the city, Shaden spotted a series of carts filled with barrels that leaked grey dust. It struck him strange that anyone would transport such large quantities of dust, so he tapped on Eshel¡¯s shoulder and asked. ¡°What do you mean, gunpowder? That¡¯s volcanic ash, silly. It¡¯s used for many things.¡± ¡°There are volcanoes around here?¡± ¡°No, dummy. It¡¯s brought from Taash.¡± ¡°To the east?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re asking some weird questions.¡± It sucked that he didn¡¯t know as much as he should have. Had Eilae been there with him, she would have explained everything perfectly. She¡¯d always stressed the importance of information, and now, he could see why. Not knowing things was making him feel stupid. At least by keeping his mouth shut, he wouldn¡¯t embarrass himself any further. They eventually reached an enclosed portion of the city where the buildings were lower than usual, but the streets had opened into broad areas where the sheep and cattle they¡¯d brought could stay. While the servants organized everything, Shaden followed Eshel and Keyga into the long buildings and found their rooms on the second floor where they placed their belongings down. Not that he had any items he¡¯d brought with him. He was going to lie down and cool his head for a little when Grak signaled to him, telling him to come over right away. It was an emergency. So jumping out of the window and landing with a strong thud, he jumped over the fences and made his way to where his wyvern was¡ªlocked inside of the same cart it¡¯d come in. It flapped its wings when it saw him and hissed. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Shaden apologized, unlocking the cage. The wyvern crawled out and stretched its wings and tail, doing a great cry into the air. ¡°No!¡± Shaden whispered, looking around. It was good that the whole area belonged to the Jakhar Kishaks because people would have heard the piercing cry. Grak blinked and put his head down. It sniffed. ¡°You need to stay quiet if you want to stay,¡± Shaden told the wyvern with a sigh. ¡°The people from the capital won¡¯t like you being here.¡± ¡°Grrrarrrk?¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry. I¡¯ll ask. But stay put until then.¡± ¡°Grarrrk¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll give you a massage if you feel so stiff.¡± Using his mana hands, Shaden gently kneaded the wyvern¡¯s wings, back, tail, and limbs, changing positions according to the wyvern¡¯s wishes. He even used supportive healing magic on the beast so its sores would go away, making sure that his bond would feel comfortable enough to stay on the ground for a while longer. ¡°Once we go to the Wall¡ªif we do¡ªyou¡¯ll be able to fly,¡± he promised. ¡°Until then, we can focus on circulating.¡± With his mana capacity, he could teach the wyvern how to circulate from his room. In fact, he¡¯d kept his connection with Grak all the way through the trip. The wyvern had been lazy to follow at first, but after Shaden¡¯s constant urging, it had shown interest. Currently, it had barely touched the mana within its body. Eshon had been right¡ªShaden couldn¡¯t force his bond to learn. While he¡¯d thought about using fear to motivate the beast, it hadn¡¯t seemed right, and he had a lot of time in his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be the strongest wyvern?¡± Shaden asked the wyvern. It tilted its head and blinked. So no, it was content on keeping its belly full. While Shaden had thought about running his mana through Grak to speed up the process, he¡¯d rejected the idea after testing it out on a sand rat. The animal had become paralyzed after Shaden had filled its body with mana, only moving after Shaden had retracted his power. It wouldn¡¯t work unless he really knew what he was doing. As convenient as his powers were, he was stuck when it came to manipulating the mana of others. No; Grak had to learn by himself. Shaden would simply set an example for him. ¡°I really want to see you become stronger,¡± he told the wyvern, petting its head. It yawned in response and put its head on the ground to sleep. ¡°If you were going to sleep anyway¡ªactually, never mind,¡± Shaden said, rolling his eyes. At least the walls and the buildings provided them with shade from the sun. It was also cooler in the city, and not just because of the shade. The air felt more humid, and the wind that kept blowing through the streets kept the heat from becoming too unbearable. There was also the slight smell of the ocean drifting around. They were inside of a coastal city, after all. Antafar was a thriving city of trade, and its main form of transporting goods was through boats. He¡¯d just not seen the ocean because they¡¯d come in through the western gate, missing the shore entirely. It¡¯d be great if they could go for a swim someday. It had been years since he¡¯d seen a beach before¡ªnot once as Shaden. The Hyla River had been massive, but it couldn¡¯t be compared to an ocean. ¡°Shaden!¡± someone called, their voice ringing through the vicinity. ¡°Where are you!¡± ¡°Here!¡± Shaden called back. Within a few light steps, he¡¯d jumped to the top of a building to find the person who¡¯d called him. It was Sina, and her head was poking out of the window. ¡°What are you doing up there!¡± she shouted, spotting him. ¡°Come inside! We need to greet the elders!¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± He jumped down to the open yard, using his mana hands to soften the fall while Eshel screamed in horror as she covered her eyes. Her reaction made him chuckle a bit, and he took the moment to quickly reach the building and climb into the window, causing Eshel to scream again in surprise. ¡°Shaden!¡± she gasped. ¡°Your legs! How?¡± ¡°Magic,¡± Shaden casually replied, twirling a finger. ¡°Pretty cool, right?¡± ¡°I mean¡ªplease don¡¯t do that again,¡± she groaned, putting a hand on her face. ¡°If you get hurt, it¡¯ll be terrible.¡± ¡°I can heal myself,¡± he shrugged. He held back a laugh when Eshel scowled, sighing deeply. ¡°Argh, children!¡± she muttered silently, turning around. ¡°Go to your room and change into the clothes the servants have prepared. I will come to pick you up with Keyga once you are done. Please, please tell me if you decide to go somewhere.¡± ¡°I will,¡± he lied. It wasn¡¯t like anyone would look for him during the night. How could he miss out on jumping across the city¡¯s buildings when the moon was up? After he changed into white, loose clothing with simple golden threading on the sleeves, he waited until Eshel and Keyga came to him and followed them downstairs, across the hall, across a street, and into a larger, fancier building with more markings on the walls. Unlike the square structure they were in before, this one looked more like a proper mansion, with slanted walls, a triangular, orange roof, and stairs that seem to lead all over the building. They entered, and the servants inside led them to an inner room where the smell of sweet incense was strong. Shaya had already arrived and was sitting before the veiled bed that concealed the people within. The oldest members of the Jakhar Kishak family. Eshel and Keyga¡¯s grandparents, as well as Shaya¡¯s. The three of them sat down next to Shaya, cross-legged. Only then did Shaya begin to speak. ¡°We have arrived,¡± she told them, ¡°and today, your two youngest grandchildren have also come.¡± ¡°Have they?¡± said a firm but gentle feminine voice from the bed. ¡°I am glad. Come where I can see you and kiss you.¡± Keyga stirred in his seat, but his sister held out a hand. ¡°Before that,¡± Shaya interjected, ¡°we also have an important guest. Here is Shaden Limen, the Heir of Skotos. He has come to our family to learn of our arts.¡± ¡°The Heir!¡± It was a man that spoke. His voice was raspy, but the volume was still enough to cover the whole room. ¡°Why, it has been years! I never believed that I would see the next heir.¡± The veil slowly drew back, revealing two wrinkled old people sitting on the bed supported by cushions. Their hair was completely gray, but despite how old they looked, they moved like they were half their age. ¡°Welcome!¡± Eshel¡¯s grandfather said, bowing from where he was. ¡°You must excuse us for not getting up. We are old, and our bones are frail.¡± ¡°Please, treat me like your grandchildren,¡± Shaden pleaded, scratching his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m still a child.¡± ¡°That would delight these old bones! What say you, Dear?¡± ¡°Another grandchild would be a blessing to our family,¡± the old woman chuckled. ¡°Then you must call us Gramps and Granny.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Thank you...Granny?¡± The two burst out giggling, but it wasn¡¯t the type that made him feel embarrassed. ¡°Then, new grandson,¡± Gramps said, ¡°come offer your grandparents a hug.¡± The smell of old people was strong beyond the curtains, but he leaned forward and gave them each a hug, and they patted his back strongly in response. Then Shaden spotted the giant spiders spinning web behind them. His heart did a nosedive, but he was able to retreat back to the floor. Next, it was Keyga¡¯s turn to hug his grandparents. He looked annoyed for some reason, but his face bloomed when he fell into his grandparents¡¯ arms. ¡°Still the child, no?¡± Granny laughed, causing Keyga to pout. ¡°Yes, very much a child!¡± Gramps agreed, laughing. ¡°My sweet little boy. Do you have any stories you want to tell me?¡± ¡°A lot!¡± Keyga stated, burying his face into the blankets. ¡°Keyga, Gramps and Granny are too old for your energy,¡± Eshel said, pulling her brother back. ¡°They¡¯re weak to sickness. What if they caught something you have? You¡¯ve been playing with many animals lately.¡± Keyga looked annoyed, but nodded and took his seat again. After Eshel had greeted her grandparents with short kisses on the cheek, the three of them went outside while Shaya remained to discuss matters for a while longer. ¡°That wasn¡¯t fair,¡± Keyga muttered to his sister. ¡°What wasn¡¯t?¡± This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°What you did.¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± The boy scowled, running off to somewhere. Eshel clicked her tongue, crossing her arms. ¡°What a child,¡± Shaden heard her mutter as they made their way out of the building. ¡°Now what?¡± he asked. ¡°What¡¯s the plan for the day?¡± ¡°We will need to wait until my sister finishes her arrangements,¡± Eshel said. ¡°Maybe she will treat me as an adult and let us tour the city by ourselves¡ªI don¡¯t know. Is there anything you¡¯d like to do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there in the city to see?¡± ¡°Oh, many things. The harbor is a great place to begin. The trade market there is wonderful. Perhaps the Royal Garden in front of the palace will interest you. It¡¯s a beautiful place. And pearls! They create the most beautiful pearls here. You cannot mention Antafar without its pearls.¡± They chat about the commodities the capital had to offer before Shaden remembered one important fact. He hadn¡¯t brought any money with him. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to buy anything,¡± he told Eshel, ¡°but I think it would be nice to look around.¡± ¡°No money? Didn¡¯t you receive gifts for your birth¡ª¡± She stopped mid-sentence, paused her finger in the air, and put a hand to her chin while appearing to be thinking hard. She looked at him, and after he stared back, she slowly wiped her face and put on a weak smile. ¡°I completely forgot,¡± she said. ¡°You did not receive a gift from us yet, no?¡± ¡°None of the other families gave me anything,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°Am I supposed to?¡± ¡°I mean¡ªI was told that we would need to give you something to remember us by.¡± His grandfather had mentioned that. ¡°So?¡± he said expectantly. ¡°Do I get something?¡± ¡°Well, the thing is...your gift was going to be an animal of your choice,¡± she slowly went on, ¡°and you were meant to practice bonding with it, but...the wyvern happened.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°But I will get you another present, yes? Just don¡¯t mention this to anyone else.¡± ¡°Why? Were you in charge of getting me something?¡± Shaden asked without much thought as a joke. ¡°I¡ªerr¡ªum, no. I am being considerate,¡± she nervously answered, emitting a shaky laugh. ¡°So, ahem, don¡¯t worry about the money. We will go get you something.¡± He raised an eyebrow, and she tried her best to ignore him, pursing her lips and fanning her face. ¡°It sure is hot today,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s go get a drink while we wait.¡± ¡°You did forget, didn¡¯t you?¡± Shaden asked innocently. ¡°Nonsense! Come on, too much sun is bad for your skin,¡± she replied, more firmly this time, but Shaden saw a bead of sweat roll down her cheek. The weather was hot, after all, but Shaden was doing fine because of his circulation. Still, shade and cold drinks were always welcome. ¡°Whatever you say,¡± he said, following her. ? ? ? It was as if he was inside of an antique museum. The sweet smell of wood and leather hung in the air like delicate perfume, dry and refreshing and cool as opposed to the air outside. He could feel mana running through parts of the walls, keeping everything within the building at an optimal temperature. ¡°Try not to break anything,¡± Eshel warned. ¡°I only have enough money for one or two.¡± After Shaya had completed sorting out everything with the elders, Eshel had rushed to her right away and asked for permission to tour the city. Her sister had told her to go, and Eshel had been in high spirits since then, telling him that he could choose whatever present he¡¯d wanted. She¡¯d ultimately brought him to the instrument shop, so it hadn¡¯t mattered anyway. Keyga was supposed to come with them, but the kid had refused to follow his sister, saying that he¡¯d be happier to help the servants take care of the animals than to waste time looking at things he wouldn¡¯t be able to buy. When she¡¯d told him that she¡¯d buy him a snack to eat, he¡¯d rolled his eyes and left the room. So, it was only the two of them at the store now, which had roughly taken an hour to find. It was a large store from an apparently prestigious company, but he didn¡¯t care about the details. He was more interested in inspecting the rows and rows of musical instruments that lined the walls. Surprisingly, the store¡¯s owner was not tan-skinned. He was white with light eyes, though his clothes were those of the desert. He came over when Shaden was wondering what he would choose. ¡°Are you looking for something?¡± he asked, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s admirable to begin learning to play at a young age. We sell only the best in this store, and I¡¯m sure you will find one to your liking. We have a broad collection.¡± ¡°Then, uh, drums?¡± Shaden joked, pointing to some. ¡°An excellent choice,¡± the man said. ¡°They are easy to learn but hard to master.¡± ¡°Actually, I want something portable,¡± Shaden quickly said just as the man was about to go fetch one. ¡°Something that will fit inside of a bag.¡± ¡°Of course. Might I recommend the woodwinds?¡± ¡°Like flutes?¡± ¡°An excellent choice,¡± the man agreed. ¡°Please, follow me.¡± He was taken to the part of the building where the instruments played with blowing were. They all varied in sizes¡ªfrom a hand-sized whistle to a giant horn of bone as long as a man. But in the midst of all the trumpets, pipes, horns, and flutes, he saw a stick that caught his eye. It was crafted out of dark wood and was a little longer than his arm¡ªa flute with seven holes. ¡°What about that one?¡± he asked, pointing towards it. ¡°You have a good eye,¡± the merchant told him, carefully taking it off of the wall. ¡°Can I hear what it sounds like?¡± ¡°Of course. Ritree! Come here!¡± After his call, someone came to them, a younger man. ¡°Show our customer how the flute sounds like,¡± he told him, and the younger man nodded, gently taking the flute. After cleaning his mouth of spit, the man began to play. It was a beautiful sound, but not quite what Shaden liked. The pitch was too high, and there was a certain sharpness to it that he didn¡¯t find attractive. ¡°Is there anything that sounds smoother?¡± he asked, looking at the shelves. ¡°Something thicker that won¡¯t break easily.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± In a few quick motions, the assistant cleaned the flute with a clothed stick and returned the flute to the wall. The merchant looked around and retrieved two flutes, both thicker, one thicker than the other. ¡°These are slightly harder to play, but have the smoothness you wish for,¡± the merchant explained, handing the thinner one to his assistant, who began to play it. It was smoother, but now Shaden wanted something richer. When the assistant played the second flute, Shaden knew that it was close to the sound he wanted. Yet, he wasn¡¯t satisfied. He wanted something heavier. More filling, if that made sense. ¡°We do have what you ask for,¡± the merchant told him, ¡°but for a beginner, I suggest these. The heavier ones are harder to blow, not to mention their increased weight. Your arms will grow tired from playing.¡± ¡°I want something that I can play for life,¡± Shaden insisted. ¡°This might be the last instrument I¡¯ll receive.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± When the man placed the flute on his hands, he thought he knew what it was made out of instantly. He didn¡¯t know of its name, but its heaviness was something he was very familiar with. ¡°Heavy, isn¡¯t it?¡± the man said. ¡°Are you still sure about using this one?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden insisted. ¡°Could I hear what it sounds like?¡± It was a beautiful sound, one that flowed more like water than wind. Shaden suspected that it would also be easier to play since it had five total holes rather than seven, which was perfect for him. The mouthpiece looked simple, with a slanted cut at the edge where the mouth was placed. While the instrument was cleaned and packaged, the man explained to him that he should clean the instrument after every use, using oil once every week to make sure the wood didn¡¯t dry out completely. ¡°Keep it in a cool place where the sun and moisture won¡¯t touch it,¡± the merchant instructed. ¡°Do not wash it with water. And please do not drop it. For the first few weeks, you must let the wood grow accustomed to you, so play it no more than an hour a day for the first week, two for the next, and so on until a month has passed. Then it will be completely yours to enjoy. The rest of the information will be included inside the box. If you would like to apply for lessons, simply tell us and we will make you an appointment.¡± After Shaden called Eshel over to pay for the instrument (she was surprised after seeing the price but still paid anyways), he happily held the lacquered box in his hands and made their way back to their area. Or they would have if Eshel hadn¡¯t forgotten the way there. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she reassured in a not-so-assuring way, ¡°we can find our way if we simply ask around.¡± The only problem was that they had been wandering for nearly an hour. ¡°I think I know the way,¡± Shaden told Eshel since his connection with Grak was still active. He knew he was exhausting a lot of mana, but he wasn¡¯t even close to feeling tired. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s your first time here, no?¡± ¡°I¡¯m bonded with the wyvern, and it¡¯s telling me that he¡¯s that way,¡± Shaden said, pointing west. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t be bonded from such a distance. I¡¯ll ask around, so simply stay by my side and don¡¯t get lost, yes?¡± Shaden sighed. And pure luck had it that two hooded strangers ran past them along the way, after which Eshel began shouting and running after them, leaving him alone. They¡¯d stolen the money she¡¯d been carrying, and while Shaden could have caught them right away, he decided to follow the girl to see what would happen. They knew the city much better than her, so it was only natural that she lost them. Eshel stomped the floor and pulled on her hair, shouting curses into the air while people passing by simply ignored her. ¡°You can¡¯t mess with us and get away with it!¡± she screamed into the streets, her face dark with anger. But no one paid attention; no one cared. Only Shaden shook his head, sighing while he stood behind her. ¡°Shaden!¡± she suddenly exclaimed, as if realizing who she had left behind. But turning around and finding him just a few steps away from her, her face reddened with embarrassment and she covered her face with both hands, groaning into them. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Shaden said, feeling sorry for her. She looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m very much fine,¡± she stressed, squatting on the ground. ¡°What am I going to tell Sister?¡± ¡°Did you lose a lot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. It¡¯s about responsibility. First time outside, and I was robbed.¡± ¡°You could say my flute cost all of the money,¡± he suggested. ¡°Shaya is smart. She¡¯ll roughly know how much your instrument costs. And I won¡¯t be able to lie with the receipt.¡± ¡°Do you have it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s inside of your box,¡± Eshel sighed. ¡°She requires a receipt of everything. I hate merchants.¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°Well...you could say you gave it to me for allowance,¡± he added. ¡°Then you won¡¯t have to submit the receipt.¡± Eshel¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I really say that?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°So, would you follow me back to our place?¡± ¡°We were going in that direction anyways,¡± she muttered, getting up. ¡°Go. Lead the way.¡± So Shaden merely followed the direction where his mana was flowing to, and while there were a few moments when they ran into blocked streets and dead ends, soon, they were able to recognize the buildings around the area¡ªand from then on, Eshel marched in front, looking better than before. Shaden prepared the receipt as he was told, and after putting away the instrument box in his room, they went to Shaya to tell her they were back. The older woman was sitting behind a stack of papers, looking through them with a frown on her face. Her snake was on the window sill, basking in the afternoon sun. ¡°Sister, we are back,¡± Eshel announced, holding the receipt in her hand. ¡°Here is the cost of the instrument.¡± Shaya nodded after taking the paper. ¡°A quality gift for Shaden. I hope you like it.¡± ¡°Very much,¡± Shaden nodded. She smiled. ¡°And? The rest of the money?¡± she asked. ¡°I gave it to Shaden for allowance,¡± Eshel answered without missing a beat. ¡°Hmm. I suppose you need some money after all,¡± Shaya agreed. ¡°But isn¡¯t it too much?¡± ¡°Well, um, it¡¯s for the whole trip,¡± Eshel said, nudging him. Shaden nodded. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t waste it,¡± he assured, trying to look as innocent as possible. Shaya looked at the two of them, and Eshel¡¯s awkward smile was painfully obvious, even to him. She sucked at acting, but Shaya seemed¡ªor pretended¡ªto buy it. ¡°Make sure not to lose it to robbers, because there are many of them,¡± Shaya told him. Shaden almost rolled his eyes when Eshel flinched visibly and swallowed noticeably. When they made it out of the room, Eshel let out all of the air she had been holding in, sighing massively as she rubbed her forehead. ¡°What am I going to do?¡± she groaned. ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll have to pay the money back from my money.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a rich family?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you get an allowance?¡± ¡°Yes, but we work for it,¡± she said. ¡°The amount you earned is at least three weeks of taking care of sheep, one hour every day. That¡¯s horrible.¡± ¡°I mean, I¡¯m technically the one who will get in trouble, right? It¡¯s my money now.¡± ¡°Do you think she believed us? Didn¡¯t you see how she looked at us?¡± Probably because of the way you acted, but he didn¡¯t say it aloud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just say I lost it in a gamble.¡± ¡°Then she¡¯ll blame me for not properly taking care of you. You have no idea how strict my sister is. She is just like Auntie.¡± ¡°She seems sweet.¡± ¡°To you! She likes children. But me? I¡¯m as good as a week-old bucket of goat milk left outside in the sun and sand. Woe is me when she discovers the truth.¡± ¡°So...now what?¡± Eshel sighed. ¡°You can go practice your instrument or take care of your wyvern. I will need to find a way to make money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to worry about it.¡± ¡°For now, maybe. But my sister remembers everything.¡± She muttered worryful words all the way to their building right until the moment they separated. But the moment Shaden laid eyes on his instrument box, he didn''t care about anything else besides it. Sitting in front of it and rubbing his hands, he carefully opened it and placed the papers to the side and breathed in the smell of wood. Slowly, he wrapped his fingers around the flute and felt it before putting it down again. He¡¯d read the papers first before he played it. ¡°Made by a master craftsman from the Shinimuke tribe,¡± Shaden read. Examining the thick flute once more, he found a square seal engraved into the lower body, which read ¡®Oka.¡¯ He had no idea what this tribe was or where they lived, but that didn¡¯t matter for now. Setting the introductory writing aside, he finally found the manual for the instrument with the fingerings and mouth/lip techniques drawn on it by hand. No wonder the thing was so expensive. Everything screamed quality. The box also included a long padded sack for the flute itself, which couldn¡¯t be taken apart. There were also pockets on the sack meant for the stick and cloth to clean the flute with, as well as the bottle of oil that had been included. Finally, after he was satisfied with looking over the other things, he picked up the flute. It was heavier than any instrument he¡¯d held before, but it felt strangely steady in his hands. Taking in a deep breath, he blew. The flute made an airy, dying sound. Shaden frowned and reviewed the lip positions. He was doing it correctly, wasn¡¯t he? He spent the rest of the afternoon trying to make a sound out of the costly stick that was his birthday present from the Jakhar Kishaks. ? ? ? Shaden opened his eyes. It was finally time to move. Cloaking himself in magic, he jumped out of the window silently and began running deeper into the city after climbing past the walls. This part of the capital was fast asleep minus a few guards standing by, but the activities of Antafar were far from over. He¡¯d seen where the robbers had vanished into. There had been a cleverly made door that looked like a fence, connected to a kind of hidden alleyway from what Shaden had sensed. He¡¯d find the black market, underground crime zone, whatever there was and take back the money they¡¯d lost. Of course, not by stealing it. That would be way too boring. What better place was there to show off his powers than somewhere secretive yet bustling? And with his abilities, no one would be able to find him. He¡¯d go in, do some cool tricks, then come out with the money, vanishing from everyone¡¯s radar completely. His heart was already pounding with excitement. It had been impossible to sneak around alone with Lytha supervising him, but here, he was truly free. No one had the ability to stop him or detect him. Shaden sent a wave of detection magic through the vicinity, trying to get a grasp of where the people were. There were bound to be people who noticed, but no one would be able to pinpoint the source. He loved the magic he¡¯d been taught, and it was one of the reasons he¡¯d decided to risk taking the responsibilities that came with becoming the heir to Skotos. It wasn¡¯t that bad so far. He¡¯d learned how to tame animals, which was wonderful. He¡¯d use it on Shidey if he ever saw her again. ¡°There it is.¡± Shaden stopped on top of the building after sensing a large group of people where only an empty street existed. They were underground, and from the roof, he could see shady figures going in and out of a small building that looked like a tavern. He just hoped they weren¡¯t doing anything really bad. Because then, he¡¯d have to report them. Well, it was his first time, so even while being completely undetectable, he was still nervous. But it was a good sort of nervousness, one mixed with excitement. Circulating allowed him to control his body completely, stopping the shivering. He took in a deep breath of the cold night air. This underground place had the most people involved so far, along with what looked like fighting contestants in a ring. But around him, he could see hooded figures watching the building he was on, wary of the mysterious presence that had sent out a signal. To be honest, there had been a sort of resistance when he¡¯d tried to detect the area he was in. So he¡¯d increased his mana output until he¡¯d been able to push through¡ªand now, dangerous people were coming after him. ¡°Oh, well.¡± He¡¯d be long gone before they reached him. Cracking his neck, he leapt from the building towards the entrance of the potential underground market he¡¯d discovered. 5.9 ¡°Alright. This will work,¡± Shaden told himself in the bathroom stall, seeing his reflection off of the pool of water below him. He touched his face. No one would be able to recognize him. Ever since the dagger had fused with his body, he¡¯d been experimenting with it a little, seeing what it could do and what properties it possessed. While he hadn¡¯t been able to discover much ¡ªaside from the fact that it could physically interact with things when he willed it to¡ªhe¡¯d realized that it could be used as a covering, like clothes. It practically had no weight, but it was darker than anything¡ªthe perfect material for a mask. There were plenty of people with black hair around, so he didn¡¯t bother covering his head. The greatest problem of all would be his height and voice and skin color, but he¡¯d quickly come up with a solution. He could fake his skin by completely covering himself with the shadow, his height by making his body float with his mana-hands under his newly-formed cloak made out of the shadow, and his voice by not speaking at all. It took him a few minutes to get the texture of the cloak right, but finally, he was ready to step outside. What he¡¯d become was a tall, abnormal being completely clothed in black, with no visible arms or legs. It screamed of weird awkwardness, so in the end, he simply covered his head too and created sleeves that didn¡¯t quite adhere to physics but sort of floated around when he moved his arms. Now that he looked like a shorter, underqualified grim reaper, he went out of the bathroom and hoped that no one would find him too suspicious. Some people were wearing black, so he hoped that his shadow wouldn¡¯t stand out too much. Besides, there were quite a few individuals who screamed of danger and uniqueness other than him. A fully tattooed man with five piercings on each ear, top-half naked; another man in a kind of coat made out of bones who carried an assortment of human skulls on his waist; A masked man in a tight suit who had a giant dragon painted onto his back. Not to mention all of the screaming and shouting that was going on at the center of the room. Most of the people were there, besides the few who were standing behind with drinks in their hands. It was only natural that no one paid that much attention to him¡ªaside from the people who noticed him coming out. They had funny frowns on their faces, but Shaden ignored them. He walked to the crowd and tried to take a glimpse of the arena. Bags full of coins were being passed around, and it looked like the match had ended, with a dark man in short pants with dreadlocks being victorious, his face bloody from the fight. And he had bloodier fists. His opponent was lying on the floor, his eyes rolled over inside of his head, his mouth hanging loose like he was a doll. His face was a disaster, and his nose was nearly nonexistent, crushed flat from the fight. Shaden felt sick. He watched in shock as the fallen man was dragged out of the ring. Those who appeared to be his comrades gathered around him, chanting healing magic and applying elixirs on his wounds. The crowd, meanwhile, was cheering and howling as the man in dreadlocks walked around, raising his arms in victory, savage roars coming from his throat. ¡°Who dares challenge the mighty Sababa!¡± he hollered, and the crowd cheered with him. Shaden could feel a strong flow of mana coursing through the man¡¯s body¡ªhis first time seeing someone with that much strength in Nafar. The man¡¯s body was also nothing to scoff at; his great muscles bulged with every movement, shining under the torchlight. Or mana-light, whatever it was. They didn¡¯t flicker, so it probably wasn¡¯t fire. Unlike the man who was full of intense energy, his opponent still lay lifelessly on the ground while his companions attempted to bring him back to consciousness. Immediately, Shaden knew what he had to do. Walking up to them while slipping between the crowd, he tapped one of them on the shoulder. The man looked up angrily. ¡°What?!¡± he demanded. ¡°I can heal him,¡± Shaden told him, trying to lower his voice as low as possible. It sounded comical, but he didn¡¯t know what else to do. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re healing him?¡± the man growled, waving his hand. ¡°Shoo! I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± Shaden watched as their attempts failed to bring back the man, and their expressions only darkened. He could feel the mana weakening within the fallen man. ¡°He¡¯s going to die,¡± Shaden said, more loudly this time. ¡°No shit!¡± was the reply. ¡°Well? Do something! Don¡¯t just stand around there!¡± The man moved out of the way as Shaden approached. ¡°You try anything suspicious, and I¡¯m going to slit your throat,¡± the man promised, but his eyes were desperate. ¡°Stop standing there and heal him!¡± Shaden had never been good with dealing with violent people, and he would have been shaking if not for his circulation. But with his power flowing within him, he felt clear and unstoppable. He smiled at the man, though his face was hidden underneath his mask. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said. Placing his hand on the man¡¯s head while the others stepped back, Shaden healed the man, and the man¡¯s body began to glow in green light. The bruises on his skin quickly faded away, and Shaden felt the mana inside of the man recover its strength. Shaden winced. The man¡¯s skull had been cracked down the side, so he took his time to heal that too. Within ten seconds, every wound had mended together and every blood-filled sac had subsided, leaving only a healthy body free of injuries. The man coughed, spewing blood out of his throat. He sat up and spat on the floor, shaking his head. ¡°By my father¡¯s blood,¡± he groaned, ¡°where am I?¡± ¡°He lives!¡± his companion cried, hugging him. ¡°I was sure you were going to die!¡± The commotion in the room was loud, but when the fallen man¡¯s companions began to whoop their throats out, the noise was deafening. Shaden had to keep his balance as the men cried out words of praise and shoved a pouch of money into his hand, patting him on the back while shouting all the way. ¡°What is a man of your caliber doing here?¡± It was one of the healers who¡¯d asked him, but he looked more like a bouncer with all the weight he possessed. ¡°Even working at the Wall would earn you a greater sum,¡± he continued. ¡°Are you from one of the larger arenas?¡± Shaden shook his head because he didn¡¯t know anything. So, there were larger ones. ¡°That¡¯s a pity,¡± he murmured, then went away. Shaden didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d bothered asking. He took a peek into the pouch and saw that it was filled with silver; there were a couple of large coins and many small ones. No gold, but that was okay. He¡¯d seen Eshel pay two gold pieces for his instrument, and by the looks of it, what he¡¯d earned was nowhere near that, but now he had something to work with. Like betting, for example. The defeated man and his companions had retreated to the side of the room, and another fight had begun with two different contestants this time. Shaden went to the man he¡¯d spoken to and tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°Yes?¡± he said, more kindly this time. The change of attitude was obvious. ¡°How does one enter a contest?¡± ¡°You want to fight?¡± The man glanced over his body. ¡°If you have concealed weapons or armor, don¡¯t think about using them. No magic too. And, uh, your voice. Why use a child¡¯s voice? That¡¯s some weird magic you¡¯re using.¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s allowed.¡± ¡°That much will be fine. You want a fight today?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you one right away. But underestimate this place, and you will end up dead.¡± The man went to talk with someone, and within a minute, he was back. ¡°You¡¯re going after,¡± he told him. ¡°That was quick.¡± ¡°Of course. These people want to see blood. What better place to get it than from a newbie?¡± The man laughed and went back to his comrades. ¡°Oh, and if you try to run,¡± he warned, ¡°the guards will get you. Did I mention that this is a fight without forfeits? You either pass out or die!¡± Everyone who was with him roared with laughter, and Shaden thought about sending them flying with a swipe of his hand, but he restrained himself. Sure, the man had been a jerk to him, but he¡¯d given him the fight he wanted. ¡°Hey, but if you do want to give up, we¡¯ll get you out!¡± the man added. ¡°We owe you a favor.¡± Shaden looked towards the group of men, and the one that had been knocked out waved to him casually. They were having drinks now. Shaden raised a hand and did an ok sign, though whether they understood or not, he didn¡¯t know. They simply cheered for him. He stood behind the crowd until the fight ended. Thankfully, there was far far less blood than before, as the man had taken a solid hit on the chin and passed out on the floor. His opponent didn¡¯t bother to wreak havoc on his face and simply stepped out of the ring. Now that Shaden was having a closer look at everything, there were teeth on the floor, and the earth was browner than usual. Dried blood, probably. He even saw some bone fragments buried under the dust. The people processing the bets were easy to find, so he walked over to them, placed his pouch of money on the table, and pointed towards himself. ¡°Bet all of it on me,¡± he told them. The person raised an eyebrow, but counted the coins, wrote something on a small piece of paper, stamped it, then gave it to him. Shaden took it and placed it inside of his pocket. The ring was being cleared, so he waited outside until they finished. His opponent jumped in before him. It was the man in dreadlocks, Sababa. Or the mighty Sababa. Really? Going against a newbie? The man¡¯s eyes were filled with glee, and he licked his finger, daring Shaden to get on the ring. ¡°Are you going to run, newbie?¡± he taunted, baring his white teeth. ¡°If you leave now, I¡¯ll allow it. But you¡¯ll lose the money! Ha!¡± He laughed hysterically as if he¡¯d told a good joke. The man was a beast, a deadly pounding machine of pure muscle. Not to mention that his circulation was impressive. Shaden jumped on. ¡°Plates under the cloak won¡¯t save you,¡± Sababa grinned, pounding his chest. He¡¯d been healed, no doubt. ¡°But I¡¯ll allow it.¡± The crowd was eating it up. Sababa was a celebrity. Did he look that weak? Then again, he hadn¡¯t changed anything except his height, so he would look skinny to everyone. ¡°Where are your friends? You¡¯ll need someone to drag your corpse out of here!¡± Was the man being serious? Or was it all a show? One thing Shaden knew was that the man in dreadlocks was ruthless, capable of breaking his enemy¡¯s skull. There was no need to go easy on him. No magic, right? That wasn¡¯t a problem. Shaden breathed in and accelerated his circulation. The world felt clearer, and he could feel everything around him with extreme clarity. He pursed his lips. There hadn¡¯t been any rules about covering his body with mana. Besides, his opponent was doing the same. At least Sababa wasn¡¯t underestimating him, despite his lax attitude. The man was dangerous. ¡°Fight, fight, fight!¡± The crowd chanted, and Shaden and Sababa began to circle each other, testing the waters. This was Shaden¡¯s first fight that wasn¡¯t against Lytha and wasn¡¯t about swords, so he was enjoying the thrill. This was a real fight. A great unknown he¡¯d never experienced before. His heart was beating like a well-oiled engine. He was putting his life at risk here. Shaden balled his fists. He¡¯d been taught to use his palms, but he wanted to give the guy a good punch. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Then out of nowhere, the man rushed towards him, hands raised in front of his face. The wind swished as his fist flew past Shaden¡¯s face, missing it by a hair¡¯s breadth. Shaden wanted to cry out in joy. This was much more fun than he¡¯d expected. Another first¡ªaimed at his stomach¡ªcame, and Shaden caught it, stopping it completely. But instantly, a kick was launched towards his face, and Shaden bent backwards, dodging it. The other hand of the man was already on its way towards his throat, so Shaden spun around and threw the man, sending him flying over the ring. Sababa landed on the ropes and growled, immediately getting back up. The crowd had momentarily gone silent, but now they were screaming their heads off. Shaden didn¡¯t know whether or not they were cheers or cries of fear of losing money from betting. ¡°An attack-flowing technique,¡± Sababa snorted, cracking his neck. ¡°Never expected to meet someone from the east here.¡± Technique? Shaden had only thrown him. He didn¡¯t reply, because it didn¡¯t matter. He closed his eyes when sand was kicked towards his face. It was a bother to dodge it, so he turned his head around. Already, he could feel the man running towards him. It was scary¡ªthe way Sababa moved so quickly. Shaden clenched his fist and spun around just as his opponent was about to tackle him, landing his fist straight on the man¡¯s jaw. His whole body swerved to the side from the force of the blow, and he crashed into the ropes again, limp. Was using magic to make his fist very hard illegal? Or putting in more force through telekinesis? But technically, was it magic? Circulating wasn¡¯t called magic, and neither was covering a sword with aura. Chanting and using other external devices drew the line between the two, but for Shaden, it was ambiguous. Well, the other guy was doing it too. Or had been. He¡¯d felt a crack after hitting the guy, and he¡¯d probably broken his jaw. Shaden thought about healing the guy, but he¡¯d rubbed him the wrong way. So he didn¡¯t. Meanwhile, a part of the crowd was cursing at Sababa to get up, while others were booing, and still others yelling inappropriate things. A handful were cheering for him, but it was mainly curses towards the fallen man. ¡°You fucking deserve that for underestimating him!¡± someone screamed. ¡°This was supposed to be easy money!¡± another complained. ¡°Finish him!¡± a man cheered. They suddenly subsided then rose again with more positivity when Sababa stirred and put his hand on the floor, moving like a drunk man. He didn¡¯t even wince as he pulled his jaw back into place, getting up on his feet, breathing heavily. His circulation was a mess, but it was still strong. ¡°Ha, you won¡¯t do that again¡ª¡± he yelled as Shaden¡¯s palm slammed into his face, sending him flying across the room. Shaden made sure to flood the man¡¯s head with his own mana and was satisfied when Sababa fell on the floor, completely knocked out. He looked even peaceful¡ªas if he was asleep. Shaden wasn¡¯t sure if it was his mana that took the man down or his interruption of the man¡¯s circulation, but he was happy with the results. The man was alive, but his mana was dormant now. Shaden climbed out of the ring and went to the betting table and handed the man his piece of paper. The man dumbly kept his eyes on the fallen fighter, as if expecting him to get up. Shaden slapped the table, and the man jumped into motion. The crowd only watched silently as his pouch was filled with gold coins, jingling each time they fell. Shaden took the pouch and shook it near his ears. He loved the sound of money. He¡¯d probably earned enough. Just as he was about to head out, he was blocked by four muscular guards at the exit to the stairs. ¡°You didn¡¯t pay the entrance fee,¡± the one at the front told him. ¡°Half of your earnings. Hand it over.¡± Shaden simply stood still. ¡°Pay the¡ª¡± The man¡¯s hand fell on nothing as the black figure Shaden had crafted vanished into nothing. All that was left of the fighter was empty space. The guards shouted to each other to search the perimeters, and two of them began searching the crowd, while the other two went upstairs. In reality, Shaden was leaning against the wall, waiting until the entrance cleared up. When no one was blocking the path, he strolled out of the place, stretching when emerged into the streets. It was very quiet outside, and the sight of the stars was a blessing to his eyes. ¡°Fun day,¡± he yawned, feeling the coins through the fabric. ¡°I wonder what Eshel will think of this.¡± Chuckling to himself, he jumped across the buildings until he eventually reached his bedroom and pulled the blankets over his body. ? ? ? Had he really done that? Had he really risked his life to get some money? Now that his circulation was slow, he thought about how stupid he¡¯d been last night, waltzing into dangerous territory like that. And how would he explain the money to Eshel? Say that he stole it? With everyone¡¯s initial image of him being a creepy fiend of darkness used to scare children, they¡¯d think that he¡¯d killed someone to get the money. Now that he thought about it, there was no legal way he could imagine that could make a few golden coins so quickly. He scratched his cheek. For now, he¡¯d keep the money a secret. Or he would have if Eshel hadn¡¯t walked into his room that morning to wake him up. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± she demanded, feeling a golden coin in her hand. Her voice was too loud for him in the morning, and he weakly got up, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Night activities,¡± he said absentmindedly. ¡°Night activities?¡± she scowled, returning the coin to the pouch. ¡°Well, erm, good job? But you have more than what you should have.¡± ¡°Yeah. I did some fighting.¡± ¡°Fighting?¡± she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be secretive?¡± ¡°I had a good disguise.¡± ¡°With your height?¡± ¡°I have my mysterious ways,¡± he mumbled, yawning. Eshel yawned with him, then placed the money pouch back on the ground. ¡°But I hope that you, erm, don¡¯t do anything dangerous,¡± she requested. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t know how I should treat you. Are you really a boy? Are you not some powerful spirit from Skotos who has taken the form of a boy?¡¯ ¡°I think I¡¯m a normal, human child,¡± Shaden told her. She didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, crossing her arms. ¡°Then get dressed. We will have breakfast soon.¡± Shaden squinted at the sky. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit early?¡± ¡°Yes, but everything is quicker in the city.¡± ¡°Right.¡± He¡¯d wanted to stay tired for a while longer, but he couldn¡¯t miss out on breakfast. Energizing his body through his mana, he stretched and changed while Eshel waited outside of the room, leaning against the wall. ¡°So, where did you go?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Some kind of underground arena,¡± he replied, pulling his head through a shirt. ¡°The entrance was disguised as a tavern.¡± ¡°How did you find it?¡± ¡°Magic.¡± ¡°You do know it¡¯s illegal to participate in such matches, no?¡± ¡°Now I know.¡± ¡°Did you...kill anyone?¡± ¡°What do you take me for?¡± Shaden said, walking out. ¡°Some kind of cold-blooded murderer? No way. I¡¯m just a child. It was a fight, but all I did was push them out of the ring.¡± And crack their jawbone, but he decided not to mention that. Eshel sighed. ¡°Just¡ªdon¡¯t let my sister know. And don¡¯t let Keyga know.¡± ¡°Where is he, anyway?¡± Shaden asked as they made their way through the hall and down the stairs. ¡°You always bring him along.¡± ¡°How should I know?¡± she grumbled. ¡°He went to talk to the animals. He¡¯s not very sociable. Maybe you could talk to him and convince him to stop vanishing. And that applies to you as well.¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Was I like this? I was never like this. I always did what my siblings told me to, and whenever there was a chore that they didn¡¯t want to do, I was the one who volunteered, yes? And then mother passed away, and everything was bad, and I had to take care of Keyga, but nobody cared about how hard I worked¡ª¡± She breathed in and sighed deeply. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the guardian of the families, akin to a mystical protector? Maybe you¡¯ll bring some luck into my life.¡± Shaden cleared his throat. ¡°Well, I¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply jesting,¡± Eshel snorted, ruffling his hair. ¡°As if a child of ten could do anything. Just do what I ask, and that will make me happy, yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright at following instructions.¡± ¡°That means not going to dangerous places,¡± she stressed, ¡°and asking me if you want to go anywhere.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m your responsibility.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Shaden could tell that she was a hard worker. She was always busy working on this, taking care of that. While her pushy personality and loud voice were a little unfamiliar to him, he didn¡¯t dislike it¡ªat least now he didn¡¯t. It was new; it was friendly. It was probably the reason why he¡¯d been able to feel comfortable around everyone, because she was taking it upon herself to forge relations between him and everyone else, albeit forcefully, but with good intent. He found her annoying sometimes, but he could sympathize. ¡°I think everyone trusts you a lot,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re letting you take care of me, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m the youngest who can bear the responsibility.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the way people treat you. You¡¯re liked by everyone.¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re family. Are you trying to comfort me?¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re a sweet boy, no?¡± she grinned, pinching him on the cheeks. It hurt. When she let go, Shaden held in a yowl while rubbing his face, holding in the urge to scream while his skin cried in agony. The pain went away soon enough, but he was left with annoyance and a bad taste in his mouth. ¡°That hurt,¡± he said. ¡°Did it?¡± she replied cheerfully. Shaden wanted to smack her. It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d felt like that. Breakfast was served¡ªthin slices of oven-baked bread and small fish marinated in sweet and salty sauce with a thick aroma that wasn¡¯t unpleasant. Shaden had never eaten fish the size of an adult finger before, and he found it surprisingly good. The bones were soft enough to chew through, and he especially liked the fact that he could eat it whole without spitting out the little needles that threatened to rip through his throat. There was also a vegetable dish similar to spinach but much mellower and softer, baked in cheese and spices that went incredibly well with the bread. There wasn¡¯t as much meat as there had been at the settlement, but he liked the new flavor. He¡¯d been eating too much meat as of late. ¡°You have a good appetite,¡± Eshel commented, swallowing a bite of fish. ¡°Do you like the food?¡± ¡°Yeah. I haven¡¯t had fish in a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. There¡¯s smoked, grilled, pickled, salted fish¡ª¡± Eshel pounded the table with her fist. ¡°I want to eat meat.¡± ¡°You could ask.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rude!¡± Shaden didn¡¯t know why she was complaining to him. And while they were eating, Keyga suddenly came in through the door, stuffed a large bowl he was carrying with some fish, bread, and cheesy greens, then went out while his sister shouted to him to sit down and eat properly. Keyga stuck his tongue out and ran off when Eshel got up from her seat, fist raised. ¡°That boy!¡± she growled, bashing her fist against the table, strong enough to make the plates jingle. It was good that there was no one at the table but them, because Shaden suspected that if Shaya had seen what was going on, she wouldn¡¯t be too happy about it. While Eshel began small talk with one of the servant girls, Shaden went back to his room to practice his flute. He¡¯d managed to make a sound¡ªa meager, airy whoosh¡ªnothing like the deep, beautiful tone he¡¯d heard at the shop. At least surrounding the flute with his mana made him able to sense it better. He spent a good hour trying to replicate the mouth position drawing, moving his lips so that the flow of air inside of the flute would sound similar to a decent note. When he¡¯d finally achieved that clear, rich tone and had played five notes, the flute was already drenched inside with water, so he stopped playing. Shaden carefully cleaned the instrument with the wiping stick and cloth, then quickly dried the cloth itself before returning everything to the box. He would throw it away, but while he was here, he¡¯d keep it. The box was a secure place to store the flute, more than the padded sack. He inspected the fingerings once more. There were four holes at the front of the instrument, and one at the back for the left thumb. He¡¯d thought that it would be fairly simple to play since the flute clearly had five notes in total, but he quickly realized his mistake when the paper showed that each hole could be partially covered to create a total of forty-one notes. Not to mention the unrecorded notes between the chromatic scale. The way the music was read was vastly different from the one he was familiar with. Instead of notes, symbols were used. Somehow, he understood them, but it took a while to completely wrap his head around the concept. He¡¯d have to memorize every single fingering and its corresponding note. Then learn the additional fingers that produced the same sound, but made it easier to transition from certain fingerings. Shaden was good at memorizing things, but whether that applied to muscle memory as well, he didn¡¯t know. He simply hoped that his circulation would help him improve quickly. Would he be able to reproduce his skills as Demund? Shaden suddenly had a wonderful thought. If he was able to master an instrument as Shaden and was able to bring it over to Demund, then his parents and friends would applaud him, and he¡¯d be able to show off to everyone he met. Musicians were attractive, and Demund wanted to be attractive. ¡°This could work,¡± Shaden told himself. Whether or not the waking world had a similarly structured flute, he¡¯d have to find out. Until then, he¡¯d have to find a way to the Wall of Arrows. It had been his original purpose of coming east. He¡¯d forgotten to ask Shaya during dinner the other day, but today, he¡¯d remember. During lunch¡ªor dinner if she was too busy. Meanwhile, he wanted to ease the boredom he had. Taking his bag of coins, he went to Eshel¡¯s room where she was reading a book while leaning against some fluffy cushions, fanning her body near the window. The Jakhar Kishaks were diligent, every single one of them. ¡°Eshel,¡± Shaden said, jingling his coins. Her eyes shot up and looked at him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Should we go shopping?¡± ¡°Oho, so you¡¯ve decided to spend it!¡± she smiled, placing her book down. ¡°Will you buy me something?¡± ¡°If you want anything!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡± She got up and stretched, looking out of the window. ¡°Would you mind if I brought Keyga with us?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Shaden smiled. Eshel was too transparent, and her glee was evident on her face and actions. It was her who hurried him downstairs, going to where the animals were to call for her brother who¡¯d fallen asleep within a herd of sheep. When he groaned and said he wouldn¡¯t go, she pulled him up and carried him like a princess, after which he was much more willing to follow. ¡°Do you think this will make me feel better?¡± he snorted, crossing his arms. It did, and it was Keyga who tried out the various food stalls the most as they walked through the streets. At the end of the day, they¡¯d used around two-thirds of the money Shaden had earned. Eshel had bought herself a small pearl necklace, and Keyga had gotten himself a wooden toy of a dragon. Shaden didn¡¯t get anything, because he already had plenty. The silver bracelet Eilae had gifted him was enough for him¡ªany more accessories and he''d be too fancy. He liked to keep things simple. Someone had attempted to steal his bracelet, but Shaden had tripped them, and the city guards had chased after the criminal. Keyga seemed to look at him with reverence since then. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the toy dragon or the feat of awesomeness, but Shaden felt great. It had been a great decision to come to the capital. And everything would have proceeded smoothly¡ª Had it not been for the wyvern that suddenly barged into the place the next morning. 5.10 ¡°Ayya! Get the sheep! Get the sheep!¡± shouted a servant who frantically attempted to herd the animals into a corner. But chaos had struck the livestock, and they were bleating their heads off, trying to run from the wyvern that tore at the unlucky victim of its rampage¡ªa lamb that had failed to escape. Shaden was wide awake the moment Grak began to bare his fangs. He looked out of the window to find another, much larger wyvern in the middle of the yard hissing and growling at Grak, snapping its head left and right as it bit anything that came into its reach. Its scales were darker than Grak¡¯s, and its horns longer. It spread its wings out, approaching Grak with obvious hostility. Grak was fearful, and his emotions were shared with Shaden. He shrieked when the foreign wyvern lunged at its neck, scratching a good chunk of his flesh off. Without a second thought, Shaden put his hand out and twisted it, snapping the large wyvern¡¯s neck in half. The wyvern immediately stopped moving, falling onto the ground. Grak continued to flail about, panicking, and Shaden tried to calm him while he began slashing at the fallen wyvern with his wings. Shaden had never killed something like that before, but now he realized how easy it was. He stared at his hand, wondering what he¡¯d become. Someone too powerful, no doubt. Why the heck was there a wyvern inside of their area? Jumping out of his window, he approached the corpse while the servants tried to settle the sheep down around him. Some of them would have seen his feat of power, but they wouldn¡¯t have seen him do it. He guessed that it wouldn¡¯t matter much. They looked more relieved than anything. Shaya came to the yard while he was patting Grak to calm him down, and her face turned pale when she saw the corpse of the wyvern sprawled on the ground, its neck bent awkwardly to the side. She put a hand to her forehead and looked around, and her eyes eventually fell on him. ¡°Shaden!¡± she exclaimed, walking quickly towards him. ¡°I heard there was a hostile wyvern in our midst, and I thought that something happened to your bond, but¡ª¡± She raised her hand. ¡°What¡¯s this? Where did this come from?¡± By now, Shaden had understood what Grak was trying to say to him. He patted the wyvern and turned to Shaya. ¡°I think wyverns are territorial,¡± he said, ¡°and this one¡ª¡± He pointed at the corpse, ¡°got a scent of mine. Then it came here to show dominance.¡± ¡°What kind of crazy idiot would let their wyvern¡ª¡± Shaya¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Examine the wing. Examine the wing now!¡± Shaden did. He raised the wyvern¡¯s right wing and looked at it. Shaya joined him soon after, and she stood there, silent. ¡°Two wyverns in a circle, biting each other¡¯s tail,¡± Shaden observed. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Something very dire,¡± Shaya said. ¡°It is the crest of the Royal Family. I¡¯ve heard that they infrequently send out their animals to patrol the city.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Do not worry. I will do something about it,¡± Shaya said, wiping her face. ¡°It intruded, and you acted out of self-defense, no? Tell me you were the one who snapped its neck.¡± ¡°I was.¡± ¡°I do not know how I will explain this, but¡ª¡± She put a thumb on her temple, ¡°I do not know. I will have to ask. Please wait inside where I will be able to find you easily. Eat something and stay in your room. Can I take it that Grak won¡¯t do anything rash?¡± ¡°Yes, he will be quiet,¡± Shaden promised. ¡°Is killing a Royal wyvern...bad?¡± Shaya narrowed her eyes. ¡°You may get capital punishment. But don¡¯t worry¡ªour family has our ties.¡± She sighed and crossed her arms, holding her elbows. ¡°No harm will come to you. You are in our care, are you not?¡± But her expression was dark, and her words lacked the usual power they had when she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s responsible,¡± he told her. ¡°If it comes down to it, I¡¯ll take the punishment. If they sentence death? You can act like you don¡¯t know me, and I can run away. I don¡¯t think anyone could catch me.¡± ¡°That is true, but it should be left as a last resort,¡± she said. ¡°For now, I will talk things over with the city¡¯s officials.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think it would be this serious.¡± Shaya smiled. ¡°Accidents happen, do they not?¡± Shaden wished that he hadn¡¯t killed the wyvern right away after seeing her make that expression. He could have retrained it or knocked it out. But his wyvern¡¯s feelings had influenced him, and he¡¯d been filled with rage from its pain. A snap. It had been so quick, so simple. He finally moved when Shaya came and pushed him away into the building, saying that he¡¯d require his energy for the things that would come soon. ¡°Eat, and stay strong,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s very stressful to settle these things. You must be in your top condition, lest they try and pressure you to say something you do not mean. But tell me, given your name, would you like to stay hidden?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shaden stated. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± This was exciting in its own way. He¡¯d always wanted to see how criminals were dealt with, and in a city such as this, they were bound to have a great judging room, especially if it had to do with the Royal Family. Perhaps he was a little worried, but he was powerful. Shaden was sure he could pay any price. Besides, the wyvern had attacked first. It would be stupid if the blame was put on them. Shaya didn¡¯t look impressed, but she nodded. ¡°I will try my best to clear this up,¡± she assured him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the extra work. You must be busy,¡± he apologized. Shaya smiled, then went outside. Shaden could only wait until the consequences of his actions caught up to him. ? ? ? The soldiers arrived at lunch, right before they were about to eat. Needless to say, Eshel¡¯s face was filled with horror after seeing Shaden called away to the courtyard, and while Shaya talked with the leader of the soldiers, she leaned to him and whispered in his ear. ¡°I thought you said you wouldn¡¯t get caught?¡± she exclaimed quietly, doing a variety of frantic hand motions. ¡°What happened to not getting caught?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of that,¡± Shaden whispered back. ¡°I killed a wyvern that apparently belongs to the Royal Family.¡± Her expression worsened, and lines appeared on her forehead. ¡°You what? So that incident¡ªit was you?¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Relax. Even the strongest chains won¡¯t hold me in.¡± ¡°You say that because you do not know how Antafar treats its prisoners,¡± she groaned. ¡°The fine will be incredible. You do know that it is capital punishment¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve heard it,¡± Shaden said, waving her worries away. ¡°So what? I could probably fake my death.¡± Eshel raised an eyebrow. ¡°I do not know if I should be worried about you. Should I be? I don¡¯t think you understand how serious this situation is.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Eh, no worries. It¡¯ll be like a tour.¡± ¡°A¡ªa tour,¡± she repeated, letting out one, short laugh. ¡°Perhaps. But the blame may fall on us too. A child couldn¡¯t pay for their crimes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Shaden frowned. He hadn¡¯t thought about that. ¡°But I heard the wyvern attacked first,¡± Eshel added after seeing his expression change. ¡°There must be a way we can resolve this.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t want them to take the blame for what he¡¯d done. He clenched his fists. No, there had to be a good way to solve the situation. He had all of this power, and it would be a shame if he sat there like a naive child unable to say anything while the adults decided everything. So he began to circulate, letting his confidence rise, allowing his senses to sharpen. He took in a deep breath. ¡°Everything will be okay,¡± he said softly. ¡°I will make sure of it.¡± Eshel looked at him funnily but nodded once. Eventually, the one who looked like the captain walked up to him and read the charges against him. Crime for killing something that belonged to the Royal Family, crime for killing an animal that was the property of the state, crime for hindering civil order, crime for not registering his wyvern when he came into the city. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Shaden told the man. ¡°They let us bring the wyvern inside without any problems.¡± ¡°There wouldn¡¯t have been a problem if the wyvern had been locked behind bars,¡± the captain snapped, ¡°but you kept it out in the open. Now, your certificate of wyvern possession.¡± He put out a hand, and Shaden reached into his pocket, got the document, and handed it over. The man read it, nodded, then handed it over to his subordinate who put it inside of a bag for safekeeping. ¡°You will accompany us to the Royal Court,¡± the captain said, and the soldiers around him came forward and held Shaden¡¯s arms before him, putting chains on them. Or they tried to, but the shackles were too big for his wrists. So instead, they tied him with ropes. Tightly. Shaden could bear the pain and loosen the pressure with telekinesis, but he didn¡¯t find the soldiers likable for tying up a child like that. Then again, he had snapped a wyvern¡¯s neck. He wondered what they thought about that. ¡°But truly, I never knew the Jakhar Kishaks would fall this low,¡± the captain muttered so that Shaya could hear. ¡°Placing the blame on a child?¡± ¡°I only spoke the truth,¡± Shaya replied flatly. ¡°Naturally, as a lying tongue will be cut out and be burned in the fire.¡± The captain got on his horse while Shaden was pushed into a wheeled cage made out of wood. It annoyed him how roughly they began to treat him right after he¡¯d been declared as a criminal. ¡°The hearing will be at the second hour after the full sun,¡± the captain declared, ¡°as His Majesty, Prince Salahin, shall personally be the judge for your actions. You should be grateful that the trial has been decided so quickly.¡± Despite the captain¡¯s unpleasant tone, Shaya maintained her neutrality, never showing a hint of discomfort. When Shaden met her eyes, her face crumpled into a light scowl. ¡°Shaden, tell me now if you wish to go back, and I will make it happen,¡± she spoke quietly after nearing his cell.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but sorry for this mess,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°I hope this won¡¯t hurt the Jakhar Kishaks.¡± She shook her head. ¡°You are a strange one. You have all the confidence in the world. Is it because you have power? But you must be aware of your limits.¡± ¡°So far, there haven¡¯t been any.¡± He waved leisurely as Shaya and Eshel stared at him with dumbstruck faces, and he felt bad for being so lax when the situation was as dire as it was. Maybe he didn¡¯t know the severity of his actions, but how bad could they be? So far, nothing terrible had happened. It couldn¡¯t be worse than being thrown in a muddy trench filled with snakes, spiders, and other venomous creatures, being forced to maintain his stealth to prevent himself from being bitten. He smiled at the memory. Even then, it hadn¡¯t been that bad. Something about circulating made him calm and clear-headed, and he knew he could come out of this safe and sound. He leaned on the cage, and a soldier forcefully poked him with the butt of his spear¡ªor tried to. Shaden moved out of the way before he was hit. ¡°Hey!¡± the footsoldier barked. ¡°Don¡¯t lean on the cage!¡± Shaden rolled his eyes. ¡°Answer! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Louder,¡± the soldier growled. ¡°You¡ª¡± The soldier yelped as he tripped, tried to gain balance, then fell straight on his face with a loud thump. The fall wouldn¡¯t have been as bad as it would have been had it been natural, and Shaden feigned ignorance as the soldier awkwardly rubbed his nose and continued to march while keeping his eyes forward. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Shaden could spot some soldiers throwing scornful glances at the soldier who¡¯d tripped, but their expression vanished immediately when the tripped soldier looked around. By the looks of it, he was their superior, since he had more marks than them. Guess he was just a jerk. Yawning, he leaned back on an invisible chair he created with his mana hands and closed his eyes. When Shaden arrived at the destination, a different guard banged on the cage motioned to him. ¡°Get out,¡± he ordered. ¡°You are lucky that your trial is held today.¡± At least this guy wasn¡¯t as bad as the first. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Because¡ªyou will be held within the Sun Palace instead of a cell. Now, off you go.¡± The Sun Palace was a large orange building made of the same material as the wall and other buildings¡ªa kind of smooth concrete. He¡¯d discovered as Demund that volcanic ash could be used in creating concrete. But it was more orange than the rest, and it towered over the structures around it. At a glance, it was a trapezoid¡ªat least, the entrance was. ¡°Is this where the Royal Family lives?¡± Shaden asked, looking around. The tall pillars were great, but there wasn¡¯t much decoration around. Still, it was beautiful. The building had holes on top that allowed the sunlight to shine through. The soldier didn¡¯t reply, but judging by the way he looked at him, Shaden guessed not. Now he felt like an idiot. Of course, there had to be more to the palace than the building he was in. There had been a wall around the whole perimeter, for goodness¡¯ sake. They searched him before he was pushed into a barred cell with only a small window high above, too small to crawl out of. But nothing was taken from him, as he¡¯d concealed his personal pouch with magic. Two soldiers stood guard in front¡ªnew faces. He hadn¡¯t had lunch yet. He glanced at the guards and cleared his throat. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± he told them. They didn¡¯t reply. Shaden sighed and sat down on the floor. There was nothing there but a clean, straw mat. At least the palace wasn¡¯t infested with bugs or rats. He wished he¡¯d taken Shaya¡¯s advice and eaten more before he¡¯d been brought here. Now, with nothing to do, he laid on the ground and looked at the ceiling, eventually closing his eyes to focus his mana. While using detection magic was quicker, sensitive users of mana could feel it. Slowly, thinning his mana out so that it would blend in with the mana concentration of the air, Shaden spread his power around him to sense the structure of the building. It was a kind of second vision but without color¡ªsomething like echolocation. Manalocation, he liked to call it. There was always a thin cloud of his mana around him now, since it allowed him to tell if something was trying to strike him from the back. The place was surprisingly empty. Besides the guards and a few others on patrol, there was no one. Spreading his power out more, there was a room Shaden guessed was a court with all of its seats and tables, but beyond it, he¡¯d have to increase his mana to sense better, and the guards would probably notice. Or would they? They were circulating, but slowly¡ªa trickle compared to his river. He decided not to risk it. He wished he had his flute with him so he could practice. Time went by incredibly slowly, and Shaden thought that he would never get out when the guards finally opened the door to his cell and pulled him out. As he expected, they led him towards the courtroom, and through his senses, he could tell that the room was already occupied by the people he knew¡ªShaya, Eshel, Keyga, and other servants and people Shaden had seen with Shaya. He smiled when he saw them, though their faces were anything but glad. Shaden hadn¡¯t wanted things to turn out this way. Even while circulating, it was unnerving to stand before the courtroom while everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. Besides his acquaintances, there were officials in white robes with orange decorations sitting on the elevated seats before him, and at their center stood a vacant throne that was the most extravagant furniture in the room. Carved from yellow marble with streaks of orange and red reminiscent of the sun, the seat was adorned with sculptures of wyverns and dragons and other great beasts, with two wyvern heads where the armrests were. It looked uncomfortable to sit in, but beautiful to behold. Shaden stood there while the whole court waited for the prince to arrive. But Shaden didn¡¯t sense anyone who could be called a prince nearby. He had no choice but to remain standing until the prince entered¡ªwhich happened to be nearly two hours later. Prince Salahin strode into the court, his long, golden robes flowing behind him while a small crown of gold shined upon his head. He looked bored but irritated¡ªhe frowned when he saw Shaden at the front and scowled when he saw the Jakhar Kishaks behind him. He waved his hand lazily when everyone got up to greet him, sitting down on the throne with his legs wide open, leaning to the side. He had a beard, a short, trimmed one, but his very curly hair made him look younger. His eyes were wide, like a madman¡¯s, and he scratched his chin while looking over the people before him. ¡°This is the individual that slew my wyvern?¡± he spoke, his voice unexpectedly loud, filling the room. ¡°It is him,¡± the prosecuting official answered. He¡¯d been sitting all this while but had gotten up when the prince had arrived. ¡°Tell me the charges,¡± the prince ordered. ¡°These are his charges,¡± the prosecutor began, ¡°killing the beast of His Majesty, killing an animal belonging to the great capital of Antafar, hindering civil order through slaying the protector of the great city, and failure of wyvern registry upon entering the great city. These are the charges that have been brought against him.¡± The prince nodded. ¡°So they are. What do you have to say for yourself? May the defendant defend himself.¡± It was someone Shaya had brought that spoke for him. ¡°Your Majesty, I shall speak against his charges,¡± the man said. ¡°The¡ª¡± ¡°No,¡± the prince spoke, and the room went silent. ¡°Let the boy speak for himself. Is that not why he has taken the blame?¡± Shaden looked back at the man and Shaya, whose faces had gone pale. He could tell that Eshel¡¯s fists were clenched where they wouldn¡¯t be seen, and her jaw was pressing hard against her skull. He turned around and looked at the prince. The prince stared back, his wide eyes unwavering. Shaden didn¡¯t like him at all. His attitude was that of someone looking down at an inferior lifeform, doing whatever he felt like doing. ¡°I merely defended myself,¡± Shaden said, glancing at the prosecutor. ¡°It was the wyvern that attacked first. The servants of the Jakhar Kishaks are my witnesses.¡± The prince simply stared. Shaden didn¡¯t know much about law, much less the law of a foreign country. He could feel his nervousness rising. He wished he could simply vanish and run away, but then Shaya and her family would take the blame. ¡°As for the wyvern, I didn¡¯t know,¡± Shaden added. He immediately regretted saying so after feeling everyone¡¯s expressions darken behind him. The prince almost rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡ª¡± Shaden stopped. He didn¡¯t know how to defend himself. ¡°It was your wyvern that trespassed into the territory,¡± Shaden said, his excuses waning with each word. ¡°Insolent child!¡± the prosecutor cried. ¡°The whole city of Antafar is His Majesty¡¯s to roam! You have spoken against His Majesty. For this¡ªand your crimes¡ªI propose death through hanging. Let the city know the fate of anyone who kills the wyvern of Velemededaz.¡± The prince only stared. But Shaden saw the corner of his lips slightly curl up. Just barely enough to make him look very creepy. ¡°Any more to say in your defense?¡± the prince said with a yawn. Shaden wanted to blow up the whole building. He looked back and saw the terrified faces of the people who cared about him, and it made him want to strangle the prince and the prosecutor. He could if he wanted to. But he couldn¡¯t let the Jakhar Kishaks take the blame. ¡°I have a proposition,¡± Shaden declared, matching the prince¡¯s stare. ¡°I am a user of magic, which allowed me to kill the wyvern. But I can also use it to heal. Send me to the Wall of Arrows, and I will heal the injured there.¡± ¡°What can a mere boy like you do?¡± the prince scoffed. ¡°Surely you will heal a scratch or two.¡± ¡°No,¡± Shaden asserted. ¡°I will heal a thousand men in exchange for the crimes I have committed.¡± The room was silent until the prince began laughing. Yet no one laughed with him; even the prosecutor¡¯s face was frozen. ¡°An audacious and confident one,¡± the prince spoke, suddenly stern. ¡°Make it ten thousand, and I will set you free. But should you fail to accomplish this, I will wipe out the Jakhar Kishaks that live in this city. Until you save ten thousand people, not one hair of the Jakhar Kishaks will enter nor leave the city.¡± Until he healed ten thousand people, it would be a life sentence. The prince got up then left the room, and the guards that came in with him followed him out. Shaden was about to be pulled out by the guards when Shaya interjected, stopping them in their tracks. ¡°Shaden! Ten thousand people?!¡± Shaya cried, her face stricken with fear and worry. ¡°Your words have become our undoing. I should have taken the blame. Then¡ª¡± ¡°You stupid boy!¡± Eshel shouted, looking as if she was about to burst into tears. ¡°Had you stayed quiet, we could have done something else!¡± Shaden felt terrible. But only because the people he¡¯d come to appreciate looked afraid and appalled. ¡°Everything will be okay,¡± he assured. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°What makes you think you can heal ten thousand¡ªor a thousand people?!¡± Eshel demanded, almost screaming. ¡°You are out of your mind! Should you run away¡ªwe will all¡ª¡± ¡°Hush, sister,¡± Shaya snapped. She took in a deep, shaky breath. ¡°If you run away, know that we will meet our end.¡± She took his hands in her, then kissed them. ¡°You are our protector, are you not? We have no choice but to put our trust in you now.¡± ¡°Sister¡ª¡± ¡°What else can we do?¡± Shaya said, turning to her sister. Her voice trembled from suppressing her emotion. ¡°There is nothing else we can do.¡± ¡°We are a powerful family,¡± Eshel whispered. ¡°Not powerful enough,¡± Shaya said. ¡°Though if Father hears about this¡ªno, it is best if he does not. We cannot risk the whole family due to the faults of a few.¡± ¡°We are innocent¡ª¡± Eshel glanced at Shaden, then turned her head around. ¡°If you are truly what the tales say,¡± she muttered, ¡°then show us.¡± She stomped out of the room, Keyga following after her, the most anxious Shaden had ever seen him. Shaya was the last to leave. ¡°Please,¡± she whispered. ¡°There is nothing to worry about,¡± Shaden told her, feeling down but confident. ¡°I could meet the quota within a week if there are enough injured people.¡± ¡°May it be as you say,¡± she nodded, then left. Shaden felt a pang in his heart. They didn¡¯t believe him because he was only a child. Should he destroy the whole palace? These people that made one-sided rulings, he could bring them all to their ends. While he hadn¡¯t killed anyone before, he knew it would be as easy as bending a finger. ¡°You can do it, kid.¡± Shaden looked up at the soldier who¡¯d spoken. His face was wrought with pity, a look of genuine concern. ¡°It¡¯s not good to lie or be overconfident,¡± the man said. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Ten,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°I see. Good luck.¡± Shaden sighed. He could calm down and do what he had been tasked to do. Ten thousand people¡ªif he healed a thousand a day, he¡¯d finish in ten days. While he¡¯d never tried healing multiple people before, it would be as simple as flooding an area with healing magic. It would require ridiculous amounts of mana, but that wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him. They¡¯d come here with the plan to stay for a month, hadn¡¯t they? It would be fine, he told himself. This was like the original plan¡ªjust forced and with an unpleasant aftertaste, but still the same. He¡¯d thought that he would spend the night before leaving, but they sent him east right away through a prison wagon along with other criminals. Besides him, there weren¡¯t any children, nor were there light-skinned people. Foreigners seemed rare in this kingdom of sand. The more they headed east, the rockier it became. The prisoners had all been quiet, including himself, but it was still a frustrating journey, hot and dry. Only Shaden¡¯s lips remained plump, and it was on their second day traveling that he used his magic to keep the inside of the carriage cool for their sake. They seemed surprised, but no one complained. Shaden began to hate the prince. The food was horrible, and water was sparsely given. Even to a child like him, the soldiers showered no mercy, giving him the same treatment as the other adults. Some even attempted to trip him, but they all gave up soon after seeing him dodge everything. There was a small rumor that went around that told of a curse that befell anyone who harassed the weird child, though whether or not balding overnight was really from the curse or other causes, only Shaden knew. On their sixth day, they finally reached the Wall of Arrows. Shaden hadn¡¯t expected it to be as tall as the walls of Naerathim. ? ? ? ¡°Line up, you filthy mucks. Let¡¯s brighten those faces, shall we? This is no place for sad criminals. This is a place for happy criminals who love to serve the citizens of Nafar. Now, laugh!¡± Nobody laughed, but they all began to hysterically giggle awkwardly when the warden unsheathed his curved sword. With a nod, he sheathed it. ¡°If you die here, no one will care,¡± the man barked, taking long, slow steps before them intimidatingly. ¡°If you fall, no one will care. If you get eaten or bitten, no one will care. But if you do your work properly and don¡¯t show signs of disobedience, someone might care. Someone like me.¡± He stopped in front of Shaden, who looked up. Despite everyone else looking haggard, he was perfectly fine. He was a bit hungry, but his energy wasn¡¯t lacking thanks to his circulation. ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡± the captain demanded, looking down. ¡°Stole something important?¡± ¡°I killed Prince Sala-something¡¯s wyvern,¡± Shaden replied. The captain frowned, cocked his head, then walked on. ¡°There is no escape from the Wall,¡± he declared. ¡°To the east, bloodthirsty creatures await you. To the west, a vast desert obstructs the way to salvation. Alone, you will die. Together, you will live. Escape if you dare, but prepare for a beating of your life if you ever come back.¡± The prisoners were too tired to reply, though a few of the scarier-looking ones glared at the captain, earning them a kick to the stomach. ¡°We fight to protect and live! Your lives may have been useless before, but here, you can do something of value. The better you are, the deeper into the Wall you will go. But if you are lazy, unconstructive, rude, then up to the top you go where the wyverns fly.¡± Some people gulped. Shaden, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t wait to see the top. While the captain was continuing his speech, growing more boring with every sentence, a messenger came up to him as whispered to his ear. He nodded and looked at Shaden. ¡°You, boy. The hell did you do?¡± The captain shook his head. ¡°Up the Wall you go.¡± ¡°Is there anyone who is going to keep an eye on me?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Don¡¯t ask such foolish questions. Of course there will be.¡± ¡°Will they count how many people I¡¯ve healed?¡± The captain pulled him by the arm and threw him to the soldiers who had come to get him. ¡°What are you talking about? Get up there.¡± Shaden looked around grumpily as he was dragged across the earth towards the base of the Wall where the entrance was. The Wall was made out of the same material as Antafar, and its size was something that could be called a small mountain. Even its length reached as far as the eye could see. While there weren¡¯t any visible cities at the bottom of the Wall, the sheer size of it suggested that people lived within it¡ªa whole city within the Wall of Arrows. Or he guessed there was because from what he heard, the Wattayurks lived here. At least the thought of discovering something new cheered him up a little. But didn¡¯t anyone know that he was here to heal, not to provide labor? He tried asking a soldier, but they ignored him pushing him forward. ¡°Up the stairs,¡± they ordered. ¡°You will be assigned to a job at the top.¡± ¡°What job? I¡¯m here to heal!¡± Shaden complained. As a reply, they hit him¡ªor tried to¡ªwith the butt of their spears, forcing him to walk up a step, then the next. Grumbling, Shaden ascended the hollow spiral and walked and walked and walked until looking down made his head spin. When he was almost at the top, he activated his stealth, then proceeded to look around without any interruptions. So far, it looked peaceful. Rows and rows of ballistae were positioned along the top of the Wall, pointed towards the east, as well as a seemingly endless supply of arrows, spears, and pikes that were stacked across the entirety of the Wall, tied by thick ropes. People were moving about, prisoners and soldiers alike, some patrolling, many of them simply cleaning, while others were looking over the weapons. They hadn¡¯t even bothered to chain his arms. Leaning back on a pile of wooden shafts, he looked into the sky and sighed, wondering where things had gone wrong. Had they not heard the news? Or did the prince simply not care, wanting him to rot here for the rest of his life? Shaden bit his lip. That bastard. He¡¯d show him. But for now, he¡¯d enjoy the scenery. The wind felt great when he was so high up in the sky. He¡¯d rest for a while before showing himself. They¡¯d grow suspicious if he didn¡¯t. While he was counting the clouds floating past, he saw a strange, black cloud approaching the Wall from the horizon. As soon as he¡¯d seen it, the air was filled with the bonging of bells, loud enough to make his skull vibrate. Shaden narrowed his eyes. His chance to shine would come sooner than expected. Because the strange black cloud wasn''t a cloud at all. It was a giant flock of wyverns, headed straight towards the Wall. 5.11 Shaden was surprised to see most of the armed soldiers retreat down into the Wall while other, muscular men came up, stretching their arms, some yawning, others cracking their necks. They wore looser armor, very similar to the one the Watayurk hunter had worn when he had come to the settlement. By the crest on their chests, Shaden knew that these were Watayurk hunters, each of them brimming with power. The prisoners (or so he guessed) were frantically unfastening the ropes on the projectiles while soldiers stationed themselves on the ballistae, loading them with the help of two other unarmored men. The Watayurk hunters stationed themselves next to the piles of spears each held one up, pointed towards the wyverns. From their aura, Shaden could tell that these were powerful people, though slightly less intense than the underground fighter he¡¯d fought. The Watayurks stood on guard across the top of the Wall while the soldiers aimed their ballistae, their assistants standing in preparation for a reload. Shouting could be heard everywhere, but it was not nearly as frantic as Shaden had expected it to be. The people knew what they were doing. And he had been sent up here on his first day. Now he hated the prince more. If the prince thought that he died, would he set Eshel and the rest free? Would the prince even keep his promise? He¡¯d sent a child to the frontlines. Shaden wasn¡¯t so sure. He had to meet the one who was in charge. There had to be some kind of written document. But for now, he¡¯d see how the residents of the Wall dealt with chaos. Despite it being called the Wall of Arrows, there were few with bows in their hands. And they were mostly women, equipped similarly to the Watayurk men. All of them stood on guard while the bells continued to sound, and Shaden got off from his seat and walked closer to the edge to get a better view. The bells eventually stopped ringing. The wyverns continued to grow closer, and by now, Shaden could hear their screeches filling the air. It was a terrible noise, like a thousand throats screaming at the same time. The clear song of a single note of a bell echoed across the wall¡ªand something was released. Shaden watched as tens of thousands of projectiles whizzed through the air towards the incoming beasts¡ªa sideways rain of death for the wyverns. The first volley of destruction slammed into the dark cloud of wyverns, and many began to plummet downwards, causing a cloud of dust to appear where they fell. But it was nowhere near enough. The second note, same as the first, rang through the wall, and a second wave was released. By now, Shaden could see that besides the ballistae on the top of the wall, the entire wall was riddled with openings for weapons to be shot out of. He wondered if the wyverns would ever reach the wall. He felt bad for thinking this, but he needed people to be injured to heal them. The cloud had lessened, but thousands still soared towards them. Two more volleys of spears were released, and finally, the wyverns changed their course northwards. That wasn¡¯t so bad, after all, Shaden thought. Everyone remained on their spots until the bells began to sound again, and it was the Watayurks who first left, followed by the soldiers who took off their helmets and wiped their sweat while they relaxed on chairs. It was the unarmed men who did the cleaning up, reorganized the projectiles, fastened them, and positioned the ballistae so they looked organized. Would he have to do that now? He probably didn¡¯t have any other choice, did he? The Watayurk hunter had told him that there were many injured in the Wall, but so far, he hadn¡¯t seen any. He sighed, wondering when he would reveal himself. Shaden waited until the soldiers that had retreated came back up to patrol, then undid his stealth and stood near the entrance where he¡¯d come from until someone noticed him. ¡°You there!¡± the soldier called. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I was sent by the prince to heal people?¡± Shaden replied. The soldier walked up to him and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You aren¡¯t a prisoner. What is a child doing here?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°What do I mean, what?¡± ¡°You said that I¡¯m not a prisoner. How can you tell?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t branded, that¡¯s why,¡± he muttered, looking at him funnily. ¡°Now, stop joking and tell me where your parents are. You¡¯re going to get in much trouble now, coming up here.¡± Shaden¡¯s opinion of the prince became slightly better. ¡°I need to talk with the person in charge here,¡± Shaden said. The man laughed. Then he lifted Shaden by the back of his clothes and walked to another entrance, throwing him on the ground when they reached the bottom of the stairs. Shaden rubbed his bottom and glared at the soldier. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be around here,¡± the man said, ¡°and I don¡¯t know how you got to the top, but head back down, you hear? Stay inside the Wall if you don¡¯t want to fall to your death.¡± With a grunt, the man returned back up the stairs, and Shaden looked around him, thinking, Now what? He didn¡¯t have to wait long, because another guard spotted him while he was looking up the stairs. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡± he demanded. ¡°I was¡ª¡± Shaden was lifted roughly again, and he could only stay still while the man carried him through the halls, down some stairs, and across more dimly-lit paths while the people around them snorted at him, giving him pitiful glances. Some even told him to never come back up unless he wanted his hair to be shaved off, which Shaden took with lightheartedness. This was convenient. For him, anyway. But until he completed his mission, Eshel and the rest would stay confined to Antafar for as long as he lived. He¡¯d already wasted a few days while traveling. As soon as he got the chance, he¡¯d go search for the person in charge and ask him about his mission. That would speed things up. He was eventually taken to a room filled with children being taught by a woman at the front, who looked at them when they entered. The guard dropped Shaden on his feet and saluted the woman, who nodded. Then he returned upwards. ¡°You naughty boy,¡± the woman rebuked with a fearsome scowl. ¡°Come here.¡± Shaden did, and the woman held up a stick in her hands. ¡°Where did you come from? The west Wall? The east?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Where do your parents live?¡± ¡°A long way from here.¡± ¡°Stop speaking nonsense and turn around.¡± Shaden flinched as the stick struck his calves with a good whack. He turned his head around, earning him another strike on the butt. ¡°Keep your position!¡± she ordered sternly. Shaden faced forward once more and stood still while the woman continued to deliver strikes to his legs¡ªbut he didn¡¯t feel anything. He¡¯d already covered his skin with a thin layer of his mana, softening the blows. ¡°Go take a seat,¡± the woman said when he had received ten hits. Sighing internally, he took a seat on the floor near the back next to the children, who looked at him with wide eyes. Shaden thought about a few things while the woman continued her lecture¡ªhow he¡¯d find the injured, how he¡¯d return to his friends. But he didn¡¯t feel so sure as he had initially done. Being in the room, surrounded by children, being treated as a child¡ªit shaved away his mentality. He had things to do; it was only his first day at the Wall, but the Jakhar Kishaks would be incredibly worried. He couldn¡¯t just sit there. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t cry,¡± someone whispered to him. Shaden looked sideways. It was a child that had broken his train of thought. ¡°Why should I?¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°Because Teacher Tilla hits like a lion,¡± the boy said. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Kibra.¡± ¡°Shaden,¡± he replied. ¡°You must be from the capital since your skin is so light,¡± Kibra said, inching closer. ¡°Or are your parents from the capital?¡± Shaden looked over the child. He had darker skin like the Jakhar Kishaks and had short, curly hair, as well as a wide smile that showed some of his missing teeth. His eyes were bright, and he looked like a curious boy. ¡°Kind of,¡± Shaden told him. ¡°Would you believe it if I said I was a prisoner?¡± ¡°Really?¡± the boy gasped. But he narrowed his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have a criminal mark.¡± ¡°I was joking,¡± Shaden lied. ¡°So, what do we learn here?¡± ¡°Not much,¡± the boy said. ¡°I think it¡¯s a waste of time.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± They stopped talking when Teacher Tilla sent a glare their way. After some minutes of listening to the teacher speak, Kibra turned to Shaden to chat with him once more. But Shaden was gone, only an empty seat where he¡¯d been. He was now searching through the Wall, using his senses to navigate. But the inside of the Wall was like a maze, with numerous rooms and even more numerous halls which were laid out in no apparent order. Shaden sighed. He wouldn¡¯t be able to find anyone at this rate. He was growing more and more impatient. But he was surrounded by strangers, people who more or less didn¡¯t care about what happened to him. ¡°Oh, there you are,¡± Kibra said after Shaden reappeared next to him. ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°Magic,¡± Shaden shrugged. The boy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s cool. Want to show me?¡± ¡°Boys! Must your parents hear of this?¡± the teacher yelled, crossing her arms. ¡°No, ma¡¯am,¡± Kibra replied. Shaden simply stared, but the woman went back to lecturing. Something about history and Antafar. ¡°So, how did you come here?¡± Kibra asked. ¡°Things happened,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I might have upset the prince.¡± ¡°You mean one of His Majesties? That couldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s usually a death sentence for that, no?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t really speak about the Royal Family in that way,¡± Kibra whispered. ¡°Even here, there might be people listening. It¡¯s common sense. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you? Or your teachers?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°You should know. There was this time¡­¡± The class eventually came to a close, much to Shaden¡¯s delight. Kibra had run out of things to say and had begun dozing, and he yelped when the teacher smacked him on the head with her stick, causing him to stumble on his back. ¡°Class is over,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°I know history may bore you, but without knowing it¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Kibra interrupted, rubbing his head. It earned him another smack on the leg, and he ran off before the teacher could land another one. She turned to Shaden. ¡°You, where are your parents? You shouldn¡¯t travel alone here. Come, I will take you to your sector.¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually a tourist,¡± Shaden answered, remembering what Shaya had said long ago. The woman frowned. ¡°A tourist? Up here? At this season? Stop being unreasonable. This is no time for tourists. Now, stop spouting lies and tell me the truth.¡± ¡°I was sent as a reinforcement to heal people,¡± Shaden answered hopefully. ¡°I need to heal people. You can take me to where the injured people are.¡± The woman raised a hand and threw it towards his face. But before Shaden was struck, he let his magic wrap around the woman¡¯s arm, completely stopping her. Showing was better than telling, after all. Annoyed, Shaden looked into her eyes, and she stared back with awe. ¡°I said, you can send me to the injured,¡± he demanded. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Send me there, now.¡± He undid his hold, and the woman pulled her hand back, looking at him with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°You must be a Savant,¡± the woman muttered. ¡°But why are you here? Why did the guard bring you here?¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Not even an apology. ¡°It¡¯s complicated. Are you going to tell me or not?¡± ¡°The injured are on the bottom floors.¡± She answered. ¡°Did they not tell you? Who are you?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Her frown deepened. Then, without saying anything more, she departed down the hallways, vanishing from his sight. Shaden was left alone again, lost in the middle of nowhere. She could have told me the way down,¡± he sighed, putting his hand on his face. He leaned against a wall and stared at the dimly lit crystals that lighted the place, wondering why his life had taken such a strange turn. He had been enjoying himself so well before. Not circulating brought the melancholy back into his life. He didn¡¯t like feeling it as Shaden, though. Shaden was supposed to be in a dream¡ªa real world, but a dreamy fantasy for him¡ªand it was Demund who suffered, not Shaden. This was his refuge, his life of fun and convenience. He¡¯d never run into problems this irritating before. He smashed his fist into the wall, but his small body did nothing to even scratch it. This was his extent without circulating. Just a normal boy. He didn¡¯t know why he was letting himself feel this way. Was it exasperation? He wanted to feel angrier, crueler. Then he¡¯d have no problem ripping apart anyone who came across his path. He began to circulate, and his emotions became his to control. He took a deep breath in and put a confident smile on his face. He was Shaden. His power was limitless, and he could bring about anything he wanted to achieve. He couldn¡¯t let himself feel down just because of a stranger. They were merely passersby in his life, people without any substance. He¡¯d find the wounded. And he¡¯d heal ten thousand of them for certain. Cracking his knuckles, Shaden began to make his way towards the lower floors. ? ? ? It was simple enough to find the injured. They were at the very bottom, in large rooms on mats and mattresses with bandages over their bodies. But they weren¡¯t as numerous as he¡¯d expected. At most, there were around twenty, and while there were bound to be other areas with patients, it wasn¡¯t a good sign for Shaden who had to heal many more. Even if he did manage to heal ten thousand, he wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d prove it to the prince. He didn¡¯t know whether or not anyone here knew of the agreement. But someone had gotten the message to send him to the top of the Wall, had they not? Someone in the upper ranks, no doubt. He simply had to meet them. But for now, he¡¯d heal the injured. He¡¯d thought about waiting until he had reliable witnesses, but these people were hurt, and he had the power to relieve their agony. He had to act. Besides, they¡¯d be his witnesses. ¡°Here to find your father or brothers? I¡¯m sorry, but you came to the wrong place,¡± a man dressed in white robes told him. It stood in contrast to the sandy ones the soldiers normally wore, and the man didn¡¯t have armor. Shaden guessed that he was a doctor or a medic. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here to heal,¡± Shaden told the man. The man smiled weakly; his eyes were heavy, and he suddenly looked older. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± the man told him gently, ¡°but we have done all we could.¡± ¡°I can heal large wounds,¡± Shaden insisted. ¡°Please, let me.¡± ¡°Well...come on in. But don¡¯t experiment too much on these poor bones.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Shaden promised. ¡°What¡¯s your name, child?¡± the man asked him. His hair, though black, had specks of gray jotting through, and his beard, cleanly shaved, was the same. ¡°Shaden,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°An uncommon name, but a good one,¡± the man said. He didn¡¯t introduce himself but led Shaden to the injured right away, who looked up at them. Most of them continued to stay down after they¡¯d gotten a look of who¡¯d entered, and others continued watching by twisting their necks. Nobody really said anything, and the heaviness of the room began to weigh down on him. But he was confident. ¡°Ahnel, my friend,¡± the doctor greeted. The man with a bandaged leg looked up. His face was haggard, but a small smile formed on his lips. ¡°This boy wishes to practice his healing,¡± the doctor told him. ¡°Ah. Yes, yes, do improve your magic,¡± the injured man offered, motioning to his leg. ¡°But don¡¯t make it tickle too much.¡± ¡°Before you begin,¡± the doctor said, ¡°please tell me which spell you will use and say the incantation.¡± ¡°Let the blood flow and mend the body - Heal?¡± Shaden offered. ¡°That won¡¯t do much, but it will still be good practice,¡± the doctor nodded. Ahnel weakly smiled again. ¡°People don¡¯t volunteer much, so I am a generous one,¡± he chucked. ¡°Now, do go on. Give me a moment of relief.¡± ¡°Is it okay if I remove the bandages?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°I want to see the wound.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The man didn¡¯t look happy, and he looked at his leg worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I¡¯ll heal you now.¡± Shaden put out a hand while the men watched him along with some other patients. No one looked expectant. A warm glow of green enveloped the man¡¯s leg, hiding the expressions of the people from Shaden due to its brightness. He hadn¡¯t meant to use so much power, but using healing magic in a long time had made him somewhat forgetful of his output. He¡¯d have to work on lowering the brightness if he could. It made it too obvious. When the light subsided, everyone was looking their way now. The doctor¡¯s eyes were wide, as well as Ahnel¡¯s, and they looked at each other. The doctor began laughing. ¡°That gave me quite the scare!¡± he chuckled, patting Shaden on the head. ¡°Light magic doesn¡¯t exactly heal, my boy.¡± ¡°No...it doesn¡¯t,¡± Ahnel agreed. Then he began tearing his bandages off. Nearly everyone watched as the man placed his perfectly clean legs on the ground. His jaw had dropped, and he looked up at the doctor. ¡°I¡ªam healed,¡± he said dumbly. No one said anything else, including Shaden. The doctor looked at the man, looked at his legs, looked at Shaden, then looked at the legs again, then looked at Shaden. His face was painted with intense bewilderment, and his jaw that had dropped hung open like a broken drawer. He raised a hand, paused, then dropped it, unable to say anything. ¡°So...can I heal everyone else?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the magic you said you would use,¡± the doctor exclaimed, ¡°but goodness yes! Heal them, heal them! Heal them now! Send them back to their families.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t know how serious the injury had been, but based on their actions, he¡¯d done something incredible. He¡¯d healed a limb before, after all. Upon the doctor¡¯s insistence, he proceeded to heal the patients in order, starting from the ones on the beds, ending with the ones on the floor. The doctor seemed worried that he¡¯d run out of energy to continue, advising against using too much mana on one person, but Shaden went through all of them. The worst injury he came across was a rotting foot, which he sanitized and restored with relative ease. Not one of the men left while he was still using magic; they all got up and walked behind him, praying that the next person down the line would be healed as well. They cried and cheered loudly after the last patient curled his now restored toes, looking at them in awe. Some of them hugged each other, and after being examined by the doctor and thanking Shaden briefly, they left. Within minutes, the whole room was empty, and Shaden and the doctor sat on one of the tables to rest. ¡°Could you be a Royal Savant?¡± the doctor finally asked, offering Shaden a drink that smelled faintly of herbs. ¡°Or someone from the Empire?¡± ¡°Neither,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Would you believe what I¡¯d tell you?¡± The man nodded. ¡°After what you¡¯ve done? Of course.¡± He reached out a hand. ¡°I am Koruya, and I will listen to what you have to say.¡± Shaden took the hand and shook it. After letting go, he took in a deep breath. ¡°I am someone from far away who happened to stay in Antafar,¡± he explained. ¡°But I accidentally killed Prince Salahin¡¯s wyvern. I was sent here to pay the price by healing ten thousand people.¡± ¡°His Majesty¡¯s wyvern!¡± the doctor exclaimed, rubbing his chin. ¡°It is a dire transgression.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Shaden said. ¡°They were about to kill me for it. How can an animal''s life be more important than a person''s?¡± The doctor¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. After motioning to Shaden to be quiet, he got up, looked out of the door, then came back in, sitting down. ¡°You must be a foreigner,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Please, watch your words.¡± Shaden was baffled. ¡°Why? Are the Royalty gods? Can they do whatever they want?¡± The doctor didn¡¯t reply but sipped on his drink. Based on the way his manner had changed, Shaden didn¡¯t want to press the matter further. ¡°They are a symbol of divinity in the nation,¡± the doctor finally said with caution. ¡°They are the representation of Nafar itself. To mock them is to mock Nafar, and to steal from them is stealing from the citizens of Nafar. That¡¯s absurd, Shaden wanted to complain. But there was no joking tone in the man¡¯s voice¡ªonly seriousness. Did the Jakhar Kishaks think that too? Was that why they¡¯d seemed so powerless? Was he going against the whole nation? The silence was suffocating to Shaden. ¡°I¡¯m from Melern,¡± Shaden eventually said. ¡°We have a royal family there too. But they¡¯re not treated like deities.¡± ¡°That is because they are human,¡± the man told him. ¡°His Majesty the King and his bloodline are descended from the divine, and they rule with absolute justice. They must have sent you here for a reason.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t believe it. That jerk? Divine? His mana had been weak, and his face had looked mad. It was bullshit. He didn¡¯t want to tell the doctor that. Did everyone think like this? The man had felt like a normal person before, but now, Shaden wasn¡¯t so sure. The kindly man was distant now. ¡°Now, you know my story,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I need to find people to heal.¡± ¡°Finding the injured will be simple. Finding ten thousand will be difficult.¡± ¡°I need to do it as soon as possible. Could you take me to them?¡± ¡°There will be no need,¡± the man said. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Can you use more magic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, you will only have to wait,¡± the doctor told him. ¡°They will hear, and they will come. It is better for you to stay put in one place so they can find you.¡± Things would finally work out. ¡°Could I sleep here?¡± he asked, glancing at the beds. ¡°I don¡¯t really have a place to stay in.¡± ¡°Of course, of course. Do as you¡¯d like. I will be gone for the night, but I will tell my replacement to watch over you. Tell me, have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You must be famished! Wait here while I bring some food for you to eat. Did no one offer you anything to eat or drink when you arrived?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±¡¯ The man scowled. ¡°Wait here,¡± he instructed. Then he headed out of the door. Shaden leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes. His connection with Grak was still active, though because of the distance, it felt like a spider¡¯s thread rather than the ropes that had bound them together. He knew Grak was alive, but the wyvern¡¯s emotions were too weak to determine. At least, it wasn¡¯t dead. How long would it be until he was able to return? He buried his face into his hands. When he¡¯d been with Lytha, she was the one who had planned everything, and he could simply enjoy the moments she¡¯d prepared. He¡¯d had a friend to ask advice from, the freedom to do whatever he wanted. He hadn¡¯t known that being alone would be this difficult. They were all strangers to him¡ªeven the Jakhar Kishaks. He hadn¡¯t even known them for a month. He should have stayed at the settlement to understand them better, not go off on a fun trip to satisfy his boredom. His thoughts were broken when one of the men who¡¯d been healed ran in with someone in his arms. It was a child, not yet ten, and she had an empty socket¡ªa gaping hole where the eyeball was meant to be. ¡°No one¡ªno one could heal my child,¡± the man pleaded while Shaden tried to act confident. ¡°She lost her eye three years ago when she fell. A thorn pierced her eye. Is it possible to heal her?¡± ¡°I will try,¡± Shaden told him. The man placed the small girl on the chair before him, and she looked up at Shaden with a clear eye. A hopeful eye, able to believe anything it had been told. Was she indoctrinated too? Shaking his thoughts away, Shaden put out a hand. An eye¡ªhe¡¯d never restored one before. He muttered a silent word of prayer before letting his magic pour into her head, focused on the socket. When the blinding light subsided, the girl¡¯s eyes were closed. She was whispering a wish. ¡°You can open them,¡± Shaden softly told her. Her father cried out in joy when she gazed at the world with both eyes, blinking with wonder and joy. Subtle tears ran down the man¡¯s cheeks, and the girl, stupefied, began to laugh and cry at the same time, imitating her father. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± the man rambled, putting his daughter in his arms again. Then, without a second word, he sprinted off, leaving Shaden alone again with his thoughts. ¡°Ah¡­...glad you¡¯re happy,¡± Shaden mumbled. Kortuya returned soon after with a basket of flat, hard bread and jerky in his hands and Shaden took them with gratitude, chewing on them immediately. It was better than the gruel he¡¯d been fed during his way here, but comparing it to the meals he¡¯d had with Eshel¡­ But it was edible. Strangely tough, but edible. Really tough. It reminded him of the monster meat he¡¯d had in his childhood¡ªin jerky form. ¡°If what you told me is true, I will report it so they will know of your situation,¡± Kortuya offered. Shaden nodded. ¡°Please,¡± he said with a mouthful of bread. He took a swig of his drink to push it down. ¡°But, do tell me¡ªwhere did you learn to use your magic? How has your well become so abundant? Was it through some uncommon exercise, or is it innate?¡± Shaden thought about his childhood. ¡°I think a little bit of both,¡± he replied, ¡°but more innate.¡± ¡°Innate.¡± The doctor touched his mouth. ¡°I haven¡¯t traveled much. The world outside of Nafar is a mystery to me. I have read, but my knowledge is limited. Tell me¡ªdo all children of your family possess the same abilities as you?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m a little special,¡± Shaden said. ¡°You mentioned Melern. I am aware that it is a monarchy, like Nafar. How are children educated? How are the royalty seen there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But I don¡¯t think they have all of the power. There are nobles and elected people, so¡ª¡± ¡°Elected?!¡± ¡°Yes. So, every year, my parents would¡­¡± Before additional patients came, the two of them conversed, each telling the other about their country¡¯s customs that the other was not aware of. The celebrations they had, the foods they ate, the manners they learned. Shaden had received most of his knowledge from Eilae, and he was glad that she had taught him. He had to learn more if he didn¡¯t want to make mistakes again. ? ? ? ¡°Did you let Father know? You must let Father know. Do Gramps and Granny know?¡± Eshel strode across the room back and forth, her hands on her elbows. ¡°Why would he say such a thing? Why would he say that he would heal a thousand people? Does he not know his limits?¡± ¡°He does know, that is why he went, I think,¡± Shaya said, leaning on the table. Her arms were held together in front of her lips. ¡°If I let Father know, there is no telling how he would react.¡± ¡°Shaden is a child!¡± ¡°He is the heir of Skotos,¡± Shaya replied calmly. ¡°You know the tales.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t the one who talked with him every day!¡± Eshel forced through her teeth. ¡°I wish him well. If he doesn¡¯t succeed, we will be here for a very long time.¡± ¡°Did you really do anything?¡± Eshel¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡°Why did he take the blame? Why didn¡¯t you do anything more? I thought you held some strings!¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Eshel stopped prancing and glared at her sister. But her rage loosened after seeing Shaya¡¯s downcast posture, her eyes on the table while her hands covered her forehead. ¡°For now, we work with what we have,¡± Shaya spoke, closing her eyes. ¡°I will send people to the Wall. And let Father know. For us, nothing changes. Yet.¡± ¡°The prince,¡± Eshel spat. ¡°Careful,¡± Shaya warned. ¡°You never know who might be listening.¡± Eshel stomped the ground, throwing her hands up in the air. She was about to leave when Shaya called out to her. ¡°If worse comes to worst, I will prepare an escape route for you and Keyga,¡± Shaya promised. ¡°You don¡¯t trust him,¡± Eshel spat. Shaya didn¡¯t reply. Eshel glowered at her, then stormed away, slamming the doors behind her. She held back her tears as she headed towards her room. The way the prince had dismissed them so easily, treating them like peasants when they were one of the most powerful families in the country¡ªit had opposed the great image she¡¯d had of themselves. She¡¯d always thought that she was a kind of hard-working princess without a castle. But Royalty was scarier, crueler. She¡¯d never felt this powerless before. She couldn¡¯t do anything. That was what she hated. ¡°Keyga!¡± she yelled, seeing him playing with the bugs in the yard. He looked at her with shocked eyes. ¡°Yes?¡± he dumbly answered. Eshel hated that. Her brother was clueless about the seriousness of the situation. Just like Shaden. They could have been killed. ¡°Argh!¡± she groaned. She headed towards her room, failing to notice the hurt that crawled into Keyga¡¯s face. 5.12 Shaden was tired. Not physically, of course. His body was in top condition, as well as his mana pool. Even with a full day of healing the injured with only food breaks in between, he was nowhere near running dry. But mentally, he was reaching his limit. The faces had come and gone, and news spread fast in the Wall. The place had been quickly filled with patients, and for three days, he¡¯d been curing them without stopping. Some had even come to find him during the night, and it had been more than once that he had been woken up. It wasn¡¯t fun. He¡¯d simply put his hands out and let his magic do the work, and the people would thank him then leave. He¡¯d appreciated the thanks at first. But he¡¯d heard it too many times by now. Perhaps the number of people he¡¯d healed so far was close to two thousand. He wasn¡¯t keeping track. He wasn¡¯t sure if anyone was. He was glad he was able to find many, but the task wasn¡¯t something he was excited about. But he¡¯d have to endure. The Jakhar Kishaks were waiting for him. ¡°Next,¡± he muttered as the healed woman began to babble about how grateful she was. He smiled weakly. The ¡®guards¡¯ pulled her away as another took her place. He hadn¡¯t needed any protection, but after Kortuya had found out how unlimited his energy could be, he¡¯d wanted to speed up the process. Five hours in the morning, five hours in the afternoon. That was the schedule that had been set for him. Kortuya¡¯s superiors had received the message from the capital, and while Shaden didn¡¯t know its exact contents, it apparently had something to do with working as a servant if he couldn¡¯t use magic. Now they knew. He could tell that they hadn¡¯t expected much from a child; it was probably why they¡¯d sent him to the top right away to scare him. He wasn¡¯t sure of the prince¡¯s exact intentions, but at least Shaden was fulfilling his part of the bargain. It would be best not to meet him again. By the way some patients had reacted, the Royalty was revered severely, worshipped almost. One had even exclaimed, ¡°The King has answered our prayers!¡± His emotions were conflicted. Had he really done a great evil? After talking with Kortuya, he¡¯d found out that wyverns were extremely difficult to tame, even when raised from birth. Complex magic and techniques were required¡ªmany years of conditioning and care. Their value was astronomical. And he¡¯d killed one. He still didn¡¯t like the prince, and had he ordered him to be executed, he would have leveled the whole place. But¡ªthese people had their customs. Strange, extreme customs, but it was what they believed, what they¡¯d grown up with. To hate them because of that felt...unfair. As dreamlike his world was for him, these people were living real lives. So, he wanted to leave them as soon as possible. He wanted to return to the Jakhar Kishak settlement where he could spend the rest of his year in peace. An unstressful life¡ªthat was what Shaden was all about. Not working ten hours a day. At least the people seemed happy. And his food had become better with some vegetables and dairy products added. ¡°Good work today as well,¡± Kortuya clapped when the final patient went out of the room. ¡°I believe the general will visit within the week, so you must prepare yourself.¡± Shaden turned his head after finishing his yawn. ¡°General?¡± ¡°Yes. General Nohcam Watayurk,¡± Kortuya said with excitement. ¡°He is the overseer of the Wall.¡± ¡°Like the head of the Watayurks.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kortuya touched his beard. ¡°Though I wonder why he would come. Perhaps he has an injury. Perhaps he wishes to thank you.¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°Hopefully, it won¡¯t be anything serious.¡± ¡°I hope so too.¡± Things were finally working out. Hopefully, after healing ten thousand people, General Nohcam would serve as his witness to the prince. At this rate, he¡¯d finish within two weeks. Kortuya brought dinner. He¡¯d been assigned as Shaden¡¯s caretaker for the moment, but in reality, he was more of an assistant, asking Shaden questions all of the time. ¡°Your magic¡ªit is exceptional,¡± he said through a mouthful of jerky. ¡°I still cannot understand it. How is the spell not interrupted by the patient¡¯s mana? Healing is a delicate thing, and without a magic circle to stabilize the process, I cannot see it happening. I would be honored to learn about it.¡± ¡°I push it away,¡± Shaden explained, ¡°the patient¡¯s mana, I mean. Then, I apply the magic.¡± ¡°Prodigal, and difficult. I could never do such a thing. And the color too¡ªwhy is it so bright and green? Do you borrow power from the spirits?¡± ¡°Healing magic is always green, right?¡± Shaden replied. ¡°I believe color is added to spells to make them more noticeable,¡± Kortuya said. ¡°The ancients designed it so that it would be more easily understood. But you¡ªyou do not chant. And yet, you choose to add light to your magic. Is that not wasteful? Or perhaps, it is the will of the spirit that lends you power?¡± ¡°No spirits,¡± Shaden stated. ¡°About the color, I never thought about it.¡± ¡°Fascinating. So much power, yet you adhere to the rules. Where do you draw your power from? Or is it from yourself?¡± ¡°Myself, I think.¡± Kortuya shook his head. ¡°You must be one of those people in the stories I¡¯ve heard during my childhood. A Sage of Healing.¡± I can do much more than heal, Shaden wanted to say. But he had a feeling that things would become more complicated if he did, so he decided to avoid letting people know about the full extent of his abilities. ¡°Am I that great?¡± ¡°Very. What you do is unheard of. Extremely wasteful and inefficient, but you never run dry. I simply cannot understand it. I would not be surprised if you collapsed any moment.¡± ¡°So I should improve my technique.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wonder you haven¡¯t when you are so good at it. Perhaps your wastefulness has given you the capacity that you have? No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s too much.¡± Kortuya sighed, then pursed his lips. ¡°Perhaps you have been gifted by a god.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t fully understand it himself. Was it because he was ¡®dreaming¡¯? But nothing was fake about the world. And no ¡®god¡¯ had approached him before. The strongest beings he¡¯d met were a librarian and a white-haired scholar, and they hadn¡¯t sensed anything attached to him¡ªlike someone else¡¯s influence. Where did his power come from? And why was he so adept at magic? It was still a mystery. ¡°Who knows?¡± Shaden said. ¡°Perhaps¡ªyou are a god.¡± Shaden thought about his life as Demund. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he replied. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m human. Have you ever seen a god get stressed from healing people?¡± ¡°I have not seen any gods, but no. And no god would be so wasteful.¡± A thought came into Shaden¡¯s mind. ¡°What about Naera?¡± he asked. ¡°What kind of goddess is she?¡± ¡°She is the creator of magic as we know it, I believe.¡± ¡°But Saiton did the same, right? What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°Naera would be...more powerful.¡± Kortuya crossed his arms. ¡°I am not well versed in these matters. My studies were not on foreigners.¡± ¡°You said that the Royal Family were descended from gods. What gods?¡± ¡°The divine. The god of the sun, Rahn.¡± ¡°Did he actually exist?¡± ¡°So it is said.¡± ¡°You sound like you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Kortuya only moved his eyebrows. ¡°I must get going now,¡± he said, getting up. ¡°My wife is waiting for me.¡± ¡°Uh, before you go,¡± Shaden requested, ¡°could I get something to read? It¡¯s really boring down here.¡± The doctor¡¯s face turned into one of shock. ¡°Of course!¡± he exclaimed, his face turning pale. ¡°How could I have not known? It must be terrible being here alone.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten for a moment that you were a child,¡± he muttered. His eyes lit up within a few seconds. ¡°You must be lonely.¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± ¡°I know just the place where you can stay,¡± Kortuya clapped. ¡°Follow me. They will love you. They visited yesterday afternoon, and I¡¯d forgotten that they¡¯d told me that they would be pleased to make your acquaintance.¡± The people of Nafar were convivial, but with it came a pushiness Shaden had rarely experienced as Demund. It was different from following Lytha¡¯s instructions. He hadn¡¯t had a choice then. Here, he could refuse. ¡°Or¡ªwould you not?¡± Kortuya sounded disappointed already. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Shaden accepted. The man nodded, motioning with his hand. Refusing people¡¯s offers here made him feel like he was becoming enemies with them. Similar to refusing a birthday gift that a friend had prepared with all of his heart. But he wasn¡¯t exactly friends with these people. They were just...too kind. Too friendly. It wasn¡¯t bad, but not knowing them very well, it was uncomfortable. He¡¯d never been good at refusing others. But it had never felt burdensome. His family¡¯s legacy, his training, his life as Shaden¡ªuntil now. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have minded the extra attention. But here, in the heat of the desert and the weight of his penalty, something inside of him was slipping. It wasn¡¯t noticeable when he was circulating, but when he stopped, the vexation brewed within, growing like mold on humid wood. So, he circulated. They walked through the halls and up some dimly lit stairs for some minutes until Kortuya found a door. He knocked twice, and Shaden heard someone move within. The door opened, and it was a child that stepped out. A child who recognized Shaden. ¡°Mom! The doctor is here!¡± he yelled, looking back, then turned to Shaden. ¡°You! You keep missing class. Did you move?¡± ¡°Kibra, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me. And you were¡­um¡ª¡± ¡°Shaden.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You two know each other! That¡¯s good,¡± Kortuya chuckled. Shaden groaned internally. He didn¡¯t want to spend his nights with a kid. Maybe if they were as smart as Eilae it would be fun, but Kibra was a child through and through. His mother came out, and she gasped softly when she spotted Shaden in the doorway. ¡°Doctor,¡± she breathed, ¡°and the Green Child.¡± ¡°Green Child?¡± Shaden repeated. ¡°You are called that, yes,¡± Kortuya told him. ¡°Shaden wanted a place to stay. You were offering a place before?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! How wonderful of you to come here,¡± the lady said, clasping her hands together. ¡°Come in! And your name is Shaden?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Wonderful, wonderful. Have you eaten dinner yet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see. Well, do come in.¡± ¡°I will take my leave here,¡± Kortuya said, nodding to Shaden. ¡°I will come to pick you up tomorrow at seven, unless you wish to wake up later?¡± ¡°Seven will do,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± So, the doctor left and he was left inside of the room with the curious child and the woman who looked at him like he was some kind of fairy. He stood there in the room while the woman moved about, putting things away and pulling clothes and blankets out. It made him feel like he¡¯d barged inside uninvited. But eventually, a place for him to sleep was prepared¡ªnext to Kibra. ¡°We have little, but help yourself to whatever you need,¡± the lady told him. ¡°Did I heal you?¡± Shaden asked. Even his superb memory couldn''t keep up with the few thousand people he¡¯d seen for only ten seconds each. ¡°Yes. My knee. And my back,¡± the lady said enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt better!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I can heal other injuries if you need it.¡± ¡°Oh, how wonderful! I will tell you if I need anything.¡± After smiling awkwardly, Shaden made his way to his mat¡ªwhich was worse than the bed he¡¯d slept on before¡ªand sat down, looking around. The rooms were very dark, lit only by one light each, powered by mana crystals. He wished he¡¯d stayed in the infirmary. It wasn¡¯t helpful when Kibra came to him and sat down on his mat, facing him. ¡°Mom told me you¡¯re special,¡± he piped up with twinkling eyes. ¡°I heard you can use green magic. That¡¯s pretty weird.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Shaden replied weakly. For some reason, he felt extremely tired, even when he wasn¡¯t. ¡°I guess.¡± He¡¯d never wanted to sleep so badly before. ¡°We don¡¯t see much green here,¡± Kibra continued. ¡°Wait, I have something to show you.¡± Shaden waited while the boy went out of the room. He wasn¡¯t circulating anymore. He just wanted to rest. When the boy came back in, he was carrying a small pot with a leafy plant inside. He held it delicately like a valuable gem, placing it down gently before Shaden. It looked like any normal weed to him. ¡°Amazing, right?¡± Kibra giggled with excitement. ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t approve, but I know a place that has more.¡± ¡°Do you mean the plant?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Of course I mean the plant,¡± the boy replied, looking hurt. ¡°Uh, sorry if it doesn¡¯t interest you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a plant, right?¡± Now he looked even more hurt. ¡°Just a plant?¡± Shaden was too tired to continue. Frankly, he couldn¡¯t care less about this boy who he''d met for the second time. Yawning, he leaned to the side. ¡°That¡¯s just a weed. It¡¯s useless,¡± Shaden stated. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Oh. Well, I mean¡ªyeah.¡± He looked like he wanted to say more, but he got up with the plant and exited, coming back shortly after with an empty hand. His face had lost the enlivened glow it had held moments before, and he went to the light before looking at Shaden. ¡°You look tired,¡± he said. ¡°Should I turn off the lights?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Shaden crawled into the blanket that was on the mat and placed his head on the pillow. He could feel the straw underneath the cloth individually on his skin. He¡¯d liked the cotton-filled ones better. Kibra also laid down on his bed and pulled the blankets over himself. ¡°Goodnight,¡± the boy muttered. ¡°Goodnight,¡± Shaden feebly replied. ? ? ? In the morning, the boy left for class, and Shaden was picked up by Kortuya to return to the infirmary again. Already, people had lined up; even those with minor discomforts had come to get a taste of his power. The more, the better. He would be able to return faster. He cheered himself up while removing a scar from a woman¡¯s arm, who muttered thanks before heading out. Where were the severely injured that the Watayurk hunter had mentioned? There had been those with missing fingers, toes, and limbs until the third day, some with deep scars in their stomachs, but he hadn¡¯t spotted that many fresh wounds. ¡°All dead,¡± Kortuya told him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We can only save a handful with the number of healers we have. Nor can we carry them all the way here. Do you think we¡¯d have many resources out here?¡± It was the prisoners that made up the most casualties, but there were half as many soldiers who¡¯d perished as well. ¡°But I didn¡¯t see anyone get hurt at the top of the Wall,¡± Shaden said. ¡°This place had enough spears to make the wyverns flee.¡± ¡°Our spears are not infinite,¡± Kortuya informed. ¡°With every battle, they must be retrieved. And migrating, hungry wyverns can be very cunning. Other hungry beasts wander near the Wall, searching for men to devour.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s when people get hurt.¡± ¡°Yes. The east of the Wall is a dangerous place. With abundant materials, yes, but very dangerous.¡± ¡°What do wyverns even eat?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°How are there so many of them?¡± ¡°There are speculations. An expedition record tells of massive worms and bugs that live off of Taash¡¯s heat¡ªthey could be food.¡± There was a moment of silence while they chewed on their meals. The people who weren¡¯t injured were all dead. It wasn¡¯t pleasant to think about. ¡°There was a battle a few days ago, right?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t see many wounded after that.¡± ¡°Then the retrieval was a success,¡± Kortuya stated, ¡°or the injured were left behind to die.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Or, they haven¡¯t gone out yet. The Wall has enough spears to defend against a million wyverns.¡± ¡°How do they even make it across the Wall? There were a few to the west.¡± ¡°They eat each other.¡± Kortuya held his hands together, an uncanny glint forming in his eyes. ¡°Do you know how they migrate? They eat each other for food as they move north.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Had all the wyverns survived the migration, the country would be enveloped in chaos. But they are hungry beasts, eager to fill their stomachs.¡± ¡°So...they expend a lot of energy. I guess their metabolism is very rapid?¡± ¡°What is metabolism?¡± ¡°It¡¯s how food is broken down in your body as energy,¡± Shaden replied. He¡¯d suspected it after spending his time with Grak. For a beast of his size to fly around, the amount of energy he¡¯d need would be tremendous. Grak hadn¡¯t flown much after bonding with him, but he¡¯d still been a voracious eater. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯m doing much,¡± Shaden finally said after wiping his hands. ¡°Maybe I could join the people retrieving the spears? I¡¯ll be able to save people better that way.¡± ¡°That would be a terrible idea. Why would you want such a thing?¡± To show off. There was a moderate desire inside of him to flaunt his abilities so he¡¯d be treated better¡ªso that people would know not to cross him. Sometimes he thought about what would have happened if he had simply lifted the prince by his foot and shook him around a little bit. Would power have made him submissive, or would it have given fruit to more aggression? At least no one had been killed. It had just inconvenienced him a little. ¡°Saving lives is important, right?¡± Shaden decided with a sigh. ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± He healed more people in the afternoon and when the clock struck six, the guards pushed the rest of the patients away who cried out from behind the doors. Shaden was too worn out to care. He wanted to get his mind on something else, anything. A day off sounded great. Not that there was much to do in the Wall, but it would be better than healing. So when he saw Kibra watering his plant after dinner, he was more interested this time to ask. ¡°So, what¡¯s the name of the plant?¡± Shaden initiated, sitting down next to him. ¡°Why would you name a plant? That¡¯s stupid,¡± Kibra replied. Shaden held in the urge to groan. ¡°But I call it Planty,¡± he went on, giving the weed a pat. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s really a name.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°What, finally interested?¡± Kibra asked with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re a strange one. I thought you didn¡¯t care for plants.¡± ¡°I was bored,¡± Shaden said. ¡°We could play some floor sticks.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± It was a simple game involving drawing on the floor and using sticks as points, but despite thinking that it was boring in the beginning, Shaden got into it, and on their eighth round, he was laughing out loud when Kibra made funny faces after losing. It wasn¡¯t that it was particularly fun. He just liked keeping his mind simple, and playing with Kibra was liberating in a way. Forgetting about his problems¡ªthat was what it was. The boy was talkative and enthusiastic about everything. Shaden found him very easy to become familiar with. Maybe it was because his body was a child, but he wanted to indulge himself in childish things. That¡¯s why he¡¯d liked it when Lytha had taken care of him and when he¡¯d stayed at Danark with his family, enjoying everyday pleasures. He was only realizing that now. The chaotic and unordinary were thrilling, but his heart felt at home when spending time with his friends and family. Here, surrounded by strangers, his mind always felt uneasy, and the feeling intensified before he fell asleep. At least playing with Kibra brought some peace back. Simple, childish things that could be enjoyed without responsibilities. He wished he¡¯d remained at the settlement, no matter how boring it had been. But things were different now. Was this what his grandfather had meant by being responsible? Or was it the result of his own choices? His grandfather had always been so vague. He closed his eyes, wishing to return to the normality he¡¯d had before. ? ? ? A day off. He¡¯d finally asked for it. And he¡¯d spend it with Kibra, who was also free from class on the weekend. After just a week of spending time together, they¡¯d become friends. Shaden found him to be a likable guy¡ªjust a tad too enthusiastic, but kind and surprisingly caring. He¡¯d seen it in the way he¡¯d talked with his mother, helping her with every little thing she asked for without complaint. Well, today Kibra had invited him to a ¡®surprise,¡¯ as he called it, so they were making their way across the Wall to whatever that place could be. The residents of the Wall all seemed to know each other by name, and it was more than once that they stopped on the way while Kibra talked with one of the people they¡¯d come across while Shaden stood behind him, unsure of what to do. Quite a lot seemed to know him as well, and apparently, no one knew his name¡ªbut they knew him as the Green Child or the Green Boy. But they eventually exited the Wall to the outside where the sun shined mercilessly down on the land, except where the Wall was casting shade to the west. ¡°If we come here in the afternoon, it¡¯ll be too hot,¡± Kibra told him as they walked down the various camps, tents, and animal pens outside of the wall. ¡°It¡¯s good to go outside in the morning.¡± Shaden hadn¡¯t paid much attention the first time he¡¯d arrived, but the bareness of the land struck him as uninhabitable. No trees met his eyes when he looked around¡ªthe plants he did see were yellow-brown shrubs that were rooted lifelessly into the rocky earth. The darkness cast by the Wall stamped out the remaining signs of life that were left, and even the animals looked weary in the dull light. ¡°It¡¯s so barren,¡± Shaden commented. At least the place had been sunny when he¡¯d come. The morning of the Wall gave off an entirely different mood. ¡°What? It¡¯s nice, right?¡± Kibra argued, ¡°And very peaceful.¡± ¡°I guess you can see it that way.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better than being scorched by the sun,¡± he said. ¡°Have you ever gotten your skin peeled off? It¡¯s weird. Your skin turns into white flakes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a detail I wouldn¡¯t have minded not knowing,¡± Shaden grinned, ¡°but yeah, not getting a sunburn is good.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Kibra stated, pointing. ¡°See that little cave-thing in the Wall? That¡¯s where we¡¯re going.¡± They were nearly at the edge of the Wall, and they¡¯d walked more than an hour to reach it. This was the side that shared boundaries with the Rvuvick Empire, so he could see where the Wall began to slant down at the end. It was still reasonably high. ¡°Okay,¡± Kibra told him when they finally reached the large, draped cloth that served as a door to the ¡®cave.¡¯ ¡°Try not to touch anything. The owner is very sensitive about his stuff.¡± Shaden nodded, and they headed inside. It felt humid. An odor of grass hung in the air, but the coolness of the area prevented it from being unpleasant. It wasn¡¯t a smell Shaden had expected to get from a desert. ¡°Farmer!¡± Kibra called, walking through the darkness with ease. There was light seeping through the front. ¡°Farmer! I finally visited today! Are you here?¡± ¡°Who?¡± echoed a voice in the distance. ¡°Who is calling?¡± ¡°Me! Kibra!¡± Kibra yelled, more loudly this time. ¡°Can we come in?¡± ¡°Who?¡± The voice sounded muffled, and Kibra cleared his throat as they made their way past yet another draped door, going inside. Admittedly, Shaden was surprised. He¡¯d stepped into a lush forest, full of small trees, shrubs, bushes, grass, flowers, vegetables¡ªand many others he didn¡¯t recognize. The raw earth had been broken and tilled to create soft soil for the verdure, and small streams with banks of stone gave life to the vegetation that lived inside of the cave. Shaden even spotted some butterflies and colorful bugs flying around, though he didn¡¯t like the mosquitoes. ¡°Farmer!¡± Kibra called again, jumping over a stream. As numerous as the plants were, they were all short¡ªand a man¡¯s exposed head could be seen in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s me, Kibra!¡± The man straightened his back and looked behind him. Despite them being in a desert, the man looked like a resident of a jungle; his hair, long, was unkempt and wild, and his face and uncovered body were smeared with fresh soil he¡¯d been toiling on. He appeared old despite his dark hair, but his body was that of a young man¡¯s. And his body was brimming with life¡ªa subtle, but incessant flow of undiluted mana. He looked like a beggar, but Shaden knew better. While not as notable as the Elders of the Consortium, the man was many heads above the soldiers that patrolled the Wall. ¡°Ah, Kibra!¡± the man smiled broadly, waving his hand. ¡°You should have spoken louder! I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°I did!¡± Kibra complained. The two of them neared the shaggy man, and Shaden immediately noticed the smell that surrounded him. As well as the small bugs in his hair and on his skin and clothes, mixed with soil. He almost cried out loud when Kibra gave the man a giant hug, which the man returned. The boy looked back at him, motioning to the old man. ¡°This is Shaden, a friend I made,¡± Kibra introduced. ¡°This is Farmer. He is the most amazing person I know.¡± ¡°I appreciate the flattery!¡± the man laughed, ¡°and Shaden. Welcome, welcome to my humble abode. It¡¯s the most wonderful place you will see in this lifeless structure of ash and rock. But if you¡¯ll excuse me, I must return to my tasks.¡± ¡°Can we watch?¡± Kibra asked. ¡°Of course. But¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t step on anything.¡± The man nodded while raising his eyebrows. ¡°Come along, carefully now,¡± he told them, returning to the area he¡¯d come from. Shaden and Kibra cautiously stepped over the vegetation and followed the man to a place where holes had been dug up and various gardening tools were tossed around the floor. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kibra piped up, seeing the man plop some mana crystals and seeds into the soil. Then the man covered them with dirt, giving the mounds a little pat before moving on. ¡°A little boost of energy,¡± the man explained. ¡°Of course, the soil still must be rich with nutrients. But a little crystal can give it the motivation it needs.¡± ¡°I knew that. I mean, what seeds are they?¡± ¡°Ah, these are rare ones from the east. I discovered them in the stomachs of some wyverns. For all I know, they could be useless.¡± ¡°Like¡ªlike rocks.¡± ¡°Yes, rocks!¡± The two burst out laughing, and Shaden didn¡¯t know why planting rocks was so amusing to them. He doubted that the man didn¡¯t know what he was dealing with. There was a certain feeling to life, a feeling that was more apparent when one was adept with mana control. Even seeds had it. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that we accidentally planted some pebbles before,¡± Kibra explained after seeing his puzzlement. ¡°It was really funny because I think we planted other seeds together without knowing it, and when they actually grew, we really thought that the pebbles had sprouted.¡± ¡°Good times, good times,¡± the man chuckled, swatting a mosquito away. It looked like a simple motion, but Shaden clearly saw the man grab the mosquito with his fingers before tossing it away. ¡°Would you two like to help?¡± the man offered, showing them his bag of seeds. ¡°There are shovels lying about.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to. Shaden, isn¡¯t this fun?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s great,¡± Shaden said half-heartedly. Seeing the garden had been intriguing, but he didn¡¯t want to labor. But he smiled when Kibra handed him a shovel. While circulating, he stabbed his shovel into the ground and copied the man¡¯s movements, putting a seed inside with a crystal the size of a fingernail and covering it. After the seventh seed, he decided that it wasn¡¯t too bad. Something about Kibra¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious, and he soon found himself rapidly completing the task he¡¯d been given, sweat forming on his brow. The sun shined down¡ªor across on them as they steadily filled up the patch of land with the seeds. Fast as he was, the Farmer was faster. It was mechanical, the way he moved on from one hole to the next. Artful, even. ¡°Wonderful,¡± the man announced, opening his arms wide. ¡°I¡¯ve finished an hour earlier! Ah, sweet rest, come onto my bones.¡± ¡°Do we get something?¡± Kibra asked eagerly. ¡°Yes, yes. I have fresh fruits. Fruit slices, fruit juice, whatever you¡¯d like.¡± Kibra clapped his hands together, and Shaden couldn¡¯t help but smile. It felt more natural to do so now, and he wasn¡¯t faking it as much anymore. He could get used to this, this feeling of accomplishment. Only if it was a once-in-a-while kind of thing, though. ¡°Dates with water pears,¡± the Farmer presented, handing them each a cup of white-greenish, opaque liquid along with a large plate full of small, dried fruit. Kibra dug in hungrily, making noises of happiness when he chewed. Shaden also took a bite. It was sweet, but not as sweet as candy. But sweeter than most fruits he¡¯d eaten. The drink was very good¡ªnot too thick, but refreshing with a gentle aroma of fresh fitness and cleared his nose. He cooled the liquid before taking more sips. ¡°Farmer thinks that he can transform the desert into a forest,¡± Kibra said after they¡¯d had their fill of fruit. ¡°Isn¡¯t that awesome?¡± ¡°The whole desert?¡± ¡°It can be done,¡± the farmer stated. ¡°Not in one lifetime, but I will be the stepping stone for future generations.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°The soil. Rich in nutrients. Hard, but once softened, very good. The only problem is water. This place receives its water from the underground rivers, but for the whole desert to be watered, there must be rain.¡± The man looked up at the ceiling. ¡°That is for the clouds to determine.¡± Shaden knew he could do it if he wanted to. Making rain wasn¡¯t that hard, probably, even though he¡¯d never tried it. ¡°I really want to continue his dream,¡± Kibra said, ¡°but Mom says I shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Come back later when you¡¯re older than twenty-five to take my will,¡± the Farmer chuckled, patting Kibra on the head. ¡°You¡¯re too young to make decisions.¡± ¡°I¡¯m old enough. You said I¡¯m good at farming.¡± ¡®Yes. But being good at farming and giving everything up for it are very different things. Do you want to become madman number two?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t really believe that.¡± ¡°Oh? Googoo Habah, goobah roo!¡± Kibra stuck his tongue out in distaste as the man roared with laughter, slapping his leg for emphasis. It was all very weird for Shaden, who watched while keeping a bubble of mana around his body, not wanting the bugs to get on his skin. ¡°See? That¡¯s why they all say you¡¯re weird,¡± Kibra complained, crossing his arms. ¡°You should shave. And shower, and wear some nice clothes. Then they won¡¯t call you names.¡± ¡°I own this part of the Wall. Why should I care about what anything thinks?¡± the man snorted. ¡°Well, I¡¯m the only person who comes here. And that¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°One is enough for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not good.¡± They argued lightly with each other, and Shaden sipped on his drink while he listened. The man? Mad? It was likely that the man was faking it. Well, it didn¡¯t matter to him. He¡¯d leave soon anyway, and this would be no more than an interesting memory for him. ¡°Oh! And if you have any injuries, Shaden can heal them,¡± Kibra blurted halfway through the conversation. ¡°He¡¯s also known as the Green Boy.¡± ¡°Green Boy?¡± ¡°Yeah. And he heals hundreds of people each day!¡± ¡°Hundreds?¡± The man looked at him with his dark eyes, and Shaden resisted the urge to look away. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Shaden admitted. ¡°He healed my finger when I cut it,¡± Kibra proudly said, holding his finger up. ¡°See? Not even a scar.¡± ¡°That sounds extraordinary! Are you a Savant?¡± the man asked, stroking his beard. ¡°But you are not from Nafar, it would seem.¡± It wasn¡¯t really a secret by this point, so he explained his situation to the man, who nodded. ¡°Ah, an unfortunate circumstance,¡± the man commented with a frown. ¡°Killing a prince¡¯s wyvern is indeed a dire crime.¡± ¡°Deserving of death?¡± Shaden sighed. The man thought about it, placing a hand on his chin. ¡°Eh, why would I care?¡± he shrugged. ¡°All I know is farming. I do not know about the Royal Court¡¯s rules. But,¡± he added, ¡°you are alive. And that is what matters. Also farming. Farming matters too.¡± ¡°I guess so,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°Then, it¡¯s time for more farming!¡± the Farmer declared, picking up his shovel. ¡°Who is with me?¡± ¡°I am!¡± Kibra said, jumping up.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Shaden said, though with the least energy out of the three of them. In terms of raw power, he was much, much more capable than the two, but he couldn¡¯t beat their motivation. Farming in the desert. It sounded hopeless, even in a fantasy world. But the two were enjoying their lives, and who could do anything about it? Shaden decided to enjoy it together. ? ? ? Demund opened his eyes. Yawning, he looked at the clock while stretching his arms out. Morning circulation was wonderful, and he was adept at it now. Because he had been healing so much as Shaden, he¡¯d learned a few tricks to help him control his mana better, which in turn was very helpful to him in the waking world. Lately, it felt like the roles of each world had switched. He was finding more peace as Demund than Shaden ever since he¡¯d been sent to the Wall. It was only around two days for Demund, but even two days was two weeks for Shaden. If he had to bear the full extent of time without feeling like he¡¯d woken from a dream, he didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d be able to handle it. There had been many times when he¡¯d wished for the two worlds to be more connected. After all, it would allow him to transfer spells to his real-world self much more easily. But while the knowledge remained, other things didn¡¯t. Perhaps using magic was similar to muscle memory; he knew the way of using it, but his abilities didn¡¯t allow him to bring forth what his mind wished for. But¡ªbut, he¡¯d gotten so much practice. He pressed his hand against his stump of a leg and took in a deep breath. Closing his eyes, he focused on his fingertips and let his mana crawl forward. He¡¯d found that it was much more efficient to turn his spell into thin threads before casting it, much like using mana to make an object a figurative part of his body. The difficulty had risen tremendously, but threading mana was something he¡¯d done for a long time. Once he¡¯d grasped the feeling behind healing¡ªand it had taken so, very long¡ªhe¡¯d succeeded in creating an imitation of Shaden¡¯s power: the ability to close small cuts. He let go of his leg and sighed. It barely did anything for a missing limb. A small tingle here and there was the extent of his power. But there was hope. Many years from now, after countless hours of practice, if he could just do what his other self could do¡ªwould he be able to restore his leg? The future was murky, but he¡¯d seen the speck of light somewhere on the horizon. Practice. That was all he could do at the moment. He would persevere. But¡ªit was the weekend. He guessed he could go watch a movie with his friends. 5.13 On one afternoon, when the number of people¡ªwhile still many¡ªhad decreased enough to let people move around in the infirmary without any problems, there came a loud knocking noise on the entrance of the room. ¡°Lord General Nohcam has arrived!¡± announced the guard at the front, and the people inside immediately looked back to see what was going on. Shaden quickly finished healing the person in line and looked to the entrance as well. Two finely dressed guards came in first¡ªtheir coats made of dark, wyvern leather¡ªand a stocky man, a finger taller than most, strode in, a sword strapped to his waist and an ornate breastplate placed on his chest. His hair, while graying, did not magnify his age. Rather, it made him appear sturdier, like steel wool growing around a rectangular boulder of stone. His eyes were unwavering, though their sharpness had declined with age. When the people saw the man, they moved out of the way, bowing their heads. Judging by the whispers and murmurs Shaden could hear, the general was not someone they feared, unlike a certain prince he¡¯d met. Everyone began leaving the room after the two guards glared them down, and by the time the general had sat down in front of Shaden, there were a total of five people in the room¡ªShaden, General Nohcam, his two guards, and Kortuya, who nervously watched with eyes that were wider than usual. He¡¯d suggested greeting the general with respect, but Shaden didn¡¯t like lowering his head to people. Were not the Jakhar Kishaks on the same level as the Watayurks? And he, being the heir, was above them. Nevertheless, Shaden got up from his seat. Foreign land, foreign customs. He hadn¡¯t had those problems when he¡¯d been a tourist. ¡°Welcome,¡± Shaden greeted. ¡°Do you need a place to be healed?¡± ¡°Do not waste your energy on a relic such as myself. Save it for the less fortunate,¡± General Nohcam spoke, and they both sat down together. ¡°So, I have heard of you as the Green Child. How many have you healed? I suppose it would be in the thousands.¡± ¡°A little short of ten thousand, my lord,¡± Kortuya answered. ¡°There is not one resident in the Wall who has not heard of you,¡± General Nohcam said, ¡°and our population is in the tens of thousands. While not here, many of them lay in their beds, dreaming of a chance to meet you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°But I have said it. You must still fill your quota. Killing a Royal wyvern¡ª¡± the general shook his head, ¡°I am surprised you were given this task. And you are near completion. They have not told me who you were, except that you were in the care of the Jakhar Kishaks.¡± ¡°Do you know them well?¡± ¡°Of course I know them well. The jerky we eat is from their animals. They have sent me a hawk speaking well of you, but that is beside the point.¡± The man put his hands together and placed them on the table. They hit the surface with a solid thump. ¡°I would like for you to heal the ones in their beds,¡± the man spoke solidly, and each word felt like a block of stone falling on sand¡ªhard, but without cracks. ¡°The old, the sick, the wounded¡ªthose who have no one to carry them here. That is my request.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Shaden told him with a nod. ¡°But when I heal ten thousand people, will you let me go?¡± ¡°I will,¡± the man promised. ¡°If you will go, you shall.¡± ¡°Will you give me a ride, so that I won¡¯t die in the desert?¡± ¡°You will leave with a caravan that frequents Antafar.¡± ¡°What proof will I get that my price has been paid?¡± ¡°My seal and signature, as well as a gift for His Majesty. It will be proof enough.¡± Shaden nodded, satisfied. The man didn¡¯t seem to be lying, and his words sounded trustworthy. There was a certain benignity in his eyes that he¡¯d frequently seen in grandfathers. Similar to Mayarrack, but this man was sterner. ¡°I will heal the people,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I will heal all of them. To be honest, I was trying to keep count of them, in case you would try and deceive me. But now, when you see that everyone in the Wall has been healed, you will know that it was me. And you will let me go.¡± ¡°Everyone?¡± The man smiled. ¡°To walk through the entirety of the Wall would take weeks.¡± ¡°I have my ways. So, would that be okay?¡± ¡°What more could I ask for? Do as you¡¯ve said, and you will return to Antafar. It was a pleasure to meet you, boy from the west.¡± When the man got up, Shaden got up as well. After the general and his guards had left, people began to crowd in again, and Shaden sat back down on his chair and stretched his arms. The man seemed likable. He was reasonable. Shaden had been worried that they¡¯d demand that he remained at the Wall, but he¡¯d gotten his promise, as well as his witnesses. Things would end simply, after all. He hated finding himself in complications. ¡°Guess it¡¯s all good in the end¡­¡± he muttered to himself. He¡¯d asked Riley and Rhyne how they would have reacted if they were in his shoes during the weekend. ¡°It¡¯s your dream, right? You¡¯re omnipotent. Just wreck them all,¡± Rhyne had said casually with a shrug. ¡°I mean, I¡¯d hate to see jerks in my dreams. There was this one guy in middle school¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s another reality, right?¡± Riley had murmured. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ve told us that it feels very real. And you can¡¯t go back in time. If they¡¯re like real people, then I wouldn¡¯t want to do something I¡¯d regret.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s omnipotent. He could go back in time if he wanted to.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not. He told us that. He¡¯s just very powerful compared to others. But not omnipotent. Right, Demund?¡± He didn¡¯t know. Was he? As great as his powers were, he couldn¡¯t do something his mind couldn¡¯t grasp. There were some rules to how far he could go, but what those were, he didn¡¯t exactly know. He could also transfer what he learned into the real world¡ªthough just a mere imitation for now¡ªso he couldn¡¯t do the impossible, like moving the whole planet. Riley was right. There was no going back once he¡¯d done something. But there was also truth in Rhyne¡¯s words. This was a dream world, and he was powerful. And power had to be used for him to be comfortable. Shaden began to heal the patients again after they¡¯d lined up while Kortuya kept count. But that would end tonight. As soon as his ride to the capital was secured, he would return and enjoy his lighthearted life once more. Sure, the Wall had been interesting, and venturing east would be fun, but he¡¯d seen and experienced enough. Ancient temples, hidden treasure amid giant monsters and legendary beasts¡ªone day, he¡¯d find them, but for now, he¡¯d rest. Make friends, take care of his wyvern, whatnot. Shaden smiled. Perhaps he was growing older. ? ? ? ¡°Alright,¡± Shaden whispered, ¡°let¡¯s go. Make sure to be quiet.¡± It didn¡¯t particularly matter because his magic was enveloping both of them, but Kibra didn¡¯t know that. He didn¡¯t have to know that they were being cloaked in darkness. Kibra nodded. ¡°Yes! This is fun.¡± The boy¡¯s whisper was louder than his normal speaking, but Shaden was glad Kibra was in high spirits. He¡¯d grown some sympathy for the boy who had been born and raised in the Wall. The greatest form of treasure he knew was plants, and the best form of entertainment was raising plants. The plays, the festivals, the foods, the architecture, the rivers, the lakes, the trees, the animals, the world¡ªit was likely that he¡¯d never see them. He wanted to show him something special. Something out of the ordinary. Something he¡¯d remember. Then, there would be some meaning to the fact that he¡¯d been sent here for defending himself. He needed something to lessen the anger, to completely forget about it. Fill my mind with happy memories, and I¡¯ll be able to have fun again. Kibra was breathing heavily by the time they reached the top of the Wall, and Shaden made sure to not run into any guards to make it less suspicious for Kibra. The top of the Wall was sparsely lit, and he spotted patrols walking along in pairs while others kept watch on their posts. There were around a quarter of the people there would be during the day. They hid behind a stack of spears while Kibra caught his breath behind the shadows. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before,¡± he huffed, wiping his forehead. ¡°Whew, it¡¯s colder up here. Do you think people fall off the edge?¡± ¡°Of the Wall?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Maybe, but that¡¯s why there are fences.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little scared,¡± Kibra admitted. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay on the earth. Can you feel the wind?¡± ¡°Just a little breeze, that¡¯s all.¡± Kibra shivered. ¡°But we¡¯re here. Now what? Do we go back?¡± He glanced at the darkness beyond the torches. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen enough.¡± ¡°Would you like to fly?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Fly?¡± Kibra¡¯s mouth stretched into a wide grin. ¡°Is that why you brought me here?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. That and something else.¡± ¡°Everyone wants to fly like the wyverns and birds. I...think I want to fly.¡± The boy rubbed his arms. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°Is that a yes?¡± ¡°Give me a moment to think.¡± Kibra inhaled and sighed deeply, blowing the warmed air into his clothes. He took one last look at the darkness before answering. ¡°Sure,¡± he decided. ¡°Why not. But not too fast, okay? Are we going to ride a wyvern?¡± Shaden hadn¡¯t thought of that. It would be great to fly on Grak¡¯s back, but today wyverns weren¡¯t available. ¡°No,¡± he answered. ¡°Just pure magic.¡± ¡°Woah!¡± Kibra yelped when their bodies were lifted from the ground, floating up as a balloon would. Tensely, he tried to put all four limbs on a solid surface¡ªand they met an invisible platform that surrounded the two boys. Quickly, his panic turned into awe, but as they ascended farther, his fear intensified. ¡°If we go too far, we won¡¯t make it back!¡± he pleaded as the Wall grew farther away from them. ¡°The wyverns will get us.¡± ¡°Relax, I¡¯m in control. Trust me,¡± Shaden assured. ¡°We won¡¯t go far.¡± Kibra relaxed a bit after seeing Shaden leisurely sitting in the air, and he too sat down and looked around him, though with jittery head turns. When they were around ten meters above the Wall, Shaden stopped. They weren¡¯t technically flying, but being lifted. He¡¯d created an invisible forcefield in the shape of a box around them and had simply brought it up by supporting it on the Wall. Flying¡ªas in, freely moving through the air¡ªwas something he had yet to achieve. He¡¯d attempted flying. But for some reason, he¡¯d always needed a solid anchor to float, and he couldn¡¯t be the anchor to himself. He¡¯d tried anchoring the air, but air was never stationary. Someday, he¡¯d learn. Flying magic existed; he¡¯d seen it at the Great Library. He still hated himself for not asking about it, but he¡¯d get his hands on it one day. ¡°It¡¯s warm here,¡± Kibra commented, stretching his legs. ¡°That¡¯s weird. And no wind.¡± ¡°Magic,¡± Shaden told him. ¡°Now, watch while I show you something cool.¡± Kibra nodded. He was still hesitant to look directly below him, but his body was less tense now. His eyes watched Shaden, examining his every move. Shaden closed his eyes. Never had he done something of this scale before. But he knew he could do it. It was something he¡¯d done for years; he just had to push it to the next step. It began as a small sphere in his hands that expanded below him, growing in size as it descended. Controlling mana was like second nature to him now. Shaden stretched it, nurtured it, poured his mana into it¡ªand it began to fill the Wall, beginning from the area below him. A few guards swung their heads around when the mana touched their bodies, but they would never be able to see its source. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The quicker he did it, the better. There was a figurative hole through which the mana came out of himself. Shaden widened it a hundred times, and his mana exploded out, swirling into the mass of energy that continued to imbue the Wall. Quicker, faster. The untouched mass of magic under his control flew through the halls, the stairs, the walls, the rooms, the people¡ªeverything in the Wall. It was so large, and Shaden was slightly frightened that he would lose control of himself, but his mind was holding on somehow. There was so much pure power, so much space that he was sensing. The Wall was huge, but he wanted to do this in one go. ¡°Shaden? You¡¯re glowing!¡± Kibra laughed, clapping his hands. ¡°The Wall is glowing!¡± Shaden opened his eyes. Indeed, it was. Light was a sign that some of his power was seeping out as waste, and he was glad that it wasn¡¯t heat, but light. He concentrated, and the light dimmed. Three things at once: filling the Wall, circulating, and keeping them afloat. He knew he was stretching his limits, but he hadn¡¯t met any limits yet. Just a little more¡ª He¡¯d reached the northern end of the Wall. A few more seconds and¡ª ¡°The sea?¡± Shaden muttered. The southern end was connected to the sea. But now he was complete. He felt lightheaded, and his body felt like it was about to explode in a pleasant way, but he¡¯d done it. He couldn¡¯t even see where the ends of the Wall were, but he could sense everything within it. Too many sensations. It was like looking at a thousand grains of salt. He could see them all, but there was no way he could tell them apart individually all at once. Was what he was doing a mistake? This much raw power¡ªhe didn¡¯t know how it would affect the people. But there was no going back. With his index finger, he let healing magic touch the gargantuan mass of mana he was holding. The Wall erupted into a ghostly green, and even from the sky, behind a forcefield, Shaden could hear the cries. ¡°What is that!¡± Kibra shouted, unable to control his excitement. ¡°It¡¯s like green fire!¡± ¡°Calm down,¡± Shaden whispered, mostly telling himself. Kibra couldn¡¯t hear the cries. It was his mana that was letting him know. He continued to hold the magic, feeling the mana burn away as the spell of recovery continued to latch onto the people, sucking the energy from the ocean of power that had been prepared. ¡°It¡¯s not enough?!¡± Shaden exclaimed, noticing the dots of pain throughout the Wall. Twice. Four times. Double that¡ªhe expanded his gateway to terrifying extents. He¡¯d read about how using too much mana could kill him. But strangely of all, he felt incredible. The bottom of the well he¡¯d hoped to see was nowhere in sight. It was easier to supply the ocean of mana once it had been created. The healing greedily consumed wave after wave of energy, seeping into those who desired it. Some were resisting the magic, but Shaden didn¡¯t mind. He was only being forceful enough so that the spell would be able to heal without barriers. If anyone was circulating, he was sure it wouldn¡¯t affect them. After a good minute of drowning everyone in green, Shaden let go. The moment his connection to the ocean was broken, it dissipated like gas released into a strong wind, disappearing within seconds. The green went as it had gone, and all was still in the Wall, save the soldiers who were frantically lining up on the Wall and their comrades who continued to pour out from the stairs. ¡°Wow,¡± Shaden breathed. ¡°Did you do that?¡± Kibra asked, crawling towards him. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I healed everyone,¡± Shaden chuckled, ¡°I think.¡± He hadn¡¯t realized that he had been sweating. He wiped his forehead and flicked the moisture off in the air. ¡°Wait, and me? I didn¡¯t get any healing.¡± ¡°Well, you saw something cool, right?¡± ¡°But, if you don¡¯t mind, you could heal me too.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Shaden laughed. He felt like he could do anything at the moment. He placed a hand towards Kibra and¡ª Kibra yelled as a blast of green erupted into his face, falling backwards. ¡°Woah!¡± he yelped, getting up in an instant. ¡°Was that it?¡± ¡°Uh, sorry,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I lost control. One more time?¡± ¡°Nah, I feel fine already,¡± Kibra said, waving his hand. ¡°Can we go back now? All the soldiers are making me nervous. I don¡¯t want to be caught.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Kibra stuck close to Shaden as they descended to the surface, and when their feet touched the floor, Shaden leisurely led Kibra past the guards who failed to notice them. Kibra¡¯s face was twisted in confusion, and he turned to Shaden with his mouth hanging. ¡°Stealth,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a skill I have.¡± ¡°What are you, a genius?¡± he muttered, looking up to the sky. ¡°Hey, flying was nice. Thanks for that.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t much,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± ¡®You will?¡± Kibra frowned. ¡°I thought you were here to help us. The King sent you, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Not exactly. I had a debt, and now I¡¯ve paid the price.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°So...it was nice knowing you,¡± Kibra muttered, putting out a hand. ¡°I won¡¯t leave yet. I still need to wait for my ride.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I leave.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay. You know what? I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Shaden yawned. Now that his circulation had slowed, the fatigue was catching up to him. They walked down the stairs rather quietly, and it was only a few minutes before they reached their house. Carefully, they snuck inside. It didn¡¯t seem like anyone had woken up yet, and using Shaden¡¯s finger-candle, they made their way into their room and crawled into their blankets. ¡°That was fun,¡± Kibra giggled, looking at him. ¡°Maybe we could do it again?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°Try not to tell anyone what we did. It¡¯ll be a secret, yeah?¡± The boy nodded. ¡°Of course. You can trust me.¡± He fell asleep a few minutes after that. Shaden stared at the ceiling for a while longer, and he felt as if a burden had been lifted from his chest. He was finally free now. Responsibilities. He didn¡¯t really like that word anymore. He liked being carefree, at least as Shaden. The burdens of the family his grandfather had talked about¡ªwould they be similar as this? He had less than five years until his fifteenth birthday, and his life would change again. How exactly? But for now, he¡¯d sleep. He¡¯d forget about everything for a moment. ? ? ? The soldiers who recognized him were too polite the next morning. Even Kortuya, who he thought he had become close enough to, was unnatural in his actions and words, acting more reserved than usual. ¡°Would you like some tea, or would you prefer something sweet?¡± he offered, his body slightly lowered. ¡°Anything you¡¯d like, we¡ª¡± ¡°Stop. What¡¯s up with you?¡± Shaden groaned, ¡°but something sweet would be nice. But why are you acting so strangely?¡± ¡°You healed everyone,¡± Kortuya muttered, getting something from the new set of ingredients that had been sent to the infirmary. ¡°That is impossible to do, unless you have the assistance of a god, or unless you are a god.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Shaden took a sip. ¡°Honey?¡± ¡°With some brewed towee beans. They are a delicacy for honored guests.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t before?¡± ¡°You were here on...less than friendly terms,¡± he answered, fetching a plate. ¡°Cookies?¡± ¡°Uh, sure.¡± He¡¯d only been given jerky and flatbread before, and the new tastes were pleasant. But the change in attitude was uncomfortable. Why now? Hadn¡¯t he healed people before? ¡°I understand now why you had no qualms about slaying a Royal wyvern,¡± Kortuya said through a sip of his cup. ¡°If it isn¡¯t too much, may I ask you...which master do you serve? Who is it that shows their favor upon you?¡± Shaden snorted. He wasn¡¯t used to being treated like this. ¡°It¡¯s just me, Kortuya,¡± he answered, reaching for a cookie. ¡°There¡¯s no one else. But I¡¯m not a god¡ªI¡¯m human like you. Maybe I¡¯m a sage or something. I¡¯ve heard that before.¡± ¡°Even the greatest Royal Savant would pale in comparison to what you did last night,¡± Kortuya said, pursing his lips. ¡°I¡ªdid I make you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡± ¡°Then I take it that you wish to be treated the same? This isn¡¯t some trial that has been bestowed upon the Wall¡¯s residents, promising death and destruction to those who have shown you disrespect?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve been kind to me.¡± ¡°It was the bare minimum.¡± He sighed, leaning back on his chair. ¡°What is your purpose? Why did you let yourself come here? I know you didn¡¯t enjoy healing people for hours and hours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just how life went.¡± ¡°I do not understand. One does not walk around with an army of soldiers unless they wish to conquer.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not good with sayings. And that means?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Kortuya clasped his hands together carefully before him. ¡°Where do you come from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a boy who likes traveling,¡± Shaden replied, chewing on a cookie. It was tough but went well with the tea. ¡°Maybe I have more mana than normal people, but¡ªI¡¯m human.¡± Kortuya shook his head, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°I understand,¡± he said, getting up. ¡°Please, follow me. The Lord General has prepared for you a room of honor.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind staying where I am,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Ah. The boy¡ªdid you take a liking to him?¡± Take a liking? Shaden didn¡¯t enjoy the vocabulary being used. ¡°Yes, I became friends with him,¡± he replied bluntly.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Kortuya smiled. ¡°I understand. And now, with all of the patients gone¡ªwhat do you wish to do?¡± ¡°How long do I have left?¡± ¡°The next caravan should arrive in two days.¡± ¡°I guess I could¡ª¡± Shaden stopped when the bells began to ring, above them, all around them, dully echoing through the walls. He¡¯d heard it once more while he had been healing, but it hadn¡¯t been as frantic as it was now. The bells clanged and bonged ceaselessly, growing louder with each second. ¡°Wyvern attack!¡± Kortuya exclaimed. ¡°So soon? Why do the bells ring so violently?¡± Shaden remembered something from long ago, back when he was in Danark, back before he had learned to suppress and control his mana so that it wouldn¡¯t leak. His mana had caused a change in the city¡¯s sewer life. Had his use of mana attracted the wyverns? ¡°I¡¯m going up there.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Kortuya agreed without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Do you know the way?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Excuse me for¡ª¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re the medic. But I don¡¯t think there will be patients today.¡± The doctor¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve never been here when the bells¡ª¡± He stopped himself, clearing his throat. ¡°Do what you must,¡± he concluded. ¡°I will.¡± Shaden quickly left the room, going up the first flight of stairs he could find. All around him, people were shutting themselves in their houses while resting soldiers frantically pulled their armor over their bodies as they made their way to their stations. Something seemed different. Things didn¡¯t feel as orderly and calm as they had before. He eventually reached the top and poked his head out from the exit. As expected, the soldiers were all on the ballistae while prisoners in chains stood behind them, their hands ready to move the spears. Watayurk hunters watched over them, their bodies radiating with power. It was an endless line of defenders that stretched as far as the eye could see. Shaden looked to the right. ¡°Woah,¡± he breathed. It stretched from the far east to the far west, condensing into a dense cloud at the center. Hundreds of thousands of wyverns, headed towards their way. Shaden couldn¡¯t even make out their wings because they were so far away. But they dwarfed the clouds above them, casting a vast shadow beneath them, blocking the sun. The bells continued to ring, and more soldiers took up their stations. Not even five minutes had passed. Shaden glanced at the soldiers. The Watayurk hunters¡¯ eyes were unwavering, but the prisoners¡¯ faces were stricken with fear. Even the soldiers held tightly onto their weapons, their fingertips growing whiter from the pressure. Would he have to help them again? If he could do mass healing, he could probably also do mass telekinesis. He undid his stealth and stepped into the open. He was feeling great. It would just be another¡ª ¡°There you are. I knew you would come.¡± Someone had placed a hand on his shoulder, and Shaden turned around, amazed at how quickly he¡¯d been found. His eyes fell the oldest man he¡¯d seen in his life, with white hair, beard, and wrinkles that seemed to cover his whole body. ¡°I have heard about you. The boy who possesses the token of Rathiash.¡± The old man¡¯s smile was a kind one. His voice felt delicate, and though he looked like he would fall over any moment, his feet were firm and his arms strong. He let go once Shaden had completely moved his body to face him. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Sixth Elder of the Saiton Consortium, a Leaf of the Dragon¡¯s Rose, Morohar. I am pleased to meet you, Shaden of Melern.¡± An Elder? Out here, in the middle of the desert? ¡°Do you live here?¡± ¡°Not at all. I have come here to meet you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. But before that, will you assist me?¡± Shaden nodded slowly, and the man stepped forward towards the incoming storm of wyverns. ¡°I will need your vast mana to guide them towards where they should go,¡± Morohar said. ¡°Your grand usage of power threw their compasses in disarray.¡± ¡°So it is my fault.¡± ¡°It is nobody¡¯s fault as long as everyone is safe,¡± the old man stated. ¡°I have heard that you could produce mana crystals.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I will need something the size of a small boulder,¡± he muttered, drawing a line of the floor with his finger. Though it was made of concrete, there was no resistance. ¡°This size will do. And this tall.¡± He placed a hand to his waist. With a nod, Shaden began to pour his mana into the set dimensions. From the bottom, crystals began to solidify, and it was a few seconds before the size required was created. ¡°Phenomenal!¡± the man clapped. ¡°With your help, we will send the wyverns to their homes.¡± He began drawing on the boulder of mana. A few soldiers had noticed them, but they kept their distance, keeping their eyes forward. No one questioned them or asked what they were doing. ¡°Now,¡± Morohar spoke after a minute had passed, ¡°it is ready.¡± He raised his hands into the sky, and a pillar of light shot up from the boulder, flying into the air. Suddenly, it swerved towards the wyverns, spreading out like a blooming flower as it neared them. It had become invisible by the time the magic reached the flying beasts, but Shaden sensed something change. Slowly but surely, the dark cloud began to turn to the left, heading towards the north. Shaden laughed out loud, seeing them all go away. ¡°What did you do?¡± he asked. The boulder was gone now, completely used up by the spell. ¡°I inspired in them a feeling of disgust,¡± the old man said, lowering his arms. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°That is it,¡± Morohar agreed. ¡°Is it too underwhelming to your tastes?¡± ¡°Simple is good,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I was thinking of squashing them into a ball. The old man raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°I never tried,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Now what?¡± ¡°I would like to have a chat with you,¡± Morohar said, ¡°if you wouldn¡¯t mind this man¡¯s curiosity.¡± ¡°Not at all. I was wondering when I¡¯d meet someone from the Great Library again.¡± ¡°Splendid!¡± The soldiers all watched while the two of them casually strolled across the Wall to the stairs¡ªyet no one spoke a word. Shaden found that strange. They seemed more focused on the old man than him. An Elder of the Consortium. He¡¯d heard that their influence on the world was great, though he¡¯d never actually seen them anywhere else other than the Library. ¡°Do you know about my circumstances?¡± Shaden asked as the man led him. ¡°I have heard about them roughly.¡± ¡°So, can I go home now? Is everything forgiven?¡± ¡°Of course. Who could stop you?¡± His words reassured him, and Shaden felt peace in his heart. Things were working out splendidly for him now. He¡¯d run into some difficulties, but he was back in control like it should be. This was his dream, and things became as he willed it, even if it took some time. ¡°So...how is Pleid doing?¡± he asked. ¡°The Third Elder? He is still pursuing his goals. And he would love to meet you again.¡± Morohar smiled. ¡°There is much for us to talk about.¡± Shaden knew the excitement was back in his life again. 5.14 Or was the excitement back? They were waiting inside of a room on the lower floors, sitting on hard chairs while Shaden patiently waited for the man to speak. But Morohar was sitting perfectly still as if encased in stone, with his eyes closed and his hands openly postured on his knees as if he was meditating. Given how old the Elder looked, Shaden didn¡¯t want to speak out of place. There was a certain air the man gave off¡ªa deep, calm, yet ominous atmosphere that reminded Shaden of one of those mummified corpses that he¡¯d seen during history class. When Shaden was about to open his mouth, Morohar¡¯s eyelids peeled back, and his gray eyes¡ªthey looked diseased, now that Shaden had noticed¡ªlooked at him. The old man exhaled slowly, did a small circling motion to his stomach with his hands, and placed his hands on his lap. He opened his mouth. ¡°I have made you wait,¡± he spoke with clear words. ¡°You must excuse my old age, as it hinders me more as the end of my time nears.¡± ¡°I could heal you,¡± Shaden offered. ¡°An end must come to everything, and it is not a fearful one,¡± the old man said. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you. I have heard that you are a child.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°Am I not?¡± ¡°Even with my experience, I cannot surely tell. Yes, your body is that of a child. But power such as yours is all but childish.¡± ¡°It just happened to be. I have been like this since I was born, I think.¡± ¡°Which makes it all the more strange. I do not feel the touch of intricacy on your spirit. Nor is it a vast ocean of mana. Yet, you draw your power.¡± ¡°Could you say it more easily?¡± ¡°Water must be contained in a jar,¡± Morohar explained. ¡°And the jar must have water to pour. You pour and produce water, yet your jar and the water within it are absent, and yet again there is no noticeable influence that is pouring water instead for you. Strange, very strange. But you must have heard this many times.¡± ¡°A little? I think Pleid said something similar.¡± ¡°So he must have.¡± Morohar inhaled, and his ribs swelled, then shrunk as he breathed out. Then he got up from his seat. ¡°I am here for a different purpose, but it was with awe that I have met you,¡± the old man said, tilting his head to Shaden. ¡°There are those who have come for you, and they will arrive soon.¡± Shaden bowed back. ¡°The prince didn¡¯t send you?¡± ¡°His Majesty could not.¡± ¡°You would call him His Majesty, even while being an Elder?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I am from Nafar, and this is its custom. Why call a king, ¡®king¡¯ and a slave, ¡®slave?¡¯ I have heard that you are on bad terms with Prince Salahin. And I worry that your vast power will bring ruin to him. He has shown you mercy, but you would not understand. And you have shown him mercy by not bringing his head to the grave.¡± Shaden frowned. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You are young, and you have not flaunted your power. It is like fire, a tool, and if too big, its flames will consume those around it. May you not destroy.¡± The old man¡¯s face was unreadable¡ªa wrinkly mannequin with a moving mouth. Shaden found it eerie and wondered how old the man was. ¡°I won¡¯t misuse it,¡± Shaden told him. The man turned around, faced the door, then walked out, closing it behind him. Shaden had wanted something more substantial to occur, but he was alone now. He sighed, falling on the table. Just then, the door opened, and he shot back up on his chair. The person who entered was a man with a scar running through his left cheek and a look that reminded Shaden of a bandit. It was a familiar face, one that had been very memorable to him. ¡°Boy from the Jakhar Kishaks,¡± the hunter greeted, spreading his arms out wide. ¡°So, you have come!¡± ¡°Hamanur?¡± Shaden said. ¡°It is I. And you? I have heard you¡¯ve slain a wyvern,¡± he said jokingly. There was also someone else who¡¯d entered after him, though Shaden couldn¡¯t quite tell who it was, as familiar as they seemed. A young man with lean features, moderately handsome, clothed in a white cloak speckled with sand on its edges. ¡°That¡¯s mostly why I¡¯m here,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°I did not think that they would place the blame on you, though you own the wyvern,¡± Hamanur muttered, shaking his head. ¡°A mere child, yet¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait,¡± Shaden stopped. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The hunter raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that not how it is?¡± ¡°Well¡ªI took the blame on purpose,¡± Shaden told him. ¡°Because I knew I could take it.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Just ask the people what I did here,¡± he said, ¡°and you¡¯ll know why I chose to take the blame.¡± ¡°The one who slew the wyvern¡ª¡± ¡°Was me.¡± ¡°You?¡± Hamanur didn¡¯t look convinced, and his face was filled with doubt. But he nodded once. ¡°It was good to see you,¡± he said. ¡°Have you healed many?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that there will be no reward,¡± Hamanur apologized, clasping his hands together in a gesture of respect. ¡°But I will remember it. Please, talk to this man. Your people have sent him.¡± ¡°They did?¡± ¡°Yes. I must go now. There was a great threat, and while it has been diverted, there is no telling when it will come back.¡± Hamanur pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you are leaving so soon.¡± ¡°Well...you¡¯ll see,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be any complaints.¡± ¡°Will there not? Well then, may our paths cross again.¡± The hunter left, and the young man sat down in front of Shaden, lowering his hood. He seemed very familiar to Shaden, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. ¡°You are?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Teval, sir. I have been sent by Master Shaya to assist you in everything you need.¡± ¡°You were the guy who was always next to her,¡± Shaden recalled. ¡°I remember seeing you at the trial.¡± ¡°Yes sir. My Master was worried that you would be burdened with your task and that the people here would have mistreated you. Please, tell me if they have, or if your task is too great.¡± ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°This morning, sir. I was fortunate enough to receive the assistance of Hamanur and the Great Teacher, who traveled with me and gave me the promise of treating you with honor. I bring with me gifts and servants and food, all of which now belong to you.¡± ¡°Then you must not have heard of the current events,¡± Shaden told him. ¡°I can leave now.¡± ¡°You can?¡± The young man looked surprised. ¡°If my memory serves me correctly, you were tasked with healing ten thousand people.¡± ¡°Which I did many times over,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°I¡¯m done with this place.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°So soon.¡± ¡°Then¡ªI must make preparations at once,¡± Teval stated with urgency. ¡°Please, come join the tent I have set up at the base of the Wall not far from here. It will be better to stay there than here.¡± ¡°When do you think we¡¯ll be able to leave?¡± ¡°If you wish, today.¡± ¡°Make it tomorrow morning,¡± Shaden told him. ¡°Bring me to the tent.¡± They both got up and left the room, and the young man led Shaden outside where the sun was shining brightly, almost burningly, and Shaden waved his hand when Teval began to take his cloak off to give it to him. ¡°I¡¯m okay with the sun,¡± Shaden said. Teval nodded. It was around ten minutes before they reached a small group of tents pitched some ways behind the animal pens, occupied by two men and one woman who Shaden also remembered as people working around the Jakhar Kishak¡¯s residence. With them were also a few kevali as well as small boxes filled with goods. ¡°These were meant as a gift to the Lord General of the Wall,¡± Teval said, ¡°but if we are to go tomorrow, it would not matter. Do with them as you please.¡± ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°Fine wine, linen, spices, tender jerky, and articles of silver and gold.¡± ¡°You might as well give them,¡± Shaden said, ¡°but can I take out some things?¡± ¡°Of course. They are yours now.¡± Shaden quickly scanned the boxes with his mana sense and found the container with the valuable articles within. Finding an etched ring within, he unfastened the lid and fished it out along with a silver chain. ¡°Are there any sweets?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes. There are preserved dates saturated with sugar, as well as a little honey.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take some of that too. And some wine.¡± When his arms were filled with gifts, Shaden faced the young man and the servants. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the morning tomorrow,¡± he told them. ¡°So do what you need to do. I¡¯m not very good with formalities, so it would be good if you could ask the Lord General for his signature and seal as proof of my accomplishment.¡± ¡°May I assist you to your room?¡± Teval asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You must be tired. Should I extend the period?¡± The young man shook his head. ¡°My Master would be happy to see you as soon as possible. I will make preparations for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thanks. It must be rough, being a servant.¡± ¡°Not at all. Master Shaya treats me very kindly.¡± After thanking the servants, Shaden happily jogged to the Wall, making his way towards the familiar set of stairs and rooms he¡¯d traveled often in the past few weeks. Kibra was sure to be at class now, and he¡¯d deliver some things before joining him. It had been long, but not too long. He¡¯d made some friends. Now that he looked back on his time at the Wall, everything had been so simple, without the drama and hardship he¡¯d worried about. Well, he had spent his time in the infirmary away from the battles with the wyverns on the top of the Wall, but still, everything had worked out in a way. He¡¯d been very irritated when he¡¯d first arrived, restless and unsure when he wasn¡¯t circulating, but it was finally over. Maybe this was a process of growing. He¡¯d never felt like he¡¯d grown as Shaden, as everything had come so simply for him. But the recent turn of events had brought unforeseen discomforts, and he¡¯d found a new side of himself. Kind of. Was he more tolerant now? Lytha would have told him to put the wrongdoers in their rightful place, but he¡¯d never actually fought someone before with malice. The battle at the underground fighting ring had been his first aside from training. Who exactly was he as Shaden? He¡¯d thought of himself to be a tourist in a fantasy world, enjoying its pleasures, and while he¡¯d seen much, he didn¡¯t really feel like a native. It had always been like that. He was Demund before he was Shaden, and the difference in customs between the two worlds made him feel out of place sometimes. He only wanted to enjoy, but recent events had disproved him. His actions had consequences. All these new people he was meeting¡ªthey were interesting, amazing sometimes, but he wasn¡¯t quite friends with them. Maybe he was with the younger generation, like Eshel and definitely Eilae, but not with the others. When had he begun thinking so much? There had been simpler times when everything had been pleasant. Before, he¡¯d seen everyone as nothing but side characters in his life as Shaden, but with each passing day, he knew it wasn¡¯t true. He¡¯d hurt Kibra without meaning it, and getting to know him better only added weight to his guilt. He could always do as he¡¯d liked, but he didn¡¯t want to be hated. Everyone was busy now in the waking world. He rarely saw Enariss anymore, had lost contact with Jothan, and while Riley and Rhyne were still there, they liked playing soccer and games, which he rarely did. They only met for studying or hanging out on weekends now. It wasn¡¯t bad, but sometimes he wished for more. He didn¡¯t know why he was feeling this way. Ever since the birthday, his worries had multiplied. Meeting new people, living in a new environment¡ªhe wasn¡¯t feeling superb. It took time to adjust, but when he was just getting used to things, he¡¯d been sent to the Wall. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. But now, it was over. Perhaps it was for the best that Morohar the Elder hadn¡¯t given him too much attention. He found Kortuya in the infirmary working on some papers. The man only looked up when Shaden was only a few steps away with wide eyes. Shaden placed the bottle of wine on the table. ¡°It¡¯s a gift,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah, that is very fortunate. I am glad for you,¡± Kortuya told him, eyeing the bottle. ¡°Is this wine?¡± ¡°Yes. I thought you might like it. I¡¯ve read in a book that doctors need alcohol to stay healthy.¡± ¡°Perhaps it is correct. But wine is rare in these parts.¡± Kortuya put down his pen and bowed. ¡°I am grateful for the gift. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have much to give you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done plenty,¡± Shaden said. The doctor¡¯s eyes bloomed into a smile, and Shaden could see his white teeth peek through his lips as he shook his head. ¡°I am baffled by your kindness,¡± he chuckled, but it wasn¡¯t an unpleasant sort of laugh. ¡°All I can ask is, why?¡± ¡°Why what?¡± ¡°Why do you expend your strength so freely when we are but strangers to you?¡± ¡°It was part of my retribution,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°But with your strength,¡± the Kortuya continued, ¡°you could have chosen not to come here.¡± I didn¡¯t really know, Shaden wanted to stay. ¡°Maybe I like being normal,¡± he decided. ¡°Normal?¡± The doctor smiled. ¡°If that is what you wish for, then you should show less kindness to others.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t really kindness. I just did what I wanted to do.¡± After sharing a short farewell with the doctor, Shaden carried the rest of the items to Kibra¡¯s house, and upon entering the door, he found no one inside. Kibra¡¯s mother was involved in the wyvern-processing business, so she was outside. Shaden left the honey and spices on the dining table and wrapped his fingers around the ring and chain he¡¯d placed in his pocket. It was easy enough to find the boy, but he kept himself hidden. He watched as the students were taught, repeating the phrases the teacher wrote on the board while scribbling things down on their smooth tablets of stone. It wasn¡¯t advanced¡ªjust simple vocabulary and spelling. He doubted he¡¯d ever experience that as Shaden. Not that he wanted to, but watching them, looking back at his life, he wondered if he had missed the childish experiences he was meant to go through as Shaden¡ªand it was probably because of the lack of it that his life had begun taking such large turns. If he¡¯d been normal, he could have stayed at the village, or remained with Mistilia, continued to train at the Swordsmanship Training Academy of Danark, gone through petty hardships, made friends, and wouldn''t have gone around getting to know people whom he¡¯d have to leave shortly. Friends. He wanted close friends. Children were always so easy to get close to since they didn¡¯t really push anyone away. But they lacked the depth that he¡¯d started to desire, and it left him wanting to see Eilae again. She¡¯d been a child, but her upbringing had enriched her character; in some ways, she had been similar to him. Him, with an adult mind, and her, with a mind that had been forcefully matured. Kibra¡ªShaden thought of him as a nice kid. He had a passion he¡¯d never had as Shaden, a passion for plants, which he¡¯d found silly at first, but it had been much more significant than he¡¯d imagined. He could make fun of the boy for being so easily pleased. But what was so good about himself? He hadn¡¯t worked hard to get what he had. As Shaden, he was lazy, lax, and laid back. While people put their lives on the line, he could flick a finger and solve their problems. Maybe if he had been born this way, he would have felt proud. But being Demund first, he was jealous of the him who could achieve anything without trying. He¡¯d tried a little, back when he¡¯d lost a leg. But that had been short. Things had come to him too easily. This little detour was making him think so much. A little too much. He wasn¡¯t dreaming to stress. He relaxed when he saw how happily Kibra received his gift after class. ¡°Are you sure about giving this to me?¡± he gasped, caressing the individual chains of silver. His fingers found their way to the ring. ¡°Is this gold?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Woah, I can¡¯t take this,¡± he said, dangling the chain and the ring, his eyes never leaving the gleaming metal. ¡°This would cost a lot.¡± ¡°You let me stay over,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Think of it as my gratitude.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kibra giggled, wrapping his hands around the jewelry. ¡°I can keep it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No going back on your word?¡± ¡°Never. It¡¯s yours now,¡± Shaden confirmed, putting his hands back. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Of course I like it,¡± Kibra laughed, bringing his face closer to the ring. ¡°I never had something like this before.¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°Is it better than your plants?¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯re different things,¡± Kibra answered without hesitation, already putting the chain around his neck, letting the ring dangle on his chest. ¡°How does it look? Does it make me look rich?¡± ¡°Not really. You should probably keep it under your shirt since someone might steal it.¡± ¡°Well, there aren¡¯t robbers here, but yeah, it¡¯s not good to show off,¡± Kibra agreed, tucking it inside. ¡°Wow, thank you. So, want to go meet the Farmer tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually leaving tomorrow,¡± Shaden told him. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Antafar.¡± ¡°Oh, what!¡± Kibra exclaimed. ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Yeah. My ride arrived.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± Kibra frowned, crossing his arms. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m happy for you. But, I don¡¯t know. Maybe you could stay for a while longer?¡± As much as he liked the guy, Shaden wanted to go home. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible,¡± he lied. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to do as much as we can today,¡± Kibra decided. ¡°Let¡¯s run. Let¡¯s go!¡± They dashed off together while laughing to enjoy their last day together, a moment Shaden guessed would be his last playtime together. The boy would forget him as they grew, and he¡¯d become a small memory in the back of Shaden¡¯s mind. But for now, he could have fun. ? ? ? Everyone, including Shaden, had been surprised when General Nohcam personally came to send him off to Antafar. A great crowd had been standing there, mostly normally dressed people who weren¡¯t soldiers, all present to say goodbye to the Green Child¡ªand Shaden had felt something warm bubbling inside of his heart. He¡¯d simply shown off, but to them, he had been a blessing. Doing good made him feel good. And being praised for being kind was something he could never get enough of. He¡¯d felt more special than ever, maybe even more special than the day the members of the families had stood around him while he merged with his dagger; these people were all out here for him. Thousands of eyes gazing at him, showing their gratitude and wonder. ¡°Everyone here bears witness to your deeds,¡± the Lord General had declared. ¡°Go in peace. We will remember your sacrifice for us, Shaden from the Jakhar Kishaks. Of how you came here upon our hunter¡¯s request.¡± Strangely, the part where ¡®Shaden had killed the prince¡¯s wyvern¡¯ had been left out. Nevertheless, the documents were handed to him as well as gifts of wyvern leather, carved bone, and a new set of boots for him, which Shaden took happily. They were beautiful¡ªscaled black boots with comfortable straps that fit somewhat loosely on his feet. He¡¯d grow into them. He¡¯d also received a new white cloak, also crafted of wyvern leather. ¡°White wyverns are a symbol of the gods. May only blessings fill your paths,¡± the craftsman who¡¯d given it to him had stated. It was heavier, but that wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him. He loved its design, its delicate patterns, and its texture on his fingers. He¡¯d thanked them, and they¡¯d thanked him back. Kibra had been watching from the back as they¡¯d said their goodbyes in the morning. Shaden had done one final wave to the boy and had turned around when Kibra had stopped waving back, and they¡¯d finally left for the capital. He¡¯d thought that the way back to Antafar would be easier than the journey to the Wall. It was shorter by a day, and food and sleeping conditions were significantly better. But time¡ªtime was slower than ever, even slower than before. He¡¯d spent hours and hours gazing into the endless dunes of sand and rock, wondering when they¡¯d arrive. The sight of oases was always welcome, and he¡¯d been able to feel his connection with Grak becoming clearer, but those things only served to lengthen the hours. The more he longed to arrive, the more the seconds tortured him. ¡°But we will arrive,¡± Teval had assured. ¡°My Master will be very surprised to see you home so soon. I had never seen her worry about someone so much before.¡± ¡°Really? They care about me that much?¡± ¡°Of course. Even the Elders were distraught upon hearing about your situation.¡± ¡°They were?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The young man had never shown an ounce of discomfort while they had traveled, always setting up the tent for Shaden since he didn¡¯t know how to do so. Shaden had offered to learn on the second day, and Teval had shown him, but he¡¯d insisted on setting up the tents himself. ¡°You are a guest,¡± he¡¯d stated. ¡°We could never let our guests set up their tents and make their meals.¡± It was a desert custom Shaden felt slightly overwhelmed by. He could handle himself, but the servants had taken care of everything for him. They¡¯d treated him like the nobles in his history books and rich people who came out on television, even though he was a child. He knew they¡¯d been told to act in such a manner, but what had amazed him was how complaisantly they acted. It wasn¡¯t that they were dumb or brainwashed. It was simply the way of life for them¡ªbeing someone¡¯s servant. And that baffled him. It made him have a certain respect for Teval. It was just so easy to be around him. He could tell why Shaya had sent him here to look out for him. They¡¯d talked a lot along the way, ranging from their childhoods to games they¡¯d played and places they¡¯d gone to. And Shaden had discovered that Teval was of low birth, born to a slave mother and father who he barely remembered. ¡°I was very fortunate to have Master Shaya take care of me,¡± he¡¯d said with a bright smile. ¡°She took me in when I was eight. I still remember that day. I was dragging a bag of wheat across the earth when she pointed at me and picked me out. Oh, how my heart thundered.¡± Shaden could tell their relationship went beyond the simple master-servant balance, and by the dreamy way the young man had talked about her, he decided not to ask further. It had been a little embarrassing to hear Teval¡¯s eloquent descriptions of the older woman. Yes, she was beautiful, but learning about what oil she used to keep her skin soft had been a little too much. They¡¯d moved onto unromantic things afterwards. And finally, after an eternity of staring into sandy plains, he¡¯d spotted the capital city on the horizon. ¡°There it is!¡± he whooped, throwing his arms into the air. ¡°We¡¯re finally here!¡± ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Teval laughed, giving his back a light smack. ¡°Now, let¡¯s give the prince his document and be on our way.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m finally free again,¡± Shaden agreed. He just had to endure a little longer until they reached the gates. ? ? ? ¡°Hmm.¡± The guards looked at each other, unsure of what to do until finally, one of them went to fetch his superior. Shaden could afford to wait a little longer, but he couldn¡¯t stop his anticipation. He circulated to keep his emotions under control. The reply came sooner than he¡¯d expected. ¡°Ahem. Order, order! This is the royal decree of His Majesty the Second Prince,¡± the messenger announced, unrolling a scroll of paper with a seal on it. ¡°When the exile has returned, he shall await a second trial in the Court of the Sun Palace to give an account of his ordeal. He shall await with the evidence until His Majesty comes to meet him.¡± ¡°Again?¡± Shaden complained as they were led to the Sun Palace while four soldiers accompanied them. ¡°How long will I have to wait?¡± ¡°It can occur today since the sun has only begun going down,¡± Teval stated cheerfully. ¡°His Majesties rarely make their people wait.¡± ¡°Last time we waited two hours.¡± ¡°That is very short,¡± Teval said. ¡°Your first trial occurred on the very day you¡ª¡± he leaned closer to whisper into Shaden¡¯s ear, ¡°slew the wyvern.¡± ¡°Is that how it works?¡± ¡°That is how it is.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hope it happens today,¡± Shaden sighed, feeling mentally drained. One of the servants that were traveling with them left after talking with Teval, and when Shaden asked why, he was told it was to let Shaya and the rest know of his arrival. Shaden had wanted to surprise them a little, but he guessed this was fine as well. Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t locked inside of a cell this time. He was locked inside, but within a nicer room with a bed. Teval insisted on waiting with him, but since he wasn¡¯t allowed to enter the room, he went ahead and sent the servants on their way while he stayed in front of the entrance and sat there. Shaden could sense him leaning against the wall, his arms crossed while he patiently waited for time to pass. Going so far for a stranger like him¡ªShaden was impressed and sorry. It was simply ¡®how things were meant to be¡¯ for the young man, but for him, with everything he knew about human rights, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry. There were no castes, no servitude where he was from. This was a strange culture, and while he understood it, it rubbed him the wrong way. But he was grateful. The trial came very soon, just when the sun was casting scarlet glows across the sky. He was called out of his cell, and Teval appeared before him, sticking to him like a shadow as they made their way to the familiar courtroom where he¡¯d received his sentence. Shaden stood before the elevated seats once more and waited as the room began to be filled with people. The usual judges were absent from the seats, and the front remained empty as the seats behind him were occupied. Shaden waved when Shaya, Eshel, and Keyga entered the room, and they were smiling broadly. Eshel shook her head in disbelief, Shaya was composed, and Keyga looked bored overall. He seemed to be more focused on the bugs he had on his hand. Shaden was well-prepared to wait another two hours, but the doors at the front swung open shortly after everyone had settled, causing many to visibly flinch. Six soldiers, all dressed in red and gold with swords strapped to their sides, marched in and positioned themselves at the front. Prince Salahin strode in, but he did not have his crown on his head. His appearance was messier this time, but the heavy air of authority had not left him, and everyone got up as he walked to the throne and sat down. Only when he waved his hand did everyone take their seats. ¡°Report, boy,¡± he said, looking directly at Shaden. His eyes were less wide this time, but they still felt menacing to him. Had he not been circulating, he would have fumbled his words. ¡°I have finished healing ten thousand people at the Wall,¡± Shaden stated, bringing the document up. ¡°This is proof of my accomplishment.¡± One of the soldiers came down and took the paper from him and handed it to the prince, who inspected it carefully. The room was deadly silent for the next minute, and the only movement was the prince¡¯s eyes that scrutinized the words like twin lasers. ¡°So you have,¡± the prince said, handing the paper to a soldier. ¡°You are now free. Enjoy Nafar¡¯s fruits again, and do not cause trouble again.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Shaden said half-heartedly. When the Prince waved his hand, Shaden took the signal and went back to where Eshel was. ¡°Shaya Jakhar Kishak, come forward,¡± the prince ordered, and Shaya went to where Shaden had been. Shaden sat down next to Eshel who punched him on the shoulder, but the trial was not over yet. ¡°Do you think I am a fool?¡± A terrible chill struck the room, and Eshel¡¯s expression turned into that of horror. Shaden couldn¡¯t see Shaya¡¯s face. He looked around, wondering what had happened. ¡°I could never think of such a thing, Your Majesty,¡± Shaya answered, lowering her head. ¡°If you believe what the document¡ª¡± ¡°I am not speaking of the document,¡± the prince growled, tilting his neck. He crossed his legs and placed his hands on top of his knee. ¡°What was my decree? Do you recall it?¡± ¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± Shaya replied, lowering her head further. ¡°It was that until the boy had fulfilled his sentence of healing ten thousand people, not one of the Jakhar Kishaks was to go out of the city.¡± ¡°Then who is this man, that he should leave the walls of Antafar?¡± Teval. The thought immediately came to Shaden, and he found the man staring at Shaya. His expression was blank. ¡°He is not one of ours, my lord.¡± Shaden couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Shaya had tossed the man away so easily without hesitation. And Teval didn¡¯t even look fazed by it. ¡°Then why were he and a few others seen emerging from your tents and returning to them again?¡± the prince questioned. ¡°They were hired, my lord.¡± ¡°Lies. But you are not the one who has left. I am a merciful judge, and I declare that only those who have left the city¡¯s walls shall be punished.¡± Shaden held his breath until the prince spoke again. ¡°To go against the Royal Decree is punishable by death. They will hang today.¡± ¡°What? Why?!¡± Shaden furiously whispered to Eshel. She looked like she was going to cry. ¡°Be glad it wasn¡¯t us,¡± she whispered back. ¡°But it will be a blow to our reputation.¡± ¡°Reputation? Teval is about to be killed!¡± Shaya opened her mouth ¡°Your Majesty, please¡ª¡± ¡°Think about your words carefully, woman,¡± the prince barked. ¡°I¡¯ve already turned a blind eye once.¡± Shaya lowered her head, shutting her mouth. The strangest thing was, Teval didn¡¯t even argue as he was being dragged away. Shaden roughly nudged Eshel. ¡°What? You¡¯re just going to let him die?!¡± Eshel shook her head. She turned her head away. Shaden looked at Teval. The young man nodded when their eyes met, then was forced to turn around. The prince got up and the guards moved with him, heading towards the door. ¡°Stop. Stop!¡± Shaden roared, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him. Shaya¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and Eshel was moving away from him as if he¡¯d become a ticking time bomb. The prince narrowed his eyes. But it was a soldier that spoke. ¡°You would dare to talk to the prince?!¡± he yelled, putting his hand on his sword. The rest of them did the same, and the prince, without giving him a second glance, resumed his walk towards the exit. Shaden got up and the soldiers neared him, ready to strike. ¡°Raise your arms!¡± the soldier ordered, marching towards him to grab him. ¡°You are under arrest for speaking against¡ª¡± Shaden flicked his hand, and the soldier was flung to the side of the room, unconscious. Stretching out an arm, he caught the prince by the head, and everything happened at once. 5.15 It shocked him very much when one of the soldiers drew his sword and severed his telekinetic grip on the prince, and his mana dispersed like air from a popped balloon. Shaden had never experienced that before¡ªbut he didn''t lose momentum. He''d expected resistance. What he hadn''t expected was how skilled the soldiers were. They were the Royal Guard, the top of the country, and even among them, masters existed. Just by how well their mana was being utilized in their bodies, Shaden immediately knew how formidable his opponents would be. "You dare cast your spells on me? Kill him!" roared Prince Salahin, stretching his hand towards him. "Kill them all. They''ve repaid mercy with treason!" One of the soldiers didn''t waste a second to swing his blade towards Shaya, and Shaden immediately cast a thick barrier around her, stopping the weapon¡ªbut not for long. It began to crack and flicker, and Shaden knew he had to save everyone before he continued. Had he acted too impulsively? He could have simply hidden himself and Teval and run away. No. To save the man without the prince''s wrath spreading to the Jakhar Kishaks instead, he had to do this. He had to show them enough force to let them know that they weren''t to be triffled with. Shaden abruptly pulled Shaya and Teval back, and they yelled as they landed behind him, falling on their feet. Shaya¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers, and Teval looked like he wanted to scream. ¡°Stop! Let me die!¡± Teval cried, falling to his knees. Shaya was holding her arms, a small tremor going through her body. She seemed lost for words. The room was in a panic, and all of the people who¡¯d come to see the trial moved back from the soldiers; Eshel forcefully pulled Keyga along with her and reunited with her sister while Shaden remained at the front to face the soldiers. ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind!¡± Eshel shouted, clenching her sister¡¯s arm. ¡°Why would you attack him? Why would you do such a thing?¡± ¡°They were going to kill him!¡± Shaden shouted back, forming a thick barrier of mana around the people. ¡°Only I would have died,¡± Teval cried, ¡°but now the whole family is condemned.¡± He was trying to save him, and they were blaming him for it. Maybe it was because he wasn¡¯t used to their culture or because he didn¡¯t know the severity of the situation, but he believed that what he was doing was right. He had the power, and he would use it. This was a first for him, and he didn¡¯t want to leave the city with more regrets. He would settle things peacefully. First, he¡¯d knock out the guards and then restrain the prince so they could chat. Then things would work out. Five soldiers left, and the one that had been knocked out was already getting to his feet, his power returning. Their swords were drawn, and a dangerous rhythm of mana reverberated through the blades of their weapons. Sword aura. Shaden had begun learning it once, but he hadn¡¯t really practiced it much. Now, it was just a fond memory he had. Shaden sent his mana hands flying towards the soldiers, and when each one of them was struck down¡ªhis magic dissipating every single time¡ªhe knew simple telekinesis wouldn¡¯t bring him victory. Each of the soldiers had a good sense of mana; they were unlike any other he¡¯d fought seriously before. He doubled¡ªno, tripled the density of the hands and tried to swat them away as they charged towards them, and he knew he¡¯d have to increase his output by at least ten times if he were to match their blades. Each strike cut off his connection with his magic, causing it to turn into harmless puffs of mana. He¡¯d go all out on them. And then they¡¯d¡ª Shaden flinched when something sliced through the barrier around him and cut into his cheek, causing him to jump backwards while the soldiers continued to press on. One of them had swung their sword in the air. Shaden had never seen an air blade before. He quickly healed the wound and surrounded himself with the thickest barrier he¡¯d ever conjured, stopping all six swords that were aimed at his neck, shoulders, stomach, and legs. But even with all of the power the barrier was consuming, something was seeping in. What kind of aura is this? It was unraveling every thread of magic he¡¯d created. He raised his arms to shield himself when one of the swords suddenly burst through¡ªthe one aimed at his neck. Shaden cried out in panic when the additional shield he¡¯d cast between them was immediately broken and the blade rushed to his neck¡ª He felt the cold edge dig into his skin. At that instant, something black entered his vision. It was a familiar feeling. It was a part of himself, and it existed to protect him. The soldiers leapt back as Shaden¡¯s body was enveloped by darkness. It didn¡¯t feel like a conscious action, but a reflex by which the shadow manifested. It was gentle, soft, sturdy¡ªShaden knew it would not be broken by the soldiers¡¯ swords. ¡°Demon! He is an agent of darkness that goes against the sun!¡± the prince roared, and Shaden spotted something like an amulet appearing from his robes. ¡°Eliminate him. Leave no one alive!¡± Shaden immediately intercepted a soldier who had leaped for the people behind him, but multiple blades of air whizzed through the air as they thundered on the barrier, and Shaden felt it shatter. While cursing himself for not thinking of it sooner, he immediately spread his shadow over the people just as another volley of blades struck it¡ªbut this time, they were the ones that dissipated. He¡¯d never tested out the shadow much. It was all he had now. For some reason, he didn¡¯t think that he would lose, despite his inexperience in combat. Lytha had taught him to sneak around, not fight face-to-face. What combat he¡¯d learned was unarmed or with a dagger against similarly armed opponents, and for the rest, he¡¯d simply have to make himself disappear and take them out one by one. But today, his mind was incredibly clear, and he had no desire to sneak about. A memory from the corner of his mind reminded him about how being drunk on power was sure to make him underestimate his enemies, but all he had was power. Today, he wanted to be at the center. Today, he would let them¡ªmake them know of who he was. A bad idea, but he felt like he could take on the world. ¡°You will stop, or you will die,¡± he said, and his voice echoed through the room. The prince¡¯s face reddened even more, and veins popped up on his forehead. ¡°Take this criminal to his grave!¡± the prince roared, and patterns of light began surrounding him, forming into circles¡ªa spell, and a large one considering the mana Shaden was feeling building up in the prince¡¯s amulet. Shaden instinctively blocked a blade aimed at his back¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to look as his shadow swung the weapon around, throwing it across the room along with the soldier who was holding it. He landed skillfully on his feet, and when he looked up, his eyes were burning with resolve. All of their eyes were boiling with determination, and one even had a smile glued onto his lips. Was this fun to them? Was killing fun for them? ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you!¡± Shaden shouted, and his shadow expanded from his body like thick smoke. ¡°Drop your weapons. I just want to talk.¡± All of the soldiers jumped back when an inferno rained down on him, covering his vision with orange and red flames. Shaden winced as a tongue of fire managed to seep through his shadow and touch his face, and he felt his skin throb while the heat blazed around him, lasting so long that he thought he would suffocate. Anti-magic spells. He¡¯d learn them someday. He regretted not learning about anti-magic spells during his time at the Library. He¡¯d been too focused on his Junior¡¯s Advancement to care. When he undid his shadow, the walls around him were glowing with heat, and he choked on the burning air. It seared the insides of his lungs, and tears came to his eyes as he struggled to breathe. The people inside. Sensing them with his mana, he knew that they¡¯d already left through the door. While he was glad that they were out of harm¡¯s reach, it irked him that they would run off without him. What had happened to the sacrifice and being there for him? He didn¡¯t know why he was so irritated. But wiping the tears from his eyes, coughing up blood and mucus from his lungs, feeling bits of flesh mixed within, something boiled within him. He clenched his fist and grit his teeth as his injuries began to heal. His face tingled as new skin replaced the cooked, and he could see properly again. Shaden hated pain. While circulating helped him control his mind, he hated the pain with everything he had. Feeling his lungs being cooked was something he¡¯d never wanted to experience¡ªsomething he¡¯d never forget. He screamed violently, and the soldiers watched in disbelief as he stepped forward on the glowing stone towards them. Shaden laughed weakly as his shadow responded in turn, becoming long tendrils of darkness. ¡°Ha¡ªhaha. You know, this world was meant to be fun,¡± he muttered to no one in particular. ¡°How? How did you live!¡± the prince yelled, looking fearless as before. ¡°But expect no mercy. You have gone too far.¡± Shaden had expected him to cower in fear or awe, but the man was stubborn. And in the distance, he felt large sources of power approach. They¡¯d be here in less than a minute. This was proving to be so much more difficult than he¡¯d expected. Would it be easier if he simply killed everyone? Shaden sighed deeply. He was getting sick of this. He sent a giant wave of mana over the soldiers, hoping that they¡¯d faint like the man he¡¯d fought in the underground arena. But they stood firm, and while their mana retracted into them, it was still strong, unflinching to his touch. Quality over quantity. Shaden couldn¡¯t believe he was losing right now, even with all of the power at his disposal. He¡¯d neglected his training, and it had become a thorn in his side. He could do the same and turn them all into barbeque with fire. Or he could freeze them. He could bring the building down on them. Killing them would be so easy, but the thought of taking a life was still too much for him. He still had one last weapon. Shaden¡¯s shadow shot towards each of the soldiers, and the moment their blades moved to deflect it, the tendrils wrapped themselves around the swords, slithering up their arms in an instant. Only two were caught, and the rest abandoned their weapons to raise their fists. Even the ones who were caught were squirming around, attempting to escape. There were only six, but it took all the concentration he had to fight them all at once. It would be okay, right? He could heal them later. It took him a second to muster the courage. The two soldiers screamed when their limbs were crushed by the tendrils, and Shaden dropped them on the floor like lifeless potato sacks. As formidable as they were, it would be impossible to move with arms and legs that looked like something that would be displayed at a butcher¡¯s shop. Shaden cringed at the damage, but he couldn¡¯t back out now. One of the remaining soldiers yelled something¡ªa name¡ªand Shaden took the man by the legs, crushing them both. He didn¡¯t bother with the arms this time. Now the prince was looking more disturbed, but he still wasn¡¯t terrified. Shaden didn¡¯t know how the man could hold his ground so fearlessly when he appeared so weak. Reinforcements were arriving soon. He had to do this quickly. His tendrils turned into a tsunami of black, and they covered the remaining soldiers before they could react. Shaden felt them inside, and one by one, he crushed their legs, gently placing them next to their comrades where they squirmed and groaned horribly. Shaden could bear to look at them. He swore to himself that he¡¯d heal them as soon as he got the chance. Had he gone too far? They were only following orders. He hated pain, yet he was inflicting it on others. Hypocritical, but they had been the ones who had attacked first. He tossed his thoughts aside as he stepped towards the prince. The prince didn¡¯t waver as his body was lifted up and brought closer to Shaden. He held his head high, and for the first time in Shaden¡¯s life, he had the urge to bash another person¡¯s face in. How haughty could someone be? ¡°Do you not realize the situation?¡± Shaden said, staring into the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Take back your order, and I will heal your soldiers and spare you. If you don¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Kill me, and I will join the gods,¡± Prince Salahin spat, and the saliva slid down Shaden¡¯s cheek. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Shaden wiped it off. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done enough down here,¡± the man grinned, looking like a madman. ¡°The nation¡¯s curse shall befall you.¡± ¡°Listen¡ª¡± ¡°They will hunt you down to the ends of the earth!¡± The prince was laughing now. ¡°They will slay your family, bring down your tents, and feast on your livestock. Such is the price for touching me, one of royal birth.¡± ¡°How deluded can you be?¡± ¡°Run now, run! If you do not kill me, your days will be numbered. Even with my death, you will live in fear of the sword! The Jakhar Kishaks will be outcasts; they will be wiped from the face of the earth. I, Salahin, Second Prince of Nafar, decree it.¡± It would be so easy to crush his skull. Shaden raised a hand and gripped the prince¡¯s head. The man closed his eyes. If he eliminated all the witnesses, then the Jakhar Kishaks would become innocent. Shaden took in a deep breath. Would he be able to do it? He prepared himself for the crunch. It would only take a second. Suddenly, his mana faded into nothing, and the prince dropped to the floor. Shaden jerked his head around to see who had interfered, but no one was there. He looked at his hand. The shadow had covered it, absorbing the mana from it. He willed it to retract, but it refused to. ¡°Why?¡± Shaden said. ¡°Why did you interfere?¡± The shadow didn¡¯t reply. When Shaden willed it to move, it slid back into his body, acting as if nothing had happened. Did it have a will of its own? His grandfather had told him about the dagger¡¯s whispers, but not this. Shaden looked over his body, but nothing was amiss with it. Only the prince before him coughed violently from the pressure Shaden had exerted on his throat. ¡°Finish¡ªme¡ªoff!¡± he rasped. ¡°You¡¯ve already killed my wyvern. You can kill me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shaden demanded. ¡°Is the life of a mere wyvern worth more than a man¡¯s?¡± ¡°A mere wyvern?!¡± Salahin croaked, struggling to get up. ¡°Twenty years it has been my companion. It has eaten from my hand, slept with me, protected me, been a friend to me. You¡¯ve killed a member of my family, and you refer to it as a mere wyvern?!¡± The prince screamed¡ªa long, painful wail. ¡°I have suffered things worse than you. You are nothing.¡± Shaden left the prince on the floor to take a look at the soldiers. They were breathing heavily, and their limbs had already been wrapped with cloth by the men with their arms still intact. When they saw him approaching, they tried to crawl away. I shouldn¡¯t have done this, Shaden groaned internally. Green light filled the room as his magic engulfed the men, and their limbs began to swell back to their original proportions. Within seconds, they had all been healed, and they looked at each other with awe. When one of them got up with mana beginning to wrap his fists, another stopped him, and he lowered his guard. Shaden turned around and returned to the prince. Now what? He¡¯d subdued them, but the prince was more stubborn than anything. And the giant presence that had just arrived¡ª ¡°What do we have here?¡± said a voice from the door. The floor at the back still hadn¡¯t cooled completely, but the man that entered walked on it without hesitation. Something was different about the man. Shaden had already hidden himself when everyone had turned to look at the stranger, and he watched from a safe distance as the man strode in. A spotted beast¡¯s hide had been fashioned as a robe strapped around his bronze body, and his dark hair was tied back in multiple locks. His face had been recently shaved, though it was clear where the hairs were. When the man stood in front of Salahin, the prince looked like a child. The man crossed his arms and looked around, sniffing the air. ¡°Well? Is this another accident?¡± the man yawned, sitting down. ¡°I was taking a good nap, but you had to call me here.¡± ¡°Damud,¡± the prince muttered. ¡°Why is it that I always end up in these situations?¡± ¡°Move, now. I¡¯m here. Go wait outside,¡± the man ordered, waving the soldiers off. The leader of the group saluted the man and they headed out, right past where Shaden was standing¡ªwho was thinking of what to do next. Things wouldn¡¯t end well at this rate. ¡°The answer to your question, Your Majesty, is because you prove yourself useless in everything else,¡± the man snorted, sitting down next to the prince. ¡°Tell me, who crossed you this time? I remember you had something going on with the Jakhar Kishaks.¡± The prince didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he fell on his back and looked at the ceiling. ¡°It was a strange boy, here moments ago,¡± he muttered. ¡°A strange boy? He made you use the amulet?¡± The prince kept his mouth closed. ¡°So? Shall I hunt him down for you? After all, he killed your precious pet. I could handle the ones who were taking care of him as an addition. Royalty is not to be reckoned with.¡± The large man nodded as if agreeing with himself. ¡°Do demons heal the injured?¡± Salahin sighed. ¡°I want to stop. Rid me of this blood, and I will live as a farmer.¡± ¡°That is a dangerous statement, my prince.¡± ¡°My wyvern is dead, my lover was jailed, my honor is tainted. What more is left, what more must I endure?¡± ¡°I did not come here to listen to your complaints,¡± Damud growled. ¡°Where is the boy, and where did he come from? Say their name¡ªgive the decree.¡± ¡°My decrees are always broken. They are words without weight.¡± ¡°Not when I listen to them. Say it, and they will be dealt with.¡± ¡°Sometimes I wonder why you care,¡± the prince spat. ¡°Leave me be. Go finish your nap.¡± Damud got up and yawned, then headed towards the door. ¡°Remember to refuel your amulet,¡± he reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too down, my prince. Even weeds have their uses.¡± And the prince was left alone in the room, staring at the ceiling for a long time. Making sure no one was around. Shaden emerged from his hiding place and walked up to the man, who turned his head to look at him after hearing his footsteps. ¡°They know me as a drinker and gambler, but information in the streets is seldom learned otherwise.¡± The prince stared at him. ¡°Tell me, are you the cloaked fighter with a squeaky voice who defeated Sababa?¡± ¡°The guy in dreadlocks? Yeah.¡± ¡°He was searching for you. I wonder what will happen if I tell him who you are.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Boy, finish me.¡± Shaden blinked, and the prince waved his hand around his neck. ¡°Make it quick and painless. I detest pain.¡± ¡°Not until you tell me the Jakhar Kishaks will be safe.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± the prince asked. ¡°Are you one of them?¡± ¡°No. Just a visitor,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°They¡¯re not responsible for anything.¡± ¡°Now I can see why.¡± The prince weakly chuckled, then groaned, then became silent. His eyes were wide open, and he glared at the ceiling like it was his mortal enemy. Shaden was beginning to feel uncomfortable when the prince opened his mouth. ¡°I will take a gamble,¡± he said, keeping his eyes on the ceiling. ¡°You say you are a visitor. Then you must know nothing of this country¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°My father, the King, is growing old. Someone will succeed him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really like politics.¡± ¡°Then kill me or not kill me and see your loved ones perish.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to help you become the king!¡± Shaden snapped. ¡°You were trying to execute us because I spoke out.¡± ¡°That is the law.¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. You¡¯re just¡ª¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and listen to me. I do not wish to be King.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I wish to escape.¡± ¡°Escape? You¡¯re a prince. You have nothing to escape from.¡± ¡°Ah, only a boy could think so foolishly.¡± Shaden scowled. The man rubbed him the wrong way. He was acting all haughty and powerful, and the next moment, he was acting like a depressed victim¡ªShaden didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Well, go on,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You were described as a ¡®miracle worker¡¯,¡± the prince said, sitting up. ¡°I will forget about everything if you can perform some miracles for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like the first deal,¡± Shaden said. ¡°You should have been executed then, but my heart reached out for you,¡± the prince said. ¡°Now I know that my kindness was wasted.¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re not kind.¡± The prince waved his hand. ¡°Go. I will send a messenger to the Jakhar Kishaks, and you will know that it is me. This is my final show of mercy that I will give you.¡± ¡°You call that mercy?¡± ¡°It will only be once this time.¡± They looked at each other. The prince seemed normal for once. ¡°Once, and I¡¯m done,¡± Shaden stated. ¡°Once, and your sins are forgiven,¡± Salahin agreed. ¡°Go. I will rescind my decrees.¡± ¡°Do you always command people like that?¡± Shaden asked. The prince ignored him, so with an annoyed shrug, he left to search for everyone that had escaped. ? ? ? When he found the settlement, they were furiously packing their belongings, and a great number of servants were brandishing spears and swords around the area, looking out for potential enemies that might approach. The livestock was being moved, and though the sun was going down, the sky was brightly lit with torches. All of this was happening very quietly, though some noise was inevitable. I suck at intimidation, Shaden thought, passing by the people. He¡¯d expected everyone to cower at his power as they did in the stories. Maybe even prostrate themselves. But now he was stuck in another deal for the sake of the Jakhar Kishaks. Shaya was watching over the whole process, and Shaden tapped on her shoulder, causing her to look back in surprise. ¡°Shaden!¡± she said, holding her hands together. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Oh, not much,¡± Shaden told her. ¡°It worked out. You don¡¯t have to run anymore.¡± ¡°Explain everything.¡± So he told her the rough gist of what had happened, and she listened intently, nodding. When he finished, she quickly called one of her servants to temporarily stop the evacuation and sent another to verify what Shaden had said. He felt a little annoyed at that, but he understood. He was still a child in their eyes, even with everything he¡¯d shown. Or she was very cautious. ¡°You know, if you hadn¡¯t sent Teval, this wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± Shaden said after things had calmed down. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I did not think you would be able to heal ten thousand people,¡± Shaya said. ¡°Even with ten people each day, it would have taken you close to three years. We both know that would be disastrous to you.¡± ¡°And? What would Teval have changed?¡± Shaya sighed and crossed her arms. ¡°A life for a life. Such is the custom of Antafar. I was worried that they would mistreat you.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t. Just for me, you¡¯d risk the life of someone you care about?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shaya looked at the ground. ¡°That is how important you are.¡± ¡°You could have done it discreetly, then. Why couldn¡¯t you hire someone else outside of the family? Then technically it wasn¡¯t the Jakhar Kishaks that left the city.¡± ¡°They would run off with the treasure and cower in fear of the prince,¡± Shaya said. ¡°You do not understand. We are in an invisible war with each other, always trying to gain influence and strip the influence of others away. I can trust Teval with my life. He will not and has not run in the face of death.¡± She looked at him. ¡°You have seen the walls and gates. Everything passing through is recorded, especially the people.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have anyone you can trust besides the people in the family?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shaya said in a low voice. ¡°My father grows older, and rarely do people pay close attention to a woman¡¯s words.¡± There wasn¡¯t any point in arguing anymore. Even Eshel had taken the outcome naturally as if it was common sense. This was what they believed, even if it didn¡¯t make sense to him. ¡°Don¡¯t do that anymore,¡± Shaden told her. ¡°Don¡¯t sacrifice things for me. I¡¯m fine on my own.¡± ¡°But we have an obligation to serve,¡± she answered. ¡°This is what we were taught since our birth. Your life over ours. And you will watch over us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Absurd. I think so too,¡± Shaya snorted. ¡°But such is our custom. Such is the custom of all the other families. It is your responsibility to know and care.¡± He didn¡¯t want to. He wanted to be free. ¡°But not yet. You are still the Heir, not the Lord of Skotos.¡± Shaya reached out her hand and placed it on Shaden¡¯s cheek. He looked up to meet her eyes. ¡°Our hope lies in you, Shaden,¡± she whispered, ¡°so hurry up and grow into a man.¡± ¡°Did you forget? I healed ten thousand people. I¡¯m capable enough.¡± ¡°They must have treated you kindly.¡± Shaya smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t think that can be possible in such a short amount of time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I happen to know much about your family, and healing wasn¡¯t one of them,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure you did something wonderful.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°I know you are powerful, more than anyone here. But power is easy to delude. Get some rest, my little lord. You¡¯ve done much already.¡± Shaden walked back to his room, and decreasing his circulation let him know how exactly tired his body was. His flute box was where he¡¯d left it, next to his clothes and other belongings. He took his pouch off and put it aside while he quickly washed his body with water. Dirt and grime were separated from his skin, and he threw the waste outside of the window into the animal pens along with the water he¡¯d used to clean himself. After brushing his teeth with cleansing magic, he realized that he hadn¡¯t eaten dinner¡ªbut he didn¡¯t care either way. He lay inside of his bed and pulled the sheets over himself, stretching widely. He was finally home, and while many things had happened, they were safe for now. Things had worked out somehow. Politics, customs, rules, laws, cultures, etiquettes¡ªhe¡¯d never liked them, especially as Shaden. He¡¯d never been good at them, and it had earned him an earful from Eilae for some time. This wasn¡¯t a dream at all. But he wished it was. Forcefully bringing about whatever he desired¡ªhow fun that would be. It was a terrible thought, but sometimes, on days like this, he wondered what it would feel like if he engulfed the whole capital in fire or ice, to see the fear in people¡¯s eyes as they begged for mercy. Not that he would ever. He shivered. He¡¯d come too close to killing someone. If the shadow hadn¡¯t stopped him¡­ ¡°Thanks for that,¡± he muttered, looking at the sphere of darkness he¡¯d conjured in his hand. It didn¡¯t respond. When he let go of it, it seeped back into his body. A dream that was reality. He¡¯d been happy that the world was real, but more and more, he found himself wishing it was a dream again. No struggles, no pain, no consequences, no responsibilities. He could still feel the taste of cooked flesh in his mouth and the smell of raw tissue in his nose. He shivered. Today he discovered that he sucked at intimidation and was hesitant even against enemies who¡¯d tried to kill him. His judgment was bad, and he didn¡¯t have enough resolve. At least he hadn¡¯t committed murder in the heat of the moment. He turned in his bed. Why was it that he felt more accomplished as Demund than Shaden? His waking self had clear goals, but his dream self was like a cloud aimlessly moving with the currents. He clenched his eyes shut. It had been much more enjoyable when he¡¯d been traveling with Lytha and Eilae. Even his training with Lytha alone before had borne more fruit than now. After he¡¯d completed his final deal with the prince, he¡¯d focus on learning the flute and bonding with Grak. That would make him feel much better. Shaden was glad that the day was over. 5.16 The message from the prince came three days later discreetly through a messenger who¡¯d searched him by name. Shaden was finally relieved to receive it because he¡¯d been wanting to finish things once and for all and to be completely free from anything else. It took him a while to find the place the prince had designated for him, but eventually, he stepped forward into the moonlight within a dark, narrow alleyway where a cloaked man was sitting on some crates¡ªa beggar in disguise. It wasn¡¯t Prince Salahin as Shaden soon discovered, but a new face. There was a flicker of light as the man pressed his hand into a scroll, which faded into ashes when the spell was cast around them. ¡°So?¡± Shaden demanded. ¡°What do I have to do?¡± ¡°Four days from now, the Festival of Red Skies will occur,¡± answered the stranger. ¡°All of the Royal Family will be there to address the population. Salahin asks that you whisk him away into the sky, just as a spirit would ascend. Then you will hide him, and he will finally be free.¡± It was odd that the man didn¡¯t address the prince as ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ after everything Shaden had learned, but Shaden didn¡¯t really care. He nodded. ¡°I can do that,¡± he replied. ¡°Where do I take him afterwards?¡± ¡°The prince has his arrangements known only to a few,¡± said the stranger. ¡°I request that you will make sure to keep this a secret and take it to your grave.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Shaden promised. ¡°So, does he have any preferences? Like fire, or darkness, or light?¡± ¡°Light would be good,¡± the man decided. ¡°If you could blind the people and make the prince vanish at that moment, it would be excellent.¡± They talked over the smaller details, and Shaden left after hiding himself, making sure no one was following him. Though they knew his face¡ªmany people knew his face. He had a bad feeling that he¡¯d somehow messed up by being overly public and that it would come to bite him in the neck later on, but he couldn¡¯t rewind time. He¡¯d have to deal with the consequences later, but so far things had been okay. Four more days. He¡¯d finally be free to do whatever he wanted. Responsibility wasn¡¯t as exciting as he¡¯d imagined it to be, and it was more of a burden than him doing cool things. His responsibilities as being the Heir of Skotos¡ªit was definitely different from doing tasks for the prince. It would likely be worse, and with the eeriness that surrounded his heritage, he assumed that he¡¯d have to kill someone sooner or later as an assassin for the family. The thought had been cool in the beginning. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be a mysterious overlord that ruled in the shadows? But when he¡¯d looked back at his encounter with the prince and his soldiers, he had the feeling that he¡¯d come very close to something he would have regretted immensely¡ªtaking someone else¡¯s life. He couldn¡¯t deny the fun element of hurting others. But seeing their faces writhing in pain, looking at him as if he was some kind of monster¡ªit wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d be able to forget. It was always bearable when he was circulating. His thoughts and body were his to control, and fear and panic were emotions he couldn¡¯t feel. But when the magic wore off and the memories remained¡ªthat was what kept him from sleeping until he circulated again. It was better for Demund since things always felt watered down when he woke up. It was why he had to try again and again to reproduce magic in the waking world, but now that he thought of it, maybe it was for his sanity that the worlds were never truly connected. He¡¯d be more careful now that he¡¯d learned. A small mistake had caused all of this mess, and it was something he never wanted to reproduce. An unstressful, enjoyable adventure¡ªthat was what he wanted as Shaden. Though he couldn¡¯t shake off the ominous feeling that things wouldn¡¯t remain the way he wanted them to be. ? ? ? ¡°Invited?¡± Shaden exclaimed, looking up at Shaya while lowering his flute. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. They have requested your presence at the Festival,¡± Shaya told him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you do not want to¡ªit was not a command. The major families must attend, but you can decline. I will have to go as the representative.¡± ¡°What about Eshel or Keyga?¡± ¡°Eshel will come, though my brother will stay behind.¡± ¡°What would I do if I went?¡± ¡°You would introduce yourself to His Majesty the King if he is present, and you will sit in the seat of honor for your feats at the Wall,¡± Shaya answered. ¡°I apologize. It seems like you did heal over ten thousand people. I¡¯ve only heard tales, but does the one under the mountain really exist?¡± ¡°No blessings of any sort,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I think I was a little special from birth.¡± ¡°But you are truly a blessing to us. It would make me happy if you came to sit at the festival.¡± And that had been two days ago, and it had come out of nowhere. Of course, the method by which these nations gathered and processed information was bound to be slower than that of Demund¡¯s world. But this was a world of magic, wasn¡¯t it? Shaden couldn¡¯t help but feel that things were a little slow on their part. As powerful as he was, it didn¡¯t feel like he was getting the hospitality one would get for being incredible as if he was being pushed off as a second thought. That, or the people of Antafar weren¡¯t very good at being quick. What he¡¯d learned so far was that the families¡ªwhile subservient to the throne¡ªweren¡¯t exactly fully under the control of the Royal Family since they lived so apart from each other. It wasn¡¯t a centralized government, and even at the Wall, no one had really cared about the order from the prince until he¡¯d made himself known. Had he vanished, no one would have noticed until many days later. Still, Prince Salahin had discovered people from the family going in and out of the city. And given his personality of being crazy (from what Shaden had seen), it was very likely that he¡¯d sent people to spy on the family just to see his words through. Why he¡¯d waited until he¡¯d returned to give the punishment, Shaden didn¡¯t know. But today, things would become clearer than before. ¡°Do I smell good?¡± Eshel asked, leaning closer to Shaden. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that we are attending the Festival as guests. It would be terrible if I reeked of sweat.¡± ¡°You smell fine,¡± Shaden assured. ¡°Want me to cast some cleansing magic on you?¡± ¡°Please do.¡± Ever since the incident at the Sun Palace, Eshel had begun treating him less like a child and more like a human being, though Shaden couldn¡¯t help but feel like there were some forced feelings. The people were being more cautious around him, and the naturality had cracked, though he could see them trying to act the same. He didn¡¯t know what to feel about it, so he was simply going with the flow for now. It would heal itself with time. He raised a hand and cast a cleansing spell on Eshel, the same one he¡¯d used on Eilae during their travels. It removed stickiness on the skin as well as dust and other particles, though there was a side effect Shaden had forgotten had existed. ¡°The perfume!¡± Eshel complained in a small voice. She looked at Shaden. ¡°I meant, thank you. I feel cleaner.¡± She took out a bottle and pressed a few drops of liquid into her wrist, then spread it around her neck and arms. The smell she¡¯d had before returned, and she returned the bottle to her bag. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Is it expensive?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Eshel nodded. And that was the end of the conversation. Shaden wished she¡¯d be as assertive as before, but the balance had shifted. He didn¡¯t like it. Maybe he was overthinking things. They arrived at their destination eventually¡ªa tall building the same color as the Sun Palace, though shaped more like a pyramid that had a flat top. There was a tall iron fence surrounding it, and the carriage made its way through the people into the gates, and soldiers closed them behind them while the people watched from the outside. The place wasn¡¯t teeming yet, but there were still many people around. He guessed they were here for the King or whoever to address the crowd. ¡°I can smell the ocean from here,¡± Shaden commented, wanting to make small talk. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll serve us seafood?¡± ¡°There will be all sorts of food you could only imagine eating,¡± Eshel said. ¡°I heard this place has a wonderful view of the sea.¡± ¡°Now, keep your manners as we enter,¡± Shaya told them, straightening her dress. ¡°Who knows? There might be a handsome young man who is just right for you.¡± ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± Eshel muttered, but she didn¡¯t look too upset about it. Shaden looked at the women¡¯s faces that had been plastered with confidence. Just a few days ago, Eshel had had trouble eating because of stress, and Shaya had been seen walking impatiently left and right through the family grounds while she¡¯d waited for her messengers to arrive with proof of their safety. He¡¯d tried to reassure them, but they hadn¡¯t been satisfied until the decree from the prince had arrived. Only now had they recovered, and they were about to meet face-to-face the very person who¡¯d tried to bring their family to doom. Prince Salahin had been a bastard the more he¡¯d thought about it. People¡¯s lives weren¡¯t meant to be treated so lightly¡ªand yet Shaden had been prepared to kill him. Self-defense? Maybe, but he¡¯d spent his time thinking about it and why exactly the shadow had stopped him. That was still a mystery in itself. He inspected Shaya¡¯s smiling face as she greeted some people within the building. The guards they¡¯d brought with them had been left outside, and even their animals were at home since any dangerous elements were forbidden from being brought before the Royal Family. Perhaps Shaya had wanted him to come because he would be their only line of defense if something did happen, though Shaden doubted anything would. He had a task today, and he was confident he could pull it off. They made their way to the second floor, where even more people were standing around, surrounded by tables filled with food and waiters going around with drink platters on their hands. Nobles of different sizes and shapes, all exotically clothed, some with bones weaved into their robes. Others wore gold and jewelry, precious stones from afar. Shaden didn¡¯t know any of them, nor did he care to. But immediately, he could feel their eyes on him when they made themselves known, and it didn¡¯t help him that he was the only child around, with the rest of them all being adults much taller than him. They made their way to the front of the room where a beautifully carved throne had been positioned. A man with an ornate crown looked up after seeing them near, and the nobles that had been talking with him moved out of the way to let them pass. Shaden had noticed the relics of power that adorned the man long before he¡¯d seen them. He¡¯d seldom seen such objects of power before. And seeing the way no one else had such items except the crowned man, Shaden could tell that they were in the presence of another prince, someone who looked much more reasonable than Prince Salahin. He was older, calmer, and carried with him an atmosphere of calmness and dignity as he smiled softly at them. When Shaya and Eshel bowed, Shaden found himself bowing with them. ¡°Shaya and Eshel of the Jakhar Kishaks are pleased to be in your presence,¡± Shaya spoke, raising her head when the man waved his hand. ¡°This is¡ª¡± The man nodded once. ¡°The Green Child,¡± he stated, getting up from his seat. ¡°I have heard of you. And it was I who sent the invitation. Welcome, welcome! They speak of you in the east where the sun rises.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Shaden said. He¡¯d learned some manners from Eshel, and he didn¡¯t want to cause more complications by being haughty. If his memory was correct, there were three princes in Nafar, and Salahin was the second. The third was a boy, so it meant this man could only be the first prince¡ªCrown Prince Velhamor. ¡°I wonder how you came to be in the hospitality of the Jakhar Kishaks,¡± Prince Velhamor said, spreading his arms. ¡°Nevertheless, you have been a blessing to our land. May your time here be long and prosperous, and may our wrongs not interfere with the good we can do in the future.¡± So he knew about his troubles with Prince Salahin. Shaden was glad that he wasn¡¯t considered an enemy, since there had been witnesses who¡¯d seen the prince scream death threats at him. ¡°I think the same, Your Majesty,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°The Jakhar Kishaks are like a family to me. If something were to befall them, I¡¯d waste no time helping them.¡± Now that Shaden had said it, it sounded like a subtle threat, but thankfully, Prince Velhamor smiled, though his eyes began to look like Salahin¡¯s. A family resemblance, Shaden thought, nothing else. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°In this land where the sands tear us apart, such statements are commendable,¡± the prince said. ¡°Please, I shouldn¡¯t bore you with my words. Enjoy the feast, and enjoy the pleasures of the land. You are my guest, and no harm will come to you. Not even from those of Royal Blood, if my father would be willing.¡± Shaden could see heads turning¡ªincluding Salahin¡¯s, who¡¯d been watching from the left of the room next to the throne. He sipped his goblet of wine, and Shaden thought he saw the man rolling his eyes before resuming his conversation with the men around him, who whispered fervently. ¡°That would be an honor,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Then¡ªallow me to take my leave.¡± The prince nodded, and Shaden left Shaya and Eshel behind to eat all of the tastinesses that had been prepared. The smells had been so enticing, and he grabbed a large plate and began to pile it up before heading to a table where he sat down and began eating. A waiter soon came and offered him a drink, and he detoxified the alcohol before taking a sip. It was a little bland, but the aroma was something he¡¯d never felt before. Ah, this is the life, he thought, then he realized the number of people that were sending glances in his direction. He could even hear some of them whispering about what had happened at the Wall and chuckles of disbelief. Shaden tried his best to ignore them and enjoy the luxurious food, but his peace was ruined when someone came to greet him, sitting down in front of him at the table. ¡°You must be the Green Child!¡± the man before him said. ¡°Is it true that you healed ten thousand people in a matter of weeks?¡± ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°I am Nohsan, son of Nohcam,¡± the man said. ¡°My father has told me to give you his thanks if I ever got the chance to see you.¡± The son of the Lord General of the Wall of Arrows. So the Wattayurks had attended the festival as well. ¡°They treated me well,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°But yes, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I find it hard to believe, but my father isn¡¯t one to lie,¡± the man said enthusiastically. ¡°Where do you come from?¡± ¡°Not here,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°But the Jakhar Kishaks are like a family to me.¡± ¡°But you do not even have the same skin color! Perhaps you are bound by a sort of truce? Though I¡¯ve never heard of the Jakhar Kishaks having any sort of ties with the outside, aside from the Empire. Perhaps you are from one of the families in the Empire?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Please, do tell me more about you. I would love to know.¡± Shaden had a feeling that the man didn¡¯t think of him more as an interesting child, but he had been warned by Shaya that many people would try to learn about him to use the information against him, so it would be better for him not to speak too much. ¡°There¡¯s not much to know,¡± Shaden told him, eyeing his food. The man took the hint and nodded, getting up. ¡°I must have interrupted your meal,¡± he apologized, straightening his robe. ¡°But I would like to show my thanks someday. Ask for me, and I will be delighted to meet you again.¡± Now Shaden felt bad, but he wanted to continue eating, so he didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Thank you,¡± he told the man, and he went on his way to socialize with others. Shaden sighed. He didn¡¯t like talking to strangers that much. It tired him somehow, even when he was circulating. No one tried to approach him after that. Many seemed like they wanted to, but to them, Shaden was an unknown factor that had popped out of seemingly nowhere. But they were more willing to talk to Shaya and Eshel, who were constantly being surrounded by nobles that bombarded them with greetings and questions. Shaya looked ecstatic, but Eshel seemed like she was about to collapse in her shoes. Not even an hour had passed, but Eshel retreated with a plate of dessert to the table Shaden was sitting in, letting out a large puff of air through her nose while she took a glass from a servant. ¡°I thought this would be more fun,¡± she whispered to him, putting a piece of confectionery in her mouth. ¡°Where¡¯s the dancing? I was looking forward to that.¡± ¡°Dancing? I thought this was a festival, not a ball.¡± ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± She was strangely annoyed for some reason, and Shaden could relate. With all the small talk and gossiping going on, Shaden knew that politics wasn¡¯t something he ever wanted to set his foot into, nor did he think it was something Eshel would like either. ¡°I bet you want to go home and take care of the birds,¡± Shaden told her. She smiled. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You look very tired and annoyed,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Does¡ªdoes it show a lot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She frowned, then gently touched her face. ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid, Shaden,¡± she confessed, taking a sip of her cup. ¡°You must be perfect here, and I feel like I am failing at it, no? It tires me. I don¡¯t know how my sister manages.¡± ¡°Different people have different talents,¡± Shaden sighed, ¡°but I agree. I¡¯d rather be playing my flute than being here.¡± ¡°Have you gotten better at it?¡± ¡°A little. I can play all of the notes now.¡± ¡°So quickly?¡± ¡°Well, I did spend hours on it each day.¡± It had been awkward talking to Eshel ever since the incident, but here, sitting among strangers, doing what they both wanted to be out of, the invisible walls that had formed between them had broken, if only a little, and he found himself recovering the previous, light mood between them. And the festival became more enjoyable somehow. And at that moment, that was what he cared about most. ¡°Have you tried this fish?¡± Shaden said, pointing to his plate. ¡°It tastes sweet, but it¡¯s surprisingly good.¡± ¡°Oh, of course. It¡¯s quite popular around here. I¡¯d say you should try the prawns.¡± ¡°They look raw.¡± ¡°A little. But if you like strong-smelling foods, you¡¯ll like that one. But I still can¡¯t get used to the different spices.¡± ¡°The spices are what elevates the dish.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you like spices. There aren¡¯t many spices in Melern, no?¡± ¡°I traveled around a lot. You know, I¡¯m something of a connoisseur myself.¡± ¡°Tell me more about it.¡± So they talked about what they hadn¡¯t been able to back at home. And they talked a lot before the trumpets played and everyone got up¡ªEshel motioned to him to stand, which he did. The King had arrived. Unlike the princes, he had no crown on his head but rather a soft white hat with golden embroidery in the shape of wyverns. Looked very old with silver and grey hair, along with a long beard of the same color that looked more rugged than neat. But his eyes had not yet lost their light. It was Shaden¡¯s first time seeing a king, and the experience was less intense than he¡¯d expected. He¡¯d seen greater individuals, after all. Moreover, besides the various jewelry that buzzed with power around the king, he had no striking features. His mana felt above average, but not incredible (unless he was hiding it) and there was none of the distinct aura Shaden could feel when he met certain, powerful individuals. Like the man that had walked in with the King. Damud, Shaden recalled. Shaden was surprised when their eyes met and the man¡¯s eyes lingered for more than a second on him before turning away. Did he know? He¡¯d been the first one to respond that day. And the prince had mentioned him to him. This was someone he had to be wary of, someone who Shaden didn¡¯t know how powerful he was¡ªbut he was powerful. Shaden had no doubt he¡¯d be able to slice through anything he sent at him, excluding his shadow abilities. When everyone had hushed down, the King began to speak. His voice was astonishingly powerful¡ªsomething Shaden hadn¡¯t expected from an old man. ¡°Once again, we have gathered to celebrate,¡± the King spoke from his throne. ¡°And though the skies have not yet turned red, we will celebrate, as is our custom. I commend the tribes and families¡­¡± The speech went on, and Shaden exchanged glances with Prince Salahin, who pressed his lips together into a thin line. Not yet. The speech to the nobility was short, and the King, surrounded by the princes and his royal escorts, made his way to the balcony while the nobles stood behind them orderly. Eshel pulled Shaden to Shaya, and they stood in position while the King gave his speech to the people. Shoot. If he vanished, someone was bound to notice. He would have to make the prince disappear remotely. He¡¯d practiced it, but he¡¯d wanted to do it more up close. Shaden closed his eyes. He slithered his threads of mana to Prince Salahin and increased the output once he¡¯d gotten a hold on the man, adding his family¡¯s magic to it to make it undetectable. Light. He¡¯d need light to make this work. ¡°Here goes nothing,¡± he muttered and exploded the prince with a flashbang. It was terrifying to see Damud immediately react to place himself between the King and Prince Salahin, but Shaden had lessened the light to let the people see the prince float up while his body still glowed. Even Prince Salahin looked bewildered, though Shaden wasn¡¯t sure if it was an act or not. Shaden knew he¡¯d have to get closer to make this work. While everyone¡¯s attention was on the prince, he let himself fade away, and taking the opportunity, walked past the King and stood on the edge of the balcony to focus. He whistled. There were a lot of people watching below. Well, the prince had been a jerk. He could take this moment to exact revenge on the man. It was pleasant to hear the prince scream while his body shot upwards like a bullet, up into the clouds until he was but a speck to everyone watching from below. Shaden then cloaked the man in magic to make him undetectable and let him freefall back to the earth, and while his screams were muted from the magic, Shaden could tell that the man was terrified from the way his body had frozen like a corpse. Prince Salahin¡¯s eyes were wide like saucers when Shaden placed him on the ground below, into the cart that had been prepared. Shaden chuckled. It felt great to have his revenge, even if it was a little petty. But now, no one would bother him again. Even if Salahin wanted to do something, Prince Velhamor had promised his protection. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of that before? To deal with unreasonable people, he¡¯d simply have to find more powerful people who were reasonable. Shaden sighed. He¡¯d do that next time if something similar happened. He quickly returned behind Eshel before anyone could notice, but when he made himself appear, he saw Damud turn his face towards him, his eyes focused on him like an eagle¡¯s. Shaden gulped, but thankfully, the man didn¡¯t say anything and turned away. Finally. He was free. He¡¯d made some stupid decisions, been pushed around like a tool, but he was finished. He promised himself that it wouldn¡¯t happen again. He¡¯d learned from the whole ordeal, but it wasn¡¯t something he wanted to go through another time. Making people fly around is a good form of intimidation, he noted. He could do that to the next jerk he came across. The King somehow finished his speech despite the great commotion that had begun within the people, and it was probably because of that incident that the Festival ended sooner than later. Eshel seemed happy about it, as well as Shaya, who couldn¡¯t stop smiling the whole way back to their place. When Shaden asked, she replied with, ¡°Maybe it was divine retribution,¡± she said, crossing her arms, ¡°or you. Was it you?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Shaden shrugged, and Shaya laughed. ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°Not really. But I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll bother us again.¡± ¡°Incredible and terrifying.¡± The prince was probably on his way out of Antafar to enjoy the freedom he¡¯d so dearly wanted, but Shaden had wiped his mind of the prince already. He¡¯d forget about the whole, unpleasant experience. He doubted he would see the man again, and if he did, he¡¯d send him flying again. Shaden was feeling quite pleased with himself when they arrived home. He was heading towards his room when he spotted Keyga on the floor, playing with bugs. Ah. The boy had missed out on all of the food, and seeing him alone, Shaden couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for him. Clearing his throat, he approached the boy, who looked up at him. ¡°What?¡± he frowned. ¡°Are you here to brag?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shaden said. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Keyga muttered. Shaden scratched his cheek. It was during times like this that he wanted the ability to read people¡¯s hearts, but he couldn¡¯t. But Keyga was just a boy, right? Shaden was confident he knew how he could please the guy since children were easy to please. ¡°Do you want to play with Grak?¡± Shaden offered, and Keyga rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine with bugs,¡± he said. ¡°Leave me alone.¡± Another day, then. ¡°Keyga!¡± It was Eshel that had heard them, and she approached with her hands on her hips. ¡°Do not talk to him like that. You will answer properly.¡± ¡°But I did,¡± the boy complained, and the bugs on his hand scurried away into the dirt. ¡°No you didn¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s a guest, remember? Do we treat guests this way?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You got your clothes dirty again.¡± ¡°Yeah, because no one was around to stop me.¡± Shaden nervously looked between the two, who almost seemed to glare at each other. Keyga¡¯s fists were balled up, and Eshel¡¯s frown was becoming deeper each second. ¡°Now, now, does it matter?¡± Shaden interjected, waving his arms. ¡°You¡¯re awful,¡± Keyga spat, sticking his tongue out. Then he pranced away, vanishing into the buildings. Eshel sighed, then shrugged. ¡°Children,¡± she muttered. ¡°My brother is as immature as they can get.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Shaden said, still looking in the direction the boy had run off into. ¡°He seemed pretty upset. I mean, we left him and everything.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ll talk with him later,¡± she sighed. ¡°I just wish he would grow up.¡± ¡°He¡¯s eleven.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re ten. How are you so mature for your age?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m the weird one.¡± ¡°I can see that. But¡ªforget it. He¡¯ll be back to normal soon.¡± Maybe. But Shaden still didn¡¯t like it. After spending a while with Kibra, he¡¯d seen that children were people, just less informed and simpler. Well, he¡¯d always known that, but he¡¯d felt it more closely this time. He could be friends with them, despite their age difference¡ªand enjoy the simplicity. That¡¯s what he told himself, but he was feeling lazy today. Eshel was his sister, so she probably knew better than him. He could afford to relax with an empty mind for now. So he went back to his room to practice his flute. ? ? ? Things weren¡¯t fine. Keyga hadn¡¯t joined for dinner, nor had he been present in his room. Eshel had shrugged it off, saying that he¡¯d come back sooner or later after he¡¯d had his fill of adventure, but on the night of the second day, they knew something had gone wrong when the boy still hadn¡¯t returned. Shaden was yawning as he scanned the city, jumping from building to building while he spread his mana over the vicinity, trying to find Keyga. He groaned internally. Just when he¡¯d solved one problem, another one had to arrive so quickly. Then he found the boy napping behind the settlement after he¡¯d circled the city for a good few hours, and although he felt like sending the guy flying off into the night sky, he decided not to and instead nudged Keyga on the shoulder. The boy stirred and opened his eyes, but when he saw him, he turned around. ¡°Go away,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll go back when I want to.¡± And he refused to budge. Shaden sat down with a sigh. ¡°Want to tame a wyvern?¡± Shaden asked. Keyga slowly turned around. ¡°Tame a wyvern?¡± ¡°Yeah. There are plenty at the Wall.¡± ¡°The Wall. You know, I always wanted to go there.¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. Just why was he getting himself into these situations? 5.17 It was a dark night, a colder one than usual. Demund¡¯s breaths created puffs of mist in front of him, and his lungs hurt a little from the chilly air. It had been a while since he¡¯d run. And yet, with all of the circulating he¡¯d been doing, he only felt a little worse than before. Too little to be noticeable if not for his enhanced senses. His powers were painfully tiny in comparison to his other body, but at least with this one, he could feel himself improving. Lately, he¡¯d been trying to replicate various spells and techniques that Shaden had mastered, and though it was still near impossible to reproduce, he¡¯d learned some new things from practice, like how to shift his mana into certain ¡®moods¡¯ and ¡®wavelengths¡¯. Because it had been too simple for Shaden, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it, but as Demund, it was revolutionary. Like moving one¡¯s ears for the first time. It wasn¡¯t much, but his experiences would multiply, and someday, he¡¯d achieve wonderful things. Demund laughed at himself. Could he? Even now, if he went too far with his mana usage, his head would burst into splinters of pain. A defense mechanism, probably to prevent people from killing themselves by using too much mana. It was duller now if it did happen, but not by a lot. Even now, while circulating, he was treading on a thin line between being energized and crumpling to the floor, and though he was skilled enough to maintain it, it was nowhere near enough. His mana storage was small, and it frustrated him. If he tried to do something on Shaden¡¯s scale, well¡ªit didn¡¯t work. Even if he could, he¡¯d faint or...die. Would he die? In this world, people didn¡¯t necessarily die from overusing their powers. He sighed. Lately, he¡¯d been feeling a little isolated. Sure, traveling around with Keyga and meeting Kibra again had been fun, but...it lacked something. While he could relate to them a little, there was no way they could relate to him. He missed seeing Eilae, but it would be a while before he¡¯d meet her again¡ªwhich was when he turned thirteen. Her family had to be picked last, and while it had been ages since his tenth birthday celebration, he still had a long way to go. Demund ran across the streets, making sure not to step on any rocks in case his prosthetic leg became damaged. It was sturdy and would likely last a few years, but still. There was no such thing as being too safe. The houses became larger and brighter as he made his way through a familiar neighborhood, sweat running down his neck and back despite the cold. The moment he released his mana was the moment he would stop. He was already pushing himself. He¡¯d seen Riley and Rhyne with some other guys at school. Of course they had other friends. But they¡¯d failed to notice him when he¡¯d passed, and somehow, it had hurt. Sure, he¡¯d only been seeing them during their study sessions and sometimes on weekends, but he had the feeling that they were growing further away. What interests did he even share with them besides studying? Games? He¡¯d never played much. Shows? It had been a while since he¡¯d stopped watching. Sports? He¡¯d regained control over his prosthetic leg to an extent, but again, he hadn¡¯t been a fan of sports. Don¡¯t think. Just run. Exercising¡ªnamely running¡ªwas great at easing his anxiety. The dream that was meant to energize and motivate him was making him feel inferior. It hadn¡¯t been once that the thought of dying had rustled past his head. Of course he wouldn¡¯t commit suicide. It was absurd. But what if? What would happen? If it was a real world, would his dream body be fine while his waking one died? Or would he die entirely? The thoughts melted away one by one as his body strained itself even more, and Demund began to feel the subtle throb of pain forming in his head¡ªhe was close to pushing himself over the edge. It wasn¡¯t terrible if he did; it just hurt a lot. The pain would only last a few minutes¡ªseconds if he was careful¡ªbut he¡¯d thrown up more than once. He didn¡¯t want to do that, especially tonight. He wanted to meet Enariss. She¡¯d stopped coming to study sessions, occupied with her project. She did go to the MMA Club sometimes, but it was he who didn¡¯t go to visit his lab. Results were showing, and he was making progress¡ªyet, something was being lost. There had been a time when it felt like he was the only one she cared about. It hadn¡¯t even been that long since they¡¯d stopped running. A month or two, probably. But spending much more time in the dream, he...was feeling distant. Did she not care anymore? Ever since that figure had appeared on their ride home from school, she¡¯d been strange. What was their relationship anyway? Friends? More than friends? When he¡¯d failed to confess to her on the day he¡¯d lost his leg, his feelings had just...evaporated. But even now, he wondered what would have happened if he had, and it clouded his head before he slept. He didn¡¯t really know her, did he? She never talked about herself much. ¡°Gah!¡± Demund grunted, his legs coming to a stop on the pavement. How fast had he run? He hadn¡¯t been keeping track of the time, but he¡¯d arrived. With long intakes of air, Demund eased his beating heart. His eyes were on the house some ways before him. Enariss¡¯s home. The windows were lit up. She was in her room. He wiped his sweat and stood there. What would he say to her? He¡¯d never been good with words, and it was always her who had initiated. Maybe he¡¯d ask her about her project. Or ask her to talk about herself. No¡ªthat would be too direct. Should he tell her that he¡¯d missed her? They still saw each other every morning and after school, but the conversations they had were short. She¡¯d never talked to him much during class. Perhaps because he studied during breaks, but no one really did talk to him. She was always surrounded by other people. Maybe he liked the normal class better; being in the special class still made him feel isolated. And the subtle bullying was still going on. Small arguments out of nowhere against him, which was why he usually made his way straight to the laboratory without bumping into anyone else. There were a few who didn¡¯t like him, and the others didn¡¯t care enough to interfere. Why? Because he was poor, unlike them? Because he was an outsider? Maybe that was why he¡¯d felt so distant from his friends lately. They were small things, but they got on his nerves. Demund took out his phone and dialed Enariss. After three long intervals of beeping, the line connected, and he opened his mouth. ¡°Hey, Demund. What¡¯s up?¡± came the soft voice. ¡°I was just thinking...how¡¯s your project going?¡± he managed to say, turning away from her house. ¡°It¡¯s essentially finished. I just need to put the presentation together,¡± Enariss replied. ¡°And you? You¡¯ve seemed busy lately.¡± Right. He¡¯d kind of been studying on their rides, now that he remembered. No wonder they hadn¡¯t talked much. ¡°I think I¡¯m almost done too,¡± Demund said, scratching his cheek. ¡°Same as you. I just need to do the presentation.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why it has to be finished in ten minutes,¡± Enariss sighed. ¡°All of this work, and it has to be within ten minutes?¡± ¡°If we pass the first round, I think we¡¯ll be given more time.¡± ¡°Yes, but that means we¡¯ll have to make two presentations. That¡¯s even more work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But hey, you¡¯re almost done.¡± ¡°I know. If it was just the Junior¡¯s Advancement I was occupied with, I¡¯d have been much freer.¡± ¡°You have other things?¡± ¡°Of course. Tests, other projects, assignments. It¡¯s the same with you, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is. But the teacher told me I could ease off on studying.¡± ¡°But are you?¡± Demund grinned. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Well, neither am I.¡± ¡°Afraid of losing first place?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be afraid of something that will never happen,¡± Enariss snorted. ¡°But do your best.¡± ¡°Yeah, I will.¡± ¡°Did you run?¡± Enariss asked. ¡°You sound a little out of breath.¡± ¡°A little.¡± Demund raised an eyebrow when the line suddenly cut off, and he looked at his phone, wondering why Enariss had disconnected. But there was the sound of a window sliding open behind him, and when he turned around, he saw a streak of red falling out of the building, landing on the floor with a loud thump. Demund began to make his way towards the house as Enariss dusted her body off and opened the gates, stepping outside. ¡°Hey,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Wanted to see me?¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe?¡± ¡°We see each other every day!¡± ¡°But we haven¡¯t talked properly in a while,¡± Demund said, cracking his neck. ¡°Want to go on a run?¡± Enariss tilted her head to the side. ¡°How long has it been since we last ran?¡± ¡°A few weeks,¡± Demund replied. She began stretching her arms and legs, and Demund noticed under the dim lights that she¡¯d already changed into her sportswear. How quick had she been? Or maybe she¡¯d noticed him there right when he¡¯d called. Still, it made him a little happy. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she finally said. She dashed off without saying anything else, and Demund regretted running to her house at his maximum pace, but thankfully, he had a little magic on his side. He knew he was running low, but their runs usually ended within thirty¡ªno, twenty minutes. He could hold on for that long. When he caught up, she moved a little forward, never letting him pass. She always did that. Enariss turned her head around and grinned. ¡°Already tired?¡± she giggled, not even breathing hard. ¡°Not at all,¡± Demund answered, controlling his breaths. His body was under a lot of strain, but circulating made it possible. It felt nasty¡ªa mix between clear-headedness and building nausea and fatigue, but he¡¯d experienced worse when he hadn¡¯t known how to circulate. ¡°You can go faster,¡± Enariss encouraged, slowing down next to him. ¡°Five percent more.¡± ¡°Give me a break,¡± Demund managed to huff out. He¡¯d forgotten how painful it could be. His lungs felt like they¡¯d been doused with acid, and his left leg felt like it was transforming into mush. His remaining stump felt sore and bruised, the prosthetic pushing against his bone every time he made a step. He really should have been slower earlier. The run only lasted around ten minutes, and Demund collapsed on the floor when they reached Enariss¡¯s house, leaning against the wall while he struggled to keep his mana under control. He¡¯d almost fainted along the way, his mind momentarily blackening as his mana slipped under his control. But somehow, he¡¯d held on, and now, they were done. ¡°You¡¯re faster than before,¡± Enariss breathed, wiping her brow. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Have you been running by yourself?¡± ¡°Not¡ªreally, but something¡ªsimilar,¡± Demund coughed. ¡°Training.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you come in? If you want water,¡± Enariss offered, stretching out a hand. ¡°Or juice or milk. Anything you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Demund took her hand and was hoisted up, and they made their way towards her house. She paused when they were at the door. ¡°My dad isn¡¯t home,¡± she told him, ¡°but he¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Uh, okay,¡± Demund replied, wondering why she¡¯d mentioned it. After taking off his shoes, he placed them neatly to the side and followed her in. She showed him the kitchen, opening the fridge. ¡°So?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take milk,¡± Demund decided. He frowned when he spotted something green to the side. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still drink the mint-flavored ones. It¡¯s not even winter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s close,¡± she snorted. ¡°And it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re strange sometimes.¡± Stolen story; please report. ¡°Ha, you wouldn¡¯t know. And you? You¡¯re not so different from me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have incredible powers.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to have powers.¡± She approached him and held out a cup to him, which he took. ¡°You¡¯re second to none when it comes to studying. Isn¡¯t that a superpower?¡± she said. Oh, how she didn¡¯t know about his ability to replicate magic in this world. He wanted to tell her, but it wasn¡¯t at the extent at which he could be confident about it. Someday, when he could do more, would he be a little closer to her? ¡°If that¡¯s a power, then you have two,¡± Demund said, then emptied his cup. Enariss likewise took a sip from the milk bottle. ¡°Sometimes I wish I didn¡¯t,¡± Enariss muttered, returning the bottle to the fridge. She smiled when he looked at her. ¡°For real?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course not,¡± she laughed, moving to the living room. Demund quickly placed his cup inside of the sink and followed her there. She sat down on the sofa, which he was hesitant to do because of his sweat. She noticed, and she waved for him to sit. ¡°Sit down,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯re going to be washed.¡± So he did. Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t often that he¡¯d enter her house after a run. Normally, he¡¯d have headed home straight away to shower, and Enariss would have come to pick him up for their study group session. But today was a different day. ¡°I had so many questions, but I don¡¯t remember them now that I¡¯m here,¡± Demund chuckled. ¡°You know¡ªonly one person goes to the Preliminary Islands, right? And that¡¯s the first place winner.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Enariss nodded. ¡°Do you want to go to the Islands, Demund?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a friend I want to meet there,¡± he said. ¡°A girl?¡± ¡°Uh, no. A guy. He was my best friend. And you?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Why do you want to go? You¡¯re aiming for first place, right?¡± Their eyes remained connected for a few seconds before she looked down and leaned her chin against her hand. When she sighed, her whole body moved up and down. ¡°I also have someone I want to meet,¡± she said. ¡°They said they¡¯d meet me at the Islands.¡± ¡°Could I ask who it is?¡± ¡°No one important,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Just someone I know.¡± And for that unimportant person, she was putting all of her time working on her project. She¡¯d put off their running for it, as well as their study sessions. ¡°So you wouldn¡¯t mind if I took first place?¡± Demund said lightly. He didn¡¯t expect Enariss to look at him so seriously. She shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± she said, crossing her arms. ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve prepared. I¡¯ve had all the help in the world, and even compared to past winners, it¡¯s remarkable.¡± ¡°Programming with light, right?¡± ¡°And yours had to do something with SAP.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°How¡¯d you do it? There aren¡¯t many resources on SAP. Your ability?¡± ¡°Yeah. You know,¡± Demund began, clasping his hands together, ¡°you think, maybe we could start running again? It¡¯d be great if you came to the study group too. It...doesn¡¯t feel the same without you.¡± A short moment of silence persisted between them. Enariss¡¯s eyes navigated the room until they finally met his. ¡°After we¡¯re done with the project,¡± she promised, ¡°I¡¯ll join.¡± ¡°Alright, sounds good. You know, I should get going.¡± Demund got up, and Enariss escorted him out of the house, standing by the door while he put on his shoes. When he looked up, he noticed Enariss examining his leg, and it wasn¡¯t a good feeling. Without long pants covering it, he looked like an abomination. Was it because of his leg that she¡¯d become more distant? Demund bit the inside of his cheek. That couldn¡¯t be. She had been the one who had consoled him at the beginning of the year. She was a wonderful person, and he knew he couldn¡¯t be thinking otherwise. After saying goodbye, he began to jog back to his house, and the fact that Enariss continued to watch him until he was out of her sight was something that lifted his spirits for the night. ? ? ? ¡°You like that, Grak?¡± The wyvern growled softly, but Shaden knew it was a pleasant kind of growl. He placed the flute back on his lips and played a simple tune, and his bond closed his eyes, relaxing its head on his lap. They were back at the main camp for the winter, and though his efforts to obtain a wyvern for Keyga had been fruitless, they¡¯d still had a great time at the Wall of Arrows¡ªthis time as tourists. Well, he¡¯d basically seen everything, but Keyga and Eshel had been awed by all it had to offer. He¡¯d even met Kibra again, and the boy had mixed well with Keyga, leading him around everywhere after he¡¯d been excused from class. Morohar had found Shaden again at the Wall somehow, and after Shaden told him what had happened back at Antafar, he¡¯d nodded. ¡°Taking another¡¯s life is guilt that lasts an eternity,¡± the old man had told him. ¡°Should you grow used to it, the world will act against you.¡± It had sounded less like a threat and more like advice coming from the man. Despite his position as an Elder, he looked so frail and boney, like a starving man¡ªalmost like a mummy. Sadly, the man had refused to teach him magic when he¡¯d asked because according to him, there wasn¡¯t much he could teach him. ¡°My specialty lies in the sands and its residents,¡± he¡¯d said. ¡°I am but a man who knows a little more about living peacefully. There is little I can teach you.¡± Then again, they were strangers. Shaden¡¯s age made it easier for him to approach adults, but he had the feeling that the Elder could see right through him. Maybe it was his imagination, but the ancient man¡¯s greying eyes had a certain eeriness to them. He was leagues different from Pleid, the Third Elder, who had been like a magical young man, complete with white hair. He wished he could see Pleid again. Someday, their paths would cross...or so he hoped. But after their trip, Shaya had been quick to send them back to the Jakhar Kishak settlement in the west, urging them to remain shortly in the capital¡ªmostly because of Shaden. He¡¯d gathered some unwanted attention after his appearance at the Festival from the Royalty and the nobility alike. ¡°It isn¡¯t good to show your face from now on,¡± Shaya had warned. ¡°I received a message from the Veurbois¡ªthey¡¯ve heard of your appearance.¡± Well, the Rvuvick Empire was much greater at relaying information than Nafar, he noticed, but then again, there had been agents from the Veurbois all around the world when he¡¯d traveled with Lytha and Eilae. Maybe they were just that great of a family, unlike the Jakhar Kishaks, who were good at making money, but not so much at politics and subterfuge. Still, they were honest-hearted people. A bit loud, but genuine. Now, what had happened at the capital was being joked about at the camp, saying how he¡¯d made the prince cower in fear after he¡¯d displayed his ¡®awesome powers¡¯. Now that the second prince was missing, he¡¯d become a joke because¡ªaccording to many¡ªno one cared about the second prince except himself. Shaden took a moment to warm the room again, and his wyvern slept in his room as of late because it would die in the cold outside. Grak was a magnificent beast, but there was a reason why the wyverns migrated north. The Fire Lakes were there and would provide shelter for them¡ªbut Grak was here. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your friends again?¡± Shaden asked, and Grak opened his eyes. ¡°Krrk,¡± it replied. For the wyvern, being with him was no different from being with its group. Shaden had essentially brainwashed the animal, making it feel safe and cared for when it was with him. It was, in the end, an animal¡ªnot a mythical dragon that could speak. As much as he tried to teach it, it wouldn¡¯t become smart enough to hold a conversation. The good news was that Grak had finally learned how to circulate, and he usually did it best when listening to his music. So, animals did like music. He never would have known if he wasn¡¯t bonded. He wondered if he could replicate this skill in the waking world. If he was able to bond with the cats in the neighborhood, there would be no greater joy he could ask for. And he was trying¡ªit wasn¡¯t working well, but he was practicing it with a fish he¡¯d recently bought. It was leagues more difficult than producing a flame. So many layers and interweaving threads of power invisible to the eye, only detectable through his control over it¡ªit was like creating embroidery with a spoon. Practice made perfect, but he wondered if he¡¯d be able to replicate the things he learned as Shaden as Demund. Shaden sighed. He¡¯d created fire, right? He could do other things. ¡°Whew, it¡¯s cold!¡± Shaden looked up just as Eshel barged into the tent¡ªwith her shoes on. ¡°Your shoes,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± She had something in her hand, and after taking off her shoes, she came to sit down next to him. Keyga entered soon after, and at least he hadn¡¯t forgotten to take his shoes off. But he had a bunch of fat grubs in his hand, which Shaden hated. ¡°Keyga!¡± Shaden yelped, jumping back. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°The wyvern wants snacks,¡± the boy stated, and Grak raised his head, looking at the grubs. Shaden had let Keyga bond with the wyvern, and sometimes it felt like the boy understood the animal better than him. A kind of genius in a way. He still didn¡¯t know how he understood bugs. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Shaden asked, and Eshel began to unwrap the package she¡¯d brought. While Keyga fed the wyvern some grubs, Shaden looked at the items¡ªa milky bottle and a letter at the bottom of the small case. ¡°It was from the capital for you,¡± she told him. Shaden picked up the letter and opened it. He immediately recognized the handwriting within. It was from Eilae. His eyes refused to leave the words as he took in the letter¡¯s contents with happiness. ¡®To Shaden, the Wonderful Heir, and a friend who can sometimes be dull-headed, but who is kind, This is the first letter I have written to you, and I pray that it reaches you in time. I still remember the time we spent at Danark and the kindness your family showed me, and I think fondly upon it, even now. I have rejoined my family quite smoothly, and as you¡¯ve said, for a genius such as I, it wasn¡¯t as difficult as I feared.¡¯ Shaden grinned. Had he said that? He continued to read while Keyga played with Grak in the background. ¡®Do you remember the berry cake we had in one of the shops in the city? As plain as it was, it remains in my mind, perhaps because it was you who recommended it. I wish you would join me here during tea time as we did before. Without you to dry my hair every day, it feels colder than ever. With winter on our doorstep, it makes me remember you more. I wonder if you think about me as well.¡¯ ¡°Woah,¡± Shaden whistled. ¡°She is very fond of you,¡± Eshel commented with a large grin. ¡°I never knew the Veurbois were so expressive.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a friend,¡± Shaden muttered, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling. ¡®My younger siblings are afraid of you, and though I tell them of your kindness, they simply don¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s frustrating. Perhaps you should be less kind now. When we see each other again, will you have changed? Will I have changed? I have been attending lessons, and I am becoming more wonderful than ever. How about you? Are the Jakhar Kishaks treating you well? I have heard that they were a great tribe in the past, but now, they are simply merchants who are meek and submissive.¡¯ Shaden glanced at Eshel, but thankfully, she¡¯d gone to mess with Keyga. ¡®Our family, however, has clawed its way towards the top. If the day comes for you to join us, we will accept you with a grand celebration¡ªif you wish it. I dream about that day. Perhaps you will join me in the wonderful balls, or walk with me in the numerous gardens.¡¯ Was it her speaking, or was it her family¡¯s influence that was making her speak in such a way? Shaden continued to read. ¡®It will be very dry in the desert, especially during the winter. I hope you accept this small gift that I¡¯ve sent you¡ªa bottle of lotion to keep your skin soft and moist. I¡¯ve heard that they rub animal fat on their skin against dryness. Is this true? I find it repulsive to think about.¡¯ He could see Eilae¡¯s frown in his mind. He chuckled. ¡®May your path be filled with fortune. Until the day we meet again, I will keep you in my thoughts. Eilae.¡¯ Shaden gently placed the letter back into the envelope, putting it away where he kept his valuables. He hadn¡¯t known that a simple letter could make him feel so warm inside. Will he have changed when he met her again? As Shaden, he was an utter genius. But somehow, it didn¡¯t feel right. Inside, it was just the same old him, crippled with little talent for magic. It felt like cheating, somehow. As a person, had he grown at all? With everything being so convenient for him¡ªeven dealing with Royalty¡ªhad he matured in the slightest? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Keyga asked. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Grak suddenly feels unhappier. It¡¯s because of you, right?¡± ¡°Ha, are you heartbroken because you are unable to see her?¡± Eshel teased. ¡°So you are a lovestruck boy at heart, no?¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just¡ªit doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯m improving.¡± ¡°I heard you playing the flute, and it was wonderful,¡± Eshel said. ¡°Yeah. Eshel, how come you never practice¡ª¡± ¡°I mean, with bonding,¡± Shaden added while Eshel strangled her brother. ¡°It feels stagnant.¡± Eshel frowned, and her brother wiggled out, taking the opportunity to hide behind Grak. ¡°You¡¯ve already mastered it, no?¡± she said. ¡°What more?¡± ¡°I was thinking¡ªmaybe I should try to learn everything from the beginning,¡± Shaden said. ¡°From the basics, like you guys.¡± ¡°From the basics.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eshel shrugged. ¡°Why not? Even Keyga could teach you, but he isn¡¯t good at teaching.¡± ¡°Hey, I thought it was your responsibility!¡± ¡°Fine, but help out with the chores, yes?¡± Eshel said. ¡°I am, right?¡± ¡°Come on,¡± Eshel complained. ¡°With your abilities, you could do so much more.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°But you need to lead me through everything. Starting from zero.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I was wondering when you would put your powers to use.¡± Probably shouldn¡¯t show everything to people, Shaden decided, thinking back to the Wall. The people had treated him kindly when he¡¯d visited the second time, but it had been more than once that people had searched for him to be healed¡ªand it had been tiring. Eshel hadn¡¯t asked of him much, but there was no guarantee others wouldn¡¯t. He¡¯d have to be more careful with his abilities. ? ? ? December had arrived for Demund. Winter break would arrive as well. He wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy all of it since he would have to go to Zone 1 to give his presentation on his project, but before that, he hoped to spend time with his friends again, just like he¡¯d done last year. His head had been bashed last Christmas, but this year, he doubted anything similar would happen. Come to think of it, he¡¯d survived through a lot. The scene with Enariss covered in blood, standing over their assailants¡¯ bodies was something he¡¯d remember a hundred years from now. He¡¯d fainted soon after, but he remembered the throbbing of his head and the way his throat vibrated when he called her name. And somehow, he hadn¡¯t been afraid. At least then, it had felt like he¡¯d grown from his time in the other world¡ªeven if he had been four. Now, time passed so quickly as Shaden, even if it didn¡¯t feel like it. Looking at Shaden¡¯s life as Demund was strange. One year for him, and seven years for Shaden. But had he matured by seven years? He looked at himself in the mirror. Not really. Now, he felt more alone than ever, waking up on the weekend to study. He didn¡¯t use social media often, but he¡¯d seen photos of his friends hanging out with others from school. They¡¯d invited him in the beginning, but after he¡¯d refused a few times, the invitations had stopped. For the future, and for his scholarship. And because he could¡ªbecause he felt like he was significant when he scored perfectly. But sometimes he wondered if he¡¯d made the wrong choice. He was still in his second year of high school. He had plenty of time left. And if he did manage to get first place on the Junior¡¯s Advancement, everything would be paid for¡ªeven college. He could go wherever he wanted. Enariss¡ªshe had wealth and friends and looks and powers¡ªand everything he ever wanted. If she won, then it would feel unfair to him. He didn¡¯t need to have fun as Demund. He could worry about that after he had won first place. ¡°Sorry, Enariss,¡± Demund muttered, looking over his presentation. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to win against knowledge from another world.¡± But¡ªhe was done with his project, right? He had the midterm materials under his belt already; he was prepared, and he reviewed them every day. For just a few days, he could afford to have fun. Just for Christmas, he could rest as Demund. His parents had allowed him to buy something online, even if it had been a little pricey. He clicked okay, and the order was fulfilled. Demund wondered if his fingers would move properly. 5.18 A gentle mist. A soft touch of vapor. Something whispered to him from the darkness, yet the voice was too dim to be heard. But he was content and at peace. There was nothing for him there, not even a single thought, but in the same way, his worries were gone and his pains relieved from him. The shadow was deep and no light shined on him, but there was no fear in his heart. And from that deep darkness, he heard a sound. It was a strange and new sound that he¡¯d never heard before, but it brought him joy¡ªand with it, sadness. It was nostalgia. They were there together, but they had never met before. A stranger, yet the closest friend he¡¯d ever had. Demund opened his eyes. ¡°Crap!¡± he yelled, grabbing his head and sitting up on his bed. The notes were already fading from his mind, replaced with a gaping hole where the memories had been. The inexplicable and mystifying feelings he had experienced were now light-years away, falling further into the void. He¡¯d forgotten it again. Demund sighed, putting his forehead on his hand. The dream always came when he transitioned from the dream world to the waking one¡ªthe only dream he had as Demund. Now gone, only the faint feelings remained. Why? Lately, he¡¯d been dreaming more and more. This was his fourth or fifth, and something had triggered it. While he always forgot, he knew he was missing that certain feeling, that unexplainable sentiment that seeped into every corner of his mind and body¡ªand he wanted to remember. Darkness. He remembered the darkness. But many dreams were dark, and the deepest dreams had no color. He always dreamed deeply after he¡¯d gotten his ability, so that was nothing special. But he couldn¡¯t dwell on it. He had things to do. Hopping to the bathroom and grabbing the walls for support, he took off his clothes for a quick shower. Sitting down in the tub while the warm water fell on him was refreshing, and it helped him prepare for the day. He was already used to living with one leg, and time had numbed the anxiety so it was a little more than a tickle in the back of his mind. Would he be able to dream again? The thought melted away when he dried himself and put on his clothes. Heading downstairs, he found his parents eating breakfast. ¡°Good morning,¡± his mom said, getting up. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay,¡± Demund assured. She sat back down, and Demund went to sit down next to her. After muttering thanks, he began to eat. ¡°You¡¯re up early, dad,¡± Demund said, munching on a slice of bread. ¡°Are you going to work today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± his dad replied. ¡°And you? You could sleep in more.¡± ¡°I need to finish my project and study.¡± ¡°I thought you were finished with midterms. No hanging out with friends this weekend?¡± ¡°Nah. And well, I need to prepare for the future, right? We got new books, so I was thinking about reviewing them before break ended.¡± ¡°Is that necessary?¡± ¡°Not really, but I want to get perfect scores.¡± His dad shook his head. ¡°Ever since you¡¯ve entered high school, you¡¯ve been doing so well. And even during the break, you¡¯re going on a school trip. I hope you aren¡¯t pushing yourself too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± His dad smiled. ¡°Then, do what you want to do.¡± It was easier to talk to his parents after trying to befriend strangers so much as Shaden. It was boring, but this was home. The place that seemed to remain permanently, the place he could always return to. He was going to move soon in the other world, after all. He¡¯d have to readjust to everything again. ¡°Dad, you talk to a lot of strangers, right?¡± Demund asked. ¡°How do you even befriend them?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. If you give them what they want, then things end simply.¡± ¡°How about your colleagues?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known them for years. But for new faces¡­hmm. They adjust soon enough.¡± ¡°What if you are the new face?¡± ¡°If I was, then I would try to do my best,¡± his dad answered. ¡°It¡¯s hard to ignore a hard worker.¡± ¡°So do your best?¡± ¡°That¡¯s as simple as it can get.¡± ¡°What if you¡¯re too good?¡± Demund asked. ¡°So...like you¡¯re the son of the president of the company, and you go in as an intern.¡± ¡°Still, no one dislikes hard workers, unless they¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°That happens?¡± ¡°More often than you¡¯d think. It¡¯s impossible to befriend everyone. You should choose the people you want to be close with and be kind to them instead of trying to look good to the ones who don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°I mean, everyone has a good side, right?¡± It was his mom who spoke this time. ¡°Yes. But you¡¯ll hurt yourself in the process. Sometimes it¡¯s best to avoid people who intend to harm you.¡± ¡°Life is complicated,¡± his dad said. ¡°There are different types of people with different lives, and you can¡¯t please them all. Are you worried about the people you¡¯ll meet during your trip? Or is school¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that,¡± Demund told them. Or maybe it was. He didn¡¯t have that many friends in school. As his father left the house, Demund thought. He¡¯d worked his hardest to study and achieve all he could during his school life so far, and yet, the only people he¡¯d managed to befriend were three. There was that Wane guy, but he¡¯d been missing for quite a while now. The guy hadn¡¯t returned to school yet, and the searching had ended quickly. The two girls who¡¯d helped him alongside Wane¡ªPortia and Rory. He saw them around school sometimes, but they were both in the normal class. And in the normal class, he¡¯d gotten somewhat of a good reputation for his excellent grades and winning the relay race against Enariss. Things had been fun there, and he¡¯d talked to people about projects and homework more than now. They¡¯d ask him as well. In the special class¡ªhe did talk to people, but only during projects. That would be it. After it was done, no one would invite him to hang out; no one would ask him to eat lunch together. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have always eaten lunch with Riley and Rhyne all the time, because now he barely knew people. It wasn¡¯t necessarily a strange thing. But there was something strange going on¡ªespecially in the group Davis was in. It had been a while since Demund had visited the MMA Club, but he¡¯d seen familiar faces watching him when he walked through the halls to get to class. Davis. The guy had looked like he was being bullied. Demund hadn¡¯t bothered to change it. He was too busy doing his own things. Besides, maybe he wasn¡¯t. In this time and age? No way. It couldn¡¯t be worse than being attacked by a blazing firestorm by a crazy prince. He had a project to polish and an instrument to learn. ? ? ? It was like any other normal day. The sun was blazing down on the settlement as usual, and busy voices echoed throughout, mixed in with the bleats and moos and neighing of the animals. Normally he would have been doing the chores, watering the livestock, and cleaning their pens¡ªbut today was a special day. ¡°Are you really going so soon?¡± Keyga asked, looking more downcast than ever. ¡°You still have a few weeks left.¡± ¡°I heard it takes more than a week to get there,¡± Shaden said, tightening the saddle on Grak. ¡°Indeed, it does,¡± Mayarrack nodded, and his cheetah-like beast next to him purred in agreement. ¡°It is cold up there, even during the summer. You will face new difficulties, and you will have to adjust.¡± ¡°And meet my family,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like to visit them along the way.¡± ¡°Did you pack everything?¡± Eshel fussed, looking over his body. ¡°Will Grak be able to carry everything? And Shaden, though you might have received permission to take the wyvern out of the country, you are still forbidden to breed them.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± It was a stupid law for Shaden¡ªrestricting the export of live wyverns outside of Nafar¡ªbut at least the Royalty had permitted him. He looked over at Grak, who swished his tail. ¡°He¡¯ll manage,¡± Shaden said. He was light, and he wasn¡¯t taking much except food. Water was unnecessary because he could create it with magic. He wished he had some kind of dimensional storage, but all he¡¯d been able to do so far was creating vacuums that only served to make pop sounds in the air. He finally got on the saddle and looked at the people saying goodbye. Everyone was there¡ªThe family head, his older sister (who¡¯d been a sweetheart once he¡¯d gotten to know her, though she made him eat too much), his three daughters¡ªShaya, Eshan, and Eshel, his two sons¡ªEshon and Keyga, all there to send him off. Teval was also there, as well as Neneh the horse caretaker, Peyah the shepherd, Zorah who cooked excellent pies, and other servants who he¡¯d had the pleasure of talking to, even if it was only a little. They¡¯d already had a great celebration yesterday filled with goodbyes and storytelling. All there was left to do was to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now,¡± he smiled, holding onto the saddle handle. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again in a few years.¡± ¡°Time passes quickly when you¡¯re busy,¡± Eshel said, crossing her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be lazy up there. I heard the Nieuts are the strictest bunch. Maybe stop showing off too.¡± ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t show off that much.¡± ¡°You know, you were a jerk when all of us were shoveling dung and you stood in the back, watching us while your magic did everything for you.¡± ¡°In my defense, I did the most. Because I have skills.¡± Eshel rolled her eyes. ¡°The cats will miss you,¡± Eshon sniffed, holding up Proody. Shaden grinned. ¡°I hope there are cats in the north too.¡± ¡°Will you send letters?¡± Keyga asked. ¡°He will be too busy,¡± Eshan said, holding her brother. ¡°But we will send you letters,¡± Shaya added. Eshel sighed. ¡°I heard it costs a few gold coins too¡ª¡± Mayarrack cleared his throat so that everyone stopped talking. Stepping forward, he placed something into Shaden¡¯s hand. ¡°A final gift to remember us by,¡± he said, stepping back. Shaden looked at his hand. He recognized this familiar yet different feeling¡ªthe sensation of mana dwelling inside of an inanimate object. ¡°A ring?¡± he observed, holding it up. It was very thin, and though colored like gold, was lighter, like a drop of sunlight had been mixed in. It seemed to glow as if it had been heated, but it was cool to the touch. Shaya flinched when she saw it. ¡°We couldn¡¯t possibly be overshadowed by the Veurbois,¡± Mayarrack chuckled, tapping his staff. ¡°Given your control over mana, you will be able to bend it to your will to fit your finger. It is a small gift, but it holds our sincerity.¡± ¡°Is this magical metal?¡± Shaden said, sliding into his finger. It was like the silver bracelet Eilae had given him, though this one felt...deeper. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s very expensive.¡± ¡°Magical metal?¡± Eshel exclaimed. ¡°Do you mean¡ªwait, I thought it was illegal to use it!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s not from Nafar, is he?¡± Mayarrack smiled. ¡°He is not bound to this country¡¯s customs. Now, go. We are making you wait too long.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Shaden said genuinely. ¡°I¡¯ll treasure it. Goodbye, everyone. I had a wonderful time here.¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. They waved and yelled as the wyvern broke into a dash and flew into the air, their shouts filling the camp¡ªand it made him smile. They were very loud, not to say pushy¡ªespecially the women. When he¡¯d first arrived, he¡¯d wondered when it would end. Now that it had, he knew he was going to miss all of the shouting and yelling. He looked back one final time from the sky, and they were still waving. ¡°Goodbye, everyone. Goodbye, the heat and desert.¡± Some hawks flew next to him for a few minutes, and he knew that they were bonded to Eshel and Keyga. When they swerved back to return to the camp, he knew that his time with the Jakhar Kishaks had come to an end. He slid his hand over the surface of the ring. When he poured his mana into it, glowing lines appeared on its surface, and warmth surrounded his body. ¡°For the cold,¡± Shaden guessed. It was his first time receiving something enchanted. His dagger was arguably enchanted, though now it was a part of his body. Shaden looked over at the endless desert that expanded over his vision. Though he had no map, he knew where to go. The shadow was pulling his heart towards a certain direction, much like the dagger had done during his trial with Hairy the hair monster. The feeling increased as he drew nearer to his birthday¡ªthere was something conscious leading him on. ¡°You can feel it too, can you?¡± Shaden asked. Grak growled in response. Shaden sighed. Flying was great, but the nausea was terrible. Wyverns weren¡¯t meant for riding, because Grak¡¯s body jerked up and down every time he flapped his wings. It was smooth when they were gliding, but the problem was gaining altitude. After commanding Grak to spread his wings, Shaden summoned a gust of wind below the wyvern to send them up. Only when they were higher up in the sky was he able to relax. It was boring to travel alone. Though he guessed he would reach his destination much faster than by horse, there was still much time to be endured. He took out his flute and placed it on his lips. Lately, he¡¯d been practicing without circulating to improve his muscle memory, and it had worked like a charm for the waking world. Though his fingers and lips as Demund weren¡¯t as stable, with practice, he¡¯d achieved playing all the songs he¡¯d memorized. Months of daily practice, crystallized into his brain. While not a master, he was far from being a novice. The only problem was that the type of flute that had been the most similar to his current one was never played in orchestras or bands, nor was there sheet music widely available for it. He was fortunate that the fingerings had been identical. Then again, he¡¯d done his research before buying it. It had been fairly expensive. He had his parents to thank for that. They¡¯d been skeptical, asking if he was certain of his choice. They probably thought he¡¯d bought it out of an impulse. He smiled. He wondered what kind of faces they would make when he played a song from Nafar for them. Maybe he would start a career as a musician if everything else failed in his life. If he copied music from Exarria and recreated them, he¡¯d be hailed as a genius. And no one would be there to call him out for plagiarism. Oh well. It was a fun thought, copying everything from this world to the other one. Stories, music, designs, art, everything. But that wouldn¡¯t feel genuine, would it? It would be used as a last resort. He didn¡¯t want to live his life as a copycat. So he practiced, letting the notes fill his mind as they soared across the sky. ? ? ? ¡°There it is,¡± Shaden yawned, loosening his spell under the wyvern¡¯s wings. In the distance, a lone black tree stood in the middle of the sands and boulders, its white leaves swaying left and right¡ªthough not in the direction of the wind. Shaden felt the invisible tug grow stronger, beckoning him into the portal. He shuddered¡ªor was it because of the cold air? The tree had torn open to reveal an endless puddle of black even without his interference, almost as it was alive. Somehow, he recognized the darkness, as if he¡¯d seen it somewhere before¡­ But of course. He¡¯d seen it multiple times, as he¡¯d been through it often. His shadow also had similar properties. If anything, it was convenient that the portal had opened up for him because now it was stretching apart wide enough to let the whole wyvern through. Shaden gripped on tightly to the handle of his saddle. ¡°We¡¯re going through there, okay?¡± Shaden told Grak, who shook his head in response. With a screech, the wyvern swiftly glided down, straight towards the entrance of the tree portal. Shaden forced his eyes to remain open as they entered the nothingness. The sensation of calm dampness rippled over his skin, but within seconds, the wyvern burst through the other side with him on it. It took him a second to realize where they were. ¡°Stoooop!¡± he screamed, but it was too late. Their momentum carried them forward, and the wyvern barely missed a pillar as it plummeted towards the exit, falling to the floor¡ªits wing had been struck. They toppled on the floor and Shaden went rolling violently, his vision dark as he instinctively raised his hands to protect his face. ¡°Argh, ow!¡± he groaned, getting up from the floor. He yelped after his left leg buckled under his weight, causing him to fall on the floor again. Uh-oh. Were his toes supposed to face that way? Shaden began to circulate and winced as his mana overcame his disjointed senses. He groaned again. Gritting his teeth, he twisted his foot and applied healing magic. Immediately, relief overcame him, and he relaxed on the floor, panting. The darkness of the building had made him panic. That hadn¡¯t been wonderful at all. Shaden quickly got up, remembering his wyvern who was still lying there. Unlike him, Grak didn¡¯t seem to have any serious injuries¡ªit was just his left wing that had been struck by the pillar. He was lying on the floor now, growling and gurgling in pain. ¡°Relax,¡± Shaden reassured, and the wyvern lay still. Putting out a hand, he applied healing magic, and soon enough, the wyvern¡¯s wings were ready to go. He looked around, approaching the only source of light in the ancient structure. The leaves of the black tree shimmered like fireflies at night, softly shifting like they had been touched by a breeze. Shaden walked up to it and placed his hand on its bark. It didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Why?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Why here? Where¡¯s Skotos?¡± No one replied. He tried to open the portal again by slicing down the bark with his shadow, but it quickly mended together, refusing to welcome him. And the tug on his heart was towards the opposite direction, towards the exit and to the north. Something wished for him to go to the Nieuts right away, and that something was the dagger that now lived inside of him¡ªan indispensable, indestructible tool that was impossible to remove and sometimes acted on its own. He didn''t feel any ill intent from it. It was...different. It was urging him to move forward. ¡°Why?¡± Yet, it didn¡¯t respond. It was already nighttime. Hoping that things would change in the morning, he set up a small fire with some fallen branches he¡¯d found outside and pulled the white wyvern cloak he¡¯d received over his body. The temperature difference was apparent, and while he could manage somehow, he noticed that Grak¡¯s heartbeat was slowing down rapidly. The wyvern wasn¡¯t dying, but the sudden shift in climate was making it pseudo-hibernate, causing its eyelids to droop. While Shaden increased the temperature around them, there was something inherent about the change that he couldn¡¯t affect. Well, it wasn¡¯t something that circulation couldn¡¯t fix. Besides, Grak had traveled all day with few breaks in between. Even with magical assistance, he was still bound to be tired. The good news was that Grak seemed to be back in shape in the morning, fluttering his wings and tail in anticipation. The bad news was that the tree still didn¡¯t respond to him, only urging him to continue north. Without a map or a guide, he knew he couldn¡¯t backtrack. He¡¯d have to move forward. When he emerged into the brilliant green, memories of traveling in the elven country swirled back into his mind. He almost seemed to recall the path he¡¯d taken with Lytha and Eilae to the small village where they¡¯d gotten their horse. It had been so long ago. Come to think of it, he wondered what Ronar and Prem would be doing. Had Ronar been set free yet? Had Prem reached his mother with the cure? Their lives had been unfortunate. But they¡¯d brought it upon themselves. To be exact, they¡¯d lacked the ability to better their situation. And he, being Shaden, had been able to resolve every problem he¡¯d had so far through sheer force and magic¡ªand it didn¡¯t make him feel any better. Had he not had his infinite source of mana, would he still have been treated the same way? It was as if no one cared about the real him, but rather his power and bloodline. The Jakhar Kishaks had been kind. But wasn¡¯t that because he was the heir? What if he wasn¡¯t? How then would he have been treated? Shaden sighed. No; they had been generous to travelers as well. He was overthinking things. But if he got another chance, he wondered what it would be like to be known by his character and not by his heritage and abilities. How different would it be? Would he be liked? Scorned? ¡°At least you like me as I am, right?¡± he said, touching Grak¡¯s head. The wyvern blinked, then yawned, displaying its vicious set of pointy teeth. Shaden jerked his head back from the pungent smell of rotten breath. ¡°Thanks,¡± he muttered. What was he expecting? The wyvern was under his control. It had to like him. They rose to the skies once more, leaving the deserted structure behind them in the thickets. Shaden took a deep breath in. It was different here. The mana was much denser, and wisps of magic blew around like it was normal. He didn¡¯t know what kind of magic it was¡ªit was less of a spell and more like random breezes of patterned mana. But there was magic in the land, living and blessing its residents. ¡°It¡¯s so green!¡± he exclaimed. After being in the barren desert for a year, the cool air of Yrmar was as refreshing as pouring mint down his lungs. At that moment, he knew his body was meant for the cold, not the heat. And he was happy because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t sweat as much now¡ªif not ever. Grak didn¡¯t enjoy it as much as he did but continued. While they glided above the trees, Shaden helped his wyvern circulate, teaching it to conserve its energy with each flap¡ªthough it was mostly learning by itself. Grak still had a long path ahead of him before he would be able to become legendary. Shaden liked the sound of that. If his wyvern became powerful, it would be intimidating to his enemies, not to say cool. It made him smile to think about how the people up north would react once he descended upon them on his steed. The feeling continued to tug at him, and he headed north, continuing for hours¡ªfor days. Many times he would play the flute, and he¡¯d assist Grak by casting healing magic on him when he became too tired. He made sure not to push his wyvern too much; he knew its feelings. He¡¯d attempted to enter a village one time, but the elves had fired arrows towards them. Only when he¡¯d waved his arms after landing and shouted at them to stop had they lowered their weapons. He¡¯d spent the night there¡ªoutside¡ªbut only after he¡¯d offered them some magic crystals he¡¯d conjured. And they still hadn¡¯t been very friendly. He couldn¡¯t tell. They were so quiet and composed, a little different from the elves he remembered. The elves in the cities had been more expressive, but these elves who lived in the wilderness were wary. Shaden guessed that the only reason why they¡¯d let him stay in the first place was that he¡¯d been able to speak their language. Then again, they had given him provisions in the morning. Woven baskets with a marking that said For Stranger Boy had been placed by a tree near where they¡¯d slept. He left a couple more crystals at the spot before he left, though no one came out to wave goodbye. Yep, he was missing the desert people already. Was it strange that the people who lived in harsher conditions showed greater kindness? Or was it just the culture of the elves in that village to act coldly to outsiders¡ªnamely, humans? He wouldn¡¯t know unless he talked with them, which he didn¡¯t. He simply continued to head north, hunting wild game and picking berries along the way for food. Grak was useless when hunting because he would be hesitant to go after prey that it wasn¡¯t used to eating. ¡°You¡¯ve eaten everything I¡¯ve given you,¡± Shaden complained. ¡°Why not hunt by yourself?¡± ¡°Grrrak?¡± replied Grak. Only through intense suggestions could he finally manage to get the beast to kill something, and only kill, not eat. Shaden rolled his eyes when the wyvern ate the chunks of meat he¡¯d cut out for it, greedily swallowing the juicy slabs one by one. ¡°Seriously? They¡¯re the same thing!¡± he complained, but the wyvern didn¡¯t understand. Of course it wouldn¡¯t. Or maybe it did, but it just liked its meal prepared and sanitized, not completely raw and full of parasites. Shaden couldn¡¯t tell. He only knew that the beast was happy when he prepared the meal. What Shaden did know was that though Grak could hunt prey by swerving through the trees, he wasn¡¯t a fan of it. Trees weren¡¯t something he was familiar with, even after over a week. So Shaden did most of the hunting in the end because that was the simplest. The chill continued to build, and Shaden was glad that he had his wyvern leather cloak with him. And while Grak had none, Shaden maintained a warmth spell for his bond, allowing it to remain happy even in the dwindling temperatures. It was tiring casting it for hours and hours, but what choice did he have? While he could cast simple magic, he couldn¡¯t create automatic ones yet. Those were learned in schools, and he hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to attend one. The Great Library had been something else. Had he known better, he would have tried to get his hands on more information, but he¡¯d been so short-sighted. Oh, how that was backfiring on him. It wasn¡¯t serious, but it was a pain to constantly make sure his wyvern wasn¡¯t falling asleep. Slowly but surely, they advanced north. One day, Shaden felt the dense magic fall away, and he knew that they¡¯d crossed the border. The leaves weren¡¯t as green anymore, becoming darker and pointier, and the grass was low, brown in some places. There were mountains on the horizon, covered in snow. Snow. Ever since then, there wasn¡¯t a day where he didn¡¯t see it. ? ? ? ¡°Hah. This...but we¡¯re almost there,¡± Shaden urged. Grak weakly flapped his wings, pushing them forward in the gentle snowfall. The land had flattened, and with it, the vegetation and animals had become sparse. Shaden had made sure to pack plenty of meat before heading deeper north, but after they¡¯d run out, small critters were proving to be difficult for the wyvern. It had only been two days, but the wyvern¡¯s extraordinary metabolism was proving to be poison to it now. Healing magic didn¡¯t fill the stomach. ¡°Come on, if you circulate well enough, you won¡¯t feel hungry,¡± Shaden said. Grak shook his body. ¡°That¡¯s it. Should we rest?¡± Grak snorted. Not yet. He could still go on. ¡°Spread your wings out.¡± Once more, Shaden pushed against the wyvern¡¯s wings. He hadn¡¯t wanted to because it would make Grak sleepier, but they were close to their destination. He could feel it. The snow was making it hard to see, and the fact that the sky lost its light much more quickly didn¡¯t help¡ªbut he could feel it. The snow melted before it reached them. While Shaden didn¡¯t like being wet, it was better than snow. He applied more heat around them, and Grak gurgled in satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, or we¡¯ll both fall,¡± Shaden told the wyvern. ¡°Grrrrrrrk,¡± it managed to say. Shaden was tired of traveling. When he arrived, he vowed to himself that he would never travel again for a good few months, because he was sick of it. Without a proper road to follow, it was just grass, trees, rocks, grass, trees, rocks¡ªnow turned into bushes, rocks, dirt, moss, rocks, and random bushes. But snow already? It was still summer. Then again, he¡¯d heard some strange instances where snow had suddenly fallen in cities during the warmer months. As expected of snow in the summer, it was soft, slow, and lazy, falling in clumps. Shaden wiped away another bead of moisture that had formed on his forehead. It was fortunate that his cloak was somewhat waterproof because he would have been drenched. Though Grak wasn¡¯t doing as well. The added weight was tiring him, and his eyelids drooped lower and lower, comforted by the warmth that Shaden was casting around them. Shaden decided to let it doze as they glided through the air. He¡¯d done it before. In an emergency, he could jolt the wyvern awake through their connection. Oh well. He leaned back on his saddle and looked at the sky. While out of place, the snow was beautiful. How long had it been since he¡¯d seen falling snow? Right. He¡¯d seen it in the other world already. Still, there was something mystifying about feeling the snow around him while he flew through the sky on a wyvern. He relaxed, closing his eyes. A short while later, he realized that the tug was pulling him in the other direction. They¡¯d passed their destination. The sky was already diminishing. But it would only take a few moments until they landed. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shaden urged, and Grak positioned his wings so that they would turn around. Shaden smiled, seeing that the wyvern¡¯s eyes were still closed. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a warm meal once we arrive,¡± Shaden promised. It was only a few minutes before he saw the castle-like structure rise behind a hill, surrounded by sparsely positioned trees. He knew that he¡¯d finally arrived. Squinting, he saw some people on the top of the walls. Some of them were pointing things at him. Shaden squinted his eyes¡ªhe coud react to arrows. Grak¡¯s head exploded, the blood, brains, and chipped bone splattering on Shaden¡¯s face. ¡°Ah¡ªAH¡ª¡± Shaden circulated, but the second shot erupted before him, and his vision turned into darkness. 5.19 Shaden felt something numb slapping his cheek. His head was ringing, and his vision was bursting into gold and glitters and pepper bombs even when his eyes were closed. His body felt as if it had been dunked in anesthesia¡ªthe worst sleep paralysis he¡¯d ever had. He wanted to throw up. Which he did, on the side of the bed. He hadn¡¯t eaten much, but the feeling of gastric juice and rabbit mixed with sour berries filled his face, making him heave even more. ¡°.......throwing up! Lift him, lift him!¡± ¡°Fetch a bucket of water¡­¡­¡± Shaden groaned weakly when someone dunked his head into the water, causing him to choke. They pulled him out after a second, but in the midst of all of the confusion, he panicked. The habit he¡¯d continuously honed with Lytha, though he¡¯d been relaxed ever since he¡¯d left her, was still inside of his consciousness¡ªand he circulated. Slowly but sure, the clarity began to return, though the fact that his senses were also heightened didn¡¯t help. The putrid taste in his mouth tripled, and his body ached all over¡ªbut there weren¡¯t any serious injuries, aside from some nasty bruises. ¡°What¡ªhappened?¡± he coughed, still supported by the two men who held him. His body felt weak all over, and his limbs shook subtly. The men didn¡¯t reply but instead placed him on the bed. ¡°Easy, drink some water,¡± a man said. Something solid was placed on his mouth, and he tried to swallow¡ªbut the man was rougher than he¡¯d expected. The water overwhelmed him, and he choked, coughing. ¡°Goodness, you¡¯re a mess,¡± the man muttered. His voice was gentle, and Shaden wished his actions had been too. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the General,¡± the other man said, heading out of the door. Shaden cast healing magic on himself, and relief overcame his whole body. The spots in his vision began to fade away, as well as the various bruises on his skin. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that you survived,¡± said the remaining man, sitting down on the chair. ¡°I saw the fall.¡± ¡°Huh,¡± Shaden muttered. When the other man had headed out, it had allowed some air from the outside to enter the room. Shaden recognized that smell. He got up from the bed, and the soldier got up to stop him. ¡°You have to stay here,¡± he warned. ¡°General¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°I need to go outside,¡± Shaden said. ¡°No.¡± Something boiled inside of him. Turning himself invisible, he passed the startled man and pushed through the door. It was still snowing, and the subtle sound of celebrating could be heard. Laughing and talking. Shaden followed the noise, his bare feet crunching against the thin layer of snow that had formed on the ground. There was a large fire at the center of it all, and drinks were being passed around. And on the fire, chunks of meat were being roasted, their juices dripping on the floor. A little ways from the fire, Grak¡¯s beheaded corpse had been hung on a pulley, his body already skinned, revealing the red muscle and flesh underneath. The wyvern¡¯s blood had created a puddle below it, soaking the white into crimson. Parts of the carcass had already been butchered¡ªlarge, generous slabs skillfully cut out from the bone. Shaden felt something go taut in his head. ¡°A toast for the coming winter!¡± someone cheered, raising his cup. ¡°The spirits have sent us meat and early snow.¡± The others around him cheered, though not loudly. Shaden felt like throwing up. A queasy feeling permeated his stomach, but he couldn¡¯t tear his eyes off from Grak¡¯s corpse. He¡¯d killed and skinned plenty of animals before, even helped with butchering back in the desert. But this¡ªthis was something different. His heart began to race, hammering away at his ribcage, and Shaden undid his invisibility, displaying himself to the world. He¡¯d wanted to be subtle about his abilities, and he still didn¡¯t think otherwise. The clearness of his head reminded him to be calm, but his throat wanted to burst out from his mouth. ¡°Hey!¡± he screamed. ¡°Hey! What are you doing!¡± A good number of people turned to him, though they didn¡¯t stop eating or drinking. Shaden hated that. ¡°Stop!¡± Clenching his fists, he began to stomp towards them. Some watched him with amusement, others didn¡¯t seem to care. Did they not know who he was? ¡°Who¡¯s kid is that?¡± someone spoke. ¡°Any one of you been hiding a kid?¡± ¡°He¡¯s got black hair, so he must be one of Kan¡¯s.¡± ¡°Hell, I haven¡¯t touched a woman in years!¡± Some of them roared with laughter, and Shaden wanted to bash their heads in. ¡°Come over here, we won¡¯t bite!¡± one man yelled, causing them to all chuckle. Shaden gritted his teeth. But before he could decide between destroying the fire or leaving, there was a commotion behind him. When he turned around, he saw a tall, middle-aged man a head above the rest approaching, accompanied by a tall, beautiful woman. They both had brown hair, though the woman¡¯s hair seemed to bleed into dark red under the sun. He didn¡¯t recognize either of them, but everyone else around got up, lowering their heads. No one spoke as they neared¡ªno one dared to utter a word. The men, who¡¯d been rowdy with drinks, had all become as silent as skeletons. The two seemed familiar, but Shaden didn¡¯t recognize them. ¡°Could you be Shaden?¡± the man asked in a low voice so that no one else could hear. The woman looked dissatisfied¡ªangry? Nervous? Shaden couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°And your people are eating my wyvern.¡± The man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Do you have proof of your heritage?¡± ¡°Proof?¡± Shaden said, taken aback. Angrily, he extruded his hand out and created a ball of moving shadows in it. ¡°Is this proof enough?¡± ¡°I am sorry,¡± the man apologized, placing a hand on his chest. His hard eyes softened. ¡°I am Benavon, eldest son of Pevel Nieut, and this is my sister, Nicar. The Commander hasn¡¯t returned yet, so I am the overseer of this fort at the moment. Please, would you join us inside?¡± ¡°You want me to ignore what happened to my wyvern?!¡± Shaden spat, jutting his finger at the fire. ¡°He was my friend. And your men are eating him!¡± The man¡¯s face turned as cold and hard as steel. ¡°Soldiers! In line!¡± Benavon barked, and the men dropped everything in their hands, scrambling to assemble. Beavon walked up to them, and his eyes were like an eagle¡¯s, glancing over every fault and nook and cranny. ¡°Who gave you the order to say damn all and throw a barbarian¡¯s feast?¡± Benavon snarled. The men¡¯s eyes faced down, still as statues. When no one answered within five seconds, Benavon kicked the leftmost man in the stomach, causing him to crumple on the floor. ¡°Well!¡± he roared. ¡°T-the Captain, sir!¡± the next man in line answered. ¡°Were you born without intelligence? Name the captain,¡± Benavon growled. ¡°Y-your sister, Captain Nicar, sir,¡± the man said. Benavon twisted his neck to his sister, who had lowered her eyes. She didn¡¯t look afraid. Her expression was blank, though her eyebrows had come together in dissatisfaction. ¡°Captain Nicar,¡± Benavon commanded, ¡°before me.¡± She walked up to him formally and stood before him with her hands behind her back, her head still facing down. ¡°Take the men. Fifty laps around the fortress, three songs per lap,¡± Benavon ordered. ¡°Yes, sir. On me, men!¡± Upon Nicar¡¯s shouting, the men all began to sprint after her, who led them towards the gates Shaden could spot some distance away. The fortress was large enough to fit a small village within. Shaden heard the grating of chains as the gates were pulled open, and Nicar and the group of men ran out¡ªthe gates were closed soon after. ¡°I know this won¡¯t be enough to satisfy you,¡± Benavon said, ¡°but please, join me inside.¡± Shaden¡¯s face was still hot from rage, but his mind was still under his control. There was nothing more he could do at the moment. Taking in a deep breath, he nodded. He followed the man into a large building some distance away¡ªthe fanciest looking one in the area. Judging by the two guards positioned at the doors and the inside adorned with expensive-looking furs and animal trophies and ornately crafted furniture, he could tell that this was the living quarters of the Nieuts or at least a part of it. Within, there was no one, and the silence was looming until Benavon motioned to him to sit on the couch while he brought him something to drink. Shaden was surprised that the man had prepared the drinks himself. ¡°Honey water is a delicacy up here,¡± the large man explained, taking a sip from his cup. ¡°I am sorry about your wyvern. We had not known that you had company.¡± Shaden looked down at his cup. ¡°Where is everyone else?¡± Shaden asked weakly. ¡°My father is at Zentoth to attend a meeting,¡± Benavon said. It was intimidating just being in his presence; the man towered over Shaden, and his eyes had a confident intensity to them. Shaden had been wronged, but he didn¡¯t think that the man felt sympathetic at all that his wyvern had been slain. Nor did he want to argue about it. When the man had shouted at the soldiers, Shaden had momentarily stiffened. It didn¡¯t help that the man looked much older than him, likely older than his father. ¡°One of my brothers has gone with him while the other is on a scouting mission,¡± Benavon continued. ¡°We did not expect you to arrive so early. Nor did we expect you to arrive on a wyvern.¡± A few seconds passed, neither of them speaking a word. ¡°As my sister and I have not had the opportunity to meet you in person until now, the result was within reason. I hope you understand that we do not take kindly to the presence of hostile, flying creatures.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Shaden balled his fists tightly. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you are as remarkable as I¡¯ve heard you to be.¡± ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why my belongings were taken from me,¡± Shaden uttered, meeting the man¡¯s immovable eyes. ¡°My cloak, my ring, my bracelet, my pouch, and my flute. They were gifts from the families, and they are missing now.¡± ¡°I had not been informed on that,¡± Benavon said, touching his mouth and chin. His eyes deepened, and a peculiar look spread across his face. Amusement? Anger? The man was difficult to read. ¡°I will return your belongings to you at short notice.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Though it fascinates me how you were able to make your way here alone,¡± Benavon said with a faint smile. ¡°Or did anyone accompany you?¡± ¡°I came alone,¡± Shaden replied, finally taking a sip from his cup. He felt awful and wanted to scream and kick everything, but his mind was under his control. ¡°It was easy with Grak.¡± ¡°Grak? I suppose you mean the wyvern.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have heard that they are voracious creatures,¡± Benavon noted. ¡°He ate a lot. Around a small deer a day,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°Perhaps it was fortunate that it departed as food is not as plentiful here as it is in the south.¡± Shaden looked at the man; a few wordless seconds passed. ¡°I would have found animals for him to eat.¡± ¡°That is possible. Though this year, the cold winter comes. Animals will be scarcer as it approaches, and food will be strictly distributed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the men were eating my wyvern?¡± ¡°The fault lies with my sister. I hope you forgive her inability to see the broader scope of things. The men follow orders. They are less at fault.¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Your sister.¡± Only then did Benavon shift in his seat, though ever so slightly. ¡°She was the one who struck you. She meant no harm.¡± It took Shaden a few seconds to fully grasp the meaning of the sentence. ¡°It was...her?¡± Shaden said, frowning. The silence lingered, and Benavon softly drank from his cup. ¡°What will you do?¡± Benavon said. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°In the end, Grak was just an animal.¡± ¡°You are a sensible person,¡± Benavon nodded. ¡°I admire that. Tell me, is it true that you can conjure wings of darkness?¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Do they enable you to fly?¡± ¡°I never tried.¡± ¡°Perhaps you will find an opportunity here.¡± The conversation had shifted, though Shaden still couldn¡¯t forget about the sick feeling in his stomach. ¡°What will I learn?¡± Shaden asked, shoving his thoughts aside. ¡°I remember it being the gift of focus.¡± ¡°And that would be correct,¡± Benavon nodded once. ¡°There is a reason why we are known for our marksmanship. Our shots never miss.¡± ¡°Never sounds like a stretch.¡± ¡°You will see.¡± ¡°So, when will I receive the book?¡± The tugging sensation was at its strongest now, and beyond the room under the earth, he could feel it pulling him towards it. ¡°When my father arrives,¡± Benavon said. ¡°I think I know where it might be,¡± Shaden observed, glancing around the area. ¡°It would be unwise. My father would often hang us by our feet if we entered his room without permission. We were around your age.¡± ¡°And when does he arrive?¡± ¡°Within the week.¡± All of the effort he had made to get to the place earlier, and now he had to wait while Grak hung dead, used as a barbeque. He¡¯d been robbed, shot down, had almost been killed, and now he was being refused to do the only thing he was there for. ¡°Can¡¯t you enter it?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°You¡¯re the heir, right?¡± ¡°Heir or not, I am not the Commander,¡± Benavon stated. ¡°Here, orders are absolute. Even you will not be exempt from them.¡± Shaden prevented himself from furrowing his eyebrows too much. ¡°How exactly will I be treated?¡± ¡°Oh, just the way you want to be treated,¡± Benavon said quietly, clasping his hands together. ¡°If you wish to learn, you will have to adhere to the rules. Of course, you will, must learn. That is our responsibility. But there is more to learn than our gift of focus. There is the growth of discipline, the honing of willpower, and the opportunity to push oneself to the limit, which is endurance. All of these, we can give you. And I have heard from him that you are more than capable enough to digest the nature of this fortress.¡± That didn¡¯t sound like good news. ¡°Which means?¡± ¡°Become a trainee at Fort Avagal. We will teach you things no other family will be able to teach.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± ¡°We will still teach you. But you will learn at Zentoth, where my children live. A child¡¯s education, if you will. I cannot guarantee much experience there.¡± When Shaden didn¡¯t speak, the man continued, waving his hand. ¡°Take the time until my father arrives to think about it. I am sure you will hear the same from him.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Shaden missed the carefree atmosphere of the desert already. It was suffocating here, and Benavon didn¡¯t make it easier. This was supposed to be a fortress, and if he remained, he¡¯d have no chance of seeing anyone close to his age. ¡°If I do decide to stay here, how long will it last?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Through the winter past spring into summer,¡± Benavon replied. ¡°Before your next birthday comes, we will take you to the city to meet our families. It will not last a year.¡± ¡°How difficult will it be?¡± ¡°Moderate. There will be days of rest, and the weekends will be yours to enjoy. However, when there is training, there will be times when you will have to spend days, even weeks outside. Those will be difficult, though for you¡ªnot as much. How comfortable are you with the cold?¡± ¡°Pretty comfortable,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I think I like cold better than heat.¡± ¡°Good. It will be a cold winter when it arrives.¡± ¡°So...what now?¡± ¡°Would you like to take a walk around the fortress?¡± Benavon offered. Shaden nodded, and they both got up to exit the building. The guards saluted the tall general when they stepped outside, and he shortly saluted them back before continuing forward. ¡°It is seen as good luck when it snows early,¡± the tall man said as they strolled through the area. ¡°More snow now means less snow later. Though sometimes the opposite is true.¡± ¡°How bad is the winter?¡± ¡°Freezing in other years, bone-chilling during cold years. I find it surprising that you came to us this year.¡± ¡°It was decided by¡ªSkotos?¡± Shaden said, not knowing what to call that mysterious presence. ¡°My father often calls it the beautiful yet terrible presence,¡± Benavon recalled. ¡°If I have the opportunity, I would like to visit someday.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come last time?¡± ¡°It was a long journey, and someone has to take care of the fort.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± They reached a flight of stone stairs that led up the wall of the fort. In the distance, the sound of shouting could be heard, and it grew clearer as they approached the top. ¡°There they are,¡± Benavon observed. Shaden hoisted himself up on the wall because he was too short to see clearly. Nicar and the soldiers were shouting at the top of their lungs as they jogged in unison around the wall¡ªthough it was more of a run. ¡°I suspect the robber is among them,¡± Benavon said. Invisible mana rose from his body and condensed around his head and eyes, and Shaden guessed that it had something to do with the gift of focus. ¡°There were likely two or three who were sent to retrieve you and the wyvern. My sister should know who they are.¡± ¡°It would be better if I got my belongings as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I understand. Captain Nicar!¡± His voice boomed into the air, and his sister looked up, not pausing the run. ¡°Bring the men inside at once,¡± Benavon instructed, and with a nod, she began to make her way towards the gate. Shaden¡¯s right ear stung from hearing the man from up close, and he made a mental note to stay further away when he was commanding the soldiers. Benavon began heading down the stairs again, and Shaden followed him towards the gate, which was now being hoisted open. Nicar and the soldiers passed through, and they continued to run until they were before them and Nicar shouted, ¡°In place!¡± after which they stopped in unison, making two satisfying thuds as their feet stomped on the floor. Shaden could see some of them tense when Benavon put his hands behind his back, looking over the men. ¡°Among you is a robber or many robbers,¡± he spoke firmly, his stern voice echoing across the crowd. ¡°The boy here has lost some items. Whoever stole them shall return them at once. There will be no excuses.¡± No one dared to open their lips, and after a few seconds, Benavon opened his mouth. ¡°Captain Nicar. Who were the men that went to retrieve the boy and the wyvern?¡± ¡°Besin and Hamov, sir.¡± ¡°Bring them out.¡± Upon Nicar¡¯s orders, two men stepped out, and they were exactly the people Shaden imagined them to be. One was large and bulky, though his stomach was that of a drinker. His expression was a mix of fear and sweat, though the grumpiness hadn¡¯t been erased from his eyes. The second was tall, and though not boney, skinnier than most, and he had long, shaggy hair that was the color of mud mixed with milk. Maybe it was because his patience was running low, but the two of them looked like the worst people in the world for him at that moment. ¡°Soldiers. Did you take any belongings that were on the boy?¡± Benavon asked again, his voice quieter this time. The sweat was rolling down the men¡¯s cheeks from running¡ªand, Shaden guessed, anxiety. It was the taller man who spoke first. ¡°Y-yes, sir,¡± the man answered, then swallowed. ¡°We did take some items.¡± ¡°Bring them to me.¡± The taller man dashed off at once, and Shaden saw the fatter man nervously blink, trying to get the sweat away from his eyes. Shaden tried not to glare too much. ¡°And you, soldier.¡± ¡°Sir! I took one ring and a flute from him, sir.¡± ¡°Bring them.¡± The man dashed off, and after the taller man arrived within a minute, the second quickly joined him with Shaden¡¯s belongings in their hands. Everything was there¡ªthe wyvern cloak, the ring, the bracelet, the pouch with the library card and spare money, and his beloved flute. Shaden relaxed when he saw that none of them had been damaged. ¡°Take what is yours,¡± Benavon told him, and Shaden did so. He put the ring on his finger and the bracelet on his wrist, and the rest of the items he wrapped inside of his cloak to organize later. Now he felt calmer. But the ordeal had not yet ended. ¡°Why did you not answer the first time?¡± Benavon growled, the creases on his face multiplying a hundredfold. It was a terrible expression, enough to make Shaden unconsciously look away in fear of making eye contact. ¡°My greatest mistake, sir!¡± both of them shouted at the same time at the top of their lungs. ¡°You did not answer the question, soldiers.¡± The soldiers failed to reply again, and Shaden felt the air thicken into lead. Even him, who wasn¡¯t being punished, felt fidgety simply by being in the situation. ¡°The soldiers of Fort Avagal, failing to respond, taking property without a single report. Have I been too easy on you, men?¡± ¡°Never, sir!¡± cried all of the soldiers, including Nicar, in unison. ¡°Then what is this?¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t familiar with the customs of the fortress, Shaden knew that the two men before him had majorly fucked up. Just the silence itself was enough to tell. An endless moment passed while the wind blew through the leaves¡ªthe only comforting sound that soothed the deafening quiet. ¡°Captain Nicar, with me,¡± Benavon finally spoke. ¡°The rest of you, dispose of the drinks and take the rest of the wyvern¡ªincluding the skin¡ªto prepare for a proper burial. You have half an hour to dig a grave to the east of the Commander¡¯s Abode, a short distance south of the fruit tree. Besin and Hamov, you will continue to run until the sun sets and rises again. Shall you stop to rest, you will be sent back. Remember that I can track your movements. Is that understood?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they all screamed, and immediately, they scattered. Nicar stepped forward to meet her brother and Shaden, who tensely wondered how he could possibly befriend anyone here. ¡°Nicar. Though you slew the Heir¡¯s wyvern, I will hold no charge against you,¡± Benavon stated. ¡°I would have done the same. But if you are still displeased,¡± he went on, turning to Shaden, ¡°tell us what you desire.¡± ¡°Me? You want me to decide?¡± ¡°I would like to hear your opinion,¡± Benavon said. Shaden stared at Nicar, and like her brother, her expression was impeccable¡ªthough there was something frightening about her dark eyes. It was uncannily similar to her brother¡¯s. Unmoving, unbending. ¡°Self-defense¡­I can see why,¡± Shaden said, remembering the time Grak had been attacked. ¡°But we didn¡¯t do anything. Why did you shoot?¡± ¡°If a wyvern passes by, it does not matter. If it passes by then decides to return, I will shoot it,¡± Nicar replied. ¡°More so if it is a breed I have never seen.¡± ¡°For sport?¡± Shaden felt the blood rush to his cheeks. ¡°For safety? We were so far away.¡± ¡°There are creatures that can spit fire and poison from a distance. I did what I must.¡± Shaden shut his mouth and took in a deep breath, slowly through his nose. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied,¡± he decided, holding onto his cloak. ¡°You said you would give Grak a burial.¡± ¡°Yes. It would be better than letting it rot.¡± For a second, Shaden wondered if it would be better to let them just have the corpse since meat was scarce in the north. But his selfishness won over, and grief filled his mind once more. ¡°That would make me happier,¡± he said weakly. The burial was short and eventless, and Shaden watched as Grak¡¯s remains slowly faded from his sight, being covered in dirt. A small mound was created, and when a makeshift post was set before the grave, Shaden was finally led to his room within the Commander¡¯s Abode¡ªa fancy guest room with a large bed and ornate furniture. The furs all around were soft and comforting, and Shaden buried his face into the pillows after tossing his shoes off. He felt tired and terrible, and he knew that if he stopped circulating, everything would be too difficult to bear. His only companion in a land of strangers¡ªdead and underneath the earth. At least the Jakhar Kishaks had been warm and welcoming, and their animals great to socialize with. Not so with the Nieuts. The rest of them had yet to arrive, but the two he had met were like cold statues without the slightest hint of warmth to them. Capable, no doubt, but distant. Loud only when necessary, adept at controlling their emotions¡ªbut it was scarier than being with the Jakhar Kishaks. It wasn¡¯t long before he was called to dinner. And it was Nicar who¡¯d come to fetch him, motioning him to follow. The table had already been set, and he sat down next to Benavon, and Nicar sat down next to her brother. The seat at the end was untaken, so Shaden faced the two while they ate. ¡°This is good,¡± Shaden commented, trying to break the ice. After being in the desert for a year, the silence was unbearable to him. ¡°She made it,¡± Benavon said. ¡°And I baked the bread.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have servants?¡± ¡°It would be an additional mouth to feed.¡± And silence again. To be truthful, the food wasn¡¯t very tasty. It was a little above plain at best. There were no spices, no aromatic ingredients to enhance the meal. At least the cheese and smoked meat were good. The rest were...meager at best. Especially the fish. He disliked how the fish had been prepared. Nicar didn¡¯t seem to care. She ate her food in a repeated motion¡ªstabbing, positioning, chewing, swallowing. Though once in a while, her face lit up in the slightest. Shaden still wondered why she¡¯d shot him down. What if he had died? Was the gift of focus incapable of spotting a boy on top of a wyvern? He was sure his white cloak would have stood out against Grak¡¯s dark scales. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to do the dishes,¡± Nicar said, and the sudden informality caught Shaden off guard. ¡°I know,¡± Benavon sighed, ¡°but I would appreciate it if you helped.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± At that moment, Shaden thought he¡¯d sensed some normality under the gloom of the dim lights, though it was gone before he knew it. After the dishes were moved (Shaden helped out as well), Benavon began to wash them, and Shaden spotted the man conjuring water with a few mutters before pouring it over the plates and bowls. Shaden returned to his room and gently held his flute in his hands after sitting down on the bed. He¡¯d have to wash himself soon, but before that, he had to make sure his flute was still fine. He blew into it, and it made a beautiful sound¡ªjust as he imagined it. He turned the notes into a soft melody, quiet enough so that it would not leak outside of the building. Quiet, so quiet. A small act in remembrance for Grak, the wyvern whom he¡¯d bonded with closer than any other animal. If he knew this would have happened, he would have left him at the desert in Keyga¡¯s hands. As the sound weakened, so did his circulation. He slowed it, letting go until it slowly came to a halt. But where one thing stopped, another burst forward. Tears fell from his eyes like rain droplets. He¡¯d thought that he wouldn¡¯t cry, since the last time he¡¯d cried was when he was a child. Getting his lungs cooked had been far worse, yet he hadn¡¯t wept like this. Animals never did anything wrong. And Grak was following his commands, as tired as he had been. Had he focused more, been more alert¡ªhis bond would be alive now. He gritted his teeth, both in rage against himself and the one who had shot him. He knew he was being unreasonable, but just for now, he wanted to drown himself in his emotions, to be uncontrolled. If he didn¡¯t, there would be no one else to grieve for Grak. Not a single person. The sun had already set when he opened his eyes, and he immediately began to circulate. Remembering that he hadn¡¯t taken a shower yet, he made himself invisible, went outside through the window, then climbed to the top of the wall to scout for a place where he could wash himself. And while he was searching, he spotted figures in the darkness¡ªtwo men, not running side-by-side, but rather huffing and puffing in their own pathetic paces. The fatter man seemed to be having a harder time, though the taller one wasn¡¯t that much better. Shaden watched them, feeling amused for some reason. Benavon was right¡ªrobbers should be sent back. And if they managed to make it until morning, then he was willing to forgive them. They were by no means slow. Not yet, at least. Had his other body been sprinting with them, he would have had a hard time keeping up after the first hour. And they had been running for the past couple of hours. ¡°Fort Avagal¡­¡± Shaden muttered. He wondered what kind of place it was. If he decided to stay, what would it be like? Or would it be better to go to the city and live leisurely? He hadn¡¯t decided yet. Once the head of the Nieuts arrived, he¡¯d make his decision. After taking a quick shower and laundering his clothes with magic, he entered the fort again past the guards at the wall and into the abode. Despite the Nieuts being all about focus, he guessed that they weren¡¯t able to sense him when his stealth magic was surrounding him. It would be convenient for him in case he wanted to stay. As strict as he was on himself as Demund, he¡¯d never been a fan of subservience. As Shaden, he wanted to be free. But he also wanted to see what Fort Avagal had to offer since it was an adventure in itself. He sighed, wiggling into the blanket. At least he would have fun at the Junior¡¯s Advancement soon. 5.20 ¡°Hey, Ena?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m asking this out of the blue, but¡­how do you manage to stay so popular?¡± Enariss made a funny expression¡ªsomething between a grin and a frown. ¡°Why? Do you want to become popular?¡± Demund shook his head. ¡°I mean, it would be nice, but no. It¡¯s just, how do I explain this?¡± They were walking through a quiet place, away from all of the buzz of Christmas and the shiny lights. This side of the public park hadn¡¯t been decorated, and it was nice enjoying the cold air only with Enariss. Demund thought that he¡¯d gotten used to being with her, but he still felt fuzzy inside. Maybe because it was Christmas. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ve been having problems in my dream,¡± Demund confessed, a small cloud emerging where he sighed. ¡°The one where you can use magic?¡± Enariss said. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m supposed to be a part of this ancient, revered family,¡± Demund continued, ¡°and currently, I¡¯m on a journey to learn various things. Right now, I¡¯m in a new place run by army people, and well, it hasn¡¯t been easy befriending them.¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯re a likable guy.¡± ¡°Thanks. The thing is, they killed my pet.¡± ¡°Like a cat.¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°They were punished.¡± ¡°Then you messed up,¡± Enariss bluntly told him. ¡°Becoming friends is out of the question.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± Demund muttered, looking down. ¡°I might have to spend a whole year with them.¡± Enariss stared at him for a few seconds, then burst into a giggle. Demund looked at her, and she punched his arm lightly, a little harder than a tap. ¡°Why? It¡¯s only a dream,¡± she said, clasping her arms behind her back. ¡°Do what you want. Make them submit to you if they¡¯re making you suffer.¡± ¡°Is that what you¡¯d do?¡± Demund joked. He didn¡¯t expect Enariss to suddenly make a serious face, looking at him as if he¡¯d said something he shouldn¡¯t have. Just when he was about to say that it was a joke, She grinned and slapped him on the back. ¡°Do I do that to you?¡± she smiled, looking up at him. ¡°No, never,¡± he said, keeping eye contact. Though he still remembered what Riley and Rhyne had told him when he¡¯d first mentioned Enariss to them. She¡¯d done something in middle school¡­ ¡°Do you remember this day last year?¡± Enariss said, looking around. ¡°We were ambushed by thugs.¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Demund recalled. He still had a scar on his head from that. ¡°If someone wrongs you, you should pay them back a hundredfold.¡± ¡°A¡ªhundredfold.¡± ¡°That way, they won¡¯t mess with you again. How exactly was your pet killed?¡± ¡°It was shot,¡± Demund remembered, feeling sad again, though it was less intense. ¡°I almost died.¡± ¡°They shot you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°And they were punished. How?¡± ¡°Through¡­running?¡± Enariss raised an eyebrow, looking at Demund. ¡°They killed your pet and almost you, and they went for a run.¡± ¡°A short one.¡± ¡°If I was you, I¡¯d smash them into the ground,¡± she said frankly. ¡°And break their bones.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re part of the family that¡¯s supposed to teach me,¡± Demund argued. ¡°What are you, a wimp?¡± Demund¡¯s jaw dropped, and Enariss sighed, running her fingers through her hair. ¡°It¡¯s only a dream, Demund. It would be worse in real life. If you don¡¯t give them the punishment they deserve, they¡¯ll only look down on you more.¡± He hadn¡¯t explained the full situation to her, how the Nieuts were always on high alert against enemies, but he could tell that she was growing tired of the topic. He wondered why he even had brought it up to her. He didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of Christmas talking about how bad his life was as Shaden. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Demund agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll try that.¡± ¡°So?¡± Enariss asked, sounding slightly annoyed. ¡°That can¡¯t be why you asked me to walk with you.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± He touched his bag. ¡°What are you expecting?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. A confession?¡± ¡°Haha, very funny.¡± After saying it, Demund frowned to himself. Then what was it that he was doing? ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here,¡± Demund said, motioning to the benches. ¡°Would you take a seat while I prepare?¡± ¡°So it is a confession!¡± ¡°Stop, you¡¯re making me embarrassed. What, do you want it to be one?¡± ¡°Not really. It would be bothersome.¡± ¡°Ouch. That¡¯s painfully honest.¡± Enariss smirked, and Demund couldn¡¯t tell whether or not she was joking. He knew that she was a kind and caring person, but sometimes...there were moments when something different would seep into her character. Like when Rhyne became infuriated after losing a game match, or Riley after seeing the main character¡¯s dog die in a movie. Parts of his friends he wasn¡¯t aware of, parts that he wanted to know but avoid at the same time. Demund took a deep breath. ¡°Okay. This might be underwhelming, but here we are. Close your eyes, and be prepared to be lost in a world of wonder.¡± ¡°A little forced, but I like it,¡± Enariss said, then closed her eyes. Demund quickly took the moment to retrieve his items from his bag and relaxed his fingers for the performance. The soft melody of the exotic flute seeped into the sound of the wind, slowly filling the air around them with notes, sweetly echoing into a melody. Months and months of practice condensed into one song, supported by the lungs he¡¯d grown through daily running combined with the fingers he¡¯d trained with circulation, every day without stopping. The music brought life into the park, and Demund moved his fingers on and off of the flute¡¯s holes¡ªthe same patterns he¡¯d prepared for this day. It began gently¡ªa curious melancholy. A child behind a window, expectant of gifts but knowing Father Christmas didn¡¯t come for the poor. It was a famous song but never played publicly because shopping malls preferred happier moods. But Demund knew that the slow, yet increasing tones would be perfect for that Christmas night. The song rose in volume, its minors shifting into majors, with a few jutting notes sprinkled here and there to add excitement to the gloom. It quickly became bright, and Demund concentrated as he performed each note the way he wanted to, dashing across each measure. The sharps and flats were tricky, but he¡¯d practice countless times on Grak¡¯s back. Oh, how he¡¯d practiced. As long as the song had been, it had been painful to memorize it perfectly. Music was written differently in the other world, and he¡¯d had to write it all down. The song slowed, suddenly engulfed in minors. The night was long, and the air colder. A sad and lonely night, without a single friend to be with him. The original song would have ended there had not the composer had a child himself. The weary, entrancing melody was beautiful to the ears, and Demund felt something well up inside as he whispered the notes. It couldn¡¯t end here. Christmas was a season of joy, and as many goodbyes as there had been, so were the beginnings, impossible to count them all. Like a flower unfolding into full bloom, the notes transformed into a euphoric victory, rising up and up¡ªa long note that echoed through the park¡ªand Demund held his breath. He breathed. The last of the notes came, similar to the first, but it was now the sound of gentle delight. He made sure to squeeze everything into the final note, and he abruptly lifted his head from the instrument, taking in a giant gasp of air. The full song, complete¡ªand he was satisfied. He turned his head to Enariss, who still had her eyes closed. Noticing that the song had ended, she opened them¡ªtheir eyes met. Her face looked blank, and Demund shrugged. ¡°Well?¡± he asked, approaching her. ¡°Did you like it?¡± She shook her head, and Demund felt his heart do a nosedive¡ªyet he¡¯d been too quick to judge. ¡°How?¡± she exclaimed, getting up from the bench. ¡°How? Where did you learn to play like that?¡± ¡°Was it good?¡± ¡°It was¡ªout of this world!¡± she laughed, bringing her hands together. ¡°You never told me you could play an instrument!¡± ¡°I taught myself for today,¡± Demund said proudly, doing a little pose of victory. Enariss¡¯s eyes widened a little. ¡°Just for me?¡± ¡°Well, you and my parents and Riley and Rhyne,¡± he added with a smile. Enariss crossed her arms while raising an eyebrow, and it made him giggly inside seeing her like that. With a snort, she crossed one leg over the other. ¡°To be honest, it wasn¡¯t world-class,¡± she stated, ¡°but it was nice listening to it. This area lets the sounds echo. But your vibrato! I thought you¡¯d at least practiced for a few years. Don¡¯t tell me¡ªyou began to learn when we first met?¡± ¡°Nothing like that. I think it was...around a month ago?¡± Demund told her. ¡°A¡ªmonth?¡± ¡°With the assistance of my dream power.¡± ¡°There is no way you could learn to play like that in a month,¡± Enariss frowned, getting up. ¡°Fine, you impressed me. Let¡¯s go¡ªit¡¯s getting pretty cold.¡± ¡°And, uh, one more thing.¡± Demund quickly went to his bag and fetched the small box he¡¯d prepared, hiding it behind his back after he took it out. Clearing his throat, he faced Enariss, who looked more or less amused. ¡°Another present?¡± she asked. ¡°Something more tangible,¡± Demund told her. When she held her hands out with an expectant smile, Demund brought his hand forward and placed the box on hers, who inspected it. She felt the weight in her hands, giving it a little shake. Without hesitating, she pulled the top open, fishing out a piece of laminated paper within. She looked at it, flipped it around, then tilted her head, her eyes giving Demund a questioning look. ¡°Magic Lessons?¡± she read. ¡°You will be taught magic when you want. What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means,¡± Demund began, ¡°that I can teach you how to do this.¡± Demund raised a finger. A small flame came to life at the tip, and upon his command, grew large until it was the size of a leaf. ¡°What?¡± Enariss exclaimed, reaching out a hand towards the flame. ¡°You¡¯re a pyrokinetic?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Demund said, undoing the flame. With a whimsical expression, he fluttered his fingers in front of himself to evoke a rainbow. ¡°Magic.¡± ¡°I have not heard of anyone who uses magic.¡± ¡°Superpowers are the same thing, right?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t reproduce superpowers,¡± she sighed, shaking her head. ¡°At least, not in my knowledge. But for you to be able to awaken something new¡ªDemund, this is revolutionary.¡± ¡°I know. Keep it a secret?¡± ¡°I will. But you better tell me more about this magic.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much. It¡¯s not that easy to reproduce,¡± Demund said, scratching his cheek. ¡°At most, it¡¯s useful for party tricks. I can¡¯t bring down a firestorm or anything like that.¡± ¡°Still!¡± ¡°Yeah, okay. Well, do you like it?¡± Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. To his surprise, Enariss shut her mouth and seemingly became lost in thought, putting a hand on her chin while a frown formed on her face. ¡°Hmm,¡± she muttered, ¡°I wonder.¡± Demund raised an eyebrow. She punched him on the shoulder, letting out a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful,¡± she said. ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t sound that impressed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried,¡± she said abruptly, her smile vanishing from her face. ¡°Your project¡ªit has something to do with magic.¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°It¡¯s wonderful. And I¡¯m worried that you might have a chance of overtaking me. And that can¡¯t¡ªabsolutely can¡¯t happen.¡± Her ember eye bore into his. Again, the weird feeling. This was the Enariss that he wasn¡¯t so sure of¡ªthe her that he tried to ignore but had suddenly decided to reveal itself to him. Then it evanesced, and she returned to being the Enariss he knew again. ¡°I¡¯m kidding, stupid,¡± she laughed, softly kicking a pebble aside. ¡°There¡¯s no way your magic will score higher than my project.¡± Doing a little hop around him, she clasped her hands behind her back and leaned slightly forward. ¡°Since you shared a secret, I¡¯ll share one too. I know a thing or two about the way they score the projects. Family connections¡ªit might seem like cheating, but it really isn¡¯t.¡± Demund nodded, and she went on. ¡°They like their submissions to be replicable, and mass-produced. Of course, that isn¡¯t always the case. But they prefer that. The more profitable the discovery, the better.¡± ¡°Profitable?¡± ¡°The world runs on money, Demund,¡± Enariss sighed, the air being whitened with her breath. ¡°Your project is wonderful, I¡¯m sure of that. You would have won first place if it was any other year. But this year¡ª¡± She spread her arms. ¡°I absolutely cannot afford to lose. You know, I have a whole company at my side.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Cheating?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I did all of it myself, but valuable information isn¡¯t widely available through search engines. You need good sources, and that¡¯s what I had.¡± ¡°Do you want to win that badly?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Enariss relaxed visibly. ¡°It has to do with my mom.¡± The family portrait that had been at her house flashed through his mind. She was someone who didn¡¯t exist anymore, someone Demund had been too cautious to ask about. And now, Enariss had revealed to him something that could only be seen as personal. Had he grown closer to her? A part of him was happy that she¡¯d shared, but another part¡ªthe greedy part of him¡ªbegan to sink into a pit of worry that he might lose to Enariss and not be able to see Jothan again. Besides, if she had connections, could she not go to the Preliminary Islands through them? His old friendship against Enariss¡¯s memory of her mother. The thought zipped by, and he felt terrible for wanting to triumph over her¡ªto show her that he too could be as talented as her. ¡°Ah,¡± was all Demund could say. They stood there for a couple of seconds, unsure of what to do next. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Demund finally suggested, ¡°it¡¯s getting cold.¡± She nodded. They walked wordlessly along the park towards the car. Snow had begun to fall again as it had done in the morning, and Demund was glad that there was something to fill the space between him and Enariss. He wasn¡¯t sure of what to feel. He¡¯d been striving towards victory with all of his will that when it had been revealed to him that his reason for winning was much less significant than hers, his motivation plummeted, and he wondered what the point of presenting was if he was going to lose anyway. There was also the scholarship thing¡ªcould that be considered more important than Enariss¡¯s reason to win? ¡°I want to hear more about you,¡± Demund managed to say. ¡°Your past, your problems¡ªmaybe I could do something to help?¡± Her eyes faintly widened, and she gave him the sweetest smile he¡¯d ever seen¡ªsomething he knew he wouldn''t be able to forget. And the words that came after, he knew they¡¯d be burned into his memory of her for the rest of his life. ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± she promised. And that was the end of it. ? ? ? Shaden didn¡¯t know how to react. He¡¯d just been trying to greet the Commander¡ªthat was all. Maybe complain a little. But he hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out like this. Nicar stood still while holding her cheek, her face reddening each second. Where her neck had turned, the muscles refused to move. She faced the other way, unable to meet her father¡¯s eyes, and while her face remained relatively neutral, Shaden could see where her jaw muscles were stiffened. The sound of people talking and carriages rolling had ceased completely; even the animals seemed to hold their breaths. Shaden hadn¡¯t wanted things to turn out like this. But being alone for so long with no one to talk to, he¡¯d let his mouth ramble a little bit after seeing a familiar face. It had begun with the Commander asking, ¡°Had you any difficulties?¡± which Shaden had replied with, ¡°Well, my wyvern was killed.¡± He¡¯d simply done nothing more than answer with true statements. And this was where it had brought him. He had never received an apology¡ªbut not like this. The Commander was shaming his daughter in front of the whole community. ¡°Many times I have told you to be wary and wise, to not let your emotions rule over you,¡± the Commander softly rebuked, though his eyes were as cold as steel. ¡°Just when I have my eyes off of you, you make another mistake. Do you realize what you have done?¡± Nicar turned her head, but her eyes were on her father¡¯s chest, unable to look up. ¡°No, Commander,¡± Nicar began to speak, a faint bitterness showing through her voice. ¡°I do not.¡± ¡°That is the extent of your abilities,¡± the Commander muttered. Their voices were low, but Shaden heard it all. Without giving his daughter a second glance, the Commander passed her and beckoned towards Shaden. ¡°Shaden, come with me. Have they not given you the texts yet?¡± he asked, his voice warm as Mayarrack¡¯s. ¡°I have kept the heir waiting.¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Shaden answered, glancing at Nicar, who still stood in place, her feet embedded into the ground. All that the other soldiers would have observed was the slap. Their voices had been too small to spread. But he knew how heavy the air had become. Yet the Commander walked on as if it didn¡¯t faze him a little¡ªand his son, Benavon, was the same. ¡°Commander.¡± ¡°Not yet, General,¡± the Commander spoke, and his son closed his mouth. ¡°Have you withheld the texts from the heir because of me?¡± ¡°Yes, Commander,¡± Benavon replied. ¡°When it comes to the heir, do everything he requests,¡± the older man said. While Shaden felt uneasy in the stomach, the frustration he¡¯d had was melting away by the Commander¡¯s words. It was as if his existence was finally being validated after days of being treated like a ghost. But he kept his face straight. Lytha and Eilae had always emphasized that¡ªthough it had loosened on him during his time in the desert. At least when circulating, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°How have my eldest and my third treated you?¡± the Commander continued, and this time Shaden knew to watch his words. ¡°Well enough,¡± he said. ¡°Compared to everyone else, I had it easy.¡± ¡°I suppose you mean the soldiers.¡± There was something different about the Commander. Shaden hadn¡¯t noticed it at the beginning, but the mana around them was not purely that of the north now; there was something mixed in like fine dust that had been blown and spread around. Specks of influence, flying around like air molecules and light, somehow returning to the Commander. He¡¯d only realized it because of the thicker, infrequent threads of mana that reattached themselves to existing structures, connected to the Commander. The man was creating a web around himself with every step. It was similar to Shaden¡¯s mana-sensing but much finer and, Shaden guessed, unnoticeable. And he was confident at sensing mana. ¡°They are hard workers,¡± the Commander said. ¡°Some are here for honor, others for money, still others for training. And you are here for training.¡± ¡°For the gift of focus.¡± ¡°And more.¡± The man said it like a fact. Shaden had already made up his mind, but hearing the Commander say it so bluntly didn¡¯t make it any better. ¡°Yes, I hope so,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done anything difficult.¡± ¡°Is that true? The lady¡ªLytha, I remember. Did she train you well?¡± ¡°It was doable.¡± ¡°I remember she hated this place. It was nearly thirty years ago, and she was around the age of my eldest son.¡± Shaden glanced at Benavon. There was no way Lytha was that old. She¡¯d looked like she was in her late twenties and early thirties, while the man looked well into his late thirties. ¡°The soldiers also hated her, because they detested being outdone by a child,¡± the Commander went on, smiling. ¡°But all of them are gone now. Only I am left of that generation. I have only waited this long to see you arrive.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I expect great things from you. Your grandfather has told me much. It was a shame I did not have any grandchildren worth bragging about.¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°At the city. This place is hardly suited for women and children.¡± And yet, Shaden was still there, probably to stay for a while. They continued their small talk until they entered the Commander¡¯s Abode, and this time, Shaden followed the man through an office where a trapdoor was revealed under a carpet. ¡°Bring the texts,¡± the Commander ordered, and a man that had followed them (one of the sons) took the key and descended through the trapdoor into the darkness underneath. Within a few moments, he emerged with a box in his hand, and Shaden felt the invisible tug dissipate the moment he laid his eyes on it. The Commander removed the lid and lifted a book from within¡ªsomething Shaden was very familiar with. A thick, black book fell into his hands, and he felt his shadow wiggle. Strange; it seemed to grow more energetic as time passed. Or was it because he was absorbing the different gifts? ¡°Thank you,¡± Shaden said, holding the book to his chest. ¡°How long do I have to take?¡± ¡°Until the end of the year. You have decided to join our ranks, I suppose?¡± Shaden swallowed. ¡°Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be left behind by his friends. He didn¡¯t have much in the waking world besides his academics. He wanted something more¡ªhe wanted to become reliable. Hard training sounded like a good way to do it. How bad could it be? ¡°When your birthday has passed, you will be admitted into a squad under one of my children,¡± the Commander said. ¡°Until then, do what you must. Share a word with the soldiers and my children¡ªthey are like me and have a keen eye for talented individuals. Nicar would detest him by now, he thought. ¡°And I ask of you to forgive my daughter,¡± the Commander said, lowering his head. ¡°For I know that no man can elude a Limen¡¯s blade.¡± His sons exchanged glances when it happened, and Shaden realized that the man was referring to how he could murder everyone if he wanted to. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Shaden assured. ¡°I would never kill someone.¡± ¡°So it is as I have heard,¡± the man nodded, and Shaden wondered what he meant. But he never had the chance to ask. ¡°I have my duties now,¡± the Commander concluded, sitting on his seat. ¡°Is Pillen back from his mission?¡± ¡°Not yet, Father,¡± Benavon replied. ¡°Too long. Have Nicar show him around the fortress as she would to a High Magistrate,¡± he ordered. Shaden was surprised when he met Nicar outside of the building, waiting as if she¡¯d been expecting them. Perren (whom Shaden vaguely remembered as the second son) told Nicar her duties, and with a nod, she turned to Shaden, placing her right arm over her stomach with the back of her fist facing him. It was a salute¡ªone that Shaden had seen around the fortress. ¡°Captain Nicar, at your service,¡± she said without a hint of discomfort. ¡°Allow me to lead you around.¡± Awkwardly, Shaden nodded and followed her. Despite his worries, she treated him with sincerity, explaining to him the various locations of the fortress and how each served to benefit the residents. The barracks were neater than he¡¯d expected them to be, all of the blankets and clothes neatly arranged on the beds and wooden lockers. There were some sleeping, and Nicar quietly closed the door. ¡°This is where the footsoldiers live,¡± she told him. ¡°Most of them are commoners.¡± The living quarters for the officers were around the same size, though instead of being large rooms with many bunk beds, the rooms were small and individually used. Next was the Canteen, where all of the food was served. The food storage was also next to it, and since they were busy unloading everything they¡¯d brought from the city, they didn¡¯t bother entering it. ¡°You¡¯re the one who shot me, right?¡± Shaden asked, suddenly feeling slightly resentful. But his curiosity won over. ¡°What exactly did you shoot me with? A bow?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t use bows here aside from hunting,¡± she replied. ¡°We use rods.¡± ¡°Rods?¡± ¡°We will get to them later.¡± The main storage building was the largest structure in the fort, though not the tallest. It stood at the far end of the wall, farthest away from the entrance, and by far it looked the busiest. Like the food storage, people were going in and out unloading carts, carrying various items like unlit torches and sacks. ¡°It¡¯s forbidden to teach using rods to foreigners,¡± Nicar said, ¡°but your family keeps their secrets well.¡± ¡°So what,¡± Shaden said, ¡°are they like guns?¡± ¡°Guns?¡± ¡°Rods that shoot using gunpowder.¡± ¡°Gunpower? You are correct on the shooting part, but there is no gunpowder.¡± ¡°Then magic?¡± ¡°Yes. And to use the rods well, you will have to learn each spell chantlessly. We do not have any engraved rods here.¡± Shaden couldn¡¯t tell whether or not she was taunting him. ¡°Will I learn how to shoot one?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you will.¡± There was no smile on her face. Additionally, they went to each of the watchtowers where soldiers gave short reports on demand. There also was the small garden next to the Commander¡¯s Abode, but he¡¯d seen that plenty of times. He¡¯d strolled around a little in his boredom.. There were others¡ªlike the stables¡ªthat they visited, but what Shaden was most interested in was the weapons storage building, guarded by two soldiers. They let them through, and Shaden¡¯s eyes feasted upon the rows and rows of swords, shields, bows, arrows, spears, and larger weaponry that could arm over a thousand men. But most numerous of them all were the metal rods that widened at one end, vaguely resembling a rifle. It was strange because the weapon only had one hole where the bullet was meant to exit. ¡°You shot me with this?¡± Shaden questioned, and she nodded. ¡°How?¡± ¡°You will learn. Don¡¯t be impatient. But you must first learn that¡± she told him, motioning towards the book he was carrying. ¡°I will. Within a week,¡± he snorted. ¡°A week?¡± She frowned and rolled her eyes, turning away from him. Something bubbled inside of Shaden. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± he said. ¡°You know, I just remembered that you never said sorry for killing my wyvern.¡± ¡°What of it?¡± she answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡ªmaybe say sorry?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe I did anything wrong,¡± she said, standing her ground. The way she said it so reasonably made Shaden want to wipe the calm off of her face by throwing her across the fort, but he knew better. As he circulated, the clarity returned to his mind, and he took a deep breath. ¡°Want to make a bet?¡± he asked, putting out a hand. ¡°I will learn how to focus, whatever it is, in a week. If I win, you will sincerely apologize for everything. And you will treat me better.¡± She looked at him as if she was looking at a fool. ¡°And if I win?¡± ¡°Do anything you want,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°I do not care about you,¡± she said, looking down at him. ¡°If anything, I find my father¡¯s infatuation with you to be absurd. Old traditions, old promises. As if they are more important than the present. Conflicts were brewing, and they went to celebrate your birthday.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°If you fail, you fail,¡± she said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± ¡°What if I win? Will you apologize?¡± ¡°If you so desperately want an apology, you can have it,¡± Nicar told him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for killing your wyvern. I did not know how much you cared about it.¡± Again, her words sounded forged. Like she¡¯d said earlier, she felt no guilt. And he understood why. He hadn¡¯t felt sorry for killing Salahin¡¯s wyvern. But being the victim in the situation, he couldn¡¯t keep his thoughts reasonable without circulating. ¡°I don¡¯t care either,¡± he said, and the moment they left his mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but feel so childish compared to the woman. And she¡¯d been the one who¡¯d been slapped by her father in front of everyone for being emotional. Looking away, he began to head out of the storage. ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked. ¡°A week. You¡¯ll see,¡± he promised, looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m not the brat you think I am. I might seem like a child, but¡ªoh, whatever.¡± Turning around, he gripped the book in his hands and hid himself right as he passed through the doors. At least now he¡¯d found something productive to do. And just like before, he was sure he could do it within a week. He thought back on Enariss¡¯s words. Without punishment, he¡¯d only be looked down on more. Would impressing them be an alternative? It had worked in the desert. Through healing and not violence, he¡¯d earned the respect of the residents of the Wall, and even the Royal Family. The initial pain was suffocating, but it would work out in the end. He clenched his jaw. Sometimes he wished his mind wouldn¡¯t be so reasonable when he circulated. Sometimes he wanted to be like the main characters who would lose control and only return after the help of their loved ones, striking fear into their enemies. Yet, he knew that if he crossed that line, something would change inside of him. Because he was in full control, the consequences of his actions would haunt him his whole life. ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Eilae had told him over and over. He¡¯d thought of it as a compliment. He looked at his hand and gripped it. He still remembered almost being robbed. And one of the robbers still remained at the Fort. ¡°I wish Grak was here,¡± he muttered. Shaden undid his circulation and walked along the wall, letting his emotions trample over him. A stranger in a strange land, a boy without friends. There were no children his age here¡ªonly adults with frozen expressions and numbed hearts. Would he become like them? Maybe it was good to become numb. Because then, he¡¯d feel less guilty about doing something horrible. A dream world...maybe Enariss was right. Who could stop him? No one in the waking world would know about anything he did here. Yet...he had a family. His father, his mother, brother, sister; his grandfather, aunt, Eshel, Keyga, and Eilae. What would they think if he committed murder? Not much, probably, especially his grandfather. But his mother would be heartbroken, and Eshel and Keyga would be terrified of him. And he cared about those people. He stared into the sky, letting the sun burn his eyes. The past week had felt longer than months with his family or the Jakhar Ksihaks. He wished he could see his family again. 5.21 ¡°Your uniform, your coat, and your weapon, as well as everything else you will need,¡± Perren said, handing the large bag over to him. Shaden accepted it, though it felt a bit underwhelming. He¡¯d never expected his birthday to be the day when he was appointed as a soldier¡ªor a trainee. The bag weighed heavily in his arms, and while getting clothes custom-tailored to him with a weapon was exciting in its own way, it couldn¡¯t be called a moment of celebration. And with all of the grim faces watching over him, he could feel his heart grow numb with each passing second. ¡°A toast to the new recruit of Fort Avagal,¡± Commander Pevel said, raising his cup. His sons and daughter all raised their cups, as did Shaden. They each drank deeply, and Shaden quickly detoxified his drink before gulping it down. He¡¯d tried some in the desert, and well, it had been similar to swallowing hand sanitizer. Though it was inevitable that the drink tasted like bitter fruit juice now. Ham, cheese, hard bread, and a fermented plant dish with a smoky odor. Though Shaden didn¡¯t have much time to chew while answering all of the questions that were thrown at him. ¡°It is admirable that you have decided to join us,¡± the Commander said, a faint smile on his cold lips. ¡°I am looking forward to how you fare. Given your situation, you will be stationed under Pillen.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a trainee being positioned at Fort Avagal,¡± Pillen muttered. He was a young man without any facial hair¡ªthe brightest looking among his siblings. No one answered him. ¡°As a trainee, your tasks would normally be to do the chores, but this will not be,¡± the Commander stated. ¡°Pillen, you will teach him how to shoot and hone his body. As you have recently completed your mission, you will begin training immediately.¡± ¡°But Father. We¡¯ve only just returned. My men need some rest.¡± ¡°Have they not rested for two days?¡± The young man looked like he wanted to say more, but he looked down towards his food with a scowl. Compared to his siblings, he looked the most expressive. Commander Pevel turned his head. ¡°Benavon. When is the next Cold Invasion?¡± ¡°At the beginning of the eleventh month,¡± Benavon answered. ¡°Make sure to include Pillen¡¯s squadron in it,¡± the Commander said. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± They continued talking about upcoming plans for the fort, and Shaden quietly chewed on his meal while stuffing it down with bitter juice. He glanced around the room and briefly met eyes with Nicar, who refused to break her stare before he did. It wasn¡¯t an intimidating stare, at least from his perspective. But he¡¯d never been good at reading people. She was a beautiful woman. Her dark, reddish hair reminded him of Enariss¡¯s, and her height only added to her charm. Quiet and to the point¡ªand Shaden wondered what went through that inscrutable head of hers. He¡¯d expected to question her again after he¡¯d learned about the gift of focus¡ªwhether or not she¡¯d purposely shot him down. Her brother had been straightforward in defending her, and Shaden had been caught up in the flow. He was never one to nag at something, and while his circulation was present, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be angry. Do it, and be seen as a child? All of this time, he¡¯d willed himself to be cool-headed and free from conflicts. He hated conflicts. He hated going against people and becoming stressed from the interaction. Especially with people he cared for¡ªor would have to care about. And he¡¯d have no choice but to care about the Nieuts. His relationship with them would be a lifelong one, just like the one with the Jakhar Kishaks. He would be their protector, and they would be his subordinates. But how exactly? He¡¯d never been treated with great respect. And he was used to it. Perhaps that was a bad thing. Did he have to exert his power? Why couldn¡¯t things flow on smoothly as they had always done? More and more, he was having to make conscious decisions on matters¡ªand he wasn¡¯t used to it. He¡¯d resolved conflicts so far by being passive. And when he¡¯d come close to stepping over the line, the shadow within him had stopped him. This world was becoming more like a dream¡ªuncontrollable. He was being swept with the flow and going against it pained him. It was supposed to be a fun life, not a difficult one. ¡°Would you like to, Shaden?¡± Shaden looked up. ¡°Hm? Could you repeat that?¡± ¡°My Father was asking whether you wanted to live in the Barracks or the Living Quarters,¡± Benavon repeated, putting down his cup with a small thump. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Benavon frowned. ¡°Did Nicar not tell you?¡± Shaden cleared his throat, foraging his head for the answer. ¡°No, I remember,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯d like to use the Living Quarters.¡± While Shaden wasn¡¯t good at reading others, he had a good eye for the change in their expression. And the moment the words left his mouth, everyone¡¯s eyes briefly glanced towards him, and from the corner of his eye, he saw Nicar snort and take a sip from her drink. ¡°I suppose living together isn¡¯t required for training,¡± the Commander nodded. ¡°Though, you will have to wake up by yourself.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Clock magic works wonders.¡± ¡°Do you require mana crystals?¡± Shaden found the question funny. ¡°No, but why?¡± ¡°Your capacity for mana, from what I can see, is very vague,¡± the Commander told him. ¡°Perhaps it is the nature of your blood that renders it so. Though I have heard that you were not raised in Skotos.¡± ¡°No.¡± Again, people¡¯s eyes darted about towards his direction. ¡°But it won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Shaden ascertained. ¡°My grandfather has told you about me, no?¡± ¡°He has. That is why I do not worry,¡± the Commander said. ¡°I am merely looking forward to your performance.¡± The birthday ended swiftly, and Shaden was led to his new room afterwards where Pillen taught him to organize his belongings. The weapon went there, the clothes went here, and the shoes went here. There was an order to everything, a place for every object. ¡°By six tomorrow, come to the Main Grounds to assemble,¡± the young man told him. ¡°And it¡¯s by six. It would be best if you came earlier.¡± ¡°What should I do when I get there?¡± ¡°Stand in formation¡ªactually, I will pick you up tomorrow. Can you prepare by ten minutes before six?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay. If we¡¯re doing this by the book, you would have to call me ¡®sir¡¯ from now on, but¡ª¡± The man shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this because I want to. So, well, don¡¯t try to kill me at night.¡± ¡°Uh¡ª¡± When Shaden raised an eyebrow, the man smiled and patted him on the back. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Goodness, my family is cold, aren¡¯t they? I wish Benavon would have seen you at Skotos. Can you still do the shadow magic?¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Hoho. Does it require much mana?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Hmm. But anyway,¡± Pillen¡¯s face turned serious, and with it, he placed his right arm in front of his stomach, with the back of his fist facing towards Shaden. His left arm was positioned straight down his side, with the hand balled up as well. ¡°This is how you salute,¡± the man told him. ¡°You do it when a superior looks at you, addresses you, or when you address a superior. Keep it up until the conversation begins, then you can put it down.¡± ¡°Must I salute everyone then?¡± Pillen pursed his lips and scowled. ¡°Well, I suppose not. Goodness, we¡¯ve never had a trainee here before. For now, salute me, my siblings, and my father. Remember to put ¡®sir¡¯ at the beginning or the end of each sentence. Could you...do that?¡± The man looked unsure about it, and when Shaden hesitated, he cleared his throat. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, should I ask my father about it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shaden decided. ¡°I can do that much.¡± Pillen smiled. ¡°Thank you. We are...meant to be your subjects, right? I was never told much, being the youngest.¡± ¡°Yes. Apparently.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened to your wyvern,¡± he said. ¡°She never apologized, did she?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shaden agreed. He felt depressed for some reason. ¡°They tend to be like that. Stone-cold, stubborn.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You...won¡¯t kill us during our sleep, will you?¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. It was Perren and I that went to your birthday. The rest know nothing about you or Skotos. Especially my sister. She¡¯s always hated those stories.¡± ¡°What kind of stories?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°About our family going around and killing people in their sleep?¡± ¡°Not exactly. Maybe I could tell you some later,¡± Pillen said. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up, so make sure to be dressed, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± The young man headed out, and Shaden fell on the bed of his new room, letting out a large sigh. It was much smaller and modest than the guest room, and all there was within it was a small bed, a desk and chair, a window made of wood, and a closet with drawers. There was a lamp on the desk, ones that could be lighted with either oil or mana crystals. It was empty, but Shaden easily produced a small crystal and placed it within, giving it a small nudge with his mana to activate it. It lit up, and Shaden closed the windows. Way too dark. Even with the lamp, the room was dark. It wasn¡¯t a problem for him, because he could quickly cast orbs of light around the place. He would eat food at the Commander¡¯s Abode still, where he¡¯d have to go for dinner. The rest of the Nieuts had gone to do their duties right after the small party, and he was the only one with time in his hands. Shaden closed his eyes. He could always sense his surroundings with mana, but the new ability allowed him to pinpoint every signature¡ªthe dots were clear in his mind. Though there wasn¡¯t anyone within the building now except Pillen who was leaving. It felt much less wasteful than before, but this was something he could do even before he¡¯d learned it. But there was more. And he¡¯d make sure to show it all tonight. ? ? ? It was free time for the fortress after dinner for everyone, excluding the guards and a few stationed people. After they finished eating, Shaden waited outside until Nicar emerged, revealing himself to her in the dark. There were torches lit up, but the fort itself remained shadowy. ¡°Nicar, sir,¡± he emphasized, letting his sarcasm flow through. ¡°Do you remember the bet we made?¡± Her face was even more unreadable in the darkness. But he could tell that she was not amused. ¡°I made no bet with you,¡± she said. It made something well up in Shaden, seeing her so nonchalant, but he continued. ¡°I finished mastering the gift of focus,¡± he told her, revealing a small stone in his hand. ¡°I wanted to let you know.¡± She snorted. ¡°Good.¡± She turned around and began to leave, and Shaden watched her go, perplexed. Now what? She didn¡¯t care about him at all. Would he have to pursue the matter to get an apology out of her? He threw the stone towards her direction, and it flew past her, whizzing through the air like a bullet. With a crack, it landed on the wall. She never looked back, walking on. And Shaden felt embarrassed for acting in such a way. Hiding himself, he quickly went up the wall and out of the fortress, jumping down and landing without a sound with the help of his shadow. He ran and ran, into the darkness and into the landscape, across the hard earth until the fortress was just a speck in his vision. He yelled as loud as he could, venting all of the frustration within him. While the anger and pain inside him hadn¡¯t been relieved, there was no one to direct it towards. Because he knew that what Nicar had done perfectly made sense to her. The gift didn¡¯t allow him to see further away. The gift was controlling mana minutely, stretching and channeling it to sense, connect, and bind to the target. There was no space-sensing or anything of the sort. But she could still apologize, couldn¡¯t she? What¡ªwould he have to force her to? He¡¯d wanted to forgive her. He¡¯d never taken anything seriously as Shaden¡ªit was just a leisure, fun, experience building. Conflicts? He¡¯d never had any before the one with Prince Salahin. And if there was conflict, Lytha was the one who¡¯d resolved them. She¡¯d done it so easily. He was being ignored because he was a child. He was small, naive, and powerless in their eyes. Underestimated, because they knew little of him. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Shaden faced the fort¡ªhis marker was still on Nicar. If he wanted to, he could fling a giant clump of earth towards her without missing. ¡°Hah¡ª¡± He relaxed, falling back-first on the ground. The superheroes in the waking world¡ªhe¡¯d read about them often before bed. How their enemies would fear them, how the people would love and respect them. And they would always be kind, fighting for justice and showing mercy to the unfortunate. There were exceptions, but rarely did they break the mold. They never abused their powers, and they always seemed to know what to do. And he¡¯d wanted to be like them once before he¡¯d failed the selection for the Islands. But here, he had all of the power. Power to make anyone bend to his will. ¡°Jothan, what would you do?¡± His friend had always been the hero-type, sticking by him through middle school. Through troublemakers, tests, projects, and everything else. He¡¯d thought that they¡¯d remain friends forever. He still did. ¡°Sorry, Ena,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯m still going to try my best.¡± Jothan would tell him to smile and be cool. Enariss, he wasn¡¯t sure. He¡¯d never seen her being less than perfect. But she¡¯d either send Nicar flying or intimidate her with her power. He didn¡¯t have the heart to do it. And it was too late. More than two weeks had passed, and if he went to complain now, he¡¯d be seen as petty. Adults were tiring to deal with. Eventually, he made his way back to the new room he¡¯d been assigned, trying not to be seen. His life in the north had begun horribly, and though he was looking forward to the training, he wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be able to adjust properly. He¡¯d thought that he would be better off in the cold, but the lack of warmth was causing his spirit to falter. He slept alone in his new bed, looking out of the window wondering if he¡¯d be able to make proper allies. Maybe he¡¯d tame another animal. It wouldn¡¯t fill the emptiness left from his wyvern, but at least it would alleviate it. His shadow flickered through his body, but he didn¡¯t notice it as his mind fell into a slumber. ? ? ? Five-forty. His eyes shot open, and his mind cleared, vibrant energy running through it. He got up on his bed, reached for his clothes, and began to get dressed. He was always good at waking up; Lytha had made sure to drill that into him. Survival skills in the wilderness¡ªthose were things he knew by heart. He just wished she¡¯d taught him how to deal with people. Wild beasts, monsters, and poisonous creatures weren¡¯t a problem to him, but relationships were. He hadn¡¯t thought that it would be. But had he ever gotten into a conflict before? Then again, was he in a conflict in the first place? Maybe it was just him who couldn¡¯t get over Grak, trying to feel better by seeing the people be more respectful towards him. He wasn¡¯t being treated badly. It was just their indifference that caused him to suffer since he¡¯d always been at the center of things as Shaden most of his life. He buttoned up his uniform and inspected his body. It was a little loose, but he had plenty of room to grow. He was wearing the summer uniform now with short sleeves, though wearing long ones would still have been fine for him. It was chilly even during the summer. There was a knock on his door soon enough, and he opened it to find Pillen outside. ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked. ¡°This will be your first day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Do I have to take my weapon with me?¡± ¡°No. Did you make sure to get fully dressed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Seems like it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Shaden followed Pillen out of the room, and he saw other officers coming out with yawns on their faces. Some glanced at him but didn¡¯t pay much attention. No one attempted to talk to him so far, and he didn¡¯t know whether it was because of an order or because they didn¡¯t care. They went outside. The sky was still very dark without a hint of light, though grey had begun to shift into dark blue. The barracks were right across the officers¡¯ living quarters, and Pillen walked right into it with Shaden following behind. ¡°We move in groups,¡± Pillen told him. ¡°My squadron moves with me, and you¡¯re part of it now. Stay right behind me.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°It would be better to reply, but do what you want,¡± Pillen said. ¡°I never liked formality anyway. Though my siblings might say something, so try to reply when they say something.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shaden blinked. ¡°Sir,¡± he added, remembering their conversation from before. ¡°That¡¯s perfect,¡± Pillen smiled. Then he frowned. ¡°Goodness, this feels strange. Please think of it as an experience, since you¡¯re not actually subservient to me.¡± ¡°Okay. I think I¡¯m fine with it.¡± The young man nodded. ¡°Thank you. I never like being a soldier anyway.¡± They made their way into a large room where eight beds were laid out. Two were unoccupied, and the six that were had folded blankets on them, with men yawning and stretching on each one, complete in their uniforms. Upon Pillen¡¯s arrival, one of them got up and saluted, and the others followed, though more slowly. ¡°We were about to go outside, sir,¡± one of them spoke¡ªa bulky man with slanted eyes. ¡°Morning, Enov,¡± Pillen said. ¡°It¡¯s sudden, but I wanted to introduce you to the newest member of our squadron¡ªShaden.¡± ¡°Him?¡± the man asked. ¡°Here?¡± ¡°No questions yet. Treat him very well. He could take on any one of you, and you¡¯d come out crawling on your knees.¡± The men exchanged glances, and some of them even smirked. It was dark, but Shaden saw every single one. ¡°Now, outside,¡± Pillen commanded, and the men hurried out. In the end, only Pillen and Shaden were left in the room. ¡°This was where you were meant to stay if you¡¯d chosen the barracks,¡± he told him. ¡°They¡¯re good men. Each of them is a warrior at heart.¡± ¡°I think I prefer staying alone,¡± Shaden said, looking around. The smell was harsh, and there was something oppressive about sharing the room with six people. He was glad that he¡¯d gotten a room to himself. ¡°Anyone would,¡± Pillen sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The men were lined up, and others were emerging from the barracks as well, grouping in the same way. After Pillen stood in front of his squadron with Shaden behind him, they began to march upon his command towards the main grounds until they reached the front of the podium, where they stopped. There were others who¡¯d arrived before them, and they stood as still as statues, their bodies perfectly straight. Pillen¡¯s squadron did the same, and Shaden imitated them. He couldn¡¯t see well, because he was now surrounded by men much taller than him. But the sound of people arriving was evident. Closing his eyes and sensing the area around him, he could see that the people who were arriving numbered more than a hundred¡ªno, two hundred. The number was increasing. Everyone was eerily silent. Combined with the dark, it made it feel creepier. But Shaden stood still. He already knew what would happen. The captains arrived, officers with one silver dot on their collars. The regular soldiers had lines, and Shaden had none. Pillen had four, positioned like a barcode on his collar. Shaden hadn¡¯t expected Nicar to stand in front of them. Immediately after their eyes briefly passed by each other, he knew that Pillen was positioned under Nicar, and she was their captain. He hoped he wouldn¡¯t see her much. The captains began to take a roll call while the squadron leaders reported the number of men present. It was something along the lines of ¡®how many people were sick¡¯ or ¡®how many people were on vacation,¡¯ but Shaden didn¡¯t particularly care. All he cared about was carefully positioning markers on Nicars body to see if she would notice. One on her forehead, two on her shoulders, two on her arms, one on her heart, two on her legs¡ª He undid his magic after seeing she didn¡¯t. What was he doing? He was being foolish. If she noticed, would he be reprimanded, because she was now his superior? He wasn¡¯t familiar with military-related things. ¡°Our platoon has been granted permission to prepare for the Winter Trials,¡± Nicar informed, her clear voice cutting through the other captains¡¯ voices. ¡°We will have three months to prepare, compete with the other platoons, and if we win, prepare for another month. There will be scouting missions in between. Squadron leaders, to me after. The rest, disperse.¡± ¡°Stay with me, since you don¡¯t know what to do,¡± Pillen whispered. While the rest of the men began to leave, Shaden stayed with Pillen who grouped up before Nicar with the other squadron leaders. ¡°We didn¡¯t have the honor of participating last year, but this year will be different. As cold as it will become, I will need each squadron to¡­¡± Nicar went on, explaining what she had in mind, and the leaders took turns offering ideas. As inflexible as she¡¯d seemed, she was good at talking with her subordinates. Though it didn¡¯t make Shaden feel better. Worse, in fact. She¡¯d refused to talk properly to him. The conversation lasted for some time, with the final words being, ¡°Continue until I call for a meeting,¡± from Nicar. But while the other leaders left after the conversation finished, Pillen stayed behind. ¡°Sis¡ªCaptain Nicar,¡± he said, noticing someone nearby. ¡°As for Shaden, will he be participating?¡± ¡°He will be participating in the training,¡± Nicar affirmed. ¡°As for the Winter Trials, it will be his choice then.¡± ¡°You could just say that to me without referring to me in third-person,¡± Shaden muttered, earning him a blank stare from the tall woman. ¡°What? Sir.¡± Nicar sighed. ¡°Good luck, Brother. Take care of the boy¡ªFather is counting on you to perform magnificently.¡± ¡°He knows I¡¯m not planning to stay a soldier,¡± Pillen said. ¡°Accomplishments will be good for your future,¡± Nicar replied, ¡°soldier or not.¡± ¡°I know he¡¯s just trying to pull me in.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like you to stay as well.¡± ¡°Not a chance, captain. What will you be doing?¡± ¡°Papers and training, as usual.¡± ¡°Marriage?¡± ¡°One more word from you, and you will be running laps all day.¡± ¡°Good day to you too, captain,¡± Pillen saluted. ¡°I¡¯d like to eat with the soldiers today.¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± So they left, heading towards the canteen. The young man showed him how to get the food from the cooks, who were every bit as intimidating as the rest of the soldiers with their bulky arms and elephant legs. No one in Fort Avagal was unfit, and among the tall, muscular soldiers, Shaden was just a scrawny boy. Compared to his plate, the others¡¯ plates were stuffed with food. Pillen¡¯s portion was three, maybe four times his, and he was the skinnier one among them. And there were those who went for a second portion. ¡°So you¡¯re eating with us today!¡± one of them cheered, raising his spoon. ¡°I thought the Commander loved his children.¡± ¡°A little too much,¡± Pillen chuckled. ¡°But yes. You haven¡¯t introduced yourselves to the recruit.¡± ¡°What was his name again?¡± ¡°Shaden.¡± ¡°Strange name.¡± ¡°What is a boy doing here?¡± ¡°He looks like he¡¯ll faint if Enov farts on him¡ª¡± ¡°What! Say that again, I will bite your finger off¡ª¡± ¡°Silence,¡± Pillen muttered, and the whole table became quiet. Shaden thought he felt streaks of mana go from the man to his subordinates. ¡°Now, each of you, introduce yourselves, starting from Enov,¡± Pillen said, putting a spoon into his meal. ¡°And do it properly.¡± The soldiers exchanged glances, but the man called Enov cleared his throat and turned to Shaden. ¡°I am Enov, vice leader of this squadron,¡± he said. His slanted eyes turned to the next person. ¡°I am Gel, primary shooter. It¡¯s new to see a boy here,¡± he muttered. He was built like Enov¡ªbulky and square¡ªbut his expression wasn¡¯t as hard. ¡°Geloi,¡± the next man said. He was by far the most handsome in the group excluding Pillen, with a sharp chin like a model and a body of a true soldier¡ªwide shoulders and lean, muscular arms that matched his height. ¡°There¡¯s not much to say.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Patran, and if you need something, feel free to ask,¡± the next man said. He was smaller than the rest, perhaps the smallest in the group, but that was only his height, the rest of his muscles screamed athletic with all of the veins popping out. ¡°I am Hinz,¡± a pale, shorter man said. He wasn¡¯t as short as Patran, nor was he as veiny, but the white of his skin made him stand out. Shaden knew by the first glance that he wasn¡¯t someone he wanted to talk with much. The man looked like a muscular ghost with boney hands. The last man had the largest eyes in the group, and he looked the youngest. A little while ago, he had been smiling and giggling, but now, his face was blank. ¡°I am Dilli,¡± he said. ¡°I come from Zentoth where my family lives. That is all.¡± ¡°That is our squadron,¡± Pillen completed, clapping his hands. ¡°You don¡¯t have to memorize their names right away. You¡¯ll learn as we train together. And the rest of you, don¡¯t aggravate Shaden too much. You might wake up with a missing limb if you¡¯re not careful.¡± ¡°Is he some kind of secret project the higher-ups have their hands in?¡± Enov asked, crossing his arms. Pillen put a finger to his lips. ¡°No questions. Do as you¡¯re told.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± all of them replied in unison. ? ? ? ¡°NOOOO!! FUUUUCKKKKINGGG! GRRRRGGGHHH!! The veins on Enov¡¯s head threatened to pop as he pushed against Shaden¡¯s arm with all his might, but his struggles were insignificant against Shaden¡¯s infinite supply of energy. He huffed and puffed, screaming in intervals to squeeze every last drop of power, but Shaden simply smiled, inching his hand closer to the surface of the table. When the back of the man¡¯s hand touched the table, the soldiers around them cheered and yelled, and Enov¡¯s red face became redder. Shaden simply shook his arm and smiled. He hadn¡¯t felt this good in a long time. ¡°We have a new arm wrestling champion!¡± Pillen laughed, raising Shaden¡¯s hand. ¡°With this, do you agree on letting him stand behind me?¡± Enov massaged his arm. He didn¡¯t look content, but the men around him were laughing. ¡°Yes,¡± he said reluctantly. ¡°I can see why he¡¯s here.¡± ¡°With this, you have been accepted into the squadron,¡± Pillen smiled, leaning closer. ¡°I¡¯m glad you did it. That was incredible.¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°What would have happened if I failed?¡± ¡°Bad things. It¡¯s better not to know,¡± Pillen answered. ¡°Only the weak have to go through them.¡± It sounded menacing, but Shaden decided to ignore them¡ªbecause he was strong. Yes, he was strong. ¡°And watch your tongue, Enov,¡± Pillen warned. ¡°Swearing against a boy? Is that what the soldiers of Fort Avagal do?¡± ¡°No, sir,¡± Enov muttered. His face was still red, and he looked very discontent about the whole matter. ¡°Good. Now, take the men and go over the formations. I will be teaching Shaden how to shoot.¡± Enov raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sir, do you mean that he can¡¯t shoot?¡± ¡°Not yet. He¡¯s new to this.¡± The man snorted. ¡°I understand. Men, on me.¡± While Enov took the rest of the squadron away, Shaden quickly retrieved his weapon from his room and went to Pillen, who stood with his weapon in hand. ¡°Do you know how to ride a horse, Shaden?¡± he asked, leaning the blast rod against his shoulder. ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Then, we will go outside.¡± After mounting on horses, they passed through the gates and into the open where they rode a short distance away from the fort until nothing much was around them. Pillen got off his horse, and Shaden did the same. ¡°Using a blast rod is very dangerous,¡± he said, placing the butt of his on the ground. ¡°There are three parts to shooting. Lining, exploding, and directing.¡± He raised his weapon and aimed it towards the opposite direction of the fort. Shaden felt mana building up inside of the weapon, and with a bang, something shot out from the barrel into the air. It was essentially the sound of a gun. ¡°I shot air, but with a bullet, it can be the most lethal weapon in the world,¡± Pillen said. ¡°The first is lining. Before anything else, you must be able to line the inside of your weapon with mana as you would a sword. Can you do that?¡± Shaden looked at his blast rod. It had been a while since he¡¯d experimented with changing mana into aura, or whatever it had been called. A force of some sort, like his mana hands. ¡°I think I got it,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Now what?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good,¡± Pillen said, and Shaden knew the man was inspecting his gun. ¡°What do you feel inside of the weapon?¡± ¡°A small chamber with a hole on one side,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Cover the hole. With magic, you will need to build up the pressure within the chamber and release it through the hole. That is exploding. Without properly mastering lining, you won¡¯t be able to shoot powerful shots. It would make the rod explode.¡± ¡°Ah. I think I understand,¡± Shaden said, raising the weapon. It had open sights, though Shaden guessed that he wouldn¡¯t need them. ¡°And directing is using the gift of focus to make sure each shot hits?¡± ¡°It would be aiming, but for us, yes,¡± Pillen agreed. ¡°But as a result, each shot requires a lot of mana. I can shoot around thirty before I become exhausted.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you use mana crystals?¡± ¡°We can. But not here. In Fort Avagal, everyone knows how to shoot the blast rod at least once without assistance. To truly become a part of the fort, you will need to learn how to shoot.¡± ¡°Teach me how to explode.¡± The next few minutes were spent watching Pillen make miniature explosions on the tip of his finger that went pop, pop, pop until Shaden finally managed to recreate the same sensation. When Shaden did the same, Pillen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You knew how to do it?¡± he asked. ¡°I knew something similar,¡± he said. Shaden raised his weapon and focused on a lone tree some distance away. It was the size of his thumb from where he stood, but using his newfound power, he latched onto it, creating a path for his bullet to travel down. ¡°What¡¯s the bullet made out of?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Metal,¡± Pillen replied. Shaden had no idea where to get a metal bullet, so instead, he created a bullet-sized mana crystal within the barrel, right outside of the exploding chamber. This would be child¡¯s play for him. After lining the inside of the weapon, he began to build up pressure inside of the chamber. ¡°Shaden? What are you doing?¡± Pillen asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Shooting,¡± he replied. The path was set, the pressure was ready, and the bullet was in place. He only needed to release it. With a loud bang, Shaden¡¯s world turned into a flashbang, and he cried out, feeling his hands suddenly become numb. ¡°Goodness¡ª¡± Pillen yelled¡ª The light vanished as quickly as it had come, and Shaden abruptly healed his hands before Pillen could see, as well as his face. The man was on his knees with his hands on his eyes, and Shaden quickly cast magic on him. Within a few seconds, Pillen was blinking again, looking around. ¡°What was that!¡± he demanded, getting up. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I made a mistake,¡± Shaden said, biting his lip. He went back to retrieve his weapon¡ªwhich now looked like a distorted flower made of metal. It was completely ruined. ¡°Er¡ªmore practice?¡± he laughed weakly, turning to the young man. But Pillen was furious. The veins on his forehead were visible, and his face was contorted, not a trace of the relaxed attitude there had been before. And Shaden knew that he had majorly, tremendously¡ª Screwed up. 5.22 ¡°You are powerful. But that doesn¡¯t mean that you can do anything you want,¡± Pillen sighed, his arms crossed. ¡°We need to set some rules. Normally, you would have learned them if you came here the correct way, but given your circumstances, I will have to teach you.¡± Shaden nodded, his lips tightly shut. Pillen¡¯s wrath had subsided quickly enough, but the anger he¡¯d seen in those few seconds had been enough to make him quiet. ¡°First, don¡¯t use magic unless you¡¯re told to do so,¡± he said. ¡°Second, we always move around as a group here. Strategies only work when we work together. Don¡¯t go off and do things on your own, and I know you can disappear. Third, when using the blast rod, or any kind of weapon, always follow my instructions. Don¡¯t go ahead because you think you can do it, because clearly, you couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I did line the barrel,¡± Shaden said. ¡°It was just that I didn¡¯t think of¡ª¡± ¡°Fourth, no complaining,¡± Pillen interrupted. ¡°Are you going to complain if you die on the battlefield? It¡¯s only the results that matter and the outcome says everything. Do as you¡¯re told. That¡¯s all I ask for. If that is too much for you, then you¡¯ve failed as a soldier.¡± Not like I wanted to do this, Shaden wanted to say. But if he quit now, where would he go? He didn¡¯t want to be labeled as a quitter. ¡°I¡¯ll do as I¡¯m told,¡± he stated, and Pillen nodded. There was a reason why Shaden felt more inclined to trust the young man. Before anything else, even in his fury, he¡¯d made sure that Shaden hadn¡¯t been hurt, quickly examining his body for any injuries. None had been found, and Shaden had quickly explained that he could use healing magic. ¡°Last of all, don¡¯t rely too much on healing magic,¡± Pillen said, ¡°especially during training. If you rely on it too much, you won¡¯t improve. It¡¯s the threat of a permanent injury that sharpens the mind and hones the body. Use it only when you must.¡± Shaden hated being in pain. But he nodded anyway. ¡°Okay. How much mana can you exert?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a limit, really,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°Maybe you haven¡¯t experienced going to your limits yet,¡± Pillen guessed. ¡°We¡¯ll try to push you past your limits as much as we can.¡± Shaden knew that it likely wouldn¡¯t happen, but he looked forward to it. ¡°Is circulating allowed?¡± he asked. ¡°Mana strengthening is common sense,¡± Pillen told him. ¡°I assume you know how to control the output? It would be bad if you overexerted yourself. I tend to save my energy during training because you never know what will come afterwards.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden replied, though it wouldn¡¯t matter to him. Strong or weak, his flow would never cease as long as he was alive. At least, it had been that way until now. He didn¡¯t think that it would change anytime soon. ¡°Okay,¡± Pillen sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s get back.¡± ? ? ? ¡°I hate the army,¡± Demund decided, placing his head on his arms. ¡°It feels like I can¡¯t breathe when I¡¯m in there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re complaining because you¡¯re bad at the game,¡± Rhyne smirked, his fingers flying over the controller. ¡°Or am I just too good?¡± ¡°Dude, you¡¯re literally seeing things in slow motion. Of course you¡¯re gonna be good,¡± Riley sighed, setting down his controller. ¡°Can you not use your power for once?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Rhyne chuckled, tapping on his head. ¡°It¡¯s all skill. If I used my power, no one would stand a chance.¡± ¡°If only I was my dream self,¡± Demund said, ¡°then I would be able to beat you.¡± ¡°Oh, keep on dreaming,¡± Rhyne told him. ¡°Maybe in a million years.¡± After Christmas, Rhyne had invited Demund and Riley over to his house to play some games and hang out. Since Demund wouldn¡¯t be able to be around when New Year¡¯s Eve came, they¡¯d decided that it would be better to play before he left¡ªwhich was two days before the end of the year. Demund wasn¡¯t a huge fan of games, but when he played with his friends, it was more than enough fun. Though looking at the characters that ran around tirelessly while dodging bullets, he wondered if it would be possible for people who couldn¡¯t circulate or use magic. Maybe with the assistance of advanced drugs or superpowers. Or both. ¡°How much training do you think these soldiers go through?¡± Demund asked his friends, inspecting the muscular gunner with a metal arm. ¡°None, because they¡¯re not real,¡± Rhyne replied. ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding. There was a backstory in the story mode. I think it was mixed with the tutorial,¡± Rhyne said, quickly setting up his loadout for the next round. ¡°They do a lot. Training from hell is what it¡¯s called.¡± ¡°Training from hell?¡± ¡°Yeah, like doing a hellish parkour course or jumping from a plane alone into a mountain where you have to survive until you get back to the base.¡± ¡°Those are bad, but I think they¡¯re doable,¡± Demund sighed, leaning back on his seat. ¡°The worst part about training is the repetition.¡± ¡°Repetition?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been doing some training, and¡ª¡± ¡°The dream thing again?¡± Rhyne frowned. ¡°I mean, go on.¡± ¡°Er¡ªonly if you¡¯re interested.¡± They exchanged awkward looks, but thankfully, Riley broke the silence by shouting that the round had begun and that they¡¯d both have to concentrate because he¡¯d accidentally set the difficulty to insane. After Rhyne was taken out instantly after turning a corner, the mood shifted, and facing a common enemy, they shouted and mashed their controllers until they were able to revive Rhyne¡ªafter which he began to use his power. Demund even circulated, and though his mechanics were horrible, managed to take down a few enemies. ¡°Ho, the skills!¡± Rhyne cheered, impressed. ¡°Those were some insane plays.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good when I concentrate,¡± Demund smiled. ¡°Must be why you¡¯re so good at studying,¡± Riley commented with a large sigh. ¡°All I can do is feel calm after getting my butt wiped.¡± ¡°Hey, it makes you feel mature.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather see things in slow-mo than be mature,¡± Riley humphed, ¡°but okay. Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m going to get a girlfriend before you.¡± ¡°No way. Do you know how many confessions I¡¯ve gotten until now?¡± ¡°Two. One was a prank, and the other was from a kid.¡± ¡°Still more than you. How about you, Demund? Gotten any confessions before?¡± The two of them looked at him, and he looked back, his eyes becoming larger. ¡°Me? I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Not once? Not even in your dream?¡± ¡°No,¡± Demund said. ¡°I was never the popular guy. In my dream¡ªwell, things are complicated.¡± Did what Mistillia do to him count as a confession? Or Eilae¡¯s indirect ways of showing affection? No, but he¡¯d never been blatantly confessed to. Spending time among men who bulged with muscles, he wasn¡¯t sure if he was popular with girls anymore. The guys loved him, but Nicar didn¡¯t. Or he thought so. She hadn¡¯t particularly cared about him. ¡°That¡¯s sad. You¡¯re pretty cool.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m cool, but I haven¡¯t gotten any confessions,¡± Riley said. ¡°What? How about Ennie?¡± ¡°That was first grade. Doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°Oh right, you were too shy.¡± Rhyne¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Oh! Remember that time when she wanted to sit next to you, but you refused and she cried? And she never talked to you again.¡± ¡°Stop,¡± Riley groaned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to remember the past anymore.¡± ¡°Let your ability help you,¡± Rhyne laughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work like that,¡± Riley muttered. Demund felt a bit out of place when the two began recalling their memories like that, but he liked listening to them. The two were very talkative with each other, and he knew that their friendship ran a deep way, much like him and Jothan¡ªexcept that they had been able to stay together even in high school. As much as he liked the two, there seemed to be a barrier which he couldn¡¯t pass through, a deep connection which he couldn¡¯t be a part of. That, and they just shared too many memories that he wasn¡¯t a part of. Time would change it¡ªhe knew that. But at the moment, he doubted if he truly belonged. Maybe it was his life as Shaden that was getting to his head, but he hadn¡¯t felt like he belonged anywhere for a while. ¡°Gah, this guy has been annoying me since preschool,¡± Riley groaned, getting up. ¡°I need a glass of water for this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad if I get a girlfriend first,¡± Rhyne teased. ¡°Or maybe, you might be the first. You¡¯ve been hanging out with Enariss awfully a lot.¡± Demund blinked. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah. Aren¡¯t you guys dating at this point? She doesn''t see anyone as often as she does you. And what was up with you two during Christmas?¡± There was a smile on Rhyne¡¯s lips, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s a great friend,¡± Demund answered. ¡°So...she friend-zoned you?¡± Riley had returned with his cup, and he was eyeing them cautiously, slowly gulping¡ªthe sound of swallowing was too obvious. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Demund said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what she thinks.¡± ¡°So you do want to date her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Demund looked at his hands. ¡°I kinda want things to remain this way.¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk about Enariss¡¯s personal matters, even with his friends. Rhyne didn¡¯t seem satisfied with the answer, but he snorted and went on. ¡°Okay,¡± he concluded. ¡°Next round, let¡¯s go! Whatcha doing, Riley?¡± ¡°Just drinking water,¡± Riley muttered. ¡°Next round. Let¡¯s go!¡± They began to play again, though the feeling of unease lingered in Demund¡¯s mind. He did want things to remain the way they were. He was satisfied with his friendships and the small heart-fluttering moments he had with Enariss. But they were growing up, and they were changing. Himself included. Was it bad to linger on the past, or would he have to be someone different? He wondered. But now was the time to improve. After the Junior¡¯s Advancement, what would happen to him? Would he succeed? Would he become more popular at school? Or more hated? If he did win, what would Enariss think of him? He wondered what Jothan might be doing. It would be simple for him since all he had to do was follow the Preliminary Islands¡¯ programs. Do well, he¡¯d become a hero. Do badly, he¡¯d still get a good-paying, respectable job. The future was set for him, and Demund was still finding his way. At least for now, he¡¯d try his best to reach where Jothan was headed to¡ªwhere Enariss was headed to. With the experience from another world, he was sure he would succeed. ? ? ? ¡°One, two, three, one! One, two, three, two!¡± ¡°Put those legs up! Is this all you¡¯re made of!¡± The shouting of the soldiers echoed through the clearing, though no one was around to hear it. Shaden wanted to get up and leave, but he knew that doing so would brand him as a failure. After all, he had said with confidence that he¡¯d be able to get through. ¡°¡­one, two, three, sixty! One, two, three, sixty-one!¡± Repetition. Shaden knew that it was good for studying, and probably for training as well¡ªbut this kind of repetition didn¡¯t make any sense. The same action, over and over. And when that was done, another action¡ªagain and again. They¡¯d been doing it for three hours now, with only a few breaks in between. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Stop! Who dares to lower their legs!¡± Numerous grunts came out from the soldiers lying on the ground, and Shaden also gritted his teeth, wondering why they were wasting time with pointless things. Where were the specialized missions, the hunting? No; they all had their backs towards the dirt, swinging their legs up and down until they were told to stop. There was no limit¡ªthe action ended when the instructor wanted it to. When Pillen wanted it to. Shaden was beginning to loathe the man for his training program, but he¡¯d promised to follow through. It wasn¡¯t very painful for him. He could heal if he ever got too sore, and circulating always kept his mentality in check. It was simply¡ªboring. Pointless. He was cheating in a way. But that still didn¡¯t make being tossed around like a slave feel any better. No one in the squad was exempt. When Pillen was done, the vice-leader¡ªEnov¡ªtook over as the instructor. Everyone was drenched with sweat now despite the cool weather, and Shaden¡¯s clothes were grimy with dirt. ¡°Five minutes of rest,¡± Pillen said, and everyone dropped their legs. Shaden sighed, blinking the sweat away. It was a good workout. Just¡ªit was all that they¡¯d done. For a week. That and running. They¡¯d run out of the fort with their heavy bags, travel for around two hours, go through exercises in the morning, eat lunch, exercise again, then return to the fort for the night. He hated it. There was also a no-question policy, and because he¡¯d eaten with the squadron members for the training week, he hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask the Nieuts. Pillen had simply told him to ¡®follow through¡¯ and trust him. Shaden wondered what the point of it was. Make it so that he¡¯d listen to orders well? He could do that already. Then again, it wasn¡¯t only about him. They were in this together. And Pillen didn¡¯t make it any better for him. ¡°Look at Shaden. He¡¯s half your age, and he¡¯s performing twice as well!¡± Pillen barked, walking around the fallen bodies. ¡°You give it your best, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they all croaked. ¡°Your voices are too soft. It seems like you haven¡¯t exercised enough. On your feet¡ªit¡¯s time for leaping squats.¡± They all scrambled up, Shaden copying them. He hated everyone for shouting softly. ¡°Leaping squads¡ªgo!¡± ¡°One, two, three, one! One, two, three, two¡­¡± Lunch was still an hour away. Tomorrow would be the weekend, and Shaden had never looked forward to the weekend so much in his life. Though he wondered if they¡¯d be allowed to rest. ¡°Good form,¡± Pillen nodded, walking up next to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you men embarrassed? Being worse than a child?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they all screamed. ¡°Then bend those legs!¡± Shaden glared at the back of Pillen¡¯s head. Why the pressure? If only he¡¯d done it lazily at the beginning. They would have understood because he was a child, but his haughtiness had gotten in front of him. Doing his best had been a foolish decision, because now, his mind felt like it would melt away repeating one, two, and three for hundreds, thousands of times. Judging by the way the others had been reprimanded, if he performed worse than before, he was sure to be punished. Shaden groaned internally. ? ? ? Shaden was ready to shower and sleep when they entered through the gates. His legs felt wobbly though they didn¡¯t hurt. It reminded him of his time with Lytha, though her programs had been fun, and he¡¯d learned quickly. But all he¡¯d done this week was grueling repetitions of muscle and mental destruction. ¡°Alright, men,¡± Pillen said, waving his hand. ¡°You did well. Get plenty of rest during the weekend, because next week, we¡¯ll be outside for two weeks or more.¡± ¡°Will we have guard duty, sir?¡± Gel asked, and the others looked at Pillen in anticipation. ¡°None,¡± Pillen smiled. ¡°Enjoy the weekend.¡± They each gave small cheers, dissipating like gas from a balloon. Shaden was about to leave for his room as well when Pillen called for him, making his heart drop a little. Had he done something wrong? Come to think of it, he had let his new blast rod scrape the floor once or twice. ¡°It was a long week, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Pillen sighed, placing a hand on Shaden¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m glad you came through. You¡¯re incredible.¡± ¡°It was okay,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Was today the last day of exercising?¡± ¡°Yes. You didn¡¯t like it?¡± Shaden frowned and shook his head. ¡°It was horrible,¡± he confessed. ¡°Haha, no one likes the repetitions,¡± Pillen laughed, ¡°though I thought it may have been too simple for you. You looked very bored.¡± ¡°It was a little boring.¡± ¡°But now your muscles have loosened up, yeah? You¡¯ll need the flexibility next week when we go climbing.¡± Now that was something new. ¡°Climbing? As in, mountain climbing?¡± ¡°Yes. It will be dangerous, though I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve experienced far worse.¡± Not really, Shaden wanted to say. ¡°I can do it,¡± he said instead. ¡°Excellent. Would you like to come to the Abode for dinner? I¡¯m sure my father would like to listen to your thoughts on your training.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t particularly like being among them because of their cold, hard faces, but he guessed that it would be okay if Pillen was there with him. Besides, the food there, while similar, was better than the one they gave at the canteen. Though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Nicar was a good cook. ¡°Alright. When?¡± ¡°In around twenty minutes,¡± Pillen said, squinting at the sun. ¡°I will come to pick you up.¡± ¡°Are you going to take a shower?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m nasty right now.¡± ¡°In twenty minutes?¡± ¡°Twenty is plenty of time.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± ¡°Yeah, and don¡¯t forget to clean your weapon as well.¡± They separated, with Pillen heading to the Commander¡¯s Abode while Shaden went to the living quarters. After a long day, setting his bag down on the ground felt great. He stretched then began to prepare. There was no time to waste. He grabbed spare clothes from his closet and was about to head out¡ª He paused. Something seemed off. Putting his clothes down on the bed, he went through the closet and its drawers. Gone. The silver bracelet and the flute were still there, but the golden ring was gone. He¡¯d taken them off for training as jewelry had not been allowed, and the ring had been stolen. He felt anger build up inside of him. They would do it again? But this time, he¡¯d find them himself. Before leaving, he¡¯d put markers on all of his valuable items. By using the radar technique he¡¯d learned from the book, he¡¯d be able to sense and connect to them. Jumping out of his window and landing with a thunk, he ran across the yard towards the marker. He¡¯d expected it to be in the barracks, but the magic told him otherwise. Crossing between the canteen and the barracks, he arrived at the training grounds where targets had been set up in the distance. Thankfully, no one was practicing. He approached one of the dummies and looked at the ground beside it. Forming a shovel out of his shadow, he scooped into the earth and tossed the dirt aside, digging deeper. A small object wrapped in cloth revealed itself, and Shaden knelt and grabbed it, pulling it apart. The ring was inside, and the culprit was nowhere in sight. He clenched his fists. ? ? ? ¡°More thieves, you say?¡± the Commander said, slowly chewing on his meat roast. ¡°One stole your ring.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d know who it was because you¡¯re keeping an eye on everything that goes around in the fortress.¡± He didn¡¯t know why Pillen was eyeing him worryingly, nor did Nicar¡¯s eyebrow-raising make sense to him. Before he was a soldier, he was a guest, wasn¡¯t he? Was this too much to ask for? ¡°I don¡¯t have that much energy, nor do I care about petty thievery,¡± the Commander said, lowering his fork. ¡°Life gives, life takes.¡± ¡°You¡¯d allow robbers to stay in the fortress?¡± ¡°Father, I think Shaden is light-headed from the rolling I made him do,¡± Pillen interrupted with a nervous smile. ¡°No, no. Let the boy ask. He is at that age.¡± This time, it was Benavon who looked up, though his eyes went back to the food. Perren simply stared at his father with a blank expression. ¡°The strong take from the weak,¡± the Commander went on. ¡°Crime is punishable, yes, but if I show favoritism by searching for this thief for you, then ranks and positions would mean nothing, and order would come to a halt. No; you must deal with these things yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ªbut what about the law?¡± ¡°The law requires evidence, Shaden.¡± ¡°No. But you can sense everyone, right?¡± ¡°He has said that he doesn¡¯t have energy to waste,¡± Nicar answered, her voice cool and clear. ¡°I suggest keeping your ears open, trainee.¡± Shaden blasted mana through his mind before his urge to smash his fist into the table won over. ¡°We possess little in this fortress,¡± the Commander stated, ¡°and what people have will come to light sooner or later. If something is stolen, it will be found after a month or a year, and items will circulate until someone leaves the fortress with it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had things stolen from you before?¡± ¡°Of course. Until I became a general, I would be robbed at least two times a year.¡± Shaden scrunched his eyebrows. ¡°So stealing is common around here.¡± ¡°Robbery is common everywhere. If you do not want to be robbed, prove to them that you will not be robbed.¡± ¡°By the way, Father,¡± Pillen interjected, ¡°during the training, Shaden performed the best.¡± ¡°Did he?¡± ¡°Yes. He simply does not get tired¡­¡± The conversation had shifted, albeit forcefully, and Shaden was irritated that nothing substantial had been achieved in the conversation. Was this a part of their culture as well? While the residents of the desert gave plentifully to travelers, did the people of the north steal from theirs? Prove himself. How? Shaden hated being a soldier. It was worse after dinner because Pillen pulled him aside to talk to him. Or rather, scold him for his mistakes. ¡°You should never talk to Father like that outside of the Abode,¡± he warned, trying to sound as gentle as possible. ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t ask the Commander for favors. I told you before, haven¡¯t I? If you have a problem, you should tell me first, then Nicar.¡± ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t think that there was much you could do.¡± ¡°Shaden.¡± Shaden froze. Pillen¡¯s eyes had darkened, and the edge of his eyebrow twitched ever so slightly. Shaden felt his stomach clench. Had he messed up again? ¡°Whether you¡¯re better or not, a soldier must obey and follow their superiors,¡± Pillen said in a low voice, ¡°and you¡¯re stationed under me. Any problem you have should be reported to me, not the Commander. I hated it too at first, believe me. My siblings would punish me whenever I told Father first. You don¡¯t deserve that, but there are basic rules that have to be followed in this fort.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Shaden said weakly. All those compliments and it only took one rebuke to nullify them. Pillen sighed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s only your first week. Everyone here has already learned everything by the time they get here, so, naturally, you¡¯re going to make mistakes. But remember, you shouldn¡¯t repeat mistakes, because that is what a fool would do.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Cheer up, yeah? Don¡¯t let one mistake drag you down,¡± Pillen said with a pat on Shaden¡¯s back. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then, enjoy your weekend. Tell me if you¡¯re bored. I could show you around.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shaden left, his footsteps heavy. No one had given him a solution for the stealing. In the end, nothing had been solved. He laughed weakly. So, this was how it was going to be. They wanted him to improve? He¡¯d show them. The next time someone put their hands on his belongings¡ª He¡¯d know right away. And he had a good idea of how to. It would take a great deal of concentration and some experimentation, but he was confident that it would work. After getting to his room, he sat down on the bed and closed his eyes. Power raged through his mind, and he transformed it into focusing on the life that resided inside of the fortress. Horses, donkeys, rats, and bugs¡ªhe would use the rats to his advantage. When he¡¯d been bonding with animals in the desert, he¡¯d discovered that while he¡¯d been able to bond with multiple animals at once, it was fairly difficult to listen to them all, similar to juggling many balls at once. If he focused on one animal, his grip on the other would loosen¡ªand Eshel had told him that it was better to focus on one animal at once because communication wouldn¡¯t be smooth. The animal would also have to be close to him, since trying to bond through walls was like grasping for someone by just their voice. It was possible, but it wasn¡¯t efficient. But he had new abilities now. He began to place markers on the rats. There were hundreds of them, though he couldn¡¯t be bothered to use them all. A hundred seemed enough. Taking in a deep breath, he began to bond through the connections he¡¯d created with the rats, and each found its mark, sticking onto them like a homing missile. In a few moments, his head was being filled with thoughts of food, scraping, and scurrying, and he quickly weakened the bonds to keep himself from being overwhelmed. He didn¡¯t know how much mana he was using. Maybe someone would notice, but he decided to keep going. The Commander¡¯s connections had barely been detectable, so his couldn¡¯t be worse. ¡°Alright,¡± he told the rats. Or thought to them. ¡°You will keep an eye out for robbers for me.¡± The rats didn¡¯t seem to understand. ¡°Spy on anyone who trespasses my territory,¡± Shaden rephrased. ¡°You know what, a hundred is too much.¡± He commanded ten of them to come to him. It was a short while before he opened the door to let the rodents in. They were dirty, ragged, and he regretted summoning them to where he slept. Quickly, he used detoxification magic on them. ¡°Okay,¡± he told the rats. ¡°Live inside of this room starting now. I¡¯ll create a house for you.¡± The rats squealed, and Shaden surveyed his room, searching for a suitable location. ¡°Ah,¡± he decided, nearing the bed. Crouching down, he scanned the wall below and behind the bed. It would be the most unnoticeable place to put a hole through. He was glad that the walls were fairly thick and made of stone. Though the bad thing was, there weren¡¯t many places the rats traveled through here. Shaden thought of another idea. Many of the rats resided in the space between the first and second floors. He¡¯d have to dig a bit, but it would be much easier to connect to an existing residence rather than creating one himself. He willed his shadow to form into a mouth, digging into the floor. After wood, he quickly made his way through the stone, creating a passageway. It took him a few moments to connect the two places, but through scanning the place, he knew he had succeeded. ¡®¡°Okay. Try to move through there.¡± The rats all formed a line, disappearing into the opening in the ground. After they¡¯d traveled the whole path, he made them come back up again. ¡°Keep an eye out for people who enter the room, will you?¡± he asked the rats. ¡°Remember the trespassers.¡± He did the same with the other ninety he¡¯d left to wander, and he hoped that the rats would somehow take shifts to guard the room. Of course, he could maintain his connection with them while he left for the training trip, but it would be too bothersome. It was good that the rats understood what he was trying to convey. Unlike bugs, they could remember faces. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you guys,¡± he said. They squealed back, standing on two legs and smelling the air. A personal army of vermin. He liked the sound of that. They would be his eyes while he was gone, his lookouts for any robbers that dared to come into the room. And if they did¡ªoh, if they did, he¡¯d make an example of them. ? ? ? Shaden looked back one last time. He¡¯d spent the weekend continuously instructing the rats until they¡¯d fully understood what he wanted of them. Now, he¡¯d know if anyone intruded, and they would keep track of the person until he returned. He could have taken his valuables with him or sealed the room with some earth magic. It didn¡¯t sound as satisfying, and he¡¯d feel like a worrywart who couldn¡¯t handle things by himself. No; he¡¯d let them take it. The ring and bracelet were nigh impossible to destroy, and the flute he¡¯d hidden it deep inside of the stone wall. The Library pass he¡¯d stuffed inside of his bed. That would tell him how desperate they¡¯d been to rob him. ¡°Look forward, or you¡¯ll trip,¡± Gel said. ¡°An injured ankle would be detrimental.¡± He was one of the kinder ones, like a softer version of Enov. Shaden nodded and turned his head towards the mountains. How far away were they? Tens of kilometers? Over a hundred? Just thinking of walking to the summit drained his willpower and made him want to forfeit the mission. He¡¯d managed so far with circulating and healing magic, but the time taken would never become any shorter. Two weeks or more in the wilderness. At least they were finally doing something substantial. Their bags were stuffed with supplies, though after two days, they¡¯d have to begin hunting. It was a true survival mission with their lives at stake. Monsters roamed the northern lands, and ferocious beasts went for any kind of prey that had meat on them. Though Shaden didn¡¯t worry much. If anything, he felt like he was risking something for once, going headfirst into the unknown. It was a sort of excitement he hadn¡¯t felt since going to the Wall of Arrows. No¡ªit was greater, similar to when Lytha had slung him over her shoulder. He¡¯d likely still be in the wilderness when the Junior¡¯s Advancement arrived. Both selves, diving into the great unknown. Though amidst the expectation, a dull feeling of worry remained. Shaden kept his eyes on the horizon. It would work out somehow. 5.23 Shaden didn¡¯t know which would fall off first¡ªhis ears or his fingers. He breathed in slowly, not wanting to freeze his lungs. This was the coldest he¡¯d experienced yet. He glanced at the men below him, who were digging their fingers into the stone. There was no equipment nor gloves. What would have been impossible for ordinary humans were being carried out by them, who had the assistance of mana. Still, he didn¡¯t know how they were able to do it so tirelessly. Even he was having trouble constantly reinforcing his muscles that strained every ten meters of climbing. He worried if he was breaking his body without realizing it, but mana had done wonders so far. These men had little of that. Not to his extent. But they ascended step by step, hold by hold, with packs on their backs. They had lightened their load as much as possible at the bottom, but Shaden was able to glimpse at why this world was so very different from his own. This was a world of magic and monsters, and the people were built to cope with it. At least, if they trained. And the soldiers of Fort Avagal were trained. It would have been much easier for him if he used his mana hands to hoist himself up, but he didn¡¯t want to cheat his way through when the rest of his squadron was suffering. No magic, not even healing. He¡¯d cope through intense circulation like the rest. Still, he wished he¡¯d brought the ring with him at least to warm himself. He couldn¡¯t feel his ears anymore¡ªthey were simply lumps of something that hung on the sides of his head. Only through his mana could he tell that they were intact. His hood did little to alleviate the frost. Pillen pulled him up, and he sat to the side of the ledge, taking in slow, deep breaths. The others arrived one by one, and they too sat down, massaging their fingers. He looked down at the distance they¡¯d traveled, and his head spun. They weren¡¯t even halfway up. ¡°Any injuries?¡± Pillen asked, looking over the squadron. ¡°None, sir,¡± Enov replied, and the others gave short nods. ¡°And you, Shaden? This must be a first for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he muttered, rubbing his hands together. ¡°Good lad,¡± Enov said. They all sat quietly on the ledge, looking at the clouds that floated by. The cold had dampened their spirits, as did the steep path ahead. Or that¡¯s what Shaden believed until he noticed the men munching on the dry crackers they¡¯d brought, swallowing them with handfuls of snow. ¡°You should eat too,¡± Geloi said, giving him a reassuring stare. ¡°There are people who''ve lost their energy in the middle and have fallen off.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like moving on a full stomach,¡± Shaden replied, prompting a snort from Geloi. The man didn¡¯t say more. Somehow, Shaden felt as if he¡¯d answered incorrectly. ¡°It¡¯s good to eat,¡± Pillen said, likewise munching on crackers. ¡°Everyone here has more experience than you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shaden took out his pouch of crackers and put one into his mouth. He noticed Patran and Hinz give him disapproving looks, muttering amongst themselves, and he tried his best to not pay attention to their words. They were right¡ªhe was unfamiliar with their customs. He didn¡¯t know much, but judging by their reactions during the time he¡¯d spent with them, it was ideal to follow a superior¡¯s command without question, and he¡¯d asked more than he¡¯d followed. He¡¯d made mistakes in Nafar because he hadn¡¯t known. He wanted to know more here, but there was disapproval if he asked. And there was disapproval if he didn¡¯t know. Inside, he knew the best course of action would be to shut up and obey. But he didn¡¯t like that. He was here to learn. Strictly speaking, he hadn¡¯t done anything that was outright rude. But they looked at him as they¡¯d look at a subordinate, and he was pretty sure he wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s subordinate in Fort Avagal, with the exception of the Nieuts as according to their contract. It rubbed him the wrong way that the soldiers would treat him as such. It only worsened the more time he spent with them, and Pillen didn¡¯t seem to notice. Or didn¡¯t care. Perhaps it was his pride getting in the way. But given his position¡ª It was okay to have some pride, right? ¡°We continue.¡± Upon Pillen¡¯s command, they got up with their bags and continued their climb to the top. The wind only grew worse as they ascended, blowing at random but frequent intervals, sometimes softly, sometimes with the strength of a great push. The edges of Shaden¡¯s clothes flapped violently, and after repeatedly pulling his hood over his head, he gave up and let it stay down. There was a reason why they¡¯d been able to keep going without slipping off. Though subtle, there were places on the cliff that had been carved to serve as grips and footholds, like rock climbing. But they didn¡¯t rely on ropes, as they would ¡®be open to making careless mistakes¡¯. A dangerous reason, Shaden thought, but it displayed how hardy these men were¡ªthough their hardiness wasn¡¯t suited for him. Shaden stopped when Pillen did. He looked up to find the man gesturing with his fingers. A predator was nearby. As he¡¯d been taught, he relayed the signal to Dilli, who was below him. Then he became still, turning his head to the right. There was something nearby, and he hadn¡¯t been able to spot it. Then he saw it. At the corner of his eye, a speck glided by. He squinted to make it out better. It looked like the vague shape of a bird. He didn¡¯t know why they were stopping because of a bird, but until Pillen gave the sign, all of them remained as still as statues. The creature went beyond their vision deeper into the mountains, and only then did Pillen begin climbing again. The sun was setting when they reached the top. A thousand meters? More? They were high enough to touch the clouds. When the rest of the squadron arrived with Enov being last, they stood in formation and began to walk again. It was surprisingly flat up there, though he could see higher summits all around them, some high enough to make his head dizzy. Shaden wondered where the road in the middle of nowhere would lead them. He¡¯d expected them to set camp for the night, but Pillen continued to walk tirelessly forward, jumping across boulders, creating footprints in the thin layer of frost. It wasn¡¯t powdery enough to be called snow. He was glad that they¡¯d taken the time to tie a thin plate of metal spikes to the soles of their boots. The sun vanished, and they walked on under the stars. Through narrow paths, sometimes climbing, sometimes descending, they moved forward. There were no signs, no apparent paths. Yet, the squadron pushed forward in the darkness. Only the sound of footsteps and the dim moonlight helped them navigate. It felt mystifying, marching through the cold night; he liked the strange feeling of adventure. Yet, surrounded by people he wasn¡¯t close with, he would have preferred to enjoy the moment alone. Shaden took a glimpse behind him. He couldn¡¯t see their expressions in the dark, but none of their bodies sagged with fatigue. He could see why they¡¯d spent a whole week simply doing exercises. He sighed. ¡°Tired?¡± Pillen said softly without looking back. ¡°No,¡± Shaden replied in the same way. ¡°Maybe mentally.¡± ¡°A little more, and we¡¯ll arrive,¡± Pillen encouraged. Shaden smiled. Tonight¡¯s sleep would be incredible. It wasn¡¯t a little more. The sky was turning from purple to red to orange when they reached their destination¡ªa stronghold buried deep within the mountains, surrounded by stone. It had been carved into the side of a larger mountain that went up beyond the clouds. Had Pillen not led them directly towards it, Shaden was sure he would have missed it amidst all of the other random paths. There were other soldiers, two at least, on the lookout, though Shaden was too exhausted to find them all. He simply followed Pillen across the opening where they stopped before the stronghold. ¡°Wait here,¡± Pillen said, setting his bag down. Ten minutes had passed when Pillen arrived and fetched his bag from the floor. He gestured to them to follow, and they headed inside in single file. The stone structure was empty and narrow, with low ceilings that could be reached if a man jumped. Their footsteps echoed across the halls as they navigated through the maze-like place, ascending stairs and sometimes into the darkness. Only through sound was he able to follow where the sunlight didn¡¯t reach. There were no torches in sight; the whole place felt abandoned. Though here and there, human presence could be felt. Stains on the floor, crumbs on a windowsill. Distant footsteps that did not belong to the squadron. Shaden had a feeling that if he shouted, everyone within the stronghold would be able to hear it. They eventually reached a room where beds had been carved out from stone, eight in all. Light came in through holes on the ceiling, and there was a small hole at the back wall that likely led outside. The stronghold reminded Shaden of an ant¡¯s nest. ¡°Get some rest, men,¡± Pillen told them, taking the bed closest to the door. ¡°Shaden, take the bed across from mine.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be the quietest there,¡± Gel chuckled, setting his bag down. ¡°Enov, would you watch the emergency exit?¡± ¡°Righty-ho.¡± The men automatically began to unpack, setting their blankets down on the stone beds. They fetched their spare clothes and began to head out one by one¡ªthey¡¯d left everything behind, even stripping their coats off. ¡°The baths here are to die for,¡± Pillen told him, motioning him to come. They walked downward, returning from where they came, but along the way, turned in another direction. Then they began heading up, and the halls that had dimmed began to be bathed in sunlight again. They emerged where a long hole had been drilled into the mountain, letting the sunlight into the room that was big enough to fit twenty men. Nevertheless, it was very dim. Shaden couldn¡¯t see the men¡¯s faces properly, and only their silhouettes were visible. At the center of the room, a spiraling staircase led down into the depths. Something like steam rose from it, and the smell of sulfur lingered in the air. ¡°Remember, no longer than thirty minutes. Thirty is the max,¡± Pillen warned the squad, putting his finger up. He chanted something, and a ball of light appeared on the tip of his finger. ¡°Afraid you¡¯ll slip, sir?¡± Enov teased, taking his clothes off. The rest of the men were stripping as well. ¡°What about it, Shaden?¡± Pillen smiled. ¡°It will be completely dark in there. Do you need this?¡± Shaden glanced around the room. In the dim light, he could see the men¡¯s eyes on him. ¡°No, sir,¡± he said, taking his clothes off. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The light flickered off, and darkness returned once more. One by one, the soldiers began to descend the stairway, and Shaden followed after them. With each step, he could feel the air becoming thicker. A slimy smell¡ªhe¡¯d experienced it somewhere. It was a hot spring that they were headed towards. The walls became slicker, and the floor became more slippery. He made sure not to accidentally trip and fall. It was good that the surface of the stone was rough to prevent slipping. It was pitch black by the time his feet stepped into the water. But he could hear the men, splashing about and letting out sighs of satisfaction. Besides them, water was being gushed into the room, like a small waterfall. ¡°Find a seat, kid,¡± one of them said, his voice echoing on the walls and water. ¡°It¡¯s not deep here.¡± He bumped into someone, who grunted in annoyance. Sensing the area with mana substituted for his sight, and he quickly found an empty space within the rectangular chamber. There was a hole at each end of the chamber¡ªa higher one where the water came from, and a lower one where the water flowed out. The place seemed sanitary with no signs of life besides them, so he relaxed on the stone seat. The heat soaked into his bones, and he felt giddy inside. After an endless amount of climbing and walking, it felt like he was in heaven, being in the hot spring. The grime and sweat and salt were being washed from his body, refreshing his skin. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°I¡¯m glad you enjoy it,¡± Pillen said, sitting down near him. Shaden wondered how he¡¯d been able to see him until he realized that Pillen had the same sensing powers as him. ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± Shaden muttered, blowing bubbles into the water. Perhaps it was because they were all exhausted, but no one spoke after that. Only the miniature waterfall could be heard, and he felt himself become sleepy with each second. ¡°We should go before we die,¡± Pillen eventually said as Shaden was about to nod off. ¡°Shaden, go out now.¡± Reluctantly, Shaden got up and made his way to the stairs, heading up. He felt relaxed and light-headed. He wondered why there was a time limit on staying at the springs. Because of the heat? When the air turned cooler and lighter the closer he neared the top, he realized that it was because of the lack of ventilation. Had he fallen asleep with no one looking after him¡ª He shook his head. Before everyone else came back up, he quickly dried his body with magic and put on his clothes. While the rest rid their bodies of moisture, he patiently waited, looking through the hole in the room that let the sunlight through. It was quite thick, taller than him. He wondered how it had been created in the first place. When they were all ready, they headed back to the room, and everyone immediately fell on their beds. Shaden likewise pulled the thick blankets over himself. The bath had warmed his body, but temperatures were still freezing outside. Enov covered the emergency exit hole, and soon, the sound of snoring rumbled across the room. Had Shaden been less tired, he would have been tortured by the experience, but his body was worn out. Closing his eyes, he felt his body sink into the ground. The sweetest sleep came after the greatest exertion. ? ? ? ¡°Wake up, wake up! Sleep any more, and you¡¯ll freeze to death!¡± Shaden blinked, feeling the throb of blood in his arms, back, sides, and legs. His muscles had not fully healed since he hadn¡¯t healed himself. They weren¡¯t hurting, but even with circulation, they¡¯d been strained. Someone groaned¡ªit was Dilli, the lowest ranking person in the squadron. Hinz, the pale man, threw him a look, but Dilli didn¡¯t seem to notice it. Geloi was already folding his blanket, while Gel rubbed his eyes, yawning widely. Patran silently stretched. Pillen and Enov were already fully dressed, their dirty clothes in their hands. ¡°Since I allowed you to rest early, you will do the laundry now,¡± he said from the door. ¡°Did everyone become slower? Is no one going to reply?¡± ¡°No, sir,¡± they all answered. ¡°Remember, we are still in the middle of training. Watch yourselves for indolence. It will get you killed.¡± It sounded extreme to Shaden, and he wondered why the young man was being so strict from the morning. Or afternoon. But following the others, he quickly got dressed and stood at the side of his bed with his dirty clothes in hand. The only person who¡¯d been faster than him was Geloi, with Hinz finishing right after and Dilli after him. ¡°Tonight will be the last night in the stronghold,¡± Pillen told them in a loud voice. ¡°Afterwards, there will be no stronghold. Make sure you have prepared everything in advance, because starting tomorrow, it will be the wilderness surrounding us. You know the drill.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± they all replied. They¡¯d all done it before except Shaden. Then again, he¡¯d had plenty of experience in the wild with Lytha. After a few more remarks from Pillen, they headed to a room where buckets were laid out with clothes hanging on ropes to the side. After they filled their buckets with water (they could each use some magic), they washed their clothes and hung them to dry. The breeze was strong within the room, which was probably why it had been picked in the first place. But it was cold on his wet fingers. ¡°Shall we do some stretching?¡± Pillen said. They warmed their bodies outside, though not too excessively as to cause sweating. They went to eat afterwards¡ªthey were given slabs of hard, dry food that looked like protein bars but tasted like jerky mixed with weird chewy bits in between. It was also very greasy once he began to chew on it. After they ate, they went inside of an empty room where Pillen began to tell them about their plans and the paths they would take. Many geographical names were mentioned, but Shaden didn¡¯t bother to memorize them. He was still tired, and after the long journey, didn¡¯t feel like focusing. Though he didn¡¯t dare to fall asleep. ¡°While this is training, take it as you would a real situation,¡± Pillen said. ¡°If we encounter hostiles, keep formation and follow my orders. If you can¡¯t hear me, remember what you¡¯ve learned. Retreat and shoot. Shaden, since you are unaware of many things, stay by my side at all times.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°No one knows where we¡¯ll go except us. If we become lost, no one will come for us. Always, always be cautious. Is that understood?¡± They all replied with stern ¡®ayes¡¯, and Shaden realized that the sky was already turning from orange to blue. He didn¡¯t remember much from the conversation. But he knew that there was nothing to worry about for him, since even if he did get lost, he had markers back here, on each of the members of the squad, and in Fort Avagal. He just hoped he wouldn¡¯t get into an argument with the soldiers or be scolded for something he didn¡¯t know. After they left the room, they retrieved their clothes and went back into their room. The men immediately began packing again, and Shaden followed, leaving only the blankets out. Afterwards, they went to sleep¡ªthey¡¯d wake up early. The men seemed used to irregular sleep patterns, but Shaden¡¯s eyes refused to fall, and an hour had passed after everyone had closed their eyes. Pillen and Enov were missing, probably preparing other things, but the rest were snoring loudly. It made it impossible for him to fall asleep. Hiding himself, he ventured outside through the emergency exit hole. When he popped his head out, he was on a high platform carved into a slope that overlooked the mountains. It was too dark to make out, but one thing was sure¡ªthe hole was not for escaping. Judging by the boulders that served as walls, it was meant to be a defensive position. For shooting enemies. His ears whistled with wind, and he thought about going back inside. But then his eyes met the sky, and he breathed out in wonder. Never had the skies been so bright. The clouds had been blown away, and the full majesty of the night sky had revealed itself to him. He enjoyed the view. It was something he¡¯d never be able to see as Demund. He had the feeling that he wasn¡¯t alone. Looking down at his body, he noticed that the shadow had wrapped around his hand. He put it up against the moonlight. A dreadful chill went down his spine when he noticed that the shadow was in the shape of a hand clasping his. He willed it to vanish, and it did, retreating into his skin. ¡°What are you?¡± he asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± There was no reply. The presence had vanished completely. Shaden rubbed his hand, wondering what he¡¯d allowed to live inside of him. It wasn¡¯t evil. It didn¡¯t harm him. But why would it do such a thing? He tried to will it to come back, but the shadow was now devoid from the mysterious presence. He scratched his cheek. Had he been too harsh to it? If it was sentient, he wanted to make friends with it. ¡°Well, whisper to me any time,¡± he muttered. There was no reply. After enjoying the stars for a bit more, he returned to his bed. ? ? ? Shaden hated living outside. He¡¯d enjoyed it at first. Hunting for prey, sneaking around in the snow. Camping during the night, shivering until he fell asleep. It hadn¡¯t been horrible. But every other night, he¡¯d have to stay up while everyone slept with Pillen as guards. That much was okay. But then sometimes they¡¯d have to stay in one spot for hours, and Hinz would glare at him if he relaxed. That was a little less okay. But then they¡¯d walk some more, sometimes returning to previous positions for reasons. Whenever Pillen gave a twirling sign with his hand, they¡¯d have to disperse immediately, hiding while falling on their stomachs, their blast rods aimed in all directions. The first time Shaden had made a mistake, he¡¯d been chewed out by Enov. That was still bearable. But then he¡¯d been rebuked because he¡¯d left for the toilet without reporting. It had just been a minute, and they¡¯d been in the same place for a while. No one had noticed besides Pillen, and Shaden realized it was because the man had a marker on him. But did he really have to scold him in front of everyone? They all seemed to know what to do. After all, they¡¯d all been acquainted with each other for more than a year. He couldn¡¯t help but feel out of place. And Pillen rarely explained things to him as he was busy with leading the squadron. The others did teach him, but there was always a lot of disdain involved when they did. At least they gave him the best part of the meat they caught and subtly encouraged him with nods and pats on his shoulder or back. That was the reason why he hadn¡¯t lashed out at them and quit. They still saw him as a child, and he suspected that their scolding was on a lower level of what they were used to. The thing was, he¡¯d never been scolded harshly in his life, so their rough attitudes rubbed him the wrong way. And he hated it. It made sense. Mistakes would lead to permanent injuries and even death. But being as powerful as he was, Shaden could only regard death as a fantasy. When they worried about injuring themselves, he couldn¡¯t help but think it was meaningless because he had healing magic. They didn¡¯t know, nor did he care to tell them. He doubted that they would believe him. He also had a small desire to save them all in a dire situation, because that would definitely earn him respect. These were all unreachable wishes, at least for now. They were only training, yet they took themselves seriously. Maybe it was his immaturity, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling bored and annoyed. He was learning, no doubt. It was just that he¡¯d rather have learned inside of a cozy building rather than out in the wild where the wind screamed icicles on his skin. Talking about skin, he felt nasty. Pillen didn¡¯t allow them to wash, and the men seemed used to it. He¡¯d been scolded for asking, being told to ¡°Listen carefully the first time.¡± If only they knew! But he had the feeling that even if Pillen knew of his capabilities, he¡¯d still tell him to refrain from using it for the sake of training. And Shaden knew that he wouldn¡¯t get anywhere by cheating his way through. He was already strong as Shaden. For the waking world¡¯s sake, he would put up with conflict. He¡¯d gain skills he would be able to use without mana¡ªskills he could use as Demund. Though he didn¡¯t know if being able to spot hiding animals in the snow would be of any use as Demund. It wasn¡¯t just about the skills. It was also about mentality. Frankly, Shaden hated it. If this was how people grew, by being berated for the smallest things, he didn¡¯t want to grow. Every day, he thought about going down the mountain. The men could be soldiers; he was just a visitor. Yet every day, he remained. Did he remain out of stubbornness? Pride? He wasn¡¯t sure. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to lose. The thoughts ran around and around in his head, and a week had passed before he¡¯d realized. ? ? ? Step by step, they walked on. How many mountains had they crossed so far? Five, maybe six. More if they counted the return trips. It was a tiring, repetitious process, and Shaden longed for the moment when he¡¯d get back to Fort Avagal. ¡°Halt.¡± Pillen raised a hand, and they looked around, raising their blast rods. Shaden was used to it now, but being attentive twenty-four seven was taking a toll on his mind. It wasn¡¯t something circulating couldn¡¯t solve, however. ¡°Strange,¡± Pillen muttered. He gestured with his arm, and they spread out, lowering their bodies. Shaden positioned himself to the right side of Pillen, looking northeast. Pillen gave another signal, and they began to move forward with caution. All Shaden saw was rocks and boulders, with a bit of snow. Nothing unusual. There were animal tracks on the ground, but tracks like these weren''t uncommon. A predator chasing its prey¡ªthat was all it was. Shaden stopped in his tracks. Pillen had halted them. His eyes were closed now. Sensing the area, no doubt. Shaden did the same. There wasn¡¯t anything within a hundred-meter radius except a den of mice inside of the earth. Or were they moles? He couldn¡¯t tell. The smaller ones felt so similar. He snorted softly so that no one would be able to hear it. Pillen was being overly cautious. It wasn¡¯t once that they¡¯d run into situations like this. Five times a day was little, and the most they¡¯d done was thirteen. He¡¯d counted it in his boredom. Sometimes he found counting the birds flying ahead amusing, which wasn¡¯t a good sign. Yet, Pillen didn¡¯t give the signal to get into line formation again. He signaled for them to move forward, and another gesture told them to be ready to disperse when needed. Well, they¡¯d done this before as well. There were a lot of commands to learn, and they took their time to review them all. Though he didn¡¯t know why Pillen was acting so seriously. Out of petty spite, he formed a sphere of life detection around himself and enlarged it. A hundred meters¡ªa hundred and fifty meters. He kept going, wondering why Pillen was doing such a thing. He¡¯d tell the man later that his worries had been for naught¡ª Then he touched something¡ªpresences much larger than animals to their right, some ways behind them. He immediately focused on one. Its mana was being compressed. It was the same for the others around it. In unison, the compression disappeared, and the intensity of their mana dropped. They remained in their positions, looking¡­their way? That couldn¡¯t be. They were over two hundred meters away. Maybe three hundred. ¡°DISPERSE!!¡± Pillen roared right as Shaden spotted dark streaks in the air falling towards them. He jumped to the side just as he heard the spear crash into the ground. Shaden felt his face heat up. He¡¯d let down his guard. There was a shout behind him, and turning around, he saw that the floor had been splattered with blood. Patran was crawling away from the mess that was once his foot. The spear had cut in cleanly off, obliterating the bone. The others had all dodged and had their weapons pointed towards the direction of the projectiles. Dilli was rushing to Patran. Shaden had already raised his blast rod. He was regretting using magic he was more familiar with. The gift of focus always gave him too much needless information, but not using it now had been a terrible mistake¡ªhe¡¯d failed to sense the projectiles. This was why Pillen had always told them to be alert, but he¡¯d been lax. He could redeem himself. He knew where the enemies were. The others had already begun shooting upon Pillen¡¯s command. Grabbing a bullet from his pocket, he shoved it inside and prepared to shoot. It had taken a lot of circulation, but he¡¯d managed to lock onto the targets. There were eight in total, and they¡¯d already left their spots. They were now running away from them, going deeper into the mountains. Shaden frowned. Gone? Just like that? Patran was on the floor, gritting his teeth while Dilli wrapped his leg with a cloth. Pillen gave the signal to halt, and they lowered their weapons, rushing to Patran. ¡°Quicky, healing magic,¡± Pillen instructed, and Gel chanted something, putting his hand close to Patran¡¯s severed leg. But the magic was weak, and all it did was lessen the flow of blood. ¡°Fuck, they got us,¡± Pillen cursed. It was the first time Shaden had heard him curse. ¡°Who?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°The rest of you, stand guard. Shaden, No questions.¡± They were far away from help¡ªof course the situation was grave. Shaden considered doing as he was told, but he knew he couldn¡¯t let things stand this way. ¡°Let me heal him,¡± he said. Pillen¡¯s face scrunched with anger and worry. ¡°Listen¡ª¡± ¡°I can do it.¡± Shaden went to Patran, pulling the cloth on his leg off. It earned him an abrupt yank from Enov that sent him sprawling on the floor. Shaden couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. ¡°This isn¡¯t time for jokes!¡± Enov shouted. ¡°If you think¡ª¡± Shaden got up and dusted himself. He thought about letting the man live as an amputee. But it wasn¡¯t Patran¡¯s fault. While Enov rambled on, he contemplated on his life. He sighed, and lines popped out on Enov¡¯s head. ¡°Orders, boy, orders! Is it so hard to understand?!¡± Enov yelled. ¡°It¡¯s because of people like you¡ª¡± Shaden ignored him and went to Patran again. Enov intercepted him, but he pushed him aside easily. The shocked look on Enov¡¯s face was quite the sight, and Shaden prevented the man from approaching by wrapping the man with mana hands. Only then did Pillen seem to remember who Shaden was. ¡°Gel, step back,¡± Pillen instructed. ¡°Sir¡ª¡± ¡°Step back.¡± Shaden sighed again. They were so wary of him, and he didn¡¯t like them as well. But he wasn¡¯t going to let someone live as a cripple just because of that. With a blast of green light, Patran¡¯s leg returned. While the men processed what had happened, Shaden got up and kicked the floor. ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a breather,¡± he told them. ¡°I¡¯m sick of this.¡± With that, he vanished from their sight. 5.24 ¡°Why? Why would you do such a thing?¡± When Shaden returned after a few hours of relief by washing himself and enjoying the scenery, he¡¯d expected to be celebrated for restoring Patran¡¯s leg. But all that awaited him were serious-faced men who regarded him with silence. Pillen, who should have been awed, was furious. ¡°I¡¯ve told you over and over again that we work as one group,¡± Pillen rebuked, his voice lined with anger. ¡°Had you never returned, how could we return? What you¡¯ve done was reckless and dangerous. By acting alone, you¡¯ve halted the squadron¡¯s progress. We are still¡ª¡± ¡°I get it!¡± Shaden exclaimed, turning a few heads towards their direction. He ignored them, keeping the blood from rushing to his face with circulation. ¡°I get it. I¡¯m your responsibility. But you have no idea of what I can do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you can do because you¡¯ve never told me!¡± Pillen growled. ¡°You never asked!¡± ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t. You are a child, here to learn.¡± His voice lowered to a whisper. ¡°You are not responsible yet. Being under our¡ªmy care, you must do what you are commanded. That is for your good.¡± ¡°My good?¡± Shaden clenched his jaw. ¡°All I¡¯ve learned was being silent when I¡¯m shouted at!¡± ¡°How did you come this far if you think that is shouting? Are you going to be hurt whenever you face people that are worse? Did you think that our words are malicious? In an environment like this, there is no room for leniency!¡± ¡°Maybe there should be then! You said that you see me as a child, and treat me like one. And you expect me to follow through without any complaints?¡± ¡°You are being treated kindly. You expect leniency when we face those that can kill us?¡± ¡°No, but you could at least prevent them from berating me for every single little thing!¡± Shaden spat, feeling sick. ¡°Why do I need to be scolded for the way I organize my belongings?¡± ¡°For your convenience! In emergencies¡ª¡± ¡°Explain this then. Why do I always get the worst parts of the meat? Everything I get is rough¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re angry about that?¡± ¡°I also have to carry more things. It wasn¡¯t once that I was given other people¡¯s stuff to put in my bag.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Pillen shot a look at the other soldiers, who turned their heads to avoid looking at him. ¡°Everyone should carry their own things,¡± Pillen said, ¡°and there should be no distinction on who gets which part of the meat.¡± ¡°See, I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Shaden raged. ¡°No one told me that it was wrong, and I had to go along with it because you, who was in charge, didn¡¯t care. You¡¯re telling me that you didn¡¯t know? Is your gift of focus just for show?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my focus, one of the spears would have gone through your skull,¡± Pillen snapped. ¡°The men here other than me or Enov have no authority to command you.¡± ¡°You could have told me that sooner!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you over and over again to ask when there is something you don¡¯t understand! You never asked once.¡± ¡°You said that I should ask lower-ranking people first!¡± ¡°Yes, but I am an exception. I¡¯ve told you to ask me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what they said,¡± Shaden gestured at the men. ¡°I got rebuked for that too.¡± Again, the men lowered their heads, unable to meet Pillen¡¯s stare. Though Shaden had a feeling that Pillen had known the things that had been going on. He¡¯d been with the squadron for a long time. There was no way he was unfamiliar with their customs. ¡°There are deeply rooted manners in Fort Avagal that are impossible to change,¡± Pillen said quietly. ¡°You were exempt from them from the moment you were allowed a room of your own. This is less than a month of training you have to bear. Everyone has to bear it all from the lowest rank.¡± ¡°See, so you do know. Did you go through everything? Did the Nieuts go through anything?¡± ¡°We all did,¡± Pillen scowled. ¡°With your father as the Commander¡ª¡± ¡°Do you think he cared?¡± Seeing Pillen¡¯s enraged expression, Shaden shut his mouth. ¡°There is a reason why our family can be at Fort Avagal through the generations,¡± Pillen continued, ¡°and that is because we are harshest to ourselves. That is why the Kings have given us the responsibility of being at the frontlines. That is why whoever comes here comes with the courage to face hardship in exchange for honor. You have none of that. If you can¡¯t bear the minor frustrations, how could you possibly bear enemies armed to the teeth?¡± Shaden wanted to shout to Pillen that he could obliterate the whole fortress if he wanted to, level a mountain with a simple flick of his finger. If he were to grab the man and fling him to space, no one would be able to stop him. But something about his logic prevented him from doing so. Pillen sounded disappointed, and Shaden didn¡¯t know who to be frustrated with¡ªPillen and the soldiers, or himself. He had failed to comply. He had let his guard down. He could push his way through brute strength, but his conscience didn¡¯t let him. It was Enov who broke the silence. ¡°Now, now,¡± he said, coming in between them. ¡°We may still be surrounded by enemies, and your ramblings are sure to have attracted them. A good, long march sounds like an ideal solution. Sir, give us your command. The boy has returned, so we can move swiftly now.¡± Shaden wanted to tell them that he would have been able to follow them even if they descended the mountain, but the mood prevented him from saying so. He kept his mouth shut. ¡°We will head back towards Mentir Hold and descend to Avagal tomorrow,¡± Pillen said. ¡°Shaden¡ª¡± ¡°Right behind you,¡± he muttered. Pillen looked at him for a few seconds before turning away to retrieve his bag. Shaden didn¡¯t know what to make of that. He¡¯d done it. He¡¯d failed as a soldier. Shaden gritted his teeth together. What more was there to learn? He felt sick. He wanted to return to his family. Even going back to the desert would be a much better alternative. Had he lost to these people? Had he lost to their hardships? He clenched his fist. There was no way he¡¯d lost. ? ? ? The way back was much easier than the first, as Shaden had decided to start using magic for his convenience. Further training would be useless for him; he had no reason to continue in his suffering for the sake of becoming stronger. He was already strong¡ªthat¡¯s what he¡¯d come to believe. Their training was to cover for their weakness. He had no need for it. He was done. He was sick of it. Time he could spend practicing magic was being wastefully used. He didn¡¯t need training, he finished. He¡¯d healed a man, and all he¡¯d gotten in return had been harsh remarks. The others seemed to sense his annoyance because they didn¡¯t talk to him the whole way. No...they were all generally quiet on the way back. Perhaps they were alert and on the lookout for enemies. A part of Shaden wanted enemies to appear so that he could display his power, but to his small disappointment, none did. The assailants had vanished as quickly as they had come. Who they were, Shaden had little clue. They spent a night in the stronghold. Pillen was busy reporting the incident, and the others were busy washing and restocking supplies and sanitizing themselves. Shaden thought that the day would end peacefully until Pillen called him to the side, taking him to an empty room away from the other soldiers. He felt his heart climb up to his throat, but he managed to repress his nervousness. Oh, how he hated conflict. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for what you did for Patran,¡± Pillen began. ¡°I never knew such a thing was possible. It¡¯s truly terrifying how little I know about you.¡± His feet refused to stay in one place while he spoke, and his arms kept switching positions ever so slightly. Shaden simply listened quietly, wishing for the moment to pass. ¡°It¡¯s the same for you,¡± Pillen sighed. ¡°You know little about us, about how things work around here. I understand. I don¡¯t know what the Commander was expecting, but there is no way you could adjust in mere weeks.¡± He scratched the back of his head, but then straightened his back. ¡°I will be frank with you. I have no idea how to deal with you. Our family is subservient to the Limens, but I never truly understood what that meant. It¡¯s confusing for me, and it must be confusing for you.¡± When Shaden blinked, Pillen made a small wave in the air. ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you,¡± he said. ¡°Forget about manners. I never liked them anyway.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it either,¡± Shaden said. ¡°What am I supposed to learn? Patience? Stubbornness? I haven¡¯t been taught the gift of focus by anyone, and this all feels like a waste of time.¡± ¡°For you. For us, this is what we do. As for the gift of focus, I was planning to teach you after we returned to the fortress. With everything we¡¯ve been doing, I didn¡¯t want to burden you more.¡± Shaden looked at the ground. Speaking like this sapped the strength out of him, and he was never a good speaker. ¡°I¡¯ve already mastered it,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°I told your sister, but she didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve mastered the gift of focus,¡± Pillen repeated, raising a curious eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very hard to believe. And yet you¡¯ve healed a missing limb.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to stay,¡± Shaden spat. ¡°I¡¯ve obtained the gift, and I know how to use it. The moment I set foot into this place, it¡¯s been nothing but misfortune. My wyvern was killed, my belongings were stolen, and I¡¯m being treated like an idiot.¡± ¡°You learn quickly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how your men treat me.¡± Pillen exhaled sharply, letting it out in a large puff. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with you anymore. When we get back, I¡¯ll ask the Commander, and we can sort things out then. Is that agreeable?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Contrary to his expectations, Shaden only felt his nervousness grow. He¡¯d be going back on his agreement to train at Fort Avagal. There would be disappointment from the Nieuts, no doubt. He¡¯d expected freedom, but all he felt was uneasiness build up in his stomach. So what? It was time for him to do what he wanted to do. Descending the mountain was simple enough. While the others carefully gripped each jutting stone on the cliff, Shaden simply stuck himself on the surface with magic. He could glide down if he wanted to, but doing so didn¡¯t seem right, so he remained with the group. He¡¯d sweated before, but when they reached the bottom, he was the only one who was free from it. It was a very long way back to Fort Avagal, and he entertained himself by playing with magic in his hands. Creating shapes with fire or water, of carving a rock before he crumbled it in his hands. He received weird glances from the others, but no one spoke a word to him unlike before. Shaden liked that very much. ¡°Go rest in your room while I talk with the Commander,¡± Pillen told him after he sent away the others upon arriving at the fortress. So he headed to his room, dusted off his bag, and entered¡ªbeing surprised by the squeaking he heard underneath the bed. The rats. He¡¯d forgotten about them. He laughed weakly, setting down his bag and taking off his cloak. ¡°How was it?¡± he asked after bonding with them. ¡°Did anyone enter?¡± The answer was a clear yes¡ªmore than one person had opened the door. So Shaden was surprised when he found all of his belongings in their places, including the Library pass under the bed. Not a single item was missing. Despite being away from the room for half a month, there was no dust on the floor on the windowsill. Someone had cleaned it. He didn¡¯t know what to feel about it. His efforts had been useless. The rats squeaked, and Shaden chuckled. ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed. ¡°Am I part of your household now? I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t forget about me.¡± Having nothing better to do, he decided to hide himself and eavesdrop on the Commander and Pillen. If he knew what was coming, it would ease his heart a little. He quietly passed the guards and entered the Commander¡¯s Abode, making his way to where two individuals were talking to each other. Just in time, he thought. Even when he opened the door and closed it, the two men didn¡¯t notice. Covering anything with his family¡¯s magic made it undetectable, and he was grateful for it. ¡°......a clever boy. He learns very quickly,¡± Pillen said, leaning back on his chair. ¡°But Father, I don¡¯t know why you made him into a soldier.¡± Shaden took a seat a little ways apart from them. The Commander was behind a heavy desk stacked with papers while Pillen was before him, seated on a chair. ¡°Not a soldier,¡± the Commander muttered, his eyes on the papers. ¡°A trainee.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Pillen remained quiet for a while as if organizing his thoughts. After ruffling his hair, he turned to his father again. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like it. He told me that he¡¯s finished.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°He told me that he has mastered the gift of focus. And I believe him. I know you¡¯ve read the report, Father. We had a casualty, but the boy cleared it within seconds. The amount of mana he exerted was inhuman.¡± ¡°So I have heard.¡± ¡°He is an avalanche waiting to happen. Father, He wishes to be out.¡± The Commander set down his pen, and his eyes looked around the room, momentarily meeting Shaden¡¯s. Shaden tensed, but relaxed when the man¡¯s stare passed him. ¡°You should be careful with your words,¡± the Commander said. ¡°You never know if he might be listening. I would not call a guest an avalanche.¡± ¡°Listening?¡± Pillen glanced around the room. ¡°There¡¯s no one here but us. I can sense¡ª¡± Pillen froze, his eyes growing wider. ¡°He¡¯s not in his room.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not in the fortress,¡± the Commander corrected. ¡°Or rather, we cannot sense him.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Their stealth is absolute,¡± the Commander stated. ¡°There is a reason why they are unknown to the world. I would find it unsurprising if he was in this room, standing right next to you, and we wouldn¡¯t be able to know.¡± Shaden swallowed. They could tell if he was missing with their markers. ¡°And if he is here?¡± ¡°Then he is,¡± the Commander concluded. ¡°I find it hard to believe. The entrances are closed, and I haven¡¯t heard them opening.¡± ¡°Why not ask, then? Are you here, Shaden?¡± Shaden decided not to reveal himself. ¡°I suspect he isn¡¯t, then,¡± the Commander concluded. Pillen let out a sigh. ¡°Perhaps he will kill me in my sleep if I cross him too much,¡± he smiled. ¡°It is possible,¡± the Commander agreed. ¡°So¡ªhe is finished.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Commander put his hands together into a clasp. ¡°His aunt once lived here. She beat those who irritated her. She was never a quitter. Stubborn and violent and cunning¡ªmuch like Granor. I suppose she was taught that. Shaden takes after his father.¡± ¡°And that means?¡± ¡°Running away.¡± Shaden felt the heat rise to his cheeks. ¡°But any good assassin is quick to run away,¡± the Commander continued. ¡°An enemy not worth facing is better avoided, and if one is not prepared, it is better to come back another day. Is it better to endure or escape? Such things can only be learned through experience. Too much enduring will cause harm, but too much running away will make one meek and frail.¡± Pillen frowned. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°Perhaps you can tell it to the boy. I know you have no interest in being a soldier, and as one who shares the boy¡¯s sentiments, perhaps you can lead him to a better path.¡± Pillen¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Me? I¡¯m the most inexperienced in our family. Why can¡¯t you teach him, Father?¡± ¡°Squadron Leader Pillen.¡± ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°It applies to you as well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Tell the boy¡ªwhen you find him, and I¡¯m sure he will find you¡ªto learn more about the gift of focus from you. He does not have to participate in anything else. But if he wishes to join, let him.¡± Pillen nodded, getting up from his seat. ¡°I will tell him that,¡± he said. After a small bow, he left the room, and the door shut behind him. Shaden got up from his seat. He was about to follow Pillen out of the room¡ª ¡°I suspect that you have been listening to our conversation,¡± the Commander spoke, looking forward. ¡°I am fairly certain that you are here, Shaden. Though I cannot see the wind, I can feel its breeze when it flows by. This room is thoroughly marked by me, and the smallest disturbance I can sense.¡± Shaden hesitated, but finally undid his stealth, stepping forward. The Commander¡¯s eyes locked onto him, though a hint of surprise was visible in his expression. ¡°So you were here,¡± he said, motioning to the chair. ¡°Take a seat.¡± ¡°How did you sense me?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°I made sure to cover the door with magic.¡± ¡°Your grandfather taught me many things long ago,¡± the Commander said. ¡°You are the first one I wasn¡¯t certain of since your aunt.¡± ¡°Right. She was here too.¡± ¡°And she hated it.¡± The Commander smiled¡ªthe first genuine smile that didn¡¯t feel like it was deliberately crafted. ¡°Tiring, isn¡¯t it? You were never subservient to anyone before, I take it.¡± ¡°I was under my aunt for a while,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°You dislike being under those you think are below yourself.¡± ¡°No,¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that.¡± ¡°I would like to hear your thoughts.¡± Shaden took a seat, leaning against the chair. After clearing his throat, he breathed in. ¡°I don¡¯t like the culture. The rules, as you¡¯d call it. The training itself isn¡¯t that hard¡ªjust annoying at times. It¡¯s nothing unbearable. But that makes it boring. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m progressing. It feels like wasting my time, and I¡¯m getting rebuked for the smallest things.¡± ¡°What small things?¡± ¡°Eating before everyone else, being out of position. I get it, but I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°They call it respect, but I¡¯ve been respectful. I don¡¯t understand why I have to be scolded for something I don¡¯t know. And sometimes, they don¡¯t do the things they tell me to do.¡± ¡°Things like that happen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to continue,¡± Shaden decided. ¡°Give me a reason why I should stay here.¡± ¡°A reason,¡± the Commander said softly. ¡°There are many reasons. You can learn about people, how to bear unlikeable circumstances, and you can discover the limit of your patience.¡± Shaden pursed his lips. ¡°Mana is never infinite for anyone, and there will come a time when you will run out of it,¡± the Commander continued. ¡°Your grandfather has had times when he had to bear torturous circumstances. Do you know of the Great Library of Saiton?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He had to spend a week hiding under a dragon¡¯s prying eyes. He escaped, just barely when the doors opened, but he has told me how his time here had assisted him in those moments. The cold scarcely bothered him after he had spent a winter here. But he was strong before he arrived. I wouldn¡¯t tell you to do the same, but I remember that he took the tips of the little finger of those who had treated him unjustly when he left. That was how he dealt with his irritations. Sooner or later, you will find yourself in a position when you feel overpowered and weak. Your time here may help you discover yourself and how you will deal with such things. Running away is good, but you cannot always run away. It is for your growth. For the things that will come, I can only hope for you to be prepared.¡± ¡°I am prepared,¡± Shaden said. ¡°It is too soon for you to decide.¡± The only reason I began this was because of the other world, Shaden thought. Had it not been his aspirations as Demund, he would have taken the family tome and left for the capital. Shaden released his mana into the room, filling it, swirling it into a torrent of raw power. The Commander¡¯s stone eyes widened slowly as the mana began to thicken into translucent streams, shifting from blue to white to purple as it began to change into a liquid form. Within tens of seconds, the whole room was a river of visible mana, sloshing through the table, the chairs, the furniture, but never leaving it. The Commander had risen from his seat, looking around him in wonder. ¡°A spark of fire magic, and this would kill us all,¡± he observed. ¡°I can only pray that you know what you are doing.¡± With a simple hand motion, Shaden quickly absorbed everything back into himself, and the room returned to its original, dull state. The Commander fell on his seat, and to Shaden, it looked like he was trying to repress a smile. ¡°So that¡¯s why,¡± he muttered. ¡°That¡¯s why! I understand now. I understand completely. Oh, my old friend, how I can imagine the look on your face.¡± ¡°Did my grandfather say anything?¡± ¡°Something along the lines of, ¡®you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡¯ You were not raised in Skotos, and I feared that your reason for leaving was because you were inexperienced, but no, not at all. Not at all.¡± The Commander had momentarily lost his composure and had burst into excitement, but his face had hardened once more within that short period. Though his eyes no longer looked at him the same way. Shaden didn¡¯t know what to make of it. ¡°Has the goddess returned in human form?¡± the Commander spoke, staring straight at him. ¡°What changes will you bring, Shaden?¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t know,¡± Shaden replied, feeling uncomfortable. ¡°I¡¯m simply living my life.¡± ¡°So you are.¡± The Commander got up, fetching a piece of paper from the table. ¡°I will immediately make preparations for you so that you will not be bored, as there are many¡ª¡± ¡°Commander.¡± Their eyes met in the air. ¡°I liked your previous suggestion,¡± Shaden said. ¡°The one you told Pillen. I would like to take it easy for now.¡± ¡°You will waste away your potential. The honor and glory you can receive are limitless.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that. I just want to be free. I don¡¯t like stress.¡± Shaden wondered if he had said too much because when the last word left his mouth, the vigor in the Commander¡¯s eyes faded again, and his expression darkened, the creases on his face deepening. Disappointment? Pity? Whatever it was, the man now thought of him less because of what he had said. He knew a disdainful look when he saw one because he¡¯d learned¡ªlearned from his time with his squadron. Shaden wanted to laugh. What exactly did they expect from him? Why couldn¡¯t they be like the Jakhar Kishaks who treated him as their own? ¡°If that is what you wish for, it will be done,¡± the Commander agreed. ¡°You may leave now.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Shaden replied. Turning around, he left the room. He sighed deeply once he was outside. The sounds of soldiers training echoed throughout¡ªeveryone was busy like always. Was it bad for him to be freer than the rest of them? He was a guest, right? He kicked a stone on the ground when he heard squeaks nearby. Turning his head, he found a rat in the shadow of a building, raising its upper body and waving its paws for attention. He walked up to it and knelt, bonding with it. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked, letting it jump into his hands. He immediately regretted the decision after seeing a flea jump out from the rat, but there was nothing sanitization magic couldn¡¯t fix. The rat squeaked, pointing with its head. It had spotted one of the people who had entered his room. ¡°Lead me,¡± Shaden commanded, placing the rat on the floor. It immediately began to scurry away, heading towards the barracks¡ªno, the training grounds. The rat stopped once, looking around and smelling the air, then continued on its way. There were soldiers doing hand-to-hand combat in the training grounds, and the rat kept going, heading towards a certain person. Shaden couldn¡¯t believe it when the rat stopped in front of Nicar, and he immediately had to pull the rat back before it was sent flying through the air from her kick. He quickly commanded it to escape into the shadows while he went to confront the woman. When Nicar saw him, her eyebrows scrunched into a slight frown, and she wiped her forehead with her hand before flicking the water off. She stared at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Shaden was the one who spoke first. ¡°Uh, how are you doing?¡± he asked, and her expression loosened, though she looked at him as if he was saying nonsense. ¡°Good. Have you forgotten your manners already?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a soldier anymore,¡± Shaden replied, and she snorted in response. ¡°Too difficult?¡± ¡°No, too easy. Can I ask you something?¡± She nodded. ¡°Were you the one who cleaned my room?¡± ¡°I was,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You were complaining about robbers,¡± she replied. ¡°I took the liberty to make sure nothing was stolen.¡± Shaden couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why would you care?¡± ¡°I am your captain. Though I suppose not anymore.¡± She sighed and made a dismissing gesture towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t hate me too much. I¡¯m fulfilling my responsibilities. You can¡¯t always do what you like.¡± She turned around and left, joining the other soldiers who were sparring. ¡°Responsibilities¡­¡± Shaden muttered. He¡¯d begun his training with the determination to grow and mature, but in this world, with all of the power he possessed, he¡¯d lost it. It had felt like crawling when he could walk, chewing water when he could swallow. Growth? Was experiencing frustrations as unsensible as this needed in the other world? Did his waking self need to know how to be a soldier? The answer was no. He¡¯d dived into it with positivity, only to find it to be meaningless. He had made a fool of himself. So what? He was eleven as Shaden. They would understand. Inside, he knew he was twice as old. Over twenty when both worlds were combined, but he didn¡¯t feel like a twenty-something year old. He was just...him. Not yet an adult, feeling the same as he¡¯d felt when he¡¯d first stepped into the world as Shaden. Except now, everything was less fun, and his outlook for the future grew more uncertain every day. He couldn¡¯t do his best because his minimum was enough. Doing his best could remain in the other world. Here, he was free, lax, and full of fun¡­ Shaden looked down at his toes. What exactly did he want to do? ? ? ? Cold. So, very cold. It was nothing compared to what he¡¯d felt up in the mountains, but Demund couldn¡¯t help but shiver underneath his padded jacket. His gloved hands felt numb, and the cold was seeping into his legs and feet. Circulating did little, and he knew he had to use it wisely if he were to be in top condition for his presentation. Everything was so restricted as Demund. His powers were weak, his abilities were lacking. His head would spin and he could throw up if he used too much mana. But he felt happy. His life felt meaningful, waiting at the school like this in front of the library building. Maybe he¡¯d come too early, but his mind was as clear as a crystal, ready to burst into action. Headlights in the distance signaled Enariss¡¯s arrival, and she raised her eyebrows upon seeing him. It quickly turned into a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come so early,¡± she said, skipping in her steps, stopping before him. ¡°I told you I could give you a ride.¡± ¡°If you or I win, who would take me back home?¡± Demund reasoned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to walk home.¡± ¡°Why? It would be a good exercise.¡± ¡°Anyway, go pack your things,¡± Demund said. ¡°The entrance is open.¡± ¡°I already did yesterday,¡± Enariss smiled. ¡°Really? Were the cars ready then?¡± ¡°No, but they gave me permission.¡± ¡°Huh. Must be one of the perks of being the MMA Club Leader,¡± Demund guessed. ¡°Or is it because of your grades? Maybe it¡¯s because of your matchless charm.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m attractive?¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t think that?¡± Demund snorted. ¡°You, maybe,¡± Enariss joked, twirling her hair. ¡°You were silent these past two days.¡± ¡°Busy, like always. And¡­a little stressed. It¡¯s over now.¡± ¡°Because of the project?¡± ¡°You can say it¡¯s loosely related.¡± While they were speaking, another car entered the school, stopping in front of them. A guy their age stepped out, dressed in an exquisite jacket. Demund recognized the brand; one of those could feed him for a month or two. Or three. ¡°He¡¯s Edan, right? A junior, I think,¡± Demund whispered to Enariss, who nodded. Demund thought he¡¯d seen the guy from somewhere, but his memory failed him. They were all dressed in normal clothes and not their uniforms, which made it harder for him. He guessed that it wouldn¡¯t matter. ¡°Heya, there!¡± the guy said cheerfully, raising a hand that carried drinks. ¡°Hey, Enariss. It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Enariss smiled. ¡°You must be Demund,¡± Edan said, putting the drinks towards him. ¡°Smartest guy in school, eh? Here, I got drinks for us. You guys haven¡¯t eaten yet, right?¡± ¡°Food is provided,¡± Enariss replied. ¡°You¡¯re going to eat that? Anyway, this is something you like.¡± Demund and Enariss each accepted a cup each, and Demund took a sip from the straw. The cool, sweet flavor rushed through his tongue, and he stared at the cup, taken aback at the extraordinary flavor. ¡°Mint chocolate latte. My favorite,¡± Enariss muttered. ¡°Right? It¡¯s good,¡± Edan smiled, taking a sip. Demund wasn¡¯t going to throw it away, but he couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would buy such abominations in the first place. The mixture of sweetness and faint bitterness with a fragrance of mint was something he couldn¡¯t enjoy wholeheartedly. It was as if the drink couldn¡¯t decide on what it wanted to be, existing solely to troll the consumer. But he was the weird one here. The two rich kids were drinking it like it was the tastiest thing in the world. ¡°Are you ready for this?¡± Edan said, crossing his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you guys because you are my juniors.¡± ¡°You have nothing to worry about,¡± Enariss replied. ¡°Thanks for the drink, but I¡¯m sorry to say that I¡¯ll be taking the grand prize.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty confident.¡± ¡°Duh.¡± It was strange listening to them, and while Demund knew that Enariss was well-acquainted with people in the school, he¡¯d rarely seen her socialize with people besides during class. How she knew a junior, he didn¡¯t know. Was there a rich people¡¯s gathering he didn¡¯t know about? ¡°And you, Demund? I¡¯m Edan by the way,¡± Edan said, turning to him. ¡°Are you ready to rock this competition?¡± ¡°As ready as I could be,¡± Demund answered. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure my project won¡¯t lose to Enariss¡¯s.¡± She snorted. ¡°Enjoy the moments before your demise.¡± Edan smiled, looking between the two of them. ¡°You guys seem close. Are you guys dating?¡± he asked out of nowhere. ¡°What? No,¡± they both said at the same time. Enariss smirked and punched him on the shoulder, and to that, Demund could only feel a little sad. Just a little, though. He wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to progress¡ªhe wanted things to stay like this. ¡°That¡¯s cool,¡± Edan nodded. ¡°Then Demund, would you mind if I sit next to Enariss during the trip? I have a few things to ask her.¡± ¡°You should ask Enariss, not me,¡± Demund told him. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m curious,¡± Enariss said. ¡°It better not be boring.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± While they waited for their ride to arrive, Demund examined Edan. He was a tall guy, fairly handsome too. His soft, brown curls were sure to make some girls swoon. That was not mentioning the wealth the guy had on his body. A silver watch, the best kind of designer shoes. He was likely on Riley and Rhyne¡¯s level of wealth, if not on Enariss¡¯s. And quite likable as well. His sentences flowed naturally, and he reminded Demund of a celebrity. Perhaps that was why he¡¯d been so familiar. Eventually, the bus arrived, and they loaded all of their belongings inside before entering. It was something Demund had never ridden in his life. There were screens for each seat that was as big as a couch. Not to mention how roomy the vehicle was. They were the only students, and only two adults accompanied them, excluding the bus driver. For Demund, this was a luxury he¡¯d never experienced before. He wanted to share his excitement with Enariss, but she¡¯d already fallen into a conversation with Edan. So he simply leaned against his seat, reviewing his presentation on his phone. Oh, how excited he was. He couldn¡¯t wait until they arrived. The bus rode towards Zone 1, and Demund knew that his life was about to change drastically. 5.25 ¡°We¡¯re getting on a plane?¡± Demund exclaimed, his mouth hanging open. He¡¯d never ridden on one of those before in his life. ¡°Do you want to travel a couple of days by bus?¡± Enariss snorted. ¡°Of course we¡¯re taking the plane.¡± The guidelines had only stated that they¡¯d travel to Zone 1, and not being outside of Zone 13 all of his life, he had little sense of the distances that separated them. Well, he had learned geography, but he hadn¡¯t put much thought into it. After the carts arrived, they hoisted their bags and boxes onto them, and they automatically navigated their way into the airport. ¡°Will the items be safe?¡± Demund asked, fretting for his samples. If they broke, it would be a disaster. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± assured Ms. Clarn. ¡°Machines are more careful than humans.¡± Demund was glad that the nurse had come along with them since she was someone he knew. While he hadn¡¯t frequented the infirmary as of late, her relaxed, cheerful attitude towards him hadn¡¯t changed. She was one of the younger teachers in school, and pretty as well. Of course he would enjoy her company. The other adult was someone he wasn¡¯t familiar with, but he had introduced himself as Mr. Hothman, the head of the science department within the school. Someone important, no doubt. He had been one of the judges. He wondered just how rich the school had to be to pay for all of their expenses since he hadn¡¯t paid a single coin. It was a privilege he could enjoy because of his power. How many others had failed? After they passed through the gates and waited for the departure time, they got on the plane, and Demund felt his heart beat faster. Flying through the clouds was something he¡¯d never done, at least in this world. While he had flown with Grak, it had been akin to gliding. He wondered how different it would be. ¡°I think Demund wants the window seat. It¡¯s his first time flying,¡± Enariss told the adults, and before Demund could deny it, he found himself looking outside. Enariss plopped down next to him, and it made him happy that she¡¯d decided to sit beside him. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll like the takeoff,¡± she smiled mischievously. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Demund asked. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± When the plane began to accelerate, Demund found himself sinking into his seat, his whole body being pressed against the cushion, smushing him down. Enariss looked fine when the plane¡¯s wheels separated from the earth, though Demund¡¯s stomach somersaulted as they ascended to the clouds. Grak had never been this fast. While the dropping feeling was something he was used to, he still felt a little nauseous after the plane stabilized. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Enariss grinned. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Demund replied, circulating to keep his stomach in check. While he couldn¡¯t will his body to be in perfect condition as he¡¯d done with his other self, he could ease the discomfort a little. ¡°My ears,¡± he said. ¡°You need to blow air into them to stabilize the pressure,¡± Enariss explained. ¡°Try yawning.¡± Demund already knew how to stabilize pressure inside of his ears, but he had never felt the pressure difference so severely before. Looking out of the window, they were much higher than what he¡¯d been used to, soaring above the clouds. Grak had never liked going high up because it had made breathing more difficult. For a creature as large as he, reaching the clouds hadn¡¯t been necessary, though they did glide off mountains from what he had heard. ¡°Yeah, that worked,¡± Demund said. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± It was quiet afterwards, and Demund reviewed his notes and presentation, causing Enariss to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare enough?¡± to which he replied, ¡°There can never be enough preparation.¡± ¡°And here I thought it would be fun if I sat next to you,¡± Enariss sighed. ¡°Fine,¡± Demund said. They spent the beginning of the flight dueling each other through the various games in the plane¡¯s consoles embedded into the seats, and Edan joined halfway through, inserting himself as another player. ¡°The more the merrier,¡± he said with a smile. Demund managed to win against Enariss a couple of times, and he was grateful to Rhyne that he¡¯d given him some experience on games and strategies, though it was mostly her that emerged victorious. He knew that he would be in last place had he not circulated, and he felt bad for wasting his mana like this before the Junior¡¯s Advancement began. So once he began losing, he exited, closing his eyes to rest. He heard Enariss and Edan play a few more before they exited to rest too upon Mr. Hothman¡¯s recommendation. The rest of the trip was quiet after that. When Enariss¡¯s head fell on his shoulder, he was surprised he didn¡¯t feel that tense. It felt almost natural, and Demund wondered once more if he should try confessing. But if they began dating, what would change? He liked things as they were now. Was he even worthy of dating her? She was smart, rich, athletic, and beautiful, and he paled in comparison. Maybe he could confess if he won the competition. But then, she would hate him for that. Rhyne would hate him too if they began dating, and he wasn¡¯t sure how their friendship would be affected. He had three friends, and he didn¡¯t want to lose any of them. Oh well. He would simply enjoy the moment¡ªthough he didn¡¯t know why Edan was sending him glances. He just hoped that rumors wouldn¡¯t spread around the school. Demund tapped Enariss on the shoulder when the food arrived, and she stretched while they each received a warm package with juice to the side. ¡°This is amazing,¡± Demund commented, stuffing himself with the meal. ¡°Is airplane food always this good?¡± ¡°You like it?¡± Enariss frowned. ¡°This is low-quality. The ones in first-class are much better.¡± ¡°Still tasty,¡± Demund replied. He¡¯d tried high-quality things before as Shaden. He¡¯d eaten things normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine. Spices that didn¡¯t exist in this world, flavors unique to Exarria. Though that didn¡¯t stop him from enjoying the simple things. He¡¯d had better, he¡¯d had worse. An airplane meal had no choice but to taste good because of its uniqueness. It was funny seeing Enariss eat everything after what she¡¯d said, and he joked about it, causing her to snort and cross her arms. ¡°It¡¯s for nutrition,¡± she said frankly. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± He got a punch in the arm for that. Descending the skies was scarier than ascending it, though he was confident he¡¯d taken it without breaking a sweat. The plane skidded to a halt and eventually stopped, slowly driving to the airport where it docked. They got up, got their belongings, and headed out. Their baggage and boxes were waiting for them outside, and they loaded them into a new bus, a smaller one, which they got on. Enariss sat next to him again, and this time he thought he saw Edan glower for a split second¡ªor it could have been him simply yawning, but he wasn¡¯t sure. With the subtle harassment he¡¯d experienced in school, he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly paranoid. It didn¡¯t take that long from the airport to their destination¡ªthe World Memorial Center. He¡¯d seen pictures of it, but seeing it up close took his breath away. There were no gates that surrounded it, no barriers that prevented outsiders from entering. But instead, massive statues of past heroes overlooked the scenery, their stone eyes on the look for foes. Each was over ten meters tall, surrounded by snow-topped trees, frozen streams and rivers, well-kept without a trace of dirt or moss on them. Demund couldn¡¯t recognize any of them¡ªall he knew was that they were related to the time when superpowers had first begun to manifest in the world. That was decades ago. Now, many things had changed, and superheroes weren¡¯t as well known individually as they had been. Of course, there were still popular heroes. But it was no longer about diving into danger and saving civilians from threats. The world was better than that now. It was more about sports, games, competitions, music, fending off natural disasters, exploration¡ªthings normal people had done, but now with superpowers. The term ¡®superheroes¡¯ had stuck, but they were essentially celebrities. But Demund had the feeling that the people portrayed at the World Memorial Center were different. ¡°Who do you think they are?¡± Demund asked. Enariss squinted, and a subtle red haze radiated from her eyes. ¡°Heroes who¡¯ve died,¡± Enariss observed, ¡°noticeably on the Islands.¡± ¡°The Preliminary Islands? Why? Did they get attacked by monsters?¡± ¡°Monsters? What makes you think that?¡± ¡°Just guessing,¡± Demund shrugged. He noticed Ms. Clarn glancing back at them. Come to think of it, she¡¯d mentioned being in the Islands once. He could try asking her when they had the time. After they¡¯d driven through the landscape, proper buildings began to emerge in the distance, each as large as their school. Instead of heading straight towards the main building where the Junior¡¯s Advancement would be held, they headed to some buildings to the side. These were blockier and simpler in design¡ªthe place where they would stay while the event lasted. They left their supplies on the bus while they took their luggage into the building. No keys were needed because the doors opened with a simple tap of the phone. ¡°Ms. Emily and Enariss will be sharing a room,¡± Mr. Hothman said, ¡°and we will be sharing one.¡± ¡°The school couldn¡¯t afford us personal rooms?¡± Edan groaned. ¡°The place is completely booked,¡± Mr. Hothman shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the rooms are large, as you will see.¡± They were. Inside of each room were two separate bedrooms, and Demund was wondering how it would work when Mr. Hothman placed his bags down next to the couch. ¡°You boys can each use the beds,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± Demund asked. ¡°Can¡¯t have you two sneaking out at night, can we?¡± After they¡¯d roughly positioned themselves, it was time to prepare for their stations at the main building. They all returned to the bus and drove to the back since the front was covered with stairs. After getting a cart from the drones (the place reminded Demund of the Selection building), they pushed their way to an enormous, open hall where people were bustling around in preparation. After finding the three spots reserved for TISE High, all of them began to unpack and set up. ¡°I looked over your report,¡± Mr. Hothman said, helping Demund take his items out. ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the interesting topic. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help out.¡± ¡°No worries,¡± Demund told him. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone could help on this project.¡± ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s revolutionary if what your outline says is true. You¡¯ve expanded on it further from your initial ball-heating experiment. I wanted to take a look, but surprise me.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Demund smiled. He was feeling good about himself when the teacher went to Enariss, praising her for her remarkable project. While he knew it was for them to gain confidence, he was a little disappointed that he wasn¡¯t the only one who was praised. Who am I kidding, he thought. Had he been that desperate for commendation? Unlike the Jakhar Kishaks, he¡¯d rarely seen the Nieuts compliment anyone. They were quick to point out errors, but not so much with rewards. Maybe he wished for people¡¯s approval. Lately, things hadn¡¯t felt that exciting or satisfying. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, looking over his setup. Everything was in place, ready to go. He was relieved that the algae hadn¡¯t died through the trip, and putting his hands over the glass told him that they were still imbued with mana. All that was left now to do was to present. Contrary to him, the other two were still setting their stations up. His station was simple; the resources required had been minimal, and most of it had been him doing the procedures, not machines. Enariss¡¯s setup looked like it had come out straight out of a laboratory, while Edan¡¯s was a display of spare parts with a remote-controlled car, small robot, and ship in the middle. Homemade machines, by the looks of it. The poster read, ¡®Simple Robotics That Anyone Can Understand¡¯. Their stations were bright, eye-catching, and fun. He just had containers of algae and a few rice-sized crystals in a jar with a few pictures taken from his phone. It looked plain compared to what lay around the room. But he was confident. There would be periods where they would be able to present at the front, and people all around the world would be able to hear it. Though whether or not they would pay attention was another issue. There would be hundreds of projects present. Each submission would be recorded and available for view online, but in the end, it was a vote of popularity. If he didn¡¯t manage to catch anyone¡¯s eye, no matter how awesome his project was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win. That was why he¡¯d prepared for hours and hours, thinking of phrases that would get people interested. ¡°Whew,¡± he muttered. The atmosphere¡ªthe cool air from the air conditioners and the smell of cleaning agents and sanitization¡ªmade him nervous. Especially the cameras. There were so many cameras, one for each station. One for him. ¡°Will Mr. Zarke be coming?¡± Mr. Hothman said, scanning Enariss¡¯s station. ¡°He must be proud of you.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°He¡¯s busy, but he¡¯ll view the Junior¡¯s Advancement through the cameras,¡± Enariss replied. ¡°How surprised he will be if you manage to win.¡± ¡°He has seen a few winners before.¡± ¡°Ah, from the orphanages.¡± Orphanages. She¡¯d never talked about that much. He knew that Mr. Zarke was famous for his philanthropy, but Enariss had never really brought it up during their conversations. If anything, she avoided it. ¡°I¡¯d rather not talk about it,¡± Enariss said. Mr. Hothman nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do well.¡± ¡°Any difficulties?¡± Ms. Clarn said, moving next to him. ¡°Not at all,¡± Demund replied. The nurse smiled. ¡°It feels like yesterday that you were in my office. Who knew you were good at exercising and studying?¡± ¡°Not so much the prior now,¡± Demund smiled weakly. She covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No big deal. I can still run,¡± Demund said, doing some small hops. ¡°I¡¯m used to it now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re strong, finding your way,¡± she said quietly. The dark circles under her eyes seemed to deepen. ¡°Do your best.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Demund¡ªyour project,¡± Ms. Clarn said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s wonderful. I¡¯m amazed you figured it out on your own. But I hope you won¡¯t be disappointed if you don¡¯t win.¡± ¡°Enariss, right? I heard hers is amazing.¡± Ms. Clarn smiled meekly. ¡°I¡¯m rooting for you.¡± ¡°Thanks. It means a lot.¡± He¡¯d have to text his parents how to observe him through the Junior¡¯s Advancement. While the others were finalizing their preparation, he called them to tell them that he¡¯d arrived safely. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know,¡± Demund sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I have everything. It¡¯s nice. Don¡¯t forget to watch. I¡¯ll call you later.¡± ¡°Your parents?¡± Enariss asked. ¡°Yeah. They worry too much.¡± ¡°My dad¡¯s too busy to call,¡± she snorted. ¡°If everyone is ready, we¡¯ll be heading to dinner now,¡± Mr. Hothman said. It was cool to see glass barriers rise from the ground to cover their stations, sealing them off from potential threats. While they headed to the cafeteria, Mr. Hothman explained a few things regarding their schedule. ¡°We¡¯ll have all day off tomorrow,¡± he told them, ¡°as well as after dinner. If you stay within the World Memorial Center, you can travel alone, but if you wish to head outside, you¡¯ll have to travel with one of us.¡± ¡°What will you do?¡± Enariss asked him, and their eyes fell on him. ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve tomorrow, after all.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bad touring the Center,¡± he said. Enariss rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s your first time at Zone 1, and you want to stay here?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re coming with me. Mr. Hothman, do we really need an adult with us?¡± ¡°Of course you do,¡± he answered. ¡°I can handle myself.¡± ¡°I know you can, but we can¡¯t have you going around doing inappropriate things¡ª¡± Demund felt his stomach drop. ¡°¡ªlike drinking,¡± he finished. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go outside? I know some fun places for New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s good too,¡± Enariss nodded. ¡°Could we go somewhere that isn¡¯t too expensive?¡± Demund asked. Again, they all looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be written off as an educational activity fee,¡± Mr. Hothman told him. ¡°Bringing a wallet won¡¯t be necessary unless you want to buy souvenirs.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± After they¡¯d had dinner, they returned to their rooms, and Enariss called him out through his phone outside. After getting permission from Mr. Hothman, Demund headed outside in his jacket. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a walk,¡± she told him, her hands in her pockets. They strolled through the paths under the streetlamps, enjoying the view. At night, the buildings softly lit up, and their white walls turned into gold. It was the same for the statues, and they looked like titans in the distance. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this place existed until a few months ago,¡± Demund said, eyeing the buildings. ¡°What do you think the memorials are for? I know there were wars in the past, but I never knew people died in the Islands.¡± ¡°For those who stood up against paranormal threats¡ªis what the website says,¡± Enariss replied. ¡°The current government began with the founding of the Preliminary Islands. I¡¯m sure there were plenty of enemies around.¡± ¡°Huh, maybe,¡± Demund nodded. ¡°It feels vague.¡± ¡°Anything related to the Islands is vague,¡± Enariss said. ¡°It¡¯s why my dad didn¡¯t want me to go there.¡± ¡°And here you are, trying to get there,¡± Demund said. Enariss shrugged. ¡°I have my reasons.¡± ¡°My best friend is there at the moment,¡± Demund said. ¡°I wanted to go there with him. But my rating was too low.¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Best friend?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve known him since first grade.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Jothan. His sister is attending our school right now.¡± He hadn¡¯t talked to her in a while because of his project. Darn. He¡¯d make sure to see if she was doing well after this was over. ¡°Best friend¡­¡± Enariss mumbled. ¡°I guess my reasons are similar to yours.¡± Demund tilted his head. ¡°I thought it was related to your...erm, mom.¡± ¡°It is. The person I¡¯m trying to meet is directly responsible for her death.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected her to say that. He could only look at her, unable to say a word while their steps dampened the silence around them. ¡°Oh,¡± he managed to say. ¡°Harsh, isn¡¯t it?¡± Enariss chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m trying so hard to win. You wanted to know, didn¡¯t you? Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ve become far more than what I¡¯d expected. Maybe if you know too much, you¡¯ll use it to hurt me in some way.¡± ¡°I would never. Not for anything in the world.¡± ¡°Do you swear it?¡± Her ember eyes shined under the moonlight, a mix of worry and curiosity melded onto her expression. A threatening stare¡ªDemund felt time slow down, the sound of his heart counting the seconds one by one. ¡°I swear.¡± She stopped, still looking at him. Then she sighed, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you get in first place,¡± she promised. They returned to their rooms, and Demund didn¡¯t know whether to feel sympathetic for Enariss or happy that she¡¯d shared something personal with him. Her mother¡¯s death¡ªthe death of the wife of a billionaire. Not from natural causes, but murder. If it was related to the Islands, there was no doubt that superpowers of higher ranks were involved. It wasn¡¯t something he could interfere with¡ªat least, his current self couldn¡¯t. Though how long it would take for him to reach her level¡ªhe could only dream of it. ? ? ? Shaden¡¯s relationship with the squadron wasn¡¯t the same after he¡¯d announced his withdrawal. ¡°Quitter,¡± he heard Hinz smirk audibly as they passed each other. The other members seemed to ignore him, and even Gel who¡¯d given him warm smiles acted as if he didn¡¯t exist. No one in Fort Avagal took notice of him, with the exception of the Nieuts. Pillen taught him how to use focusing with each other each afternoon, though, on busy days, they practiced in the evening. The rest of the day, Shaden spent practicing his magic, feeling every strand and pattern of mana so that he could replicate it in the waking world. More often than not, he¡¯d take walks outside of the fortress because staying in his small room made him feel like he was confined. He was free, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t feel free. They were petty¡ªall of them. They were all adults, but they acted like children who¡¯d been denied candy. He was the child, for goodness sake. Was it so unacceptable that he had quit? ¡°They¡¯re unforgiving, aren¡¯t they,¡± Nicar had said after dinner one day. He¡¯d volunteered to wash the dishes, and she¡¯d allowed him to assist her. ¡°Unforgiving? They¡¯re petty,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°This place is harsh on quitters,¡± she told him. ¡°Though everything will be forgiven if you decide to join again. Your first week will be rough, but they¡¯ll accept you after.¡± ¡°Do you want me to rejoin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you advice,¡± she muttered. ¡°I know how lonely children can become.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird that you¡¯re making a child train here in the first place? ¡°It was your choice.¡± Silence. The clanking of dishes was very audible. ¡°If you need anything, you can ask,¡± Nicar said after they were done. It confused him because he¡¯d thought that she¡¯d disliked him. ¡°But I¡¯m no longer under you,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re a guest.¡± He didn¡¯t get it. Keeping work separate from personal life¡ªwas that what this was? But there was no ¡®personal life¡¯ in the fortress. It felt unsensible to Shaden, if not downright hypocritical. Couldn¡¯t they have acted nice while he was still a soldier? One day, after he¡¯d finished practicing with Pillen, Patran came to him to speak with him. It was none other than to show his thanks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry things had to turn out this way,¡± he apologized, lowering his head. ¡°But this is just how it is around here. Do you have plans on joining again? If you do, I¡¯ll make sure no one under me touches a single one of your hairs.¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°But explain what things are like around here. Everyone is treating me like I don¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know why?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°You must know that deserters are severely punished,¡± Patran said. ¡°Normally, you can¡¯t quit because you want to. Those who quit are the mentally ill, the weak-willed, the cowards. They¡¯re the scum of the nation, unwilling to protect their friends and family.¡± Shaden winced. ¡°But you¡¯re not from here,¡± Patran said. ¡°You¡¯re not an official soldier. While I understand why everyone is treating you like a ghost, I don¡¯t approve of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re a child!¡± Patran sighed. ¡°I am sure they are doing this because they are unsure themselves. This is not a situation we are familiar with. There is an unspoken code, and it never said anything about children or outsiders who quit. I¡¯m sure everyone thinks the same.¡± ¡°Then why are you continuing?¡± ¡°Because that is what we are used to. It¡¯s difficult to go against what is established.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same with you, isn¡¯t it? Because you aren¡¯t used to the rules here, you quit. Don¡¯t think too badly of us.¡± Patran continued to ignore him after that. Perhaps he was afraid of stepping out of line or acting differently from the others. It felt hypocritical to Shaden, but at least he now knew that they didn¡¯t downright hate him. It was a twisted sense of reason, but he could see why. It would have been easier to ignore them as well as look down on everyone, but he could empathize. He didn¡¯t know that hating someone could be this hard. Well, except Hinz. He didn¡¯t like Hinz at all. That man took things personally. He¡¯d spit, grunt, snort when he¡¯d catch a glimpse of him. He hadn¡¯t done anything directly harmful, but his actions irritated Shaden more than he would have thought. He just wished¡ªdearly wished that this nonsense would end someday. ? ? ? ¡°......Demund, are you listening?¡± Demund blinked. ¡°Huh? Could you say that again?¡± ¡°Do you want to try some fireworks?¡± ¡°Fireworks?¡± Demund grinned. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± Enariss asked on their way to the fireworks shop. They¡¯d done so many things and a lot of walking today, so relaxing a bit had inadvertently led his thoughts into the dream world. ¡°The future,¡± Demund replied. ¡°Living is difficult, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You realized that now?¡± ¡°Wait till you begin taking college courses,¡± Edan butt in. ¡°We¡¯re in the special class, but there are harder classes you can take if you¡¯re up for it.¡± ¡°Studying is simple,¡± Enariss said. ¡°Right, Demund?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Demund answered, remembering all those hours he¡¯d spent memorizing and practicing problems. ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± ¡°Now, now, students should be hopeful!¡± Mr. Hothman said with a chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s blow those worried faces away with a blast.¡± Rockets, cherry bombs, popping rocks, spinning explosions, burning sticks, wizard wands¡ªthey bought them all. After donning gloves and goggles just in case the fireworks malfunctioned, they headed to a set location for fireworks where others had gathered as well. It was spacious enough for everyone. ¡°Now, don¡¯t aim these towards anyone,¡± Mr. Hothman warned. ¡°Go enjoy yourselves! Please don¡¯t get hurt.¡± So they began blasting away. Enariss laughed when Demund covered his ears, wincing at the large sounds. He couldn¡¯t help it. They were loud. Even Edan was flinching with every shot, though the adults and Enariss didn¡¯t seem to be affected by it. It was fun, but he was jittery after all the blasts. It was much more soothing to use the fire sticks that burned away quietly, casting harmless sparks everywhere. Edan had crouched next to Enariss, and they were talking about something. She didn¡¯t look particularly interested, though it looked like Edan was trying his best to keep the conversation going. Demund wasn¡¯t particularly worried. Why should he be? They weren¡¯t even dating. ¡°She seems interested in you.¡± Demund turned around, finding the nurse smiling softly at him. She sat down next to him with another fire stick in her hands. ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± she nodded. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t lean against someone you don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡± ¡°Friends go on walks at night?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I could ask her if you¡¯d like,¡± Ms. Clarn offered. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s waiting for you to confess.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t want to mess things up.¡± ¡°So you do want to confess.¡± ¡°I like the way things are now,¡± he said. ¡°Friendships last longer, right? She¡¯s done so much for me. I¡¯d hate it for it to end.¡± ¡°It sounds like you have your circumstances.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Here I thought I could see something romantic,¡± Ms. Clarn sighed. ¡°How about you?¡± Demund asked. ¡°Did you date anyone before?¡± ¡°I did,¡± she said. ¡°Back at the Islands. It didn¡¯t end well.¡± ¡°Oh...sorry about that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Nothing to worry about. But sometimes I wish I hadn¡¯t gone there at all.¡± ¡°Was it that bad?¡± ¡°Fairly difficult.¡± She sighed. ¡°You never know who¡¯s watching. Come on, spend the last stick with her.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Demund went to sit next to Enariss, who smiled when he arrived. Edan didn¡¯t look too happy, but Demund didn¡¯t care. ¡°Here¡¯s something cool,¡± he said, lighting the stick with his finger. ¡°I¡¯m getting better at it every day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have you teach me after this,¡± Enariss said. ¡°That¡¯s a promise.¡± So New Year¡¯s Eve was spent fairly simply, enjoying time together with Enariss¡ªhis second year of doing so. He remembered something important he¡¯d said back then. ¡°This year too, can we be friends?¡± Demund chuckled, extending a hand. Enariss looked at it, looked at him, raised an eyebrow, then took the hand with a grin. ¡°It might be difficult, but yes,¡± she laughed softly. ¡°But be honest. You were trying to confess to me last year, right?¡± ¡°Er¡ªnot at all.¡± ¡°And that time when you invited me to school¡ªah.¡± ¡°You mean when I lost my leg.¡± She nodded. ¡°Not at all,¡± he told her. ¡°I love being friends.¡± ¡°Really now.¡± She sounded less amused. And it was Edan who was the most perplexed among them, and he looked from Enariss to Demund then back to Enariss again before returning to his fire stick, letting out a quiet sigh. No one heard it, nor did anyone care. Demund went to bed with a thousand thoughts clouding his mind that night. His future was even more uncertain than before now that he¡¯d learned of Enariss¡¯s past¡ªif only a little. If she won, not much would change; if he won, everything would change. Not only would his future be set in place, but he would also get to know more about Enariss. Though¡ª He wanted her to win. And he wanted to be selfish. He wanted both things¡ªwhy couldn¡¯t there be two winners? ¡°Fair and square,¡± he muttered as he fell asleep. She would do her best, and he would as well. That was all he had going for him as Demund. Trying his best. 5.26 So many stations. So many people. He¡¯d seen the room and its vast size and many stations before the Junior¡¯s Advancement had begun. It had been busy then and bustling with people doing preparations. But it had been within estimation, if not a little lower. The scale was different now. People crowded along every corner, looking at stations, engaging in conversations left and right. Though the heaters were not at full blast, the heat from the visitors made it warm inside of the building. Demund¡¯s heart beat faster with every second, and he looked at other stations through his phone, wondering if he could manage to emerge first among so many competitors. He put away his phone. There would be no problems¡ªhe needed more confidence. He was beginning to learn that now. Without confidence, he hadn¡¯t been able to do what he¡¯d wanted in the other world. He¡¯d need it now to be selected. The competition would last six days, with votes being cast at the end of each day. Contrary to his assumptions, only those who had been voted enough would be able to present at the front on the third day. Those who didn¡¯t get enough votes would have to close and pack their stations at the end of the second day. He¡¯d come here with a light heart, but being amongst those who wanted to prove themselves, his muscles tensed. They did have a huge advantage, however. TISE High was a well-known school with past winners. Even though the Junior¡¯s Advancement had just begun, people were crowding in front of them, so much that Demund had to take off his jacket. Most of them were marveling over Enariss¡¯s station, and others were playing with the machines Edan had created on his table. And him? People were glancing at his, but no one came to ask. He even saw some raise a few eyebrows after reading his poster. Had it been a bad idea to name his station The Magic of SAP Manipulation? No, that couldn¡¯t be it. People were asking him questions. It was just that conversations went like this: Person: ¡°This is interesting. What do you mean by ¡®SAP is like programming¡¯?¡± Demund: ¡°Like coding, you can code SAP to create a magic-like occurrence. Our world doesn¡¯t have an advanced system, but I can create magic to a small extent.¡± Person: ¡°Isn¡¯t that superpowers?¡± And they would lose interest. Topics having to do with superpowers had never been winners of past competitions. He¡¯d prepared so much for presenting at the front that he was doing bad at convincing people face-to-face. He¡¯d never been good at dealing with people upfront in both worlds. It had caused him a lot of misery, and he hated it. Lunch finally came. Maybe it showed in his expression, But Mr. Hothman encouraged him, saying that he¡¯d get more visitors throughout the day. ¡°As long as you''re with us, you¡¯ll get plenty of attention,¡± he said. ¡°I know your project is impressive. Don¡¯t lose hope so soon.¡± He was a good man. Gentle, kind, and supportive. Demund could see why he had been selected as their advisor. ¡°Do you have a social media account?¡± Enariss asked after they¡¯d eaten. ¡°Advertising is important, you know. People can vote for you online as long as they¡¯re verified.¡± ¡°Advertising?¡± Demund gawked. ¡°Naturally. People can¡¯t vote for your project if they don¡¯t know it exists. Look¡ªthe school uploaded our projects on their account.¡± It was true. On the school¡¯s various accounts, their stations had been photographed and were getting likes. He¡¯d never used social media aside from chatting with his friends, so it came as a shock to him. ¡°If you upload your project on your account, I can tag it,¡± Enariss offered. ¡°I have quite a few followers.¡± He did so, and he could see that she¡¯d tagged Edan¡¯s project already. Demund¡¯s heart sank when the first comment he received was, ¡°They let you research superpowers? Wow, must have good connections¡­¡± ¡°Ignore them,¡± Enariss advised. ¡°You¡¯ll only be discouraged. Try not to argue, or you¡¯ll fall into a deeper hole. I know your project will do great.¡± Still, Demund knew he¡¯d have to do something different. All of his preparations were inside of his presentation, and he couldn¡¯t display it properly in this small station of his. Time ticked by, and each visitor that passed by after glancing at his station made him hurt inside. Around two hours after lunch had passed, he decided to change his approach. Seven votes so far. Two of them from Riley and Rhyne, two from his parents, one from him, one from Mrs. Prater, his biology teacher, and the last one from a stranger whose name he didn¡¯t know. Compared to Enariss¡¯s thousands, he was failing miserably. Only by presenting would he be able to be judged by the official examiners. Then votes by popularity wouldn¡¯t matter as much. He just had to make it there somehow. Demund created a large poster that read, ¡®Try magic now! Anyone can do it!¡¯ in front of his station, and soon enough, a kid came up to him. Demund smiled. Any and all votes would be important to him. ¡°Don¡¯t you mean superpowers?¡± the boy asked, crossing his arms. ¡°It¡¯s kind of outdated to call this magic. What¡¯s this? Magic crystals? I¡¯ve never seen them. They look pretty.¡± ¡°Can you use any powers?¡± Demund asked. He couldn¡¯t believe how grateful he was towards a random child. ¡°No. My SAP level is good, but my power didn¡¯t form yet. Okay, show me magic.¡± ¡°Alright. Take a look.¡± He had a limited amount of crystals, and it pained him to use it this way, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the boy. If children swarmed to his station wanting to try it out, he¡¯d have to expend all of the precious crystals he¡¯d created. Saving three, he¡¯d use them all for the sake of gaining votes. Demund raised a finger, casting a small flame on it. ¡°See this? It¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°You mean superpowers?¡± ¡°Maybe. Now, I can¡¯t use it much because it takes a lot of energy, but if we use this crystal¡ªhere, show me your hand.¡± Demund placed a rice-sized crystal on the boy¡¯s palm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be using light magic.¡± ¡°You can create fire and light?¡± ¡°Yes, by learning them. Magic is like programming SAP.¡± Demund placed a spark of light magic onto the crystal, which began to glow in white light. ¡°I¡¯m putting my hand away now,¡± Demund explained. ¡°I¡¯m not using any powers anymore.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still glowing!¡± the boy exclaimed. ¡°See? Magic. It lasts around forty seconds.¡± That was the extent rats could make. Weeks and weeks of work for roughly forty seconds of light that wasn¡¯t that bright. It pained him, but that was the best he could do. ¡°You could tell your friends¡ª¡± ¡°This is cool!¡± The boy dashed off into the crowd, which was now looser, but enough people existed to block the boy from view. Before Demund could tell him to come back with his precious crystal, he vanished. One crystal gone. Just a few more remaining. Demund prayed that his hard work would be noticed. But few came. No one had seen the boy use magic, and the light had been too weak to attract attention. His potential voter was gone now along with one of his precious resources. When dinner approached, people began to leave. The Junior¡¯s Advancement would last until ten at night, but most of the visitors would be at home by then. Demund had used two crystals so far, another one for another boy who¡¯d given him his vote for showing him a cool ¡®magic trick¡¯. It was a vote, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly discouraged. To Demund¡¯s delight, the boy returned, this time with his father. Upon his request, Demund expended another crystal. He felt happy when the father filmed it, though it still hurt to use two crystals on the same person. At least the boy enjoyed it a lot. That was nice, though Demund realized why he¡¯d come back so late. Not a second had passed before the boy rushed to Edan¡¯s station, which was now less crowded, to play with the machines, completely forgetting about Demund. ¡°Thank you,¡± the father said instead, giving him his vote. ¡°Your magic was interesting. I¡¯ve never seen fuel that expends itself completely. Does it turn into gas?¡± ¡°It returns to nothing,¡± Demund said. ¡°Like superpowers.¡± ¡°I see. Well, thank you for the demonstration.¡± The father went to accompany the boy, and soon, dinner arrived. Demund and everyone from his school ate packed meals outside, and after a little discussion, he discovered that he had the least votes out of all of them. ¡°I¡¯ll put in my vote for you if you two don¡¯t mind,¡± Ms. Clarn said, glancing at Enariss and Edan. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Enariss nodded. ¡°Sure,¡± Edan replied. Demund was happy he¡¯d gotten another voter, though it felt slightly forced. He didn¡¯t want to look at the rankings online. It would only make his spirit falter. After Mr. Hothman¡¯s cheering, they returned to their stations once more to greet the last set of visitors. ¡°Make sure to stay alert,¡± Mr. Hothman warned. ¡°Some of the examiners like to visit during this period to look for hidden gems.¡± A little hope would be good for him. With his circulation, he could prevent himself from becoming sleepy, though he had to make sure not to overuse it. Enariss looked unfazed, though Edan looked bored. Demund wondered if anyone would come to visit them. It wouldn¡¯t matter for the other two though because they had enough votes to make it through the first round. Edan was quite popular on social media¡ªit was probably why Demund had recalled seeing him from somewhere. Passing through popularity. It somehow didn¡¯t feel fair. Just one round¡ªif he just passed this, his presentation would do its job. He wished and wished, waiting for anyone to take notice of him. Demund was surprised when one man did come, completely ignoring Enariss¡¯s and Edan¡¯s stations to come to his. Before Demund could say anything, he snatched the bottle of crystals from the table and examined it closely, eyes widening and narrowing as he exhaled deeply. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± the man demanded, not placing the bottle down. ¡°I created it. The steps are on the poster,¡± Demund said. ¡°Yes, but is that possible?¡± he went on. ¡°How can you control SAP in such a way? Is it part of your power? Simply injecting an animal with SAP should not form crystals within its body, as the wavelengths of energy and the capacity to form would be mismatched.¡± Demund gaped. He¡¯d hit the jackpot. This was someone who knew about SAP. ¡°I¡¯ve learned how to do it with constant repetition,¡± Demund explained. ¡°My ability allows me to live another life in a world where magic exists. I¡¯ve learned the feelings from there to recreate it in this world. When you create crystals in animals, you need to condense their SAP, but not only in one position. If you let it saturate over a long time, the animal will naturally form a crystal itself. No, wait¡ªthere is a certain feeling involved, but I can¡¯t explain it. It¡¯s like a squeeze and a mush.¡± The man pursed his lips. ¡°Your ability allows you to live in another world. I have never heard of such a power. Perhaps it is a dream or a hyper-realistic hallucination?¡± ¡°Maybe, but I can replicate magic from there in this world.¡± ¡°So no one has provided you with these crystals. You made them yourself.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Give me a demonstration on its use. I am interested in how you use this as fuel. Something other than light, if you can.¡± He was very quick-paced, and his words were like machine-gun bullets ramming into Demund. But he knew he couldn¡¯t falter. ¡°Is fire good?¡± ¡°Yes, it will do.¡± Demund pinched a crystal between tweezers and summoned a flame on his finger. He then willed the magic to spread onto the crystal and stopped¡ªthe fire on the crystal kept burning. Unlike the light, however, it vanished after a few seconds. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°I can¡¯t create high-energy crystals,¡± Demund told the man. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough SAP, and it takes a very long time to create one. These are from rats. I have a few with algae, which are easier to energize, but they are far weaker.¡± ¡°How would you use these energy sources in the future? What inventions existed in the other world?¡± ¡°Lots. From household appliances to automatic doors, telekinesis, magic, stealth, teleportation, explosions, and more. The possibilities are endless. But I can¡¯t replicate them all. To use magic efficiently, you need a magic language, similar to a programming language. And to create that, you would need the power of a god.¡± For magic to be used around the world, it would need a limitless source of mana flying throughout the planet, like the one at the Great Library in Saiton. A dragon took care of things there, but here, Demund didn¡¯t know where to begin. The man asked a few more questions, all of which Shaden was able to answer. Then the questions became off-topic. ¡°Do you have anyone you are in contact with at the Preliminary Islands? Perhaps they told you about something.¡± ¡°I have a friend, but his letters were censored in some parts.¡± And the like, mostly about if he had any connections to people in the Islands. But the more he answered, the more puzzled the man became. Out of the intensity of the moment, Demund found himself telling many things about his life, how he¡¯d grown up, how his parents were average workers, how he was at TISE High with a scholarship. He¡¯d been desperate for questions, and he answered them all. ¡°When I saw your project, I knew I had to see it in person,¡± the man said. ¡°I am Manis Folar, and I must know that you are not lying to me. Are the things you have said the absolute truth?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Folar.¡± ¡°You can call me Doctor Folar.¡± Demund took the extended hand that the man offered and shook it. The man¡¯s grip was firm. ¡°I hope you remember me,¡± the man told him. ¡°I would like to discuss more things. Here is my contact. I¡¯d like it if you gave me yours.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Demund was surprised to see that the man was labeled as a doctor from the Preliminary Islands. Perhaps he was a famous person, someone significant. The doctor gave Demund his vote, took one crystal for examination, and said goodbye. Demund could feel hope rising in him. If the man had a lot of influence, he would be able to boost the number of votes he had to let him pass. When they were done, Mr. Hothman congratulated him after he told him what had happened. ¡°A doctor from the Islands!¡± he applauded. ¡°It¡¯s like grasping for the stars to be a researcher at the Islands. They¡¯re very confidential. Demund, by building this connection, you¡¯ve opened a new path for yourself. You could find a career at the Islands as a researcher.¡± Demund didn¡¯t particularly want to become a researcher. He wasn¡¯t sure of what he wanted to become. But it was good to hear that something had worked out for him. They returned to their rooms after they¡¯d finished. Mr. Hothman had prepared some fried chicken for the guys to eat, and trying not to be awkward, Demund ate his fill, talked a little with Edan, took a shower first (since he was the youngest), and went to bed after browsing his phone for a while. His votes had increased by then. He was now in the thirties range. Enariss had passed ten thousand, and it was their first day when people were still deciding who to vote for. Considering that one person could only vote once, it was an amazing number. He eventually fell asleep, nervous and excited for the events that would happen the next day. ? ? ? ¡°What in the world?¡± When they woke up for breakfast, Demund was surprised to see that his post had suddenly amassed a large number of comments from strangers he didn¡¯t know. His joy went down slightly when he noticed that the comments were mostly from a few people discussing amongst themselves, but it was a huge morale booster for the day. He¡¯d even received a friend request from the man from the day before. Yet¡ªhis vote count hadn¡¯t increased significantly. It had doubled and was close to tripling, but that still wasn¡¯t a hundred. He shut off his device, determined to get through the day¡ªbut what could he do? He¡¯d use all of his crystals at this point. Demund sighed, his happiness short-lived. The building was packed like the day before, perhaps even more so, and countless new faces passed them, all attracted to Enariss¡¯s project. Edan was still as popular as ever with children and tech-savvy people. There was even a group of important-looking suited men who engaged in an extended conversation with Enariss, looking very interested in what she had to offer. And him? It was worse than yesterday. News had spread, but not for him. Because of the crowds of visitors who¡¯d come to see Enariss¡¯s project and Edan¡¯s (the guy was much more popular than he¡¯d thought), his was overshadowed. He could only try to keep smiling, hoping that one of the people who were waiting for their turn would ask him about his project, but they all seemed preoccupied. A few of them did ask, but the result was the same¡ªhis project was related to superpowers, and that wasn¡¯t interesting. However, he was happy to find out during lunch that his voter count had increased, and more people had begun to take notice of the post he had created. A few enthusiasts of the supernatural, no doubt, judging by their words, and other researchers from the Islands. So far, he was doing better than yesterday. But would it be enough to make him pass? There were those with fewer votes than him, and many with more. He couldn¡¯t afford to look at all of the participants of the Junior¡¯s Islands, but at a glance, he was performing slightly below average. It wouldn¡¯t be enough, but there was nothing more he could do. Well, Mr. Hothman had been right. He¡¯d earned something from this event. Connections and experience. While he wasn¡¯t doing superb, it felt nice to have someone care about his hard work. Though, he would be lying if he said that he wasn¡¯t disappointed. Compared to the hours he¡¯d put into his project, the results were mediocre. This was his extent. He was from a normal family, surrounded by the rich and powerful. He didn¡¯t blame them. He¡¯d done his best, and they¡¯d done the same. They¡¯d done their research, he¡¯d copied things off from a library. He could accept it. There was no point in being bitter. As heavy as his heart had become, he¡¯d endured worse. Compared to the stress he¡¯d felt stuck in the middle of military men, this was much more relaxing. Maybe he had grown a little, though he still thought that the training had been pointless. He became lost in his thoughts, feelings of regret forming from the depths of his heart. Had he wasted too much time as Shaden? Should he have done his project on something else? There had been other options, but they¡¯d all required lots of mana and precise tools¡ªall of which he didn¡¯t have. He¡¯d gone with the options that had been available. Maybe he should have put himself at risk to replicate the more advanced experiments or searched for magic that would allow him to create precise tools that he¡¯d be able to use. But no¡ªhe¡¯d gone with the flow. He¡¯d been too lax as Shaden, thinking that his efforts as Demund would be enough. ¡°Um, hello? Are you operating?¡± a voice piped up. Demund blinked, returning to the present. There was a girl before him with dazzling blue hair. She was stylishly clothed and had a small drone filming her behind her. ¡°Are you interested?¡± Demund asked, feeling hopeful again. ¡°Yes!¡± the girl exclaimed. ¡°You can create magic, right?¡± She looked to be older than him, though her youth had been masterfully preserved. Light makeup, but she was very attractive. ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve found our source, everyone!¡± she happily said towards her drone. ¡°But whether or not this will be real, we¡¯ll have to find out.¡± Demund saw passersby throw her glances. Some were even taking their phones out to film her. Even the children, who¡¯d been arguing in front of Edan¡¯s station over who¡¯d go next, stopped to stare. ¡°So, please explain,¡± she said, turning to him. ¡°Oh, crystals! Is this related to magic?¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯re a fuel source,¡± Demund replied. ¡°Wow, just like in books! You know, I¡¯ve always thought that if superpowers exist, then magic should too. But we haven¡¯t seen any spirits or ghosts or monsters around. How tragic is that? Do you agree with me, Mr. Potential-Proof-Of-Magic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Demund. ¡°Mr. Demund?¡± ¡°No, Demund is my name.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Aia,¡± the girl said, reaching out her hand. ¡°Aia Laia, your daily dose of the occult and supernatural! Thank you for the donation, GoofyLion, and yes, this might be the real deal.¡± A streamer? He hadn¡¯t watched those in a long time. He took the hand and shook it briefly. ¡°You can call it magic, but it has similar roots as superpowers,¡± Demund explained. Strangely enough, he didn¡¯t feel nervous. His desperation for votes was changing him, and his circulation was reinforcing it. ¡°Supernatural Acclimatization Particles. By using these as building blocks, you can create magic, similar to coding electrical devices. But because our world doesn¡¯t have a set SAP language, I can only replicate simple spells. Think of it as creating a program with only ones and zeroes.¡± ¡°That sounds scientific, but I like it,¡± Aia nodded. ¡°Can you use curses or blessings?¡± ¡°Those would be too complicated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he says, everyone.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible. You can¡¯t create an advanced application in a day. It¡¯s the same with magic.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, now I¡¯m excited. What spells can you use?¡± His project was supposed to be on utilizing SAP, not on magic itself, but he¡¯d forgotten about that now. ¡°Fire, light, water, earth is a little hard, wind is simple enough.¡± ¡°Could we see it all?¡± Aia asked expectantly. ¡°Another donation! Proof that this isn¡¯t a superpower? Hmm, we¡¯ll have to see.¡± ¡°Anyone can use magic, unlike superpowers,¡± Demund told her, glancing at the drone. ¡°First, this is magic.¡± He raised a finger, creating a small flame. Aia clapped her hands softly. Demund turned the flame into light¡ªa glowing orb the size of a marble. Next, he pointed his finger at the girl, and her hair began to wave gently behind her. ¡°Earth magic is very similar to telekinesis,¡± Demund said. ¡°I¡¯m not very good at it.¡± It used too much mana too. He didn¡¯t want to exhaust himself. ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen someone with so much variety!¡± Aia giggled. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t prove anything yet. Do you have proof?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Demund fished out the largest crystal he had and displayed it before her. ¡°This is an SAP crystal. You can harvest it from animals by condensing your SAP into them, but apparently, it¡¯s very difficult.¡± ¡°It must be because I¡¯ve never heard of people creating them.¡± Demund nodded. ¡°Could I see your hand for a second?¡± ¡°Oh, go ahead. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± What an energetic person, Demund thought. He placed the crystal on her palm, and she blinked at it. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Now, I put a magical spark on it,¡± Demund told her. ¡°Fire or light? Light lasts longer.¡± ¡°Light, please!¡± Demund allowed the threads of mana to interact with the crystal, and immediately, the magic took hold, glowing softly. ¡°Now, I¡¯m not using any powers right now,¡± Demund said, raising his hands. ¡°The crystal is glowing on its own. When the magic uses all of the energy of the crystal, it will return to nothing.¡± The drone zoomed into her hand, and smiling mischievously, the girl clasped her hands around the crystal, turning around, hiding it from Demund¡¯s sight. ¡°It¡¯s still glowing,¡± she observed. Demund shrugged. A minute passed by quickly, and she turned to him, her eyes full of expectation. ¡°It¡¯s completely gone,¡± she observed, feeling her palm. ¡°That¡¯s what magic is like,¡± Demund agreed. ¡°Can I have a crystal?¡± she asked. Demund glanced at his bottle. He had a little under ten now. He looked at the drone. How many people would be viewing him? ¡°It takes a long time to make,¡± Demund said, ¡°but if you vote for me, I could give you one.¡± ¡°The law of equivalent exchange,¡± the girl frowned. ¡°I can do that.¡± She quickly tapped on her phone, and another vote registered itself. Demund handed her the crystal, and she looked at it, smiling from ear to ear. ¡°It looks pretty. Will it vanish if I use my power on it?¡± ¡°I have no idea. I never tried it out.¡± ¡°Maybe I could have another one to test it?¡± Demund shook his head. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she nodded. A few seconds passed without anyone saying anything. Demund wondered why she wasn¡¯t leaving. ¡°Do...you want a photo?¡± the girl eventually asked, clearly confused. ¡°Uh, sure?¡± Though a little awkward, Demund stepped out and stood next to her while the drone focused on them. She did a victory pose and put on the brightest smile. ¡°Could you use some light magic for the photo?¡± she asked. ¡°I can create light too.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s cool.¡± They took the photo, Demund holding a small orb of light while the girl made a heart out of sparkling particles of various colors. It was like a hologram, but it reminded Demund of smoke, kind of like an aurora. After they were done, the girl did a cute bow, waved to him, and left, the drone following behind her. Only then did Demund realize the crowd that had been watching. Curious eyes looked his way, and within minutes, people had begun approaching him. By dinner, he had two crystals left. Every visitor afterwards had wanted to see the crystals themselves, some offering their votes, and he had had to apologize, saying that he only had a limited amount. There were recordings online, so they could take a look at them. People had lessened after he¡¯d taken down his makeshift sign, but compared to the day before, it was a colossal improvement. ¡°Please, please, please, please¡ª¡± Holding his breath, he peeked at the voter count. When he saw three¡ªno, four digits, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into a cry of joy, causing Enariss to look at him funnily. ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass,¡± he told her, and she grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to go out so easily anyway,¡± she shrugged. Whoever that Aia Laia person had been, she¡¯d boosted his vote count massively. When he saw her friend request pop up, he immediately accepted it. Out of curiosity, he clicked on her profile and looked at her page. His eyes almost popped out of his eyes. ¡°A few¡­...million?¡± That was the number of followers she had. He laughed weakly. He¡¯d thought of her as an eccentric steamer, but it appeared to him that her interest in the supernatural was just a hobby. She was a musical artist¡ªa celebrity, coming out in online searches just by her name. Had he lived under a rock? He¡¯d never paid attention to famous people, nor did he listen to much music. No wonder she¡¯d waited for him to ask for pictures. Compared to the millions she had, a thousand votes seemed small. But he was the happiest he¡¯d ever been in a long time, happy enough to jump up and down for hours. Taking in a deep breath, he calmed himself. It wasn¡¯t over yet. He couldn¡¯t be happy for striking lucky once. No; now was when he had to prove himself in front of the masses. The number of visitors decreased significantly at night, and at nine, the qualifiers were announced. Demund threw a victorious fist in the air after seeing that he¡¯d passed, and Mr. Hothman clapped for him, making him a little embarrassed. ¡°I knew you could do it,¡± the man said. Demund could only nod his head. The disqualifiers began to pack and leave, and looking at the different students consoling each other, some even crying, he felt slightly guilty for being lucky, for having access to another world¡¯s knowledge. But he¡¯d move on. He¡¯d done his best. A bit of luck had pushed him forward. He¡¯d go on. He¡¯d aim for the top. ? ? ? Shaden aimed his blast rod. A surge of power, smooth and masterfully controlled. When he released the explosion, the bullet blasted forward, striking a target a kilometer away. ¡°On the head, again,¡± Pillen whistled. ¡°You¡¯re the best marksman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Shaden loaded another bullet, sending it flying again. Pillen squinted, covering the sun with his hand. ¡°Perfect shot, again,¡± he said. ¡°I have nothing left to teach you.¡± ¡°You were a great teacher.¡± Shaden got up, dusting his knees. It was all too simple for him who had boundless magic. ¡°It would be good if you were able to join us during the Winter Trials,¡± Pillen sighed, rubbing his hands. ¡°What will you do now?¡± Shaden turned around, looking at the man. They were on good terms now, though the squadron still treated him like an invisible person. However, Patran had told him many things about life at Fort Avagal. Their customs, manners, likes and dislikes, what they approved of, and what they didn¡¯t¡­ He didn¡¯t want to become like them. But he couldn¡¯t leave. They were living in the same fortress, and he couldn¡¯t let this experience hinder him. He didn¡¯t want to be a loser when he had everything. The more he¡¯d looked back on his past decisions in this world, the more pathetic he¡¯d seemed. No¡ªit was time to be confident. At least now, Pillen knew of his capabilities. All of the Nieuts did. He knew enough now. He was prepared. It was time to tackle everything over again. 5.27 Though many of the stations had been removed from the building, in Demund¡¯s eyes, the space seemed to be even more crowded than the days before, buzzing with bodies eager to take a look at the top participants of the Junior¡¯s Advancement. It didn¡¯t make things better for Demund, because now he realized that he had severe stage fright. He was saving his circulation for when he would get up on stage, and he¡¯d used a little too much yesterday, making him more exhausted than usual. Combined with extreme nervousness, his stomach felt clenched, his skin felt cold, and his heart felt like it would crawl up his throat, clogging his breathing pipes. Perhaps this was the problem of circulating too much; when he wasn¡¯t, his weaknesses felt that much more severe. Calm down, Demund, he told himself. He¡¯d done presentations in front of the class before. Those had been simple enough. He¡¯d presented his project in front of his school¡¯s judges and ran a relay race while the whole school had been watching. This would be similar. Countless large cameras were stationed in front of the podium, all focused on the current presenter. This was a nervous one, much like himself. Demund could feel the slight shaking in his voice every few couple of words, and the silence was dreadful when the guy accidentally dropped his remote. Now, some were confident¡ªextroverts without fear. They were the ones whom Demund wanted to present like. He didn¡¯t think the judges would care, but this was something that would be left online for the rest of his life. He wanted to look good. He looked to the side. Enariss had prepared herself, and it wasn¡¯t just the project. Her hair was combed back, beautiful braids entwined into her long, silky hair. She was like a lady, and her simple but elegant dress suited her and the occasion magnificently. She looked like a real genius, complete with amber eyes and an undefeatable smile. Demund hadn¡¯t thought that through. He wore a plain buttoned shirt with black pants. It was formal enough, but it wasn¡¯t catchy. Not as much as Enariss. She looked like she¡¯d come to win, not to participate. It was the same with Edan, though he had gone all out on the fancy aspect. Expensive clothing surrounded him along with a shiny watch¡ªhe was a walking prestige shop. His hair looked like it had been done in a shop. According to the guy, a good hair spray and some cream would do the trick. The guy was good with his hands. Demund ran his fingers down his semi-curly hair. He¡¯d simply taken a shower and left it to dry. It wasn¡¯t as if this was a final round. The participants would be eliminated two more times before the winner was announced. Though being next to the two, he felt as if he should have prepared better. After the current group of students that was presenting, their school would be next. The presenting orders had been Edan, him, then Enariss¡ªthe teachers had decided on that. They¡¯d start with something fun, get into the mysterious, and end off with the mind-boggling. Demund was very glad he was in the middle. There was no pressure of beginning well, nor the pressure of ending perfectly. Would he be mediocre, then? No; if he did well, he¡¯d give as much impact as the other two. ¡°You look like you¡¯re about to vomit,¡± Enariss examined. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you this unsettled before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never done something of this size in my life,¡± Demund replied, taking a sip of water from his bottle. ¡°How come you¡¯re so composed?¡± ¡°If you think of the crowd as the zoo, it¡¯s not that hard,¡± Enariss shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t think of them as people. Think of them as your pet cats, dogs, lions, and monkeys.¡± ¡°Does that work?¡± ¡°It does.¡± Truthfully, once he began circulating, he wouldn¡¯t have any problems. But he gave what Enariss told him a try. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work for me,¡± Demund sighed. ¡°You need to believe it,¡± Enariss corrected. ¡°But that¡¯s okay. When you¡¯re presenting, focus on me, okay? You won¡¯t be nervous presenting in front of me, will you?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then look at me when you¡¯re up there.¡± Demund nodded. ¡°I''ll try.¡± They had already moved to the front, and Edan was walking upstage now. Demund¡¯s heart beat faster as he realized that he¡¯d be up there in a matter of minutes. Edan began his presentation, and his face appeared on the screen, broadcasted to the whole world. His project was simple¡ªmaking robots from household tools and spare parts. It was something anyone could search up online. It was a simple idea, one that he knew wouldn¡¯t take the grand prize. But it was clearly understandable, and each of his sentences was like a well-oiled motor, sliding from one part to the next. It was fun. The tired faces of the crowd from before had lightened up, especially among the younger audience. Edan was a performer, and a great one. But for Demund, time passed all too quickly, and when the upperclassmen finished, he was shaking in his bones, wondering if his presentation would be as fun as the previous one. ¡°Whew.¡± Demund breathed in and out, willing his mana to flow through his body, going around and around and around¡­ His vision cleared, and his stomach loosened. The throb in his head was gone, replaced with icy clarity. His fingers had stopped trembling and the air that had felt like daggers on his skin was warm and comforting¡ªhe shook his body once. An unintentional grin spread to his lips, and he looked up, watching Edan walk down the stairs. ¡°Go get them,¡± Edan smiled, offering him a high-five. Demund was surprised by the offer, but he smiled and slapped his hand against Edan¡¯s. ¡°Thanks,¡± he replied. Perhaps the guy had taken a liking to him, though they hadn¡¯t talked much. Demund decided to think about it later. Each step upwards onto the stage felt light, and he held his head up with confidence, his sentences formulating in his mind. His project had already come up on the screen, and he took the remote from the podium, making it comfortable in his hand. They¡¯d practiced before in their rooms. Demund cleared his throat before he put his mouth in front of the microphone. On top of the podium, everyone¡¯s faces looked small and dark, outshined by the stage lights, and he felt vulnerable¡ªbut he was beyond that. With a silent breath, he began. ¡°Superpowers. They¡¯d changed the world in the past century, shaping our government, culture, and entertainment,¡± Demund began. ¡°It¡¯s fun to talk about superpowers. Everyone wants to be a hero in their story, though most of us aren¡¯t blessed with the powers we dream of.¡± The expectant faces were starting to fade one by one, predominantly among the adults. Demund ignored them, glancing at Enariss face. She glowed like an ember in the dark. ¡°But what makes superpowers?¡± Demund continued, going on to the next slide. ¡°In a world where more than half of the population have supernatural abilities, it shocked me that studies on such matters were very hard, if not impossible to find. And studies that were available were always on individual powers, not on powers as a whole. I wanted to discover the essence of what made powers real, on the particles that made them work.¡± He made very sure to avoid talking about anything questioning the Preliminary Islands or the like. It had been included in his initial presentation, but Ms. Clarn had advised him to take it out, just in case. Demund hadn¡¯t questioned her¡ªshe was someone, he¡¯d learned, who¡¯d been educated at the Islands. ¡°We know them as SAP¡ªor Supernatural Acclimatization Particles,¡± Demund said. ¡°While they are the driving force of powers, there is no informational guide available on them. Our schools help us learn about them safely, and the Preliminary Islands act as the guide for the gifted, but I wanted to know more. My powers were mediocre, and I wanted more.¡± An image of his brain was displayed on screen¡ªthe one before the accident. He didn¡¯t want to explain his powers to everyone, so he¡¯d decided on a more logical, shocking approach. ¡°Luck had it that I got into an accident with a car,¡± he said. ¡°It took my right leg away from me, as well as a good portion of my head.¡± He heard murmurs in the audience after the image of his head damage was displayed. He¡¯d have to apologize to Ms. Clarn afterwards, since he¡¯d told her he¡¯d take it out. But he needed to be gripping to win. ¡°It was a miracle that I survived, as the doctors put it,¡± Demund went on, pressing the remote. A full picture of his recovered brain was displayed, and another click of the button showed the before and after images side-by-side. ¡°As you can see, my brain underwent some changes after the incident. But without it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be here. While the first few moments were filled with misfortune, I quickly found out that this was a blessing in disguise. I learned how to control SAP, and with this newfound ability, I conducted the experiments that you will now see.¡± He wasn¡¯t exactly lying, and he could tell the people were invested now. It gave him confidence, though he made sure not to overuse his mana. ¡°It all began with a simple algae experiment. Though I could feel a certain sensation running through me, I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with it. So I wondered what would happen if I were to apply this newfound energy to other things. Objects were not affected, but living things were. Among the first was algae.¡± The photos he¡¯d taken were displayed as well as the steps he¡¯d taken. Demund took a peek at his script, then raised his head to continue. ¡°The algae that had SAP injected into them multiplied faster and were stronger than the algae that were not, more resistant to electric shocks and removal from sunlight. Then one day, I discovered that the algae had become saturated with SAP, and the byproduct of such saturation was heat.¡± The numbers of his experiments were in the presentation; it would be a waste of time to read them all out. He had to be quick¡ªtime was running out. ¡°Much like the SAP detectors we are all provided before the Selection, the algae acted similarly. The more SAP it was provided, the more heat it produced. Some comparisons were done with people¡¯s official rankings. The list you see is the heat energy that was produced by measuring the temperature increase in the aluminium ball according to a person¡¯s rank.¡± Demund wasn¡¯t sure how exactly SAP detectors worked because he¡¯d been able to boost his ¡®rating¡¯ up to an A with the algae detector, though the rest of the day had been painfully exhausting. He wanted to find out someday. ¡°This was the beginning of my experiments. I moved onto larger creatures¡ªmice. And here, I discovered something amazing.¡± Another series of murmurs rose after he displayed an image of him doing a dissection on a mouse. He knew this was allowed. Other biology-related projects had displayed real human hearts. ¡°Contrary to algae, and most likely because they are bigger, mice reacted differently to SAP. Instead of releasing excess energy as heat, they stored it in their bodies. When killed, this energy materialized as small crystals in their bodies. These crystals, I discovered, could be used as energy for further experiments, though making one takes a very long time.¡± He put his jar of three rice-sized crystals on the podium. He was reaching his conclusion soon. ¡°You may be wondering¡ªwhat if all of this was part of my power and not an experiment on SAP itself? Perhaps it is, but this much is true: it has brought me closer to understanding SAP. Powers seemingly gain their energy from nowhere. But with this¡ª¡± He took out a single crystal and put it between his fingers so that everyone could see.¡± ¡°¡ªit can be explained. When this crystal is used as an energy supply, it leaves behind no waste. It seemingly turns into nothing, though an outcome has been made. This crystal is pure SAP. Now, that doesn¡¯t mean that crystals form in all living things. Please don¡¯t go butchering your animals.¡± There was little laughter, and Demund gave himself an imaginary slap and went on. ¡°Simply, I could turn the SAP in animals into crystals by controlling it. Similarly, I began to learn new ways of using this SAP. Not as fuel, but as superpowers themselves. Or as I like to call it¡ªmagic.¡± After going to the next slide, he put up his finger. A flame formed on it. ¡°This is not a part of my power,¡± he explained. ¡°This is something I learned to do over countless trials of experimentation. I had an evaluation of a D+, but I can use magic because I learned how to. I realized that powers are not absolute; no, they can be created.¡± He put out the fire and changed it into light. When he summoned water, he felt like the life had been sucked out of him, but he was at the finish line. ¡°So far, it¡¯s only the small things I can create,¡± he told the audience. ¡°It would be impossible to recreate someone else¡¯s power now. But I believe that someday, if enough research is done on controlling SAP, a world where everyone would be able to use magic is possible. SAP is like the ones and zeros in a computer. So far, there is no language to make its use easier, but when it is established, we will be able to program things we could only imagine. Teleportation, flight, telekinesis, shooting fireballs¡ªeverything is possible.¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Demund took a deep breath. ¡°Superpowers have been a mystery, but they don¡¯t have to be. They can be understood, if not replicated. Perhaps in the future, everyone will be able to use the power they want¡ªor, the magic they want. Thank you for listening.¡± Demund stepped away from the microphone. Time had run out, and there were more things he¡¯d liked to have said, but it was over now. The silence was dreadful, and each second he began to leave the stage was like a hammer beating into his head. No; that was his blood throbbing, He¡¯d used too much mana. It began to rain¡ªa thousand droplets that created a storm. Demund was too dizzy to recognize what it was. The sound was like background noise, distant and annoying. Why did it have to rain now? Had his presentation been okay? Now that he wasn¡¯t circulating, the doubts he¡¯d suppressed were flooding back in. Perhaps it would have been better to explain his dream power. Getting powers after an accident? What a joke. They¡¯d brush it off as another superpower, and his countless hours of work would go down the drain. The rain wasn¡¯t stopping. Resisting the urge to vomit, Demund turned his head around. His eyes widened when they met the audience. Oh. It was the sound of applause. He managed to reach the bottom, and Enariss caught him before he stumbled over. ¡°You did great,¡± she whispered. ¡°Sorry,¡± Demund muttered. He straightened himself, enduring the pain. ¡°Good luck. You can do it.¡± She smiled. Demund watched as she gracefully ascended the stairs, presenting herself before the podium. Mr. Hothman and Ms. Clarn were over him, wiping his face with a towel while giving him some water to drink. ¡°You look ill,¡± she examined, placing her hand on his back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I used t-too much SAP,¡± Demund muttered, gulping down some water. ¡°You have power exhaustion,¡± she said. ¡°Rest and you¡¯ll be okay. You were amazing up there.¡± Demund nodded. He knew that better than anyone. But he couldn¡¯t faint now. He had to watch Enariss present. She stood before the crowd, not a hint of anxiety in her expression. When her presentation came up, Demund thought he was watching an introduction to a movie. The colors subtly formed into shapes and words, transforming into the title, ¡®Luminetics¡¯. ¡°I bring to you,¡± she began, ¡°the future of programming.¡± Only then did Demund realize the scope of Enariss¡¯s impossible project. ¡°After decades of studying electrical signals within neurons, it has become possible to recreate those signals to a 93% rate of accuracy,¡± Enariss said. ¡°It still rises exponentially. What I have brought to you today is the incorporation of man and machine through electro-translumin fibers. These go directly into the nerves, and because they move information through light, they do not interfere with neural pathways. Through a translator, it is now possible to detect and record every signal in the body, given that the electro-translumin fibers are incorporated properly.¡± As she continued on with her presentation and words he could barely comprehend came up in the form of animated slides, Demund couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d managed to accomplish this within the months they¡¯d been given. The only explanation was that she¡¯d begun preparing long before this year¡¯s Junior¡¯s Advancement. But how? They were only about halfway through high school, and she was doing things he¡¯d expected after college. He stared in awe. Enariss seemed to understand her project completely. Starting from concepts, trials, human testing, and a step towards perfect robotic limbs through the data earned through her fibers, she concluded with a brief summary, thanking everyone who had assisted her and the journal that had accepted her research paper. When she came down, it was as if everyone knew who the winner would be; applause like no other thundered throughout the building. Demund clapped as well, greeting her as she came down...but it felt as if the distance between them had grown. She didn¡¯t say anything to him when she came down. She simply smiled. ? ? ? ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on competing this year,¡± Enariss revealed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would be competing as well. Tough luck, Dem-Dem. You¡¯ll still get recognition.¡± ¡°Maybe if you¡¯d told me beforehand, I wouldn¡¯t be so crestfallen,¡± Demund sighed. ¡°I think I did.¡± ¡°A whole company, backing you up. Let me guess¡ªyou¡¯ve been attending labs since when you were young.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Maybe. Normal studies are pretty boring.¡± ¡°You could go to college. Why did you decide to stay in high school?¡± ¡°I want to enjoy my youth.¡± Demund didn¡¯t want to feel envious. To think that he¡¯d thought he¡¯d had a chance to win against her. They¡¯d both passed the second-to-last evaluation and now were waiting to compete for first place along with three other participants from around the globe¡ªbut even then, Demund could feel the difference between Enariss and the rest of them. It was painfully obvious. ¡°Your project was good,¡± Enariss told him. ¡°If someone manages to create this ¡®magic language,¡¯ it could change the world.¡± ¡°Highly unlikely,¡± Demund sighed. ¡°Maybe in a few hundred years, unless a super-genius with an affinity with SAP control emerges. Yours already has produced results.¡± They were walking again, though it was earlier this time. Now that their presentations were done, all they had to wait for were the evaluations. Popularity didn¡¯t matter anymore; they would be scored based on experts¡¯ opinions. The project most likely to change the world¡ªthat would be the final winner. Demund had a tiny, tiny hope that maybe, he¡¯d take the grand prize. Theoretically, his would be the greatest finding of them all. But laid side-by-side with Enariss¡¯s research, his amateurism was blatant. All he could hope was for the judges to choose him since he had done it alone and Enariss had received numerous helping hands. The other projects had been too specialized. Interesting, but not world-changing. Besides their fields, they wouldn¡¯t be that useful¡ªat least, that¡¯s how Demund saw it. He doubted he would lose to any of them. ¡°Maybe you could have won if you participated next year,¡± Enariss said. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°You could try again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to find another topic.¡± He doubted he could. ¡°What are you planning to do once you win?¡± Demund asked. ¡°The school gets a donation, you get a full scholarship and endless opportunities, as well as a trip to the Islands.¡± ¡°I just wanted my ticket,¡± Enariss replied, brushing her hair to the side. ¡°The others won¡¯t do much.¡± It hurt Demund to hear that from the one that had everything. ¡°You probably could have gone to the Islands without it.¡± ¡°Yes, but the timing was important. It¡¯s now or never.¡± Demund gripped his fist. It wasn¡¯t like second place¡ªif he got it¡ªwas bad. He¡¯d get a large scholarship as well, though not full, and numerous opportunities would await him. Though it wouldn¡¯t give him a trip to the Islands. He wondered, why? She hadn¡¯t gone to the Islands in the first place despite having a high-ranking ability. Then again, if she had gone, he¡¯d never have gotten to meet her. ¡°I hope you win,¡± Demund said from the bottom of his heart. ¡°If you don¡¯t win, I¡¯ll feel horrible.¡± She stared at him. Then she grinned, punching him on the shoulder. ¡°Worry about yourself,¡± she said. ¡°If I go to the Islands, I won¡¯t be in school for a while.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll leave right away?¡± ¡°The sooner, the better.¡± After touring the World Memorial Center, snow crunching underneath their feet, they returned to prepare for the next and final day. It had been a slow, but instant six days of adventure. Demund was glad that he¡¯d joined, even if he didn¡¯t win. He¡¯d miss his chance to see the Islands, and to see Jothan again, he¡¯d have to wait until they graduated and Jothan came back. Earning a job at the Islands would be like shooting for the stars if he wanted to go there. It was a pity that there was no tourism on the Preliminary Islands. There was a reason why the Selection was such a big deal. Those who went were chosen, being guaranteed a good future. Jothan had been picked¡ªhe had not. Now, his last opportunity would be taken away from him. ¡°Hey, come here for a second.¡± Demund hadn¡¯t expected Edan to call him, bringing him to his room. After making Demund stand in front of the mirror, the older guy opened the closet, revealing an assortment of formal clothes and pants, complete with boots. ¡°You have to be dressed well if you¡¯re going to represent our school,¡± Edan sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t have you going out looking like...that.¡± ¡°Oh. Am I allowed to wear this?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all mine. I wasn¡¯t going to wear them anyway.¡± Demund wanted to ask, ¡®why bring them then,¡¯ but he resisted, nodding instead. The guy looked over his body, took out a few sets, then put them in front of Demund, comparing them. ¡°What do you like?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think your face is good with formal clothing. Casual suits you better.¡± ¡°You probably know better than me,¡± Demund said sheepishly. Honestly, they all looked great. Expensive attire felt different. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have some muscles on you,¡± Edan observed, patting the clothes down. ¡°Hey, this one fits nicely. I was going to throw it away because it was getting smaller, but you can have it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Demund¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Are you sure? This can¡¯t be cheap.¡± ¡°Eh. I can¡¯t sell it, can I?¡± Demund looked in the mirror, dumbfounded by the guy¡¯s generosity. Had they become that close? Every single article of clothing on his body looked as good as new, labeled meticulously with their respective, pricey brand logos. The shirt that wasn¡¯t quite a turtleneck, the dark coat that fit him perfectly, and the pants that felt like fine silk on his legs, thick enough to keep the cold out. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need a belt,¡± Edan observed, ¡°but I can lend you one if you want it.¡± ¡°I have one,¡± Demund replied, admiring the clothing. ¡°Are you sure I can have this? For free?¡± ¡°Then¡ªthink of it as a show of friendship. I was impressed by you, Demund. I hope we can continue to see each other in school.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯d love to.¡± ¡°When you wake up tomorrow, take a shower, dry your hair, put on your clothes, and come to me. I can do your hair a little. You¡¯ll have to be at your best.¡± Demund could only nod. He¡¯d earned another friend¡ªthis time, an upperclassman. A generous upperclassman. He wasn¡¯t necessarily comparing, but it was far more than what his friends had given him. He went to bed after hanging his new clothes carefully. Tomorrow would be a big day. The whole world would be watching them, and they would get their names on magazines and even on television, labeled as the leaders of the future. Perhaps that would lessen the little aggravations he¡¯d suffered in school. If only he could win. When he woke up in the other world, he shook off his insecurities. ? ? ? ¡°What do you wish to do with your project?¡± the interviewer asked as the cameras focused on him. Demund¡¯s head spun, but he managed to answer properly. ¡°I¡¯d like a world where everyone could use powers,¡± he said, ¡°or magic as I¡¯d put it. It sounds wonderful, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It sure does,¡± the interviewer nodded. ¡°I dreamed of flying when I was a child. Do you think that will be possible someday?¡± ¡°Not in the near future. But who knows? People who can fly already exist, and if we can replicate their powers, everyone could.¡± ¡°Since the time superpowers have manifested in our world, many people have failed in their attempts to recreate them. Do you think your research could make it possible?¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°Maybe. It might take a few decades or centuries, but I think it will be possible.¡± He hadn¡¯t thought of his project as becoming that big. Recreating superpowers¡ªif it became possible, the world would change. Currently, that was like telling him to draw someone to photographic perfection using only his pencil. Bluntly, impossible. The interviewer moved on to the other participants. He didn¡¯t know how everyone was managing to look so confident. They were likely juniors or seniors since people as young as them didn¡¯t make it to the top five. Enariss talked like a protagonist¡ªconfident, witty, and fun to listen to. Her voice was like a melody, and she was sure to be a popular search topic for months, maybe years to come. A celebrity had been born, one that had the looks of an actress and the mind of a genius. If he was lucky, maybe people would take notice of him too. The post he¡¯d uploaded had gotten a lot more comments, though Enariss had more followers than he had comments. Right. He¡¯d forgotten that Enariss was already like a celebrity. She was the daughter of Sandor Zarke, who, according to search results, was akin to the cofounder of Delita, the company that created all sorts of machines, known for their cars. He¡¯d always marveled at Enariss¡¯s house, but she¡¯d been living on the humble side. Her father was a major philanthropist, so maybe that was why. The more he learned about her, the more the gap between them seemed to widen. He put on a confident smile. For now, they were on the same stage. And he¡¯d continue to try to stay by her side. His goal of catching up to Jothan might have transferred onto Enariss, mixed with feelings of infatuation. ¡°Your school must be very proud that two of their students have made it to the final round,¡± the interviewer commented. ¡°What do you think made this possible?¡± ¡°Iron sharpens iron,¡± Enariss replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure we motivated each other to try our best.¡± ¡°Is that so? Are you two friends, or did you recently get to know each other?¡± ¡°We¡¯re close friends,¡± Enariss smiled. She looked at him, as did the interviewer. ¡°She knew me before my accident,¡± Demund added. ¡°Actually, she was¡ª¡± He stopped as he realized what he was about to say. Was he out of his mind? Telling the world that the accident was related to her? He¡¯d meant to praise her, but they were in front of millions and millions. ¡°She was?¡± ¡°She helped me through school,¡± he ended, the blood rushing into his face. He hoped that it wouldn¡¯t show. ¡°Then again, she helps everyone.¡± ¡°How wonderful. It¡¯s great to see motivation through friendship,¡± the interviewer smiled. A few more questions were asked to the participants, most of them related to their dreams for the future and what careers they planned to pursue. Demund was the only one who¡¯d said ¡®still deciding¡¯; all the others seemed to have certain goals in mind. Even Enariss¡ªshe wanted to become a doctor to help others in need. An ideal response, though it was the first time he¡¯d heard her mention it. ¡°And now, it is time to announce the winners,¡± the speaker began as the lights on the stage dimmed. The participants stood in a row, waiting for the lights to fall on them. Please, please, please¡­ Demund could only pray. ¡°The Minor Advancement Award goes to¡ªBetty Gilkins! Her experimental findings on D. Amaris bacteria have... Demund held in a sigh. Second place sounded good. He clapped in anticipation while the girl was awarded her trophy as well as a certificate and other gifts. ¡°The Major Advancement Award goes to¡ªNatapur Hanashav!¡± He blinked. What? He felt his heart go into freefall. ¡°The Junior¡¯s Advancement Award goes to none other than¡ªEnariss Zarke! For her pioneering efforts in Luminetics, an unexplored area of science¡­¡± The rest of the words failed to reach Demund¡¯s ears. His body felt numb, and he barely felt his arms moving, clapping in response to Enariss receiving her prize. He...hadn¡¯t even been in second place? Or third? That didn¡¯t make sense. So many people¡ªthey¡¯d told him that his project was revolutionary. Unlike the second and third place winners, his ideas had been completely original for this world. A new concept, capable of changing the world for good¡­ He didn¡¯t understand. His thoughts were unheard, drowned out by the deafening applause of everyone who didn¡¯t care for the details. 5.28 ¡°We¡¯re taking the picture!¡± The lights flashed, and everyone put on a smile for the occasion¡ªthough Demund¡¯s was forced. Even now, he couldn¡¯t get his mind over the outcome. While people came to Enariss to talk with her and Edan took pictures with various visitors, He stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom, wondering if all of his hard work had been for naught. He looked great¡ªEdan had styled his hair masterfully, and his clothes were wonderful. But he¡¯d never felt so empty inside before, so stricken with depression and the feeling that he¡¯d failed. What had gone through the judges¡¯ minds? Had they considered his project as ¡®just another superpower¡¯? Maybe he should have told them the truth that he had memories from another world. He¡¯d thought of it as being more superpower-related, but perhaps he¡¯d been wrong. Maybe the judges would have considered that to be better instead of ¡®forming powers after an accident¡¯. When someone came into the bathroom, he quickly washed his hands, dried them, and headed out. His expression was fine right now; he didn¡¯t look grumpy or dejected. He couldn¡¯t look like that while Enariss was celebrating her win. ¡°Where were you? We¡¯re heading to lunch soon,¡± Mr. Hothman said, spotting him. ¡°There will be all sorts of famous people there.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Demund answered. Mr. Hothman patted his shoulder with a look of sympathy. ¡°You did very well,¡± he said. ¡°Making it to the top five is an accomplishment in itself. Maybe they didn¡¯t want two students from the same school taking the prize.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Demund asked. ¡°You could ask the judges,¡± Mr. Hothman replied. ¡°They will be eating with us.¡± ¡°Maybe. Thank you, Mr. Hothman. For everything.¡± ¡°It was my pleasure.¡± Ms. Clarn was next, again with a sympathetic look. She smiled sadly. ¡°Are you okay, Demund?¡± she asked. ¡°I hope you weren¡¯t too disappointed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he told her. ¡°Top five isn¡¯t bad.¡± He glanced over at Edan. Despite being disqualified early, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of worry on him. But of course. He wasn¡¯t the one that had to worry about getting a scholarship. He hated that he was thinking so negatively. Pessimistic thoughts had crowded his mind as of late, earned from the other world. Now, some from this world. Who was he to blame¡ªhis project, himself, the judges, or the participants? The answer was unclear, so he was sticking to himself for now, and it didn¡¯t feel good. ¡°Will the schools please group together for the banquet,¡± the announcer spoke. ¡°The drones will guide you to your respective locations.¡± Demund sighed. Maybe he was worrying too much. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re finally done,¡± Edan whistled, stretching his arms out wide. ¡°Enariss, could I expect you to hold a celebration once we get back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the Islands, so no,¡± Enariss said with a smile. ¡°I suspect I¡¯ll stay there for a few months.¡± Demund felt his heart drop. A few months? When she had said a while, she¡¯d meant a few months? ¡°I guess Demund and I will have to celebrate without you,¡± Edan muttered, slinging an arm around Demund¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Sounds great,¡± Demund nodded. ¡°But how? Do we eat some cake?¡± ¡°What? No!¡± Edan laughed. ¡°We¡¯re going to hold a real party. My house is large enough. I¡¯m sure the smart girls would love to talk to a Junior¡¯s Advancement finalist.¡± A party. He¡¯d never seen a house party before. ¡°When did you two become close?¡± Enariss frowned. ¡°Eh, things happen,¡± Edan shrugged. Demund¡¯s eyes met Enariss¡¯s, and for a second, she seemed to give him the questioning eye¡ªshe kept a blank stare, inspecting the two of them. ¡°I see,¡± she said. She didn¡¯t speak any further. It wasn¡¯t like her. She would usually continue to question him, but then again, she¡¯d been distant for the past few months while they¡¯d prepared for the Junior¡¯s Advancement. Demund wasn¡¯t sure why her lack of interest hurt him. They were led to a circular table, and Demund sat down with Enariss to his left and Ms. Clarn to his right. Edan sat next to Enariss, Mr. Hothman being next to him and Ms. Clarn. The other schools made themselves comfortable as well, and looking around, Demund could see that they had been placed by their rankings. Because of Enariss, their table was positioned at the center front with the other winning schools to their left and right, while the schools that didn¡¯t win all sat behind them in the large banquet hall. The remaining tables at the front were for the other important people, whom Demund guessed were the judges and the related individuals who¡¯d prepared the Junior¡¯s Advancement. Though he wanted to feel happy to the fullest, he couldn¡¯t. Thoughts of loss plagued his mind like a flea infection. He was surrounded by celebration, but he was far from it. ¡°So, you¡¯ll be gone for a while,¡± Demund asked Enariss, leaning towards her. ¡°I thought it would be a few days, like a tour.¡± ¡°It could be, but I¡¯m planning to ask for a prolonged stay,¡± Enariss told him. ¡°I have some issues I need to resolve.¡± ¡°When are you coming back?¡± She paused, pursing her lips to one side. ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°And school?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not as important. You could become first in my place.¡± Demund smiled weakly. ¡°Welcome, welcome to the party!¡± a male speaker began, taking the microphone at the front. ¡°It is my pleasure to see all of this year¡¯s great minds concentrated into one location. The future looks bright, and I¡¯m sure individuals who will leave a mark on the history of mankind will emerge from this room. But enough with the talking; you must all be very hungry. Today, we have brought the greatest chefs around the world, and a surprise awaits you as you digest your meals. Let us begin the banquet!¡± There was applause, and the side doors opened, bringing forth carts stacked with delicacies Demund had only seen on the internet. The smells were glorious¡ªa mix of melting butter and oil, the aroma of grilled meat, and the sweet scent of sparkling drinks and fruit, combined with spice and cheese. Demund¡¯s eyes widened as the plates were placed before them. Edan had already taken out his phone, though Enariss looked unaffected. ¡°This is the best thing I¡¯ve seen in my life,¡± Demund muttered, his hand reflexively inching towards the fork before him. It had been too long¡ªfar too long since he¡¯d eaten something exquisitely delicious. He¡¯d never thought that he¡¯d eat such meals as Demund. ¡°Pff.¡± When he looked at Enariss, she was covering her mouth, holding in a laugh. She cleared her throat when he shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re satisfied by the simplest things,¡± Enariss commented. ¡°All of your disappointment is gone because of food.¡± ¡°Did it show?¡± Demund asked, touching his cheek. ¡°Darn.¡± ¡°I can tell,¡± she replied. ¡°If you hang out with me, I can buy you delicious food every day,¡± Edan promised, putting his phone down. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t like being indebted,¡± Enariss answered instead. ¡°What? Nah, it¡¯ll all be on me,¡± Edan grinned. ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°If I have time,¡± Demund said. ¡°Fair, fair.¡± Demund sighed deeply, looking at the dishes before him. Delicious food, lots of experience, being friended by a celebrity, sightseeing Zone 1, getting to know Edan, spending time with Enariss¡ªwhat was there not to like? He slapped himself on his cheeks as his stomach growled in anticipation. He¡¯d enjoy the things he had. For now, that much was enough. Just for this moment, he could be at ease, not worrying about the future, not worrying about grades, school, or his disability¡­ The initial food portions had been small, but when more carts emerged, Demund couldn¡¯t help but squeal internally in glee. By the time the fourth course came out, people around him had leftovers on their plates. He¡¯d finish it all, even if it killed him. Someone tapped on the microphone, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to the front. It was a speaker again. ¡°I hope you are all enjoying your meals,¡± he said. ¡°Dessert will soon come out, and expect a surprise. This was not originally part of the schedule, and there had been a speech prepared, but I¡¯m sure all of you would find the event more entertaining. After dessert, feel free to walk around, both inside and outside; there will be no further events. The building will close at nine. I hope you¡¯ve enjoyed your stay.¡± There was less applause this time. The food had made them heavier. Demund¡¯s nervousness had melted away, and now that everything was behind him, he could truly be at ease. They¡¯d sleep here tonight and leave tomorrow morning. Once he arrived at school, he¡¯d tell his friends everything that had happened. When the lights dimmed, everyone grew quiet. Demund had a confectionary halfway in his mouth when the stage brightened, revealing a familiar face from behind the curtains. He flinched. Hundreds screamed behind him when the girl appeared on the large screens along with catchy music. A concert. They had the best view, and it was a shame he didn¡¯t care about celebrities much. But this person, he recognized. Aia Laia, who¡¯d visited him days ago. She was back to rock the day. Was it his imagination or had she winked at him? ¡°It¡¯s only me and you-oo-oo!¡± She began. ¡°And that makes it two-oo-oo!¡± the crowd screamed¡ªincluding Edan. Enariss¡ªwell, she was her usual self. Demund didn¡¯t know enough about Aia Laia to be excited. But he could still grin from seeing a world-renowned singer. The hall was soon filled with cheering and dancing while Aia Laia hopped around the stage, making sparkling hearts and stars when her hands and feet were. The next thing they knew, Aia had come downstage, a dress of light forming around her. Though the hall was dark, it lit up as the singer moved around, waving and singing, leaving glowing shapes of the rainbow everywhere. All Demund could think about was how much mana she was expending, but by the second minute, it was clear that Aia Laia was a possessor of a high-ranking ability. She soon returned to the front, high-fiving Edan¡¯s outstretched hand and waving too obviously at Demund. He waved back right as she turned to go back upstage and felt his cheeks flare up. They weren¡¯t recording this, were they? The girl finished her song, and the hall grew completely dim. The crowd roared, and the lights came back on, Aia smiling in front of the microphone stand that had magically reappeared. ¡°Thanks, everyone!¡± she said happily. ¡°I hoped you liked the surprise concert!¡± She waited until the crowd died down to continue. ¡°I¡¯ve always liked the Junior¡¯s Advancements, but this year was more exciting than usual, thanks to someone. I give this song to you who didn¡¯t win but tried their best. Don¡¯t give up!¡± Gentle music began to play, and she began singing again. Demund swallowed. Had she been talking about him? She had a beautiful voice¡ªeven he could tell. Demund leaned back, enjoying the concert. Even if he didn¡¯t win, some people would have appreciated his work. That was encouraging to think about. He hadn¡¯t failed completely, right? ¡°Oh, right.¡± He took out his camera to take some pictures. He needed proof to show his friends. After taking a few, he placed it down to enjoy the rest of the song. It was a nice song. When it finished, he found himself clapping along with the rest of the audience. ¡°Thank you, everyone. That will be all!¡± Aia Laia bowed, and people cheered and whistled as she vanished into the curtains. Demund had been worried and expectant that she might have come to talk to him, but his thoughts went unfulfilled. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Everything was finally over. The speaker came up once again, notifying them that the dining hall would be open until 2 in the afternoon. Now that the official events were over, people began to get up one by one, moving around the tables to talk to faces they recognized. ¡°Congratulations on winning.¡± Demund turned around to see a familiar man¡ªlikely one of the higher-ups¡ªlooking at Enariss. He had a file in his hand, which he handed to Enariss¡¯s extended hand. She opened it, glanced over the contents, and nodded once. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied. ¡°Will I be going today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the man agreed, looking to the side. ¡°You must be from Tartis.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Caridan,¡± Mr. Hothman said, shaking hands. ¡°When will Enariss be leaving? She didn¡¯t let us know beforehand.¡± ¡°The plane leaves at three,¡± the man said. ¡°Will there be complications?¡± ¡°None at all.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hothman.¡± It felt so sudden, so natural that Demund could only wonder what was going on. How was it that she already had plans to leave when her victory had been announced today? ¡°I will see you fairly soon,¡± the man told Enariss. ¡°Don¡¯t be late.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He left, and Enariss got up, retrieving her items and trophy from the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll need to prepare now,¡± she told everyone with a smile. ¡°Thanks for everything. It was very meaningful.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going now?¡± Demund asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She paused, as if thinking, then nudged her head to the side. So Demund got up after asking for permission, and when they went out of the building, Enariss pushed all of her items on him, making him carry them. ¡°Could you take these to my house?¡± she asked. ¡°I won¡¯t be needing them.¡± Demund looked at the trophy in his hand. He¡¯d dreamed of carrying it, but not like this. It felt heavy in his arms. ¡°Sure,¡± he said. Demund waited while Enariss changed clothes in the bathroom, emerging in a hoodie and comfortable pants. Her dress had been folded, and she placed it within a suitcase¡ªa different one from the one that had been placed to the side of the room. He¡¯d wondered why she''d brought a lot of baggage, and he¡¯d assumed that it was for her project, but no¡ªshe¡¯d been expecting to win and leave for the Islands. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if the winners were selected beforehand,¡± Demund muttered. He hadn¡¯t meant it for Enariss, but her eyes locked onto him, making him feel uncomfortable. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± she said softly. ¡°The judges receive participants¡¯ files long before the actual screenings begin.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not set in stone.¡± She finished packing fairly quickly, dragging the suitcase to Demund. ¡°Can I count on you?¡± she asked. ¡°Any time,¡± he said. ¡°Well, uh, good luck. I hope it won¡¯t be too dangerous there.¡± ¡°As if anything could win against me,¡± she snorted. ¡°Deion?¡± ¡°He was a special case.¡± They headed outside, leaving the suitcase behind. Enariss¡¯s only items were her smaller carry-on bag and her backpack, which she had placed the files she¡¯d received into. They navigated the grounds through Enariss¡¯s phone and eventually neared the back area of the buildings where lower, storage compartments stood. Unsurprisingly, Demund could spot small planes in the distance. They sat down on the stairs, and Enariss texted someone while they waited. ¡°You can go if you want,¡± she told him. ¡°I¡¯ll have to wait around twenty minutes.¡± ¡°I can wait,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s cold. You don¡¯t have a jacket.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be gone for a few months. I can wait.¡± She looked at him, then turned her attention back to her phone. ¡°When you meet the person responsible for your mom¡¯s death,¡± Demund said, ¡°what are you planning to do?¡± ¡°Give him a punch on the head,¡± she replied. ¡°Is he a prisoner?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why is he in the Islands in the first place? And is he your only reason for going?¡± Enariss sighed, lowering her phone. ¡°It¡¯s complicated. You wouldn¡¯t want to get involved.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We live in different worlds, Demund,¡± she said, her eyes meeting his. ¡°Even more so now. You¡ªyou can stay here. It¡¯s peaceful and kind. You won¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Have you heard of the Pathfinders?¡± ¡°Pathfinders.¡± Demund blinked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°They¡¯re a group of criminals,¡± Enariss told him, fumbling her hands. ¡°Quite notorious among those involved with superpowers. Very dangerous, but very capable. They never leave any traces, and they magically appear where they want to. Strangely, they haven¡¯t done much yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re planning to meet them,¡± Demund breathed. ¡°Or capture them?¡± ¡°Sorry. Anything more is better not said.¡± The wind blew across them, whistling in Demund¡¯s ears. It was as if nature itself was telling him not to get involved, to go back inside because his hands were becoming chilled to the bone. He wanted to ask her more. But what would he be able to do? He was only a student who knew little about the world, without wealth, without status, without connections. His chance of changing that had been taken from him, and he could only sit there, wishing time would pass more slowly, hoping that the seconds left until Enariss had to leave were longer than he had counted. ¡°It was fun,¡± Enariss said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be so fun to watch you improve.¡± ¡°Improve,¡± Demund repeated. ¡°Have I improved?¡± She smiled. ¡°You did.¡± Demund furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you sound like you aren¡¯t coming back?¡± She didn¡¯t correct him right away, and it made his worry deepen. ¡°I will,¡± she eventually said, placing her hands on her knees. ¡°When¡ªwhen I come back, maybe I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡± ¡°Make it a promise,¡± Demund insisted. ¡°A promise?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Enariss paused, but she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She reached out a hand, and he shook it. It was cold, much colder than he¡¯d expected it to be. Colder than his, and she was more densely clothed. ¡°In exchange, keep my words to yourself,¡± she requested, letting go. ¡°It would be a pain if the school found out.¡± Demund nodded. ¡°Does your dad know about it?¡± ¡°He does.¡± ¡°So he allowed you to go meet this¡­murderer.¡± ¡°Oh, he doesn¡¯t know that much. No one knows that much. It¡¯s only you.¡± ¡°Why me of all people?¡± ¡°No one would believe you anyway. And no one would believe me except you. I¡¯ve told you, haven''t I? The Pathfinders don¡¯t leave any traces.¡± ¡°But then how did you¡ªoh.¡± An image dashed through Demund¡¯s mind, one from months ago, back when he and Enariss had been going home in her car. ¡°Before, there was a hooded person you chased,¡± Demund recalled, putting together the pieces. ¡°Are they related to this?¡± ¡°You remember that? I¡¯m surprised.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because, after that day, you became more distant¡­¡± He trailed off, seeing a van coming in their direction from the corner. It slowed to a halt, stopping in front of them. Its side door slid open, revealing a man¡ªMr. Caridan¡ªwho gripped his coat tightly around himself before stepping out. There was another person within the vehicle, but she remained within. Demund couldn¡¯t quite make her out due to the strongly tinted windows. ¡°Time to go,¡± he muttered, and Enariss got up, Demund following her. ¡°Are you ready? Said your goodbyes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Enariss confirmed. The trunk of the van opened, and Enariss placed her suitcase within it, and it closed automatically. Without missing a beat, she headed inside, looking at Demund once she sat down. She didn¡¯t say anything. She only waved, and he waved back. This would be the end. ¡°Would you like to ride with us to the plane?¡± Mr. Caridan offered. So yet again their final goodbyes were delayed. They didn¡¯t speak much while the van moved. Maybe it was because Aia Laia was behind them, looking through her phone, and he could feel that she was among people he¡¯d never have been able to meet if not for this occasion. Enariss was blankly staring out of the window. ¡°Make it back safely,¡± was all Demund was able to say as Enariss ascended the stairs. She looked back, waved once, then disappeared into the plane. The door didn¡¯t close, and the plane was far from leaving, but Demund knew that this was the end. This was where they separated. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back, shall we?¡± Mr. Caridan said. It was quiet again on the way back, and Demund didn¡¯t have the courage to speak to Aia Laia. He was surprised when she spoke to him, leaning forward from her chair. ¡°I was rooting for you, you know,¡± she said, leaning her chin on her hands. ¡°It was a cool idea, and if you had won, many things would have changed. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Demund saw Mr. Caridan glance at them through the rear mirror. But the man didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Things related to superpowers never win,¡± Aia muttered. ¡°Say, is what you said true? Will people be able to use magic?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Demund replied. ¡°I was going to teach my friend¡ªthe girl you just saw¡ªhow to use it, but she left.¡± ¡°How tragic.¡± ¡°Tragic, indeed,¡± Mr. Caridan said. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a transferable superpower.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a superpower,¡± Demund argued. ¡°It¡¯s using SAP to create a program that shifts the rules of nature.¡± ¡°Superpowers are programs¡ªinexplicable ones¡ªaren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± ¡°Teach?¡± Aia Laia asked, raising her head. ¡°You can teach other people?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t tried it yet,¡± Demund replied. ¡°But I think it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not proven yet.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huuu.¡± She fell forehead-first on her hands, sighing deeply. ¡°If you manage to teach someone, you can message me,¡± she said without looking up. ¡°Uh, okay,¡± Demund said. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Tired,¡± she muttered. He eventually got off, and the car drove off elsewhere, leaving him alone behind the buildings. He walked inside again, but by now, people had begun heading outside, and the place seemed relatively vacant compared to before. That was when he got a call from Mr. Hothman, telling him to return to the dining hall as quickly as possible. It was Dr. Folar from the Islands who¡¯d come to visit him, wanting to discuss more about his project. So Demund spent the remaining time talking with the doctor, explaining his ideas and presentation until the man was satisfied. ¡°You stated in your presentation that you gained your abilities to manipulate SAP after your accident,¡± he said, touching his chin. ¡°But I remember you saying that you had memories from another world.¡± ¡°About that, both are true. I never tried replicating things from the other world because it didn¡¯t work at the beginning. I guess after the accident, something clicked, and¡­well, I began to try extra hard.¡± ¡°Hmm. Could your ¡®magic¡¯ be related to your brain structure?¡± ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m not sure. I was going to test it out with a friend, but she went to the Islands.¡± The doctor tapped his fingers on the table, looking¡ªalmost glaring at him. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Demund asked. ¡°No, not at all. I simply don¡¯t know what to do with you. Do you truly have access to another world? Or is it a creation of your mind?¡± ¡°If it was only my imagination, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to use magic,¡± Demund said, understanding what the doctor wanted. ¡°Even if it is, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I was able to recreate it.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°What are you planning to do with me?¡± was what Demund would have liked to have asked, but he kept his mouth shut. He was close to an opportunity¡ªhe could feel it. ¡°I¡¯d like you to join our team of researchers¡ª¡± Demund knew his time had come¡ª ¡°¡ªafter you¡¯ve graduated high school.¡± His heart sank. ¡°At the Islands?¡± he asked. The man nodded. ¡°If you apply for a university in Aeon, I can write you a letter of recommendation. After speaking with your advisor, I¡¯ve heard that you are a diligent student. We would love to have someone like you on our team.¡± Aeon¡ªthe capital of Portanary, the main island of the Preliminary Islands. Rumors said that every single piece of revolutionary technology was made there and that only the greatest of minds could reside in the metropolis. University¡ªit felt so far away, he¡¯d never thought of it. Then again, that was how he would have fulfilled his promise with Jothan had he decided to stay at the Islands after high school. ¡°Why not now?¡± Demund asked. ¡°I¡¯d love to go to the Islands now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be impatient,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Hone your mind, graduate at the top of your class, and come to the Islands.¡± And that was the end of it. No solid promises¡ªjust hopes for the future. Enariss was on the plane, and there wasn¡¯t anything he could do to follow her to the Islands. At least through the Junior¡¯s Advancement, he¡¯d discovered new paths for the future. It hadn¡¯t been completely smooth, but he¡¯d earned something from it, even if it hadn¡¯t involved any trophies. It was just that¡ª Just a little, he felt¡ª Demund felt like a giant hole had been carved out from his chest. ? ? ? When the bell began to ring, Shaden knew something had gone wrong. Never once had he heard its dreadful note¡ªthe dull, low gong of metal clanging with metal. It spread throughout the fortress, permeating through stone, earth, wood, and bones. By now, Shaden had learned what the sound meant. Death. Whenever someone died, the bell would ring, thrice for each soldier. And the bell kept ringing¡ªthrice, four, five, six times¡ªnine times. It echoed from the northeast tower, its final note lingering in the air. ¡°Attention!¡± roared Benavon. Every soldier had been gathered at the main grounds, blasting rods ready in their hands. Shaden knew they wouldn¡¯t use them, but they¡¯d held them with the intention of using them. ¡°Weeks ago, Squad Leader Pillen had encountered a group of hostile beastmen roaming beyond the border and was attacked. A team was sent to retaliate. Piev, Anasa, Terki, three men have been killed. The animals have crossed into our territory and have killed our men.¡± ¡°Blood!¡± Someone shouted. It was met with other cries of agreement. ¡°It is not yet winter, yet their cockiness has boiled over,¡± Benavon snarled, slamming his blasting rod into the ground. ¡°The blizzard has not come, but they have come to our doorsteps.¡± ¡°Blood!¡± the soldiers cried, slamming their weapons into the earth. ¡°Blood! Blood!¡± ¡°Bring out the prisoner!¡± From the side, a beastman was brought on stage. Shaden looked around, feeling uncomfortable by all of the growling and anger that had infected the soldiers. The beastman looked at them with hatred, and his canine eyes seemed to glow with fury. With a crack and a gross, fleshy sound, Benavon drove his dagger into the beastman¡¯s skull, right between its ears. It was a quick and painless death, and the beastman¡¯s eyes rolled over, lifeless as a pair of rocks. ¡°They have broken the peace,¡± Benavon announced, and two soldiers dragged the beastman away. ¡°The fault lies in their hands.¡± ¡°Blood! Blood!¡± the soldiers chanted. Never had they been able to speak out of line, but the current situation was different. There was a kind of ritualistic pattern to it¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened. ¡°One of ours for ten of theirs!¡± Benavon roared. ¡°We ride in a week. Captains, prepare the soldiers.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the captains saluted. Compared to the fervor with which they had been gathered, it wasn¡¯t that eventful afterwards. Shaden¡¯s squad continued with their training, which Shaden had joined once more. The squad members had accepted him quickly enough. It was strange how abruptly they¡¯d stopped ignoring him like he¡¯d been freed from a curse of invisibility. He didn¡¯t get it, but according to Patran, it was their ¡®culture.¡¯ ¡°At last,¡± Dilli said, cracking his neck. ¡°It begins.¡± ¡°A bit earlier, but that makes it better,¡± Gel grinned. ¡°How many mutts do you think you¡¯ll catch this year?¡± ¡°Over ten, I hope.¡± ¡°Ten?¡± Enov frowned. ¡°I¡¯m fulfilling the quota,¡± Dilli said. ¡°If you get less than me, you¡¯re in for a beating,¡± Hinz growled. ¡°Get more than ten.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Shaden couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Had they been planning their revenge, it would have been more understandable. But they were talking about the beastmen like they were prey for sport. ¡°Anyone that gets more than me will get a gold coin!¡± Pillen said, cracking his fingers. ¡°Show the animals what we¡¯ve got. Don¡¯t think about losing to the other squadrons. Shaden? You can do well, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Shaden winced. ¡°Why? Can you not?¡± The soldiers¡¯ eyes were on him, and he couldn¡¯t think of a proper way to reply. Murder. Was it inevitable? 5.29 It was good that they were in the north where the winds were cold. The beastman¡¯s body hung high over the main gates, swaying ever so often, his shadow following the wind. His skin had turned gray, and the part around his neck where the noose had been tightened was stretching, the colors of purple blood and sickly pink appearing underneath. His stomach had swelled. Even under the beastman¡¯s abundant hair, the signs of decay could be clearly seen. ¡°Bring it down.¡± Shaden watched as the noose was lowered, dropping the body onto the floor. Shaden was familiar with death. He¡¯d hunted and butchered. He abhorred the odor of rotting flesh, and had the body been left down south, he knew he would be emptying his guts by now. The beastman¡¯s eyes had bulged out due to the pressure of the rope, staring into nothing. Despite circulating, Shaden could feel a hint of cold sweat shiver down his back. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and come.¡± Hinz motioned to Shaden in an annoyed voice. ¡°Are you afraid of a corpse? Do you think this is dirty?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then get on with it.¡± Shaden was a ¡®special¡¯ soldier now. Rankless, he only answered to Pillen and the Nieuts. Officially, at least. And because he had a special position, he didn¡¯t have a part in the training session the squadrons were doing right now, leaving him with free time. Then Hinz had volunteered to remove the corpse that might burst, and he¡¯d told Shaden to come with him without expecting another answer. Feeling guilty that he was the only one who was doing nothing, he¡¯d joined. ¡°Let me tell you something, kid,¡± Hinz said as they threw the corpse into a cart. ¡°You keep acting like that, you¡¯re only going to embarrass yourself.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Hinz scowled. ¡°Lazing around. You need to be more vigorous. When someone is doing something, you should offer to help them, being the lowest-ranked. That¡¯s common sense. What were you going to do if I hadn¡¯t called you? Just watch?¡± Shaden kept his mouth shut. ¡°Common sense, brat. Common sense.¡± Hinz sighed deeply, kicking the cart. ¡°You¡¯re irredeemable,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯m only doing what I was assigned.¡± ¡°The fuck? Are you serious?¡± Hinz put a hand to his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m done. You should be struggling to learn, not talking back like a child. Why are you even here? Fuck, go back. I¡¯m doing this myself. Go tell the leader that you want to rest.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so angry,¡± Shaden frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t be so cocky, brat. No matter how great you are, you can¡¯t run an army alone. You don¡¯t even understand the basics.¡± Hinz pulled the cart away from the fortress, going into the wild where the body would be disposed of. Shaden clenched his fists, looking back. The guards had heard them, and he felt his cheeks grow hot. He had no allies here. The Nieuts didn¡¯t think of him as their superior. Not yet. He was just an heir, here to learn from them. And he¡¯d learned a few things from Patran. ¡°Traveling alone is not allowed!¡± Shaden shouted, catching up to the cart. ¡°You¡¯re breaking the rules.¡± ¡°Then come along as you should have!¡± Hinz barked back. Shaden clenched his teeth. It would be so easy to snap his limbs, but he knew it would be a bad idea. According to Patran, Hinz was considered to be a good soldier with much to learn from. Patran had advised him to learn from him. Shaden didn¡¯t get it. Hinz stopped the cart, grabbing a shovel and tossing it to Shaden, who caught it before it slammed into his face. Pointing at the ground, Hinz said, ¡°Dig.¡± ¡°And you?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Hinz thrust his shovel into the ground, stepping on the back part to stick it in deeper. With one fluid motion, he threw the dirt aside, then looked up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he demanded. ¡°Are you just going to stand there?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to dig,¡± Shaden replied. Hinz looked as if he would throw his fist any second. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you would step back, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Hinz stepped back, and Shaden dug his magic deep into the earth, feeling out a good portion. Raising his palm, he ripped out a large heap of dirt and rocks from the ground, placing it next to the deep hole he¡¯d just made. Hinz¡¯s frown was satisfying to look at. ¡°I¡¯m different from you,¡± Shaden said, levitating the corpse. ¡°I don¡¯t need to grovel and bend over at every command, because I have the ability to make up for it.¡± He placed the beastman¡¯s body into the hole then pushed the pile of dirt over it. Within seconds, the corpse had been buried, and he flattened the earth with magic until it returned to its original shape. Hinz¡¯s arms were crossed, his frown still deep. ¡°So what if you can use magic?¡± Hinz said. ¡°Magic uses too much mana¡ªif you did that out there, you¡¯d be dead within two days.¡± ¡°That will never happen,¡± Shaden promised. ¡°Why would you care if I died?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Hinz muttered, turning around and leaving with a cart. ¡°Why should I care?¡± Shaden sighed, staying in place for a while until Hinz became a dot in the distance. The others didn¡¯t care about what he did, and it seemed to him like Hinz wouldn¡¯t care anymore either. Fine, it would make his life easier. He kicked a stone across the ground, feeling irritated. Was he really in the wrong? He¡¯d joined the squadron again, hoping to prove himself, to earn their respect¡ªbut all he felt now was annoyance. Maybe it had been wrong deciding to join again, but if he¡¯d learned one thing in the waking world, it was that he hated losing. If he gave up, even with all of the power he possessed, how pathetic would he be? Learn from Hinz, Patran had advised. It would be faster that way, apparently, but Shaden didn¡¯t want to learn from a man who treated him like nothing, refusing to explain anything. He¡¯d started to hate the soldier and his irritated look. Fine. He¡¯d show the guy¡ªhe¡¯d show everyone what he was made of. What reason did he have to hide his powers? If he was using his stealth anyway, no one would be able to track him down. And Skotos was hidden from the world. If his show of powers became a burden to the Nieuts¡ªwell, they¡¯d have to deal with it. ? ? ? ¡°What¡¯s all of this?¡± Pillen asked, his eyes wide. All of the rats and vermin had gathered in front of the Commander¡¯s Abode, and passing soldiers looked warily at the mass of rodents, some fetching sticks from the training grounds. A horrible stench was filling the air, and Shaden forced himself not to breathe in too deeply, lest he take the full force of the small horde through his nose. ¡°This is something I learned from the Jakhar Kishaks,¡± Shaden told Pillen. ¡°I thought everyone here would be better off without these animals lurking around. They¡¯re a source of disease.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ªincredible,¡± Pillen nodded, covering his nose. ¡°Please, take them away.¡± So Shaden did. He drove the vermin out of the fortress and into the wild where they would either live off the land, starve, or be eaten. It saddened him a little, but he knew how filthy the animals could be. They¡¯d be better off without them. Later on, after training, when the rest of his squadron was doing their supplementary drills, Shaden went to the stables where the horses were standing by. It was their turn to clean that week and they hadn¡¯t done it yet. After pulling the horses out, he used water to wash away the filth, scrubbing the floor with brushes via telekinesis. He was good at it. Within twenty minutes, all of the stables had been cleaned in every nook and cranny, and Shaden had even dried it to make it perfect. The steam had attracted many eyes like before, but he carried on, ignoring everyone. They could look, and they could see for themselves. ¡°You are lively lately,¡± the Commander said one dinner. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°I might as well do everything I can since everyone seems so upset that I¡¯m not doing enough,¡± Shaden shrugged. Nicar raised an eyebrow, as did Benavon. Perren seemed uninterested, and Pillen nodded in approval. ¡°There¡¯s a saying: a diligent cadet is better than a lazy Commander,¡± Pillen said. ¡°You¡¯re doing very well. Keep it up.¡± It felt like slaving away sometimes, but none of the chores were difficult to do. He¡¯d wave his hands, use some magic, and the ordeal would be done. So Shaden decided to keep at it, to see what would happen if he did the things no one else wanted to do. Taking out the leftovers, scrubbing the road, washing the walls, digging holes, checking for cracks in the wall¡ªhe tried all of them for an hour or two after training was done. He volunteered for every task, joining other soldiers in the fortress, and by the end of the month, he¡¯d tried everything. He made up for his lack of experience through sheer power and mana; while others grew tired, he labored on, showing them how an eleven-year-old child could do more than everything they had done combined. Now that he knew, it was easy. He¡¯d just had to find things to do, and what Hinz had told him began to make sense to him, though he didn¡¯t like it. But soon, he discovered that people had begun treating him differently, some inviting him for drinks (which he detoxified before swallowing) while others commended him during his work. And he felt satisfaction as well, looking at everything he¡¯d done. The buildings were cleaner, the paths neater, and the place less smelly. The cooks would sometimes call him to give him berries and sweet crackers. The small things made him happy. He¡¯d initially thought of proving himself as a great ordeal where he¡¯d face down a dragon while the soldiers hid in terror, but those kinds of happenings were rare. No; he proved himself by being the best. He learned whatever he could, this time with growing confidence, and he became good at working, surpassing everyone in terms of speed and strength. Though when it came to intricate matters, such as setting up efficient mounds for protection, he relied on the wisdom of the older soldiers, asking whatever he could. In the beginning, many had been reluctant to reply. But they all saw his efforts, and he knew they were warming up to him. It was never much¡ªjust one or two tasks a day. But doing it for a month straight without missing a single day, had built up to something he could take pride in. And yet¡ª Every time Hinz ignored his questions or turned his face away from him¡ª He felt like everything he¡¯d built up was crumbling down. He wanted to bash the guy in the face, but the man was keeping true to his word, Hinz had stopped caring completely. ? ? ? Demund looked out of the window of the airplane, feeling strangely empty. Edan was in the seat next to him, his eyes covered with a sleep mask. Enariss should have been there, but she was long gone; she¡¯d be walking on the Preliminary Islands by now. He had more things than he¡¯d begun with. He¡¯d have to take Enariss¡¯s belongings to her house, though the contents of her project would be kept at the school until she returned. He had a certificate he¡¯d received, distinguishing him as one of the five to be voted on, and a celebratory badge pinned onto his clothes. He¡¯d be allowed to wear it in school. Though he hadn¡¯t taken one of the top three spots that came with monetary prizes, he¡¯d still received recognition and prestige. Even Edan didn¡¯t have his badge since he¡¯d been dropped earlier. Yet¡ªhe felt as if he¡¯d lost everything. A sense of emptiness was consuming him, and he stared at the clouds, finding meaning in their random shapes. He¡¯d tried hard as Demund, and somewhat as Shaden, but the final piece was missing in both lives. Like Hinz could affect him, he thought. The truth was, he was. If he didn¡¯t completely demolish the man and make him grovel before him in terror, he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied¡­ Demund sighed. Living among them was making his thoughts grow more violent. He wondered what his parents would think of it. They¡¯d always been protective of him. If they knew the things he¡¯d seen, they¡¯d tell him to stop using his powers right away. He wrinkled his nose. He could still smell the sickening rot of the beastman¡¯s decaying body. The earth, while not in the state of permafrost, had been very hard. If winter arrived quickly, the beastman¡¯s corpse would fail to decompose, remaining as the eye-bulging, neck-bursting, stomach-swelled tragedy it had been¡­ Right. Focused on his voluntary chores, he¡¯d forgotten about the most important thing¡ªthe upcoming conflicts that would inevitably arrive. After nosing around more, he¡¯d discovered that it was a sort of twisted tradition to raid beastman villages beyond the mountains every winter, proving to them that they weren¡¯t a force to be reckoned with. And it would happen once every three years when the ice and snow would be at its fiercest¡ªby going in the season where the furred beastmen had an advantage, the people of Bughast would prove their ferocity. At least, that was what he¡¯d heard from Pillen. And the soldiers of Fort Avagal would be at the forefront, becoming the spark for the flames that raged through the winter. Perhaps it was because of this fierceness that the secluded human nation could survive surrounded by the physically superior beastmen¡ªby bearing sharper fangs in place of larger ones. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Would he be able to keep up? Physically, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but he¡¯d heard rumors. The soldiers had been anticipating pillaging, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he could comfortably watch people being killed, even if they were beastmen. The soldiers talked about them like animals, but Shaden had seen Mistilia. He wondered what the wolf girl was doing. How long had it been¡ªthree years? She would be thirteen by now, still a child, but only three years younger than his waking self. Sixteen¡ªwas he really sixteen? The moments as Shaden had felt like a game initially, where hours would pass without his real self changing too much. But lately, the seconds felt heavier, and time felt more tangible. Whereas before he¡¯d wake up refreshed, worries clouded his mind nowadays. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. The other world was meant to be a break from reality. He was too bothered to sleep, and the movie he was watching didn¡¯t reach his memory. When he returned to school, he¡¯d have to catch up on studying again, though he¡¯d have more time now that his project was finished. Now that Enariss was gone, there was no one nearby to hang out with since Riley and Rhyne lived far away. He wouldn¡¯t have a ride to go to their places anymore either. Public transportation was doable but tiring. If there was one thing that was working out for him, it was that his control over his mana was becoming better. There were short instances where he felt it work, like gears clicking into place. And he¡¯d learned something new, something he hadn¡¯t shown during the Junior¡¯s Advancement because of its uniqueness¡ªbut it gave him new joys. Petting stray cats, for example. It never lasted long, but when it worked, he couldn¡¯t have felt better. The hours and hours of practice were bearing fruit. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± ¡°No,¡± Demund replied. Edan was pushing away his sleeping mask, stretching with a big yawn. ¡°What¡ªoh. That¡¯s a funny movie,¡± Edan blinked, looking at Demund¡¯s screen. ¡°I wanted to ask¡ªbesides Enariss, what other friends do you have?¡± ¡°Friends? Riley and Rhyne, I guess,¡± Demund said. ¡°Right. Besides those two.¡± ¡°There was Wane,¡± Demund recalled. ¡°He helped me out when I lost my leg.¡± ¡°Wane?¡± ¡°He went missing.¡± The guy had existed. After his disappearance, Demund hadn¡¯t cared enough to discover where he¡¯d gone off to. Thinking back, he felt bad about it now. The guy had been eager to help. ¡°Darn. I think you¡¯d be better off with more friends,¡± Edan whistled. ¡°The party I was talking about. I was thinking, we could do it this weekend. Sounds good?¡± ¡°This weekend? I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s a lot of material I missed.¡± ¡°Come on, it¡¯s okay to relax for a bit. It¡¯ll be fun. Everyone will be there. Trust me, being a year above you, grades aren¡¯t as important as you¡¯d think they are.¡± Demund was skeptical, hearing from a guy who was surrounded by wealth. But the guy had been nice to him. He was beginning to appreciate him. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Demund told him. ¡°If the things I missed aren¡¯t too hard, I¡¯ll come.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± Edan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll chat you the address. Do you have a ride? Or nice clothes? The ones I gave you might be too formal.¡± ¡°Public transportation? And I think I have some decent clothes.¡± ¡°Hmm. I doubt it. You know what, are you free tomorrow?¡± ¡°School, right?¡± ¡°What! You¡¯re going? They¡¯re giving us a free day off.¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°Then after school. Are you free?¡± ¡°I am. But¡ª¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long. One hour max. I¡¯m getting you some better clothes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°I insist,¡± Edan waved leisurely. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to the party, won¡¯t I?¡± ¡°If you want to. I promise it will be the best party ever.¡± Demund thought for a second. With the things he was experiencing lately, a change of pace, a break of habit didn¡¯t sound too bad. Having fun¡­studying was fun, but it was tiring sometimes. He¡¯d never tried partying before. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll see you after school tomorrow,¡± Demund decided. Edan grinned, returning the sleeping mask over his eyes. ? ? ? Demund was beginning to regret his decision. Rows and rows of cars had been parked along the sidewalk, and the sound of exciting music boomed dully through the evening air, lights flickering from Edan¡¯s isolated residence. He¡¯d followed the address and had walked from the nearest bus station, but it looked like he was the only one who¡¯d done that. He texted Edan to let him know that he was here, and he peeked across the corner, eyeing the students on the lawn and beyond the windows. They all look richly¡ªbut casually dressed, much like the attire he was wearing at the moment. He felt awkward in it. One stain would cost his monthly allowance. Edan had brushed it off as a small gift, but for Demund, it was the most expensive thing he¡¯d received. While the others were talking to each other, Demund quietly moved across the pathway to the house, looking around for people he knew. There were familiar faces, but none he was close with¡ªjust faces he¡¯d see around in school. No¡­there was a distinction. There wasn¡¯t a single person from the normal classes. All of them were people he¡¯d seen from the special side of the school. He went inside. It was dark, and lights were flashing around to the beat of the music. Edan had told him to wait there, and within a minute, the owner of the house made himself known, spreading his arms wide. ¡°The main guest arrives!¡± he said, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Did you eat?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Demund replied. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the kitchen then. The main party is there.¡± Demund wrinkled his nose. ¡°Do I smell alcohol?¡± ¡°Sure you do!¡± He should have headed out then, but Edan put his arm around his shoulders, pulling him deeper into the house. Demund saw casually-dressed students, some thick with makeup, laughing and singing with the music, many of them with cups in their hands, and the smell of hand sanitizer grew thicker, mixed with the sweet aroma of fruit. ¡°We have other drinks if you¡¯re not a drinker,¡± Edan said. ¡°But what fun is a party without drinks?¡± ¡°Is this allowed?¡± ¡°Think of it as a precursor to adult life,¡± Edan chuckled, high-fiving another guy. ¡°Next year for me, two years for you. What¡¯s the harm in starting early?¡± To be honest, Demund¡ªwell, Shaden did have drinking experience, but he¡¯d always detoxified the alcohol before swallowing it. Once or twice where he hadn¡¯t, his face had felt hot. It had been strange, and he hadn¡¯t liked alcohol after that. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go for non-alcoholic drinks,¡± Demund told Edan. ¡°Snacks would be nice.¡± ¡°We have plenty of snacks.¡± Edan greeted another person. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up? Oh, this is Demund. He¡¯s the guy who came out on television with Enariss. Girls, I¡¯m okay with it, but your parents might not be. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± The group of young girls giggled. ¡°You¡¯re so considerate,¡± one of them said. ¡°I missed these parties.¡± ¡°Glad you like it.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the guy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Demund, one of the smartest guys in school. We¡¯re friends now.¡± More giggles. Demund was glad that his cheeks were hidden in the dim atmosphere. ¡°Here.¡± Demund accepted the cup, sitting down on a chair with a generous plateful of snacks. Edan sat down next to him, taking out his phone. ¡°Do you have anything you¡¯d like to listen to?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s done by votes, but I¡¯ll make yours an exception.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t listen to songs much,¡± Demund said. ¡°How about one of Aia Laia¡¯s?¡± After their encounter, Demund had listened to her music out of curiosity, and they¡¯d been pleasant to listen to. But he was never an avid music lover. Her performances had been more interesting, where she¡¯d masterfully crafted light into a lively show. ¡°Why not. I liked ¡®The Two of Us.¡¯ ¡°Oh, that one¡¯s a classic. Sorry, wait here for a moment. You can tour the house if you want.¡± Edan got up to talk to the other students as the host of the party. From the looks of it, everyone seemed to like him. They smiled when he approached and laughed when he spoke. Demund took a sip from his drink. He was practically invisible right now, muffled by the music and extroverted energy. At least the snacks were delicious. He didn¡¯t know how everyone was so lively and carefree. Maybe it was the alcohol, but they sang their songs without hesitation, not caring about the quality of their voices. It looked fun. It looked like what he¡¯d do with Jothan if they were feeling funny. ¡°Demund! Come over here!¡± Edan called out of the blue. So he got up reluctantly, heading over to the guy. Demund hadn¡¯t known that Edan had called him in front of a partying crowd, pulling a lot of eyes towards them. Demund didn¡¯t particularly have stage fright, but he didn¡¯t like being in the center of attention. ¡°This is Demund. He¡¯s a sophomore, and he was in the top five for the Junior¡¯s Advancement!¡± Edan announced, waving his cup. ¡°By the way, he¡¯s friends with Aia Laia. He¡¯s kind of shy, so will you help him party?¡± The crowd cheered a little. Some of them looked like they¡¯d fall over. But when Edan pressed the button and Demund¡¯s song came up, the crowd cheered louder. Edan had a portable mike in his hand, and when he sang, the crowd repeated after him: ¡°It¡¯s only me and you-oo-oo!¡± ¡°And that makes it two-oo-oo!¡± Demund was impressed by the guy¡¯s endless energy. Now he realized that he¡¯d been holding himself back during their trip. While Demund didn¡¯t sing along, he found himself swaying with the beat, smiling, getting caught up in the mood. Alcohol was a fun thing. It made hardened soldiers laugh and caused awkward teenagers to act freely. Though it had its weirder parts. ¡°Dave¡¯s about to puke! Get him a bowl! Get him to the bathroom!¡± ¡°Oh, gosh, it¡¯s Davis again?¡± ¡°Plastic bag! Plastic bag!¡± Suddenly, the room was chaotic as people scrambled to get away from the student who was about to vomit, clutching his mouth as guys supported him by the arms, dragging him elsewhere. Within a few seconds though, the room had returned to its normal, beat-heavy state. ¡°There are always people who don¡¯t know their limits,¡± Edan shook his head. ¡°Just don¡¯t drink if you can¡¯t handle it.¡± Davis. Where had Demund heard that name? Before he could remember, Edan cheered¡ªthe next song had come on. ¡°Yo, sick moves, Max.¡± ¡°Yeah, hey, hey, hey¡ª¡± Demund didn¡¯t know any of the songs, so he couldn¡¯t understand what all the fun was about. It apparently showed on his face, because Edan places a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Not used it, hmm?¡± he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s okay. You need to learn how to enjoy a good party. Once you do, you can have fun anywhere. Get in the mood and party.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It feels strange.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like that in the beginning. You¡¯ll get used to it. Having a drink will make it way easier, I promise.¡± Demund glanced at the cocktail bowl. It looked very appetizing, and it looked like fun. He wasn¡¯t having fun at the moment, but alcohol¡ªmaybe alcohol would be able to change that. He imagined himself gulping down a jar of it, because lively with every mouthful. He¡¯d dance and sing and shout, and the crowd would celebrate with him, and they¡¯d quickly become best buddies. He would have the greatest time in his life, he¡¯d been told. The ethanol would make him bubbly, happy, and more extroverted¡ªhe¡¯d become a popular guy. ¡°I¡¯ll have to pass,¡± Demund refused. ¡°My parents are against drinking.¡± ¡°Your parents aren¡¯t here right now.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡ªno. Maybe later.¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± ? ? ? ¡°Demund, Demund, Demund!¡± The crowd whooped as Demund did a backflip, landing with a giant grin on his face. He felt like he could take on the world. It was a breakthrough high all over again (he hadn¡¯t had those in a long time) but this time with the help of alcohol. The beginning had been rough, but after downing one cup, the rest had been easier. ¡°A round of applause for Demund!¡± Edan said, and the crowd cheered once more. Demund bowed. ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± he said happily. ¡°Does anyone want to see some magic tricks?¡± The current mood made it possible for anything to be fun, and when Demund lit his fingers on fire (all of them at once, to his surprise; he¡¯d only been able to do four before), the students exploded¡ªthe guys roaring in pleasant surprise while the girls squealed in delight. Demund waved his hands around, shouting, ¡°I¡¯m on fire!¡± Something was off with himself, but he didn¡¯t¡ªcouldn¡¯t care. It had been a long time since he¡¯d had this much fun. It had been a long time since he¡¯d felt wholly happy. From the corner of his eye, he saw that the time was passing nine-thirty, and nodding at the merry crowd, he stumbled towards Edan, who seemed to be fine. ¡°Hey¡ªI need to go home,¡± he breathed, leaning against the wall. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Told my parents I¡¯d be home by ten. They worry a lot.¡± ¡°Why not stay the night?¡± Edan offered. ¡°I could give you a room.¡± ¡°There¡¯s school tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s a Sunday.¡± ¡°I need to go.¡± ¡°Well, let me see if anyone¡¯s heading to your neighborhood.¡± ¡°I can go alone. See you.¡± Edan didn¡¯t stop him as Demund went out of the house, putting on his shoes. The music was loud behind him, and he probably should have waited until the alcohol wore off, but his mind was intent on returning to his house. As he walked down the street with no one to guide him, he felt tired, and he circulated instinctively. Clarity returned to his mind, though the happiness was still there. Humming, he walked under the streetlights, making his way to the bus station. ¡°My parents are going to kill me,¡± he realized, rubbing his head. The stench of alcohol was strong on him even though he¡¯d drunk¡ªtwo or three glasses? The fruity sweetness had made it easy to swallow, and he¡¯d gulped it down after he¡¯d been dragged into a drinking game. He shouldn¡¯t have lost, but he had, and now his parents would give him an earful. He reached his house and tip-toed inside, making the smallest noise possible. ¡°Welcome back.¡± His mom was at the dining table, looking at him from across the room. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me,¡± Demund sighed, praying that she wouldn¡¯t come to him. Was his face red right now? He¡¯d tried to brush off the smell as much as he could on the way home. Alcohol dried quickly, right? ¡°I was worried,¡± she said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t worry as much. You should be like him more.¡± ¡°You know he¡¯s very tired from work.¡± ¡°Mom¡ªI¡¯m not a kid.¡± She nodded, getting up. ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep now.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± He stood still as she ascended the stairs. It seemed endless until she disappeared from his sight, and he breathed out in relief, quickly heading to the bathroom. He¡¯d throw his clothes into the washing machine, take a quick shower, and go to bed¡ªthe perfect plan. He¡¯d managed to pass through the danger safely. Still¡­his mother had been worrying too much since the accident. If he ever came back from running too late, she¡¯d be downstairs, waiting for him. He¡¯d told her not to every single time, and yet she waited. Looking in the mirror, he saw an immature boy staring back. Had she discovered that he¡¯d been drinking, it would have frightened her even more. It had been fun. The effects had worn off, but he still remembered the warm comfort that the substance had given him. It had made him outgoing and brave¡ªqualities he wished he had more. He shook his head. It could wait until he was an adult. He didn¡¯t want to make his mom worry more. That night, he vowed that he wouldn¡¯t drink again until he turned old enough. ? ? ? ¡°Shoot.¡± He gripped his phone, dread filling his stomach. In their study group chat room, Rhyne had uploaded a video. It was a video of a person within a dark room with flashing lights doing a backflip, summoning fire in his hands. The person¡¯s face was too dark to make out, but if the video was paused at the right moment, it was clear that the person in question was no other than himself. ¡®You¡¯re a superstar now, lol¡¯ was Rhyne¡¯s message. ¡®You hung out with Edan? That¡¯s unexpected,¡¯ Riley texted. ¡®Do you know him?¡¯ Demund asked. He was glad that his friends hadn¡¯t noticed his drunkenness. ¡®Yeah. He visits the MMA Club sometimes. It¡¯s kinda weird to see you with him.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Well, in middle school he was rejected by Enariss.¡¯ ¡®Oh yeah,¡¯ Rhyne recalled. ¡®I guess it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m surprised you guys know him. I guess he''s that popular.¡¯ ¡®Eh. You saw him too, remember?¡¯ Rhyne said. ¡®At the MMA Club.¡¯ ¡®Did I?¡¯ ¡®Yeah. There was that guy who challenged you. I think Edan leads that group.¡¯ ¡®Who?¡¯ ¡®I think it was Davis?¡¯ Davis. A memory resurfaced, and his eyes widened in realization. Davis was the guy with thickening skin who had persisted in challenging him. And Edan led the group he was in. Demund frowned. He hoped he was overthinking things. 5.30 To the left. To the right. Demund¡¯s eyes darted around, watching out for any potential aggravators. He¡¯d been away from school for quite some time, including winter break. If there was anything different, it was that he biked to school now, and Enariss no longer was around. He¡¯d been worried that the small traces of hostility would worsen¡ªthe soft snickers would turn into mocking, and the scornful eyes would begin to take physical action. But the whole day, there had been none of that. None at all. It made him unsettled instead, and he wondered what had happened. What made it worse were the strangers who said hello to him, who sent him smiles instead of smirking¡ªthe change in attitudes made him alert. Was it a ploy? Did they mean to make him let his guard down? Or maybe...he¡¯d become popular? He still remembered the day when he¡¯d won the relay race against Enariss. The cheering, the whooping, the high-fives, and recognition had made him swell with pride and happiness. He¡¯d forgotten about that feeling after transferring classes, but maybe¡ªmaybe something had changed. Edan knew him now, and he¡¯d been pretty cool at the party if he said so himself. He was becoming one of the ¡®cool guys.¡¯ Or it was just all a trap. He couldn¡¯t tell. It had been too long since he¡¯d visited the MMA Club, but now that his project was over, he knew he had to go there to meet Riley and Rhyne. He went out of the school building, one foot heavier than the other as he headed towards the club building. It looked busy as usual, and despite going there right after his classes had ended, he was not the early ones to arrive. The fighting rings were limited, and the club ran on a first-come-first-serve basis. Some people glanced at him when he entered but otherwise paid him no mind. He searched around to look for his friends, but to his surprise, someone had spotted him first. ¡°Demund!¡± Edan called, walking up to him. He was in a dark tank top that highlighted his muscles. Seeing him without the expensive attire was more intimidating for some reason. ¡°What¡¯s up,¡± Demund replied. ¡°I knew I¡¯d seen you around here.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s the only place where we¡¯re allowed to use our abilities, after all.¡± Demund nodded. When the school had learned about the new tricks he¡¯d learned, he¡¯d had to register everything¡ªwell, omitting some powers¡ªto the database, going through several sheets of paper. Abilities that could affect the environment were generally not allowed on campus. ¡°Whatcha up to?¡± Edan asked. ¡°Cool of you to participate with a missing leg.¡± ¡°I manage somehow,¡± Demund said. ¡°Have you seen Riley and Rhyne?¡± ¡°Those two? They¡¯re where they¡¯re always at,¡± Edan said, pointing towards a corner where the weights and machines were. ¡°But before you go, want to join me?¡± ¡°Join you?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m leading a workout team.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Demund peered through the crowd, trying to spot his friends. He couldn¡¯t see them, but they were probably behind there somewhere. ¡°How long?¡± ¡°Thirty minutes at least, and you can¡¯t leave halfway.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°Quitting is for losers, right?¡± Edan humphed. ¡°Regardless of whether you can finish the workout or not, you have to keep trying.¡± Demund flinched. ¡°I guess.¡± ¡°So¡ªare you coming or not? Come on, it¡¯ll be fun.¡± Thirty minutes. He had plenty of time to join his friends later. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try the thirty-minute workout,¡± Demund accepted, taking out his phone to message his friends. ¡°I¡¯m giving you special treatment,¡± Edan winked. ¡°Thanks. But why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart, and by the looks of it, also pretty fit. I think you¡¯ll fit right in with us.¡± Demund didn¡¯t have anything more to say other than a simple ¡°thanks.¡± Something about Edan¡¯s expression was strange¡ªwas it expectation? He hadn¡¯t known the guy for long, and he wasn¡¯t sure why he was receiving so much consideration all of the sudden. It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling though. He liked being relevant. ¡°Everyone, this is Demund,¡± Edan introduced to the group of fit, popular-looking guys. ¡°He¡¯ll join us for our workout session. Do you want to introduce yourself?¡± Someone¡¯s eyes had widened, then narrowed again. Davis. It was the large guy who¡¯d pestered him to battle with him. He seemed out of place. Demund looked away to the others, who examined him. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Demund,¡± Demund said. ¡°Nice to meet you. Let¡¯s see how tough the workout is.¡± Some guys smiled. They didn¡¯t look like kind smiles. Looking at everyone more closely, their bodies looked toned and athletic. His own body¡ªnot so much. He hadn¡¯t particularly worked out recently. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s begin. Go get a mat, Demund. Hey, make room for the newcomer.¡± Demund quickly got his mat and placed it in between two other guys, right in front of Edan. He led the session. Something felt off. He felt like he was trapped, surrounded by these people he didn¡¯t know well. ¡°Welcome to hell,¡± someone muttered behind him. He looked back. The guy was grinning. ¡°Try not to embarrass yourself,¡± said the guy next to him. An old memory began to crawl into Demund¡¯s mind. Rhyne had mentioned this group before. He didn¡¯t remember much, but his initial impression hadn¡¯t been...good. Demund looked at Edan, who was stretching. Then he realized that he hadn¡¯t been told the workout routine. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s begin. Fifty squats!¡± Edan declared. ¡°Just copy me.¡± By the tenth minute, Demund had resorted to circulation. These people weren¡¯t slowing down at all; set after set, they labored on. Sweat poured down his forehead and back, and the mat below him was starting to get slippery. Besides Edan, who briefly shouted the next workout, no one spoke. Only the sound of huffing and heavy breathing and body heat could be felt around him. It was nowhere close to what Shaden had done, but as Demund, his muscles screamed to rest. Every time, he¡¯d increase his circulation until the pain died down. It was only natural; recently, the only workout he¡¯d done was running and stretches. Some pushups and situps if he felt like it. Circulating constantly had slowed his muscle loss, but he would have collapsed from muscle fatigue halfway. But he had a strong heart. And the muscles he lacked, he made up with circulation. By the twentieth minute, he knew he¡¯d fall over if he stopped circulating, but his reserves were sufficient. Months of practice had increased his mana pool, and he was reaping the results. He gritted his teeth and moved on¡ªfrom legs, to the stomach, to the back, to the chest, to the arms. It was closer to a warmup than a workout, but the lack of rest made it seem worse than anything he¡¯d done before. It made him remember the times when Enariss had pushed him to his limits. But unlike then, he had mana by his side. Despite his head buzzing with blood, he noticed the people around him making pained expressions. He did as well, but he was worse off physically than them, so he wondered why. His prosthetic leg knee didn¡¯t help during knee-bending situations, and his left leg was dying because of it. He was taking on twice as much stress as them. So why were they in pain? Someone had already stopped¡ªWane. A few were lagging. Demund focused on Edan, copying every movement¡ªhe¡¯d gotten an earful because of that by the squadron in the other world. He knew what muscles to move, that joins to bend. At this point, he could feel his heart trying to give him nausea, causing a red haze to form in his vision, but circulating made his mind clear. And he still had a lot of juice to spare. He thought he heard Edan groan. The guy was more incredible than he¡¯d thought, leading this group and all. Smart, rich, and athletic. Demund didn¡¯t want to lose¡ªeven if it wasn¡¯t a competition. Because thirty minutes had passed, and the guys around them were stopping one by one. And they watched the ones that remained¡ªuntil it was just Edan, Demund, and three others. ¡°Final set¡ª¡± Edan announced. They completed it without fail, and when Edan fell on his mat, his chest heaving up and down, Demund did the same, though he was trying his best not to undo his circulation. He knew that if he did, he¡¯d be in for more pain than he was comfortable with. Every part of his body was vibrating, steaming with rawness and torn muscles, screaming for help. ¡°Fifty minutes, damn!¡± one of the surviving students said, wiping his face. ¡°Trying to kill us, Edan?¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry, I went a little overboard,¡± Edan grinned, breathing deeply, his head down on the mat. ¡°That was a good workout. Hey, you made it, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Somehow,¡± Demund replied weakly. ¡°A lot of people stopped though.¡± ¡°Yeah¡ªI went overboard.¡± Edan slowly got up, stretching his body. He looked relaxed and passive, but other thoughts were clouding in Demund¡¯s mind. Had the guy wanted to see how far he could have gone? Had he wanted him to quit? Then why mention that quitting was for losers? Maybe he was overthinking things. After being among brute soldiers, the negative thoughts had increased, but at least they were straightforward. Here, he wasn¡¯t sure. It was a good workout, he decided. Edan hadn¡¯t been hostile to him. Looking at the things he¡¯d done beforehand, Demund felt bad for doubting the guy. ¡°You okay?¡± Demund took Edan¡¯s hand, who hoisted him up. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, wiping his brow. ¡°That was bad. Really bad. Do you do this every day?¡± ¡°Well, I wish we could.¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± ¡°Keep it at thirty minutes, please.¡± ¡°He wants us to be spaghetti¡ª¡± Complaints rose from all over, and Edan raised his hand apologetically. ¡°Okay, okay, I went too far today. But the newcomer beat most of you, didn¡¯t he?¡± At that, they all shut their mouths, some shrugging. The ones who had finished looked somewhat proud of themselves. ¡°Who wants to waste energy on this?¡± ¡°I have a leg workout reserved.¡± Again, excuses rose. Not directly at Edan, but amongst themselves. Demund caught some¡ªothers didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°You can stay for other things,¡± Edan told Demund. ¡°But we¡¯re done with the main event. Care to join us every day?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Demund said, ¡°but I¡¯m not a fan of torture.¡± ¡°Come on, it wasn¡¯t that bad,¡± Edan laughed. Demund looked at the clock. Forty-three minutes. His runs were never that long. He shrugged, still circulating. ¡°Anyway, thanks for the workout,¡± Demund smiled. ¡°I gotta go to them now.¡± He¡¯d spotted his friends watching at a distance, doing weights. They¡¯d seen his message. ¡°Might as well bring them over,¡± Edan suggested. ¡°We¡¯ll see. Maybe next time,¡± Demund answered, remembering his friends¡¯ not-so-positive attitude towards Edan¡¯s group. He hadn¡¯t particularly liked them either, though he hadn¡¯t known Edan back then. ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Edan shrugged. ¡°You can go now. Don¡¯t worry about the mat¡ªwe¡¯ll clean it up later.¡± Demund nodded, heading to Riley and Rhyne. They were expecting him, and he felt glad when he was finally around people he could relax with. It was never forceful when he worked out with them; it was motivating, and he wanted to feel that again. After living in Fort Avagal, he¡¯d yearned for some light-hearted, imperfect training, workouts that could be done without pressure. His body was worse here, but his heart felt freer. It was a strange feeling. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Dang, Demund,¡± Rhyne clapped. ¡°You¡¯re a mad lad.¡± ¡°Mad lad?¡± ¡°It means you¡¯re crazy,¡± Rhyne grinned. ¡°What the heck? I never knew you were so¡ªso¡ª¡± ¡°Athletic?¡± Riley added. ¡°No, not that word. The other word¡ª¡± ¡°Vigorous?¡± ¡°Yeah, vigorous! Dang, I dunno if I could do it for that long.¡± ¡°Well, we never tried.¡± ¡°Would hate to go on for an hour. That¡¯s crazy.¡± ¡°More like forty,¡± Demund corrected, ¡°but yeah, it sucked. You guys know Edan, right? He wants you to join if you want.¡± Both of his friends¡¯ faces scrunched up at that sentence, and Rhyne snorted through his nose, lifting his dumbbell. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like gossiping,¡± Rhyne said. ¡°But, well, dunno about you, but that¡¯s the kind of group my parents want me to stay away from.¡± ¡°Same,¡± Riley said. ¡°Even the teachers know they drink at his parties. Which is why the popular kids want to go there.¡± Demund scratched his cheek. ¡°Dang. Will I get into trouble if someone finds out that I¡ªyou know?¡± ¡°Probably. You¡¯ll get an earful,¡± Riley told him. ¡°They¡¯ll tell your parents at least.¡± Turning his head, Demund glanced back at Edan¡¯s group, who had continued on with other workouts. They all looked so hard-working, motivating each other, clapping and grinning and hooting. His friends were right on one hand, but was Edan¡¯s group really that bad? ¡°Oh well, I¡¯d rather be with you guys,¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve come here.¡± ¡°No, duh. Welcome back,¡± Rhyne grinned. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Enariss? I haven¡¯t seen her around.¡± ¡°Oh, her. She went to the Islands.¡± ¡°The Islands? You mean the Preliminary Islands?¡± ¡°Yeah. According to her, she¡¯ll be staying there for¡­a couple of months?¡± ¡°Oh. Dang. Sounds fun.¡± His friend was trying to be cool about it, but Demund could sense the disappointment in his voice. Maybe this was a good thing. Time would let them figure out their emotions since Demund didn¡¯t know whether or not he genuinely liked Enariss or not. She was like a hero to him, someone who¡¯d pushed him through the darkness, someone who¡¯d lent a hand to him when he¡¯d been at his lowest. He liked her¡ªbut their positions were different. He knew that if they began dating, it wouldn¡¯t last long. ¡°Want to do biceps with us?¡± Riley offered. ¡°Today is bicep day.¡± ¡°That, I can do,¡± Demund grinned. ¡°Urgh, my body¡¯s starting to hurt all over.¡± ¡°Visit the infirmary later?¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± He was back. No longer were the tiring hours of preparation, the stress of competition that had strained his nerves. He could relax now with his friends. He still had studying to do, but he was used to that now. It was time to return to his routine again. Only, without Enariss. That was sure to be a large hole in his life. Demund began to curl his arms with his friends, circulating to keep himself from falling over from fatigue. ? ? ? It was becoming much, much colder now, and the sight of falling snow had become common at the fortress. Mornings were usually spent shoveling snow out of the courtyard and roads to warm their bodies before breakfast, and the slow ones were shouted at. Shaden had thought the cold would make people more sluggish, as it usually did at school, but here, the frost was like whips, lashing the soldiers to move faster. The captains¡¯ voices were a degree louder now, and whoever appeared to be sleepy was quickly punished with a kick in the shin, hard enough to make them grimace in pain despite the thicker clothing. One of them was Nicar, whose activity was shooting through the roof. ¡°Faster, men! Let the snow pile, and you still stumble when the beastmen attack,¡± Nicar yelled. She was one of the people who followed every protocol by the letter, but no one could complain. Even as she yelled, she was shoveling as much, if not more snow than the other men. Shaden still didn¡¯t like hearing her loud voice, and he still had a bad image of her, but she was a hard worker. He could respect that at least. ¡°Hey, kid. Can¡¯t you use some of that magic of yours?¡± Gel sighed, sticking his shovel into the hard ground. ¡°I hate sweating in the mornings.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rely too much on him,¡± Enov muttered. ¡°But a peaceful, eventless morning sure would be nice. A cup of warm milk, sitting by the fire, ah, my chest is warm. Come on, get moving!¡± ¡°I think the whole courtyard would be too much, even for him,¡± Dilli said, throwing a pile to the side. ¡°It would be nothing compared to the time when he restored my leg,¡± Patran said proudly. ¡°You only see that in children¡¯s stories.¡± ¡°I believe it would be very possible for him to empty the courtyard,¡± Geloi nodded. Hinz was the only one who didn¡¯t say anything. There was still an uncomfortable tension between him and Shaden, though it was mostly him acting like Shaden didn¡¯t exist. He was a stubborn man true to his word. Shaden didn¡¯t like him at all, because quite often, he¡¯d eavesdrop on Hinz complaining about his minor mistakes, or how he did this when he should have done that. Lately, the reproachful remarks towards him were rare, mostly Hinz talking to himself. Shaden had managed to win the soldiers over with his magic, and they were treating him like a resourceful companion. ¡°Now, now, we are doing this for a reason,¡± Pillen said, shoveling a generous amount of snow. ¡°Alertness and energy. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Maybe I could remove the snow, and everyone else could do other exercises,¡± Shaden proposed. ¡°Honestly, moving snow around doesn¡¯t do much.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± ¡°He says the truth.¡± ¡°Sir, we could be running. Or practicing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the dedication, men,¡± Pillen told them, though with less certainty. ¡°It would be good to ask the Lord Commander.¡± ¡°I believe so too.¡± ¡°Shaden will only be here for less than a year. Don¡¯t rely too much on him.¡± ¡°Then we should enjoy the opportunity while it lasts.¡± Eventually, Pillen relented, and a promise was given to the soldiers. And consequently, from the very next day, Shaden began to clear the courtyard of snow, and in turn, the soldiers began their day off with running. His presence had affected everyone at the fortress, and there was no one who didn¡¯t know about him now. It was simple enough to clear the snow, so he began to experiment with his magic. He¡¯d sometimes melt it with heat, scoop it up with telekinesis, turn it into water, flatten it into the ground (a bad idea, since it had caused the floor to become very slippery), turn it into a giant snowman, and whatever came to mind. He was enjoying himself. He knew what to do now, and everything he did was easy. He never sweated, and he could take long, warm baths while the others doused themselves quickly. He slept in peace while the others shivered. Though, no one knew about that. Who knew what more they¡¯d ask of him. He¡¯d allowed himself to be used, though he didn¡¯t want to bear too much of a responsibility. Looking back, he should have done this earlier. Without caring about what he was told to do, he should have done everything to make himself comfortable, because he had the ability to do so. Pain and suffering had increased his tolerance, especially for his waking self, but he didn¡¯t feel like it had done much. Even without the irritating experience, he knew he would have been resilient. Now, people knew him and what he could do. A small part, but he didn¡¯t have to reveal everything. Just enough to be comfortable. Then, the first day of the Winter Trials began. ? ? ? It was a long and quiet march. As if they¡¯d been put under a spell, the entirety of the soldiers was quiet¡ªonly the sound of faint steps in the snow could be heard. It was terribly cold too; while the snow had stopped falling, the wind was like icy daggers on their skin. Though that didn¡¯t matter to Shaden anyway. He comfortably trod along, warm in his clothes and more importantly, magic. He didn¡¯t have to use much anyway. Simply walking was enough to make his body hot. The fortress had been abandoned, and apparently, another Commander or General from the west (the city of Enthimer, Shaden had heard) would occupy it. It made sense why the soldiers of Fort Avagal were so careless about personal belongings, because every winter, the more things they had, the worse it would be for them. Items left behind would likely be stolen, and items taken would be damaged. They were heading towards a life-and-death situation, and if they died, their belongings would be shared amongst the remaining soldiers or be sent to their families if anyone cared. Patran had explained this to him, so Shaden had brought everything he had on him along, including his white wyvern cloak and boots and everything from Nafar. It had increased his load twofold, but that wasn¡¯t a problem for him. What he did worry about was his flute. There was the danger of it cracking if it became too dry, and the weather was sure to damage it. He¡¯d oiled it thoroughly and was using his magic to check it now and then, but when training began, he wondered if it would stay intact. It would be terrible if it broke. They marched on, and Shaden was wondering how they would all climb the mountain when they began to go sideways, along the cliffs. Those on horses scouted ahead, and the Commander himself was riding on one, positioned relative to the center of the army. The man was old, but he showed no signs of faltering. ¡°Rest!¡± the Commander¡¯s speaker would announce, and they¡¯d sit and catch their breaths for ten minutes before they set out again. Eventually, a long way from the cliff Shaden had climbed, they entered a deep ravine that slanted upwards, heading into the mountains¡ªtowards beastman territory. A battle would be unavoidable. Shaden watched out for enemies lest he made a mistake again. Every few minutes, he¡¯d feel the Commander¡¯s subtle magic flash out, touching everything in the vicinity. His sons¡¯ and daughter¡¯s detection waves were more noticeable. They hadn¡¯t asked for his help. Then again, he wouldn¡¯t be here later on. Still, he was wary, determined to be the first one to spot out the enemy. They ascended, and the wind grew worse. Everyone¡¯s hands and faces were red and caked with ice. Still, they continued, not a single person letting out a voice of complaint. This was only the beginning¡ªthe worst was far to come. Under the stars, they walked. When morning came, they pushed on¡ªsleeping out here would mean death. They had supplies to set camp with, but they were not for the initial journey. Without sleeping, they walked¡ªand Shaden was counting his eight-hundred and twenty-sixth animal when they finally arrived at Mentir Hold. He¡¯d wondered why the stronghold had been so large and empty the first time they¡¯d come. Now he knew. But the stronghold was not enough to fit all of them, and after a drawing of lots by the captains, Shaden¡¯s squadron was able to get a position inside. ¡°Ah, I love my sister,¡± Pillen yawned, dropping his bag on the floor. ¡°I would hate to sleep outside.¡± ¡°I felt her use detection,¡± Shaden commented. ¡°Good. That evil sister of mine didn¡¯t volunteer to sleep outside this year. The cold would be too much to bear. Or maybe she was being considerate of you.¡± ¡°Of me?¡± Pillen cracked his neck. ¡°Squad, I¡¯m proud of you. Sleep tightly¡ªI will wake you up.¡± This was a temporary rest; afterwards, they¡¯d stay here if they were lucky or go to the other outposts to prepare for the Winter Trials. And that wouldn¡¯t be permanent either. They¡¯d continue to travel across the mountains, into beastman territory¡ªconflict was imminent. When it arrived, Shaden wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d react. But for now, he closed his eyes, enjoying the bliss of sleep. ? ? ? It took them a whole day to get to the outpost. Now, they moved as a larger unit under Captain Nicar, consisting of multiple squadrons. They were over fifty in total, and the squadrons took turns scouting as they progressed deeper into the mountains. Shaden didn¡¯t know how they remembered the way. He¡¯d been taught to look out for the mountain peaks and remember them by name, using them as navigational markers. Unlike him, many of the soldiers had traversed this area a couple of times in the past, so it was natural that they knew more than him, especially the captain. But she didn¡¯t look to be thirty. Yet, she already had years of experience under her belt. Just becoming a captain took many years, and he wondered why a woman as beautiful as her would choose to fight as a soldier, even if Fort Avagal¡¯s management had been passed down among the Nieuts for the recent generations. She was the only woman there, surrounded by hardened men. It was natural that she caught his attention much more now that they were traveling together. Among the mass of muscles and greasy hair, Nicar was like a wild rose¡ªa pleasant sight for the eyes. But if she caught anyone staring at her too long, she¡¯d berate them for not being alert. Though, for some reason, she never said anything to him when she saw him staring. Maybe it was because he was a child; she simply didn¡¯t care. Shaden could think about many things while they moved. How many would die? How many would they kill? As long as he was with them, he would try to prevent any casualties. But as for killing beastmen, he wasn¡¯t so sure. He¡¯d never killed before. Committing murder¡ªgiven the nature of his family, it would be inevitable. Would this be the moment when he tasted his first kill? Killing. He looked at his hands. It was easy. He¡¯d hunted animals before. But the thought of taking the life away from a person was¡ªwas unsettling. They¡¯d be gone for good. There would be no bringing them back, and he hadn¡¯t seen any necromancy-related texts anywhere. He¡¯d tried before to revive animals he¡¯d killed, but things that were dead couldn¡¯t be brought back to life. People died when they were killed. Was it inevitable? The first few days were eventless. They took turns guarding, using their free time to hunt and scavenge for food. They had brought rations, but everyone wanted the taste of fresh meat. The third day was a good day, as Pillen caught a deer. His aim with the bow was incredible, and they enjoyed a warm feast that night, singing songs. Shaden followed along. It was one of the few moments that Nicar wasn¡¯t commanding them to be alert. They received the message to proceed forward. From now on, they would have to sleep in their tents. The main force would follow them from behind while the scouting squadrons would report from the front. Shaden¡¯s unit was right in between them¡ªthe first actual line of attack. They would either rake in the most feats or die in the process. It unsettled him. It unsettled him that even though they were going deeper, they hadn¡¯t met any enemies. It unsettled him that the snow was sometimes thick enough to make them lose sight of people a few meters away, though Nicar always seemed to know when someone, very rarely, lost their way. Maybe they were walking into an ambush. His magic told him otherwise. There wasn¡¯t anyone near. No one except them in the vast mountain range. Shaden could tell where he was now. When they¡¯d dropped off Prem, the beastman boy, they¡¯d traveled along the Hyla River, and he¡¯d seen a mountain range far in the distance, though he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. Now, he was there. He was crossing over, straight into the land he¡¯d toured briefly before. He didn¡¯t understand. Weren¡¯t all the nations at a truce? According to the books he¡¯d read, the world was enjoying a long period of peace because of Saiton¡¯s accomplishments. But up here, none of that seemed to apply¡ªno one seemed to know. The soldiers bet on who would get the first kill and joked about who¡¯d die first. About who would get the most kills, about who would be promoted next. ¡°If you do well here, you could easily become a captain.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t plan on continuing, but if I do, you can take credit for it.¡± And this had been Enov and Pillen talking. Some viewed the upcoming battle as an opportunity. It made sense¡ªthey needed their revenge. They needed to show their enemies who they were and what they would do to those who crossed them. But¡ªhe wasn¡¯t a part of them. He wasn¡¯t from Bughast. He was an outsider, a visitor, someone who had a beastman friend, someone who wanted to stay neutral. Maybe he could think of it as a game. He¡¯d pull the trigger, hit some headshots, and call it a day, not giving a second look to the ones he killed. It would earn him respect and prestige and the medallion of honor so many people were talking about. He was the best shot out of all of them. After all, his fuel was limitless and his control meticulous. He could become the ultimate killing machine if he wanted to. But these were real, living beings. His family here was real, his magic was real, and he, himself, was real. The thoughts continued to boil and somersault and twist within his mind. Then suddenly, the fateful day came. Shaden¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly got out from his tent, looking for Pillen. Finding him, he ran to the man and motioned for attention. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s here,¡± Shaden said, pointing towards the east. ¡°They¡¯re coming up.¡± ¡°Numbers? Distance?¡± ¡°Over twenty. Less than thirty. Distance would be¡ªtwo kilometers.¡± ¡°Impressive. I¡¯ll go tell the captain.¡± Within two minutes, their squad and two other squads were ready with blasting rods in their hands. Nicar allowed them to proceed, and they began to head towards the intruders silently, hiding behind the snow. ¡°There they are,¡± Pillen muttered. ¡°Can you see them? They¡¯re dots.¡± The others nodded. Shaden could see them as well. He didn¡¯t know what they were doing, but they were coming their way. The squadron leaders signaled to each other, and they lay down, weapons aimed towards the strangers. They continued to travel in their direction, becoming bigger now. Within range, Pillen signaled. Then he made a signal Shaden did not recognize. The other squadron leaders nodded. Pillen tapped his blasting rod, nodding once. Shaden could feel the mana build up in their weapons now. They were doing it. He looked at the strangers once more, focusing on them with his magic. While he couldn¡¯t improve his sight, he could make out their forms using his mana. These people¡ª They had no weapons. They had bags full of food and blankets. The shots rang out, and Shaden turned his head away, shutting off his mana after feeling the bullets thud into their bodies. 5.31 Opening his eyes, Shaden knew that he¡¯d done something wrong. ¡°Where are you going!¡± ¡°Come back!¡± Putting the shouts of his comrades behind him, Shaden began to run towards the fallen beastmen, filling each step with power so that his body soared across the landscape, creating puffs of snow. His heart was climbing up to his throat, and he felt a shiver go up his arms and neck¡ªthe shiver of realization. All the while, he could hear muffled shouts behind him, but they failed to reach him. His eyes were on the fallen bodies, those who had been shot over and over until all of them had fallen¡ªand he¡¯d only been able to stand there stupidly, unsure of what to do. This was a real world. He¡¯d decided on that. But stress had made him wish that it wasn¡¯t and he¡¯d become desensitized during the past couple of months, and it had led to this. A massacre which he had brought into action, deaths he could have prevented. Please, please be alive¡ª He gritted his teeth and finally landed a few paces away from the scene of death. Bare rock had been exposed with warm blood, and the snow was a slush of crimson, bits of raw pink and deep red spluttered over the white. There was no movement. Only the wind howled in his ears, and the faint feeling of warmth was already fading, cooled by Winter¡¯s breath. Not a single one alive. Shaden desperately scanned the bodies, but when Nicar had ordered them to stop firing, he now knew it had been after she¡¯d confirmed everyone¡¯s deaths through their detection magic. All dead, so quiet, so still, so cold. He awkwardly sprinted back and forth, his boots being soaked in blood, squelching with every step. Circulating was keeping him from heaving uncontrollably, but the back of his head felt tight; the odor of flesh and feces was seeping through the wind from the pile of the fallen. Shaden took steps back from the scene of the massacre and sat down on the snow. His bottom would get wet, but he didn¡¯t care. He wondered what the heck he was doing in the middle of a kind of war that was going on, killing those that looked like innocents. He felt numb. The smell was worse than the horse pens down in Nafar. ¡°Shaden!¡± He didn¡¯t move. He numbly stared at the dead, imagining them being alive just a few minutes before. This was a real world, wasn¡¯t it? And there they lay, unable to live again. A sharp sensation filled his cheek, and he realized that he was looking sideways now. Touching his cheek, suddenly feeling irritated, he turned to the man before him with a small frown. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Pillen roared, clenching Shaden¡¯s collar, almost lifting him. ¡°You do not enter the battlefield until you are told! What if the other squadrons still had their rods pointed at you? Are you out of your mind?¡± Shaden blinked. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered to him anyway. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said weakly. ¡°What were you trying to accomplish?¡± Pillen scowled. ¡°Shaden, you promised you would follow orders. Answer!¡± Shaden felt something well up inside of him. Not shame, not from being berated, but from the whole absurd situation. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would massacre them all!¡± Shaden said, getting up from the ground. Pillen¡¯s grip loosened, and Shaden moved back to free himself. ¡°Look at them. They¡¯re all dead.¡± Pillen¡¯s confusion was apparent. ¡°What did you expect?¡± ¡°We could capture them,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°Get information out of them.¡± ¡°Capture them! And who would do that?¡± ¡°The soldiers. You¡¯re supposed to be the elite soldiers.¡± ¡°Shaden.¡± Shaden looked up. ¡°Shaden. Look at our weapons. Look at our equipment.¡± He did. They had blasting rods, a knife each, and ropes they would use to climb and descend. ¡°We have ropes.¡± Pillen looked at him like he was spouting nonsense, and he sighed deeply, putting a hand over his face. After a few seconds of silence, he lowered it and knelt before Shaden. ¡°I know you¡¯re sensible. Let¡¯s say we did capture them¡ªall of them without any casualties on our side. What would we do?¡± ¡°Get information,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Then we could put them under confinement.¡± ¡°Who would look after them?¡± ¡°A part of the soldiers.¡± ¡°A loss in our numbers. What would the prisoners eat?¡± Shaden¡¯s train of thought slammed into a halt. The food the soldiers had, but they were already running low. ¡°I could catch a lot of animals.¡± ¡°Two days before you told me the animals nearby were scarce. These are beastmen. They eat like starved wolves. They would eat their own kind. Without food, you would be starving them to death.¡± ¡°We could let them go.¡± ¡°Letting the enemy go when we are attacking their homeland?¡± They were escaping. They were refugees. If they had talked this through, they might have found another solution. But the more he tried to think of an excuse, the more ridiculous his thoughts sounded to him. ¡°A single one of them could send us to our graves with the right information,¡± Pillen spoke. ¡°A group of them would maul us down. In the mountains, only our rods keep us on equal footing on them. They have claws, fur, muscle, and stamina that exceed ours. Without weapons, we would be the ones being massacred. Do you know why our family has been tasked with defending the border until now? The beastmen can smell us, and they have better eyes. Only our magic gives us the upper hand.¡± ¡°But you have me,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I could single-handedly restrain all of them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. We may have it easy this year. But how about the next, and thereafter? This is a trial, Shaden. It is not meant to be easy. Why suffer through complications when the safe, efficient solution is at hand?¡± ¡°Because now, they¡¯re all dead.¡± Pillen¡¯s face softened, and he placed a hand on Shaden¡¯s head. ¡°You are inexperienced. Don¡¯t think of them as people, Shaden. They are lying, deceiving animals who will repay good with evil.¡± Shaden was about to argue when an image of Ronar and Prem passed through his mind. They had been stealing before, and it hadn¡¯t been once that beastmen had tried to steal from them when they had dropped Prem off at the beastmen city next to the Hyla River. It was one of the reasons why their time there had been shorter because it had been unpleasant and cold. Eilae had hated it. But he remembered Mistillia. Their encounter had been rough at the beginning, but they¡¯d become friends. He could never think of her as not being a person. Shaden kept silent, unable to answer. From the corner of his eye, he saw the others emerging from the snow, coming towards their location. Pillen looked back, sighed deeply, and motioned to Shaden to follow him. ¡°We will have to go see the captain,¡± he stated. ¡°Nicar will decide what to do with you.¡± As they neared Nicar, they passed some soldiers, all of whom Shaden had seen at least once around the fort while helping out with all of the chores. Some sent him disapproving looks, accompanied with grunts and comments of scorn that Shaden¡¯s ears picked up. It didn¡¯t make him feel any better. He knew that acting out of order was unacceptable, punishable by death in extreme cases, but his emotions had gotten ahead of him. Cold-blooded killing wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d wanted or expected. There had been no children amidst the pile of bodies, but had there been¡ª He doubted they would have stopped. After all, Nicar had shot him down simply because he¡¯d been a threat. What the residents of the fortress valued, what they believed was right¡ªit had splashed his face like cold water, waking him up from his excitement for battle. What had he expected? Shooting the beastmen in a cool fashion and making a name for himself? He¡¯d felt their mana. He¡¯d felt their life. And when he¡¯d seen them on the ground, it had been so still, so empty and cold. Nicar was in a discussion with a few other men, and her eyebrows lowered slightly when she saw Shaden and Pillen approaching. With a wave of her hand, her subordinates went ahead of her while she stood still, waiting for Shaden to stand before her. He did, feeling lightheaded. Why was it so cold? ¡°Shaden,¡± she breathed. He couldn¡¯t meet her eyes. He knew that he¡¯d done something wrong. He¡¯d agreed to be under her command, and he¡¯d broken his promise. ¡°Shaden,¡± she said again. ¡°Look at me. Why did you go into the line of fire?¡± Shaden raised his head. Her face looked blank like a mannequin, and the only sign of life was the mist that formed before her when she breathed. He couldn¡¯t believe how apathetic she appeared when she¡¯d given the order to massacre a group of people. ¡°I thought, maybe I could save the beastmen,¡± Shaden answered, feeling sick in the stomach. ¡°But they were all dead.¡± ¡°You¡ªwould you save the beastmen?¡± ¡°They were unarmed. They looked like refugees,¡± he replied. Nicar and Pillen exchanged glances. ¡°They are the enemy. All of them,¡± Nicar told him. ¡°They do not need saving.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t turn away this time. In defiance, he kept his eyes fastened onto Nicar¡¯s, refusing to budge. ¡°I visited the beastman country before. I have a friend who is a beastman. You can¡¯t¡ª¡± Nicar suddenly lowered herself and put a hand over Shaden¡¯s mouth, her eyes darting left and right. ¡°You cannot say that,¡± she spoke in a low voice. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve traveled the world, but this is Bughast.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Why all the hatred?¡± ¡°They are savages,¡± Nicar said. ¡°Their history with us runs deep and long.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Bughast was once a larger country, but when the beastmen came up after being driven by the elves, they occupied most of the north. But that was centuries ago.¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± Nicar demanded, turning to Pillen. ¡°Did you not prepare him for what was to come?¡± ¡°My apologies, Sister,¡± Pillen bowed. ¡°He is here not for hunting, but as a magic-user.¡± ¡°Does he not know how to shoot the blasting rod?¡± ¡°He does. He¡¯s very good. But he thinks of the beastmen as people.¡± By this point, Shaden was frowning deeply. It rubbed him the wrong way when Nicar addressed Pillen when he was right in front of her as if refusing to acknowledge his existence. Did she have to do that? He¡¯d thought that he had earned some respect, but now, it didn¡¯t exist. ¡°A Limen that is not a hunter, but a utility tool,¡± Nicar muttered. ¡°It is nothing like the tales I heard as a child. You are just a frail boy, afraid to take a life. I do not know why you are here. Squad Leader Pillen, he is in your hands. Good work spotting the enemy.¡± Nicar left, not giving him a second glance. Shaden¡¯s fists were clenched now. ¡°I was the one who spotted them first!¡± he called out to her. She didn¡¯t look back. He felt a wave of heat rise to his face, humiliated and angry that he didn¡¯t know how to properly argue against Nicar. He¡¯d thought that they¡¯d reached an understanding, but now he could see that all of it had been shallow. Bring the whole mountain down on them. The scary thought crossed his mind, and for a second, he thought about conjuring a terrifying blizzard that would incur bone-chilling frost¡ª ¡°She¡¯s saying that for your sake,¡± Pillen said. He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°My sake?¡± ¡°Yes, your sake,¡± Pillen said. ¡°How much longer will it take for you to understand? If you simply follow orders, your thoughts can follow later. Understanding comes with experience. But you question, and question, and question¡ªconstantly!¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°I¡¯m not here as a subordinate!¡± Shaden argued. ¡°I came here to learn.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve learned our gift. Then you asked to be here so you could learn more about us and our lives. That is what you told me, that you would agree to follow.¡± ¡°And I did!¡± ¡°Obedience means submitting until you are freed from your duty!¡± Pillen exclaimed, striking his own chest, mist spluttering from his mouth. ¡°Of course you will be humiliated, called out, and rebuked. Do you think you¡¯re the only one? Do you believe that you are the only one with questions? All of us do. Complaints¡ªwe all have them! But we endure. We keep silent because that keeps order. And those that do not are spurned. You¡ªyou have always been an exception. Can you not see that?¡± You have no idea that I¡¯m the one who''s trying to keep myself from leveling the whole place, Shaden wanted to shout, but Pillen¡¯s words were bitterly true, and it hurt him. How could they expect him, who¡¯d lived most of his life in a civil world, to comply with such brutish ideologies? He¡¯d tried to learn¡ªhe had been able to endure, but cold-blooded murder? The smell still seemed to linger on his clothes, despite the cold numbing his senses. ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± Shaden said quietly. Pillen looked at him for a few more seconds, looked at the sky, then turned around. ¡°The others are waiting for us,¡± he stated. ¡°Like it or not, we need to keep moving.¡± ¡°Right behind you,¡± Shaden said audibly. He¡¯d given up on using sir. Wordlessly, they ran through the snow. It was a short while before they rejoined the group. Pillen¡¯s face was darker than usual, and the squadron noticed it, making the already quiet atmosphere even quieter; no one spoke a word and only moved through hand signals. Shaden obeyed, but he knew he¡¯d messed up again. He had been so proud of himself, being the first to spot the beastmen. He¡¯d wanted to prove to them that he was capable. And now, not even an hour later, he felt miserable, wanting to quit again. But time moved on. ¡°Your punishment will be postponed,¡± Pillen said to him when they had set camp for the night. ¡°Get some rest. Today is the beginning. You will see worse.¡± ¡°Punish me now,¡± Shaden demanded, not wanting to hold any debts. ¡°How can I act properly when you¡¯re always making me an exception?¡± ¡°You will freeze to death,¡± Pillen growled. ¡°I cannot let you die for such a stupid reason.¡± ¡°For my sake, because I have to learn,¡± Shaden insisted. Pillen pursed his lips. ¡°If you tire tomorrow, you will become a burden.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Pillen snapped, loading his rifle. Pointing towards the summit of the nearest mountain, he fired, and the metal ball zipped through the snow, vanishing into the darkness. ¡°Strip naked and fetch the ball, and you will be forgiven.¡± ¡°Leader,¡± Gel said, ¡°that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Then he can give up. Gel, Patran,¡± he motioned. ¡°Enov, watch the others.¡± Patran gave Shaden a worried look before departing with Pillen to go report to the main camp. Their silhouettes faded into the background, and Enov turned to Shaden, crossing his arms. ¡°Well, kid?¡± he said. ¡°What will you do?¡± Shaden immediately began to take everything off, throwing it aside. He noticed the bitterness of the wind right away, but the pain eased when he circulated, forcing his body to become warm. The others watched in disbelief while he folded his clothes and tossed his belongings into his tent. ¡°No one will come after you if you don¡¯t return,¡± Enov warned. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Shaden bluntly replied. ¡°Don¡¯t let your pride kill you,¡± Geloi said. ¡°What you are doing is suicide.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Hinz only scowled at him while Dilli nervously darted his eyes between Shaden and Enov. Shaden looked in the direction where the bullet had been fired. He hadn¡¯t been able to set a marker on it. ¡°See? There¡¯s nothing on me,¡± Shaden told the men. ¡°If I return with a bullet, you¡¯ll know that I succeeded.¡± ¡°Return when your fingers and toes feel like they¡¯re being stabbed with a thousand burning needles,¡± Geloi cautioned. ¡°It will be too late after then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Shaden nodded. He began to run through the snow, feeling the flakes fall on his skin. ¡°Even your magic won¡¯t last long! Don¡¯t underestimate the north!¡± Enov called from behind him. Shaden didn¡¯t look back and quickened his pace instead. He felt strangely free. There was no one to judge him in the wild, no one to tell him that he was wrong. No one to watch him, no one to punish him but nature. He shouted into the howling wind, filling his lungs with ice-cold breaths, feeling alive. Concentrating his mana within himself, he spread it far and wide, making it a giant sphere with him at its center, detecting everything within it. It was harder than he had thought, trying to locate a single bullet. It was much worse than those ¡®find the character¡¯ books that were the size of four sheets taped together. He continued to spread his mana out in a radar-like fashion, and only intense circulation helped him concentrate on the sheer amount of input he was getting¡ªthe individual rocks, the piles of snow, the animals underneath it, and random things in between, including human bones which he ignored. Still, something like a metal bullet would be distinct among the rocks. He shivered. Feeling somewhat exposed, he conjured a simple covering from his shadow. It felt soft to the touch and silky as if trying to make itself comfortable for him. It was more than once that Shaden had thought of it as alive; the way it shifted properties to fit his needs was automatic. Of course, he could manually change the hardness and shape, but the silk-like texture he was feeling right now wasn¡¯t his doing. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are, but maybe you could cheer me up right now. Or give me hints where the bullet is.¡± The shadow didn¡¯t reply. It never did. It was pitch black now; the moon and stars were barely visible through the snowfall. But he had no problems navigating at this point. The situation was training in itself, and he wondered why the Nieuts didn¡¯t do anything similar to it. No¡­Pillen had taught him how to shoot a target with his eyes closed but he had advised against it. It didn¡¯t matter to him anyway. As Shaden, he was good at whatever he learned. And still, he was messing up. He didn¡¯t understand why. Small, stupid mistakes everywhere. Maybe he¡¯d escalated the argument. Had he simply apologized, it would have ended there. But he asked too many questions. He bit his lip. Only the constant howling wind and rapid mana flow kept his thoughts from coagulating too much into stressful lumps. So he focused on the environment once again, looking out for the bullet that had flown who knew how far into the mountains. ¡°There you are!¡± He cried in satisfaction, sensing a foreign sphere that had come into the edge of his perception. He was sure it was the bullet by the size of it. Locking on, he turned his area of detection into a thinner line, focusing on the bullet to make sure it was the one. It was definitely a bullet. How long had it taken him? It was hard to tell, but he¡¯d counted well over five thousand seconds. It took him a few more minutes to finally reach where the bullet had fallen. Snow had piled over it, but one scoop with his hand revealed the cold bullet. He rolled it around in his fingers, letting out a short laugh. It was a small victory for him. Not a satisfying one, but a win nonetheless. But against who? Pillen? He stared into his hand, feeling down again. Everything Pillen had said was right. He didn¡¯t fit here where the values were twisted and cruel. And for a moment, he''d believed that he¡¯d adjusted as if he¡¯d become a part of them¡­ He wasn¡¯t going to quit yet. At the end of all of this, he¡¯d show the whole fortress something unimaginable and so mind-blowing it would bring everyone to their knees. He hadn¡¯t decided yet, but a giant fireball sounded nice. The silly, imaginary paybacks were fun to think of, except that he could make them a reality. Shaden sighed. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing here. Just for the heck of it, he searched around for any animals he could bring back to the camp. He¡¯d sensed a few in the barren landscape, including a bear of some kind. When he woke it up, the bear growled and lunged at him in the dark, but he quickly snapped its neck, making its body go limp. It was a sizable bear, slightly taller than an adult human. The bear¡¯s carcass towered over him, but it would be easy to carry it over with his magic. He could have tamed it and ridden it back, but he¡¯d never liked killing animals he¡¯d connected to. But otherwise, there was no hesitation for him in killing an animal. He¡¯d hunted plenty before. Maybe it would be like that with killing people¡ªthe first would be the hardest and the ones that followed would be easier. Maybe he just had to get over it. Yet, this was a real world. It would be so simple for him to think of it as a dream with no consequences. Who could stop him if he wanted to wipe out a town? Even if formidable enemies came, it would be fun. He¡¯d be able to use all of his offensive capabilities. He could make himself a tyrant and make nations tremble before him. It was the relationships he¡¯d formed that stopped him. What would his parents think? His brother and sister? Lytha? Mistilia? The people of Danark? Eshel, Keyga, Eshon, Shaya, Eshan, his grandfather¡ªand Eilae? Would they approve, or would they consider him crazy? He wasn¡¯t close to snapping. Nowhere near. But being alone in the north was forming small cracks in his mind. He wanted someone to trust, but no one was on his side. Everything felt so needlessly complicated. When he arrived, a blasting rod was pointed at him¡ªit was Hinz. In the darkness, all the man would be able to see would be the large silhouette of the bear behind him. Shaden felt mana condensing within the weapon. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he called, dragging the bear behind him. He lit the air around him with his free hand, and Hinz lowered his weapon after seeing him. ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°I thought it was two people in a group.¡± ¡°One is enough,¡± Hinz grunted. ¡°Really? Who decided that? Did Enov tell you to?¡± The man frowned and eyed the bear behind Shaden, motioning to it with his weapon. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I thought we¡¯d need some meat,¡± Shaden shrugged. Hinz didn¡¯t continue the conversation, so Shaden tossed the bear next to the smothered fire. Putting the bullet between his fingers, he raised it so that Hinz could see. ¡°Hey, I brought the bullet,¡± he called. Hinz gave him a single glance with no reply. Then he turned his head towards the darkness again. ¡°Where¡¯s Dilli? I thought he was paired with you,¡± Shaden asked. ¡°You know, you can¡¯t look in both directions.¡± ¡°Go sleep,¡± Hinz grumbled. After berating him for all the mistakes he¡¯d done, the man was making a mistake himself. If he reported this to Pillen, there was no doubt Hinz would be rebuked. Shaden snorted, opening the flap to his tent, and headed inside. He released his circulation, enjoying the fatigue that crept over his body. He shared a tent with Pillen, but the man hadn¡¯t returned. Using some magic, he made himself comfortable and snuck into his bedroll, letting out a sigh. First battle¡ªa complete disaster. He blinked. Would he get used to it? If he killed someone, would that make him feel better and give him the determination he lacked? He shivered, horrified at the thought, but curious nonetheless. No one would know if he killed someone. Even if the Nieuts knew, they did the same¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t think of it as strange. No one else would have to know, and when he finally returned to the people he cared about, he could forget about his crimes. A dark past¡­a sealed, evil memory that edgy protagonists carried around with them¡­ Was killing wrong? Lytha had killed, maybe his father, definitely his grandfather. It wasn¡¯t that strange by this world¡¯s standards. If he explained it as a kind of virtual dream world, his friends would understand as well. Rhyne liked to wreak havoc in games. It really wasn¡¯t that strange. Maybe next time, he would make better decisions. Real, unreal, right, wrong¡ªin the end, he was the one who decided. He¡¯d been given unfathomable power¡ªfor what? To enjoy himself, right? Shaden flinched when something dark crossed his vision. Then he realized that his eyes were closed. He raised an eyebrow. It was his shadow that had moved by itself. Reacting to his thoughts. He didn¡¯t know why it had stopped him before. ¡°What are you?¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯re the one who decided the order of where I should go. Guide me or something.¡± There was no reply. ? ? ? When he woke up, he was still alone. It was dark, but he didn¡¯t feel like sleeping anymore. Besides, his toes were cold, so he wanted to move around to warm his body. There was no need to dress as they slept with everything equipped, so he crawled outside, his feet sinking into the piled snow. Pillen was already awake, seated on a boulder to the side. In his hands was a document¡ªlikely a map¡ªthat he was inspecting. ¡°You¡¯re up early,¡± he commented, seeing Shaden approach. Shaden noticed Enov yawning beside his tent, leaning on his blasting rod. ¡°No point in sleeping more,¡± Shaden replied, rummaging through his pocket. Finding the bullet, he went to Pillen and handed it to him. ¡°I found it.¡± ¡°......Good job,¡± Pillen sighed. ¡°You really did it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t suspect that I might be lying?¡± ¡°I was briefed by Hinz,¡± Pillen said, pointing his chin at a mound of snow. ¡°The bear was unnecessary. Something as big as that will leave tracks.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He spent that dark morning skinning and chopping the bear into roastable portions, creating a fire out of the mana crystal that was inside of the beast. It wasn¡¯t enough, so he made more. Fire from magic was great in that it didn¡¯t create smoke and didn¡¯t die quickly in the wind. He made an earthen mound around it then fetched his pan from his bag, letting everything heat. A few moments later, the meat was sizzling, vapor gushing out into the wind. It was good that the wind was blowing west. Pillen wouldn¡¯t have allowed it otherwise. The smell would alert the beastmen. The bear had a strong stench, and it woke up the other members who emerged from their tents. ¡°Where¡¯d the bear come from?¡± Patran asked, seeing the carcass. ¡°It was the boy,¡± Hinz replied, sitting down on the lump of dirt that Shaden had created. Despite his reluctance to talk to him, Hinz ate everything Shaden hunted. They had a quiet breakfast, and Shaden buried the leftovers deep within the earth. Now that he looked at it, it was wasteful. ¡°We¡¯re regrouping with the others at noon sharp,¡± Pillen briefed the others after they¡¯d packed everything. ¡°They found encoded documents on the beastmen as well as packets of poison. It is not clear what their plan was, but we suspect that it may have been to contaminate our food supply. It was good that you found them, Shaden. The captain thinks highly of you.¡± Shaden felt his heart sink. The beastmen hadn¡¯t been innocent. They marched on, and Pillen told Shaden that he didn¡¯t have to use his detection magic. It would tire him further. Shaden felt fine, but it was true that trying to perceive everything around him was a headache from time to time. So he simply walked, enjoying the scenery as it was. When they regrouped, they all remained hiding behind boulders and rocks while Nicar and the squad leaders under her discussed what they would do. After some time, it was decided that they would descend the mountain; they¡¯d received approval from the Commander. It was the technique that only the Nieuts could use. By connecting to each other, they could send pulses of mana¡ªa type of morse code of the fortress¡ªback and forth. It was one of the greatest advantages they had. But the communication would only work if a Nieut was among the soldiers, which was the reason why the Commander wanted Pillen to remain in the military¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Anor,¡± someone breathed. The Beastmen¡¯s Country. They were still very high up, but the land flattened in the distance below them, producing dark trees whose leaves were topped with snow. Squinting, Shaden thought he saw birds flying around as well as moving dots in the distance¡ªanimals. They carefully moved down the mountain, avoiding the steep drops. The thick snow made it difficult to see underneath their feet so they would poke their blasting rods into the ground before they stepped forward. It looked uneventful until Gel noticed that the dot in the distance looked humanoid, which Pillen confirmed. They were told to wait until he finished communicating. ¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± he commented. ¡°Last time, there were more conflicts along the way. We¡¯ve only seen one group so far.¡± ¡°Good for us,¡± Enov grunted. ¡°Those animals must be running with their tails between their legs.¡± They continued downward. By this point, Shaden could see the other squadrons on the side of the mountain, all going down in unison. ¡°Wait,¡± Pillen said, looking backward. ¡°The captain sensed something up there.¡± All of the others stopped as well as they looked around for potential enemies while squatting. Shaden looked towards the top of the mountain. The sun¡¯s glare made it hard to see, so he squinted. ¡°Did you feel that?¡± Gel said softly. Geloi furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What did you feel?¡± ¡°A rumble. Must have been my stomach.¡± Then they all felt it. The groan of the mountain, shaking the earth beneath them. It was white. It was powdery. It was as if the clouds were falling, thick clouds that were silent, quick, and inevitable. Winter¡¯s deadly breath, coming straight towards them. Pillen opened his mouth, his face wild with urgency, ¡°Take cover!¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Avalanche!¡± 5.32 During his time in the desert, Shaden had acquired a distaste for sand. Partly because of how it found its way into his shoes whenever he walked around, even in the oasis. But that had been the extent of it¡ªa small annoyance. A few seconds of dusting would do the trick. Then the first sandstorm had come when spring was coming to an end. A thick, orange fog had covered the encampment, and Shaden had followed the Jakhar Kishaks into one of their large tents while the sound of wind and whirling grains battered against the thick walls. With Shaden¡¯s magic, it hadn¡¯t been dark, and he had played board games with Keyga and Eshel while waiting for the storm to subside. When they grew tired, they¡¯d taken a nap. It wasn¡¯t a bad memory. The problem was when he¡¯d stepped foot outside. Sand had lined the trees, tents, fences¡ªeverything. Being part of the family, he¡¯d decided to help, and within a few minutes, all of his clothes were filled with sand, his hair decorated with fine grains that refused to come out with brushing. The blistering sun hadn¡¯t helped, and every drop of sweat or moisture that was produced worsened the situation, causing sand to cling onto everything. Even with the tightly-bound tent coverings, the sand had still found a way into everything. He¡¯d hated it. It had taken a full week before he¡¯d gotten the sand out of his belongings. So when the second sandstorm came along, he¡¯d tried something else. It hadn¡¯t worked out as he¡¯d wished (keeping the magic active for over six hours had been too much for him), but he doubted an avalanche would last that long. ¡°Move! Move!¡± Pillen roared. ¡°Get to the sides and find something sturdy! We¡¯ll find you if you get buried!¡± He turned to Shaden. ¡°Please, mark as many people as you can. I know you can survive this, so I¡¯m counting on you to find the others after this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to worry about it,¡± Shaden replied, eyeing the incoming storm. It wasn¡¯t the biggest he¡¯d done, and the other soldiers weren¡¯t spread that far across. Before Pillen could comment, Shaden began to dash upwards, towards the center of the avalanche. Clenching a fist, he took in a deep breath and put his hands before himself. People were shouting at him, but he paid them no mind. ¡°Maybe today, they¡¯ll acknowledge me,¡± he muttered. Gestures were unnecessary, but they helped with the imagery. He made a rectangle with his fingers. A wall of power formed before him, large enough to cover him. Shaden widened his arms, and the wall followed his gesture. An invisible forcefield spread across the landscape, stopping where his vision did. He felt a torrent of mana coursing through him, but such sensations weren¡¯t unusual anymore. The avalanche struck the forcefield with tremendous force, exploding into white powder and rising upwards, threatening to climb over the barrier. Shaden was glad he¡¯d gone overboard with his mana; the avalanche was stronger than he¡¯d expected and he¡¯d felt his magic creak from the impact. Supplying more mana to the forcefield, he stretched it upwards, high enough so the snow wouldn¡¯t reach it. Behind it, the snow shifted and churned, beginning to pile up and solidifying on the invisible barrier, quickly becoming chunks of ice from the pressure. Behind him, he could feel the soldiers slowing. Their panicking feet had come to a stop. Were they staring in awe? He hoped they were, especially Nicar. The sounds were terrifying. The snow he was used to was soft and powdery, but the avalanche sounded like dull stone boulders thunking into wet dirt. If he removed the barrier now, who knew what would happen. Perhaps it would be worse because now, the snow had coagulated into solid boulders. Shaden gazed at his creation. A wall of white had formed across the mountain, inclining forward, threatening to fall at any moment. Keeping his arms spread apart, he looked back. Pillen had run to him, breathing heavily as he frowned at the sight before him. ¡°H-how in the¡ªgreat spirits!¡± He wiped his forehead, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Shaden! You¡ªyou incredible bastard!¡± ¡°Get everyone out of here,¡± Shaden yelled. ¡°If I let go, it¡¯s going to come falling back down again.¡± ¡°Right! Uh, don¡¯t die!¡± Shaden smiled as he watched Pillen sprint away, notifying his sister of the situation. From the man¡¯s reaction, Shaden knew he¡¯d done the right thing. A very impressive, amazing thing. The chores he¡¯d done at the fortress hadn¡¯t earned him much, but this¡ªthis would change their view of him. He sighed, feeling good about himself. It only took a single feat to change everything. He¡¯d finally received an opportunity, and he¡¯d aced it. He hoped this would change everyone¡¯s opinion of him. After around ten minutes, he received a signal from Pillen, telling him that everyone had evacuated. He let go, and as he¡¯d expected, the snow began to roll down again, the chunks breaking and groaning, but descending upon him nonetheless. He heard shouts from the sides. Feeling strangely elated, he put his palms together and pointed towards the incoming wave of snow. His mana shot forward like a long knife, changed into force by the power of his will. When he separated his hands, so did the area before him, causing everything to slide harmlessly by him, like a protagonist who had split an energy wave in two. Shaden felt giddy all over. This was what he had wanted. Not scouting about, memorizing irrelevant formations or commands, but using his power to its full potential. He looked at his hands and looked at the sky. This was him. The real him. Unconstrained by limits, thriving in danger. Yet, nothing so far had been truly dangerous. He finally had a solid argument to act on his own accord. Now, whatever he did, they¡¯d allow it. Shaden clenched his fists. He felt strangely powerful. The last time he¡¯d felt like this was before he¡¯d learned about all of this, back when he was at Danark, training with the sword with Mistilia. After that, he hadn¡¯t felt much progress. Circulating felt like a stream of cold air was blowing through his veins. There was no resistance, nothing to slow it down. Had he reached some kind of understanding? He wasn¡¯t sure. What he knew was that right now, nothing could stop him. He was confident¡ªand reborn. The giant knot of uneasiness that existed within his chest had unraveled. From the back of his mind, he vaguely recalled Instructor Reedock saying something about overconfidence and Mistillia making fun of him¡­but that was in the past. He was absolutely amazing right now. ? ? ? ¡°I will no longer be under your command,¡± Shaden told Nicar. They were standing where they wouldn¡¯t be out in the open, behind some large rocks at the base of the mountain. When Nicar had called for a meeting, she had wanted Pillen to bring him along, and he had followed. He felt good at the moment because his comrades had showered him with praise and gratitude after his feat¡ªeven Hinz had muttered his thanks. ¡°You can¡¯t be the one to decide that,¡± Nicar answered. ¡°We are in enemy territory. To be outside of my command is to be outside of my responsibility.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I am not saying that I will abandon my squadron. But after today, I know for certain that my presence here doesn¡¯t amount to much when I¡¯m following orders. So, let me watch from the sidelines and do as I see fit.¡± She stared at him. ¡°Have you learned nothing?¡± she said after a pause. ¡°I¡¯ve learned enough. You know, I saved everyone from being buried alive.¡± ¡°We¡ªwould have managed without your help.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t need me,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Then it wouldn¡¯t matter if I disappear. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll let the Commander know. I know I¡¯m not included in the official soldier count either, so it won¡¯t affect you in any way. Let me go, and we can each mind our own business.¡± Nicar¡¯s eyes seemed to bore into him. ¡°I can¡¯t let you wander alone when there are enemies around!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen what I can do. Wasn¡¯t that enough? Besides,¡± he shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m only saying that I won¡¯t be under you. I¡¯ll still be for you. I¡¯m sick of following orders and being treated like luggage. I wasn¡¯t meant for this.¡± Nicar pursed her lips. She looked at Pillen. Her brother cracked his neck, then shrugged. ¡°With your power¡ªfine,¡± she sighed. ¡°But you are still my responsibility. You are free to roam, but if you die, it will create problems for all of us.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± He felt great. Learning how to be submissive to others was only good if he found himself under someone in the future, but as of now, he had no plans of doing so. Why would he have to be submissive to anyone? He could level a city, for goodness¡¯ sake. He was the protagonist of this world. The holder of infinity, the one whose limits were only determined by his imagination. At least, he felt like that now. ¡°I¡¯ll see you around, then.¡± While Nicar and Pillen¡¯s eyes were on him, he faded from their sight, walking away as the two exchanged uncertain glances. Was it worry? Frustration? The Nieuts were hard to read besides their anger. ¡°Now,¡± he muttered, cracking his fingers, ¡°time to go thank the person behind all of this.¡± ? ? ? At the top of the mountain, a beastman frowned, his eyes inspecting the destruction below. The rising fog of snow had made it difficult to make out the results of the avalanche, but now that it was subsiding, he¡¯d expected to see humans scurrying about, trying their best to get their comrades out of the snow. He saw none, and it didn¡¯t make sense that all of them were buried. He knew something had gone amiss. His keen eyes had spotted out an unnatural halt during the avalanche, an invisible wall that persisted for a few minutes before giving away. And at the center of it, a strange gap that had formed, revealing a small person. A magician, the beastman guessed. That would be valuable information. This was enough to portray their hostility. Now was the time to return and report. He began to dash across the snow to get away from the spot as quickly as possible. He knew there were some individuals who could spot their kind before their noses could, ones who used strange magic. But none of their races could match their physique. He would be long gone before they recovered from the incident, deep inside of Anor. His wife and children were away from all of this, safe in the capital, and he pitied the beastmen who would be caught between the conflict. But that was none of his business. His job was done, and he would regroup. That was the privilege given to the talented. He descended the mountain, his ears and nose twitching cautiously. But he caught nothing but the smell of ice. Though, he doubted anyone would follow. He was far away now, and the humans were slow on their feet. Relentless, but too sluggish. The cold bothered them much more than it did his kind. Along the way, he stopped to lean against some rocks to catch his breath. The winter air was cold enough to make his lungs ache after a long run. He looked into the sky. It was blue and beautiful, but he prayed for snow. That way, the humans wouldn¡¯t be able to continue to the newly built villages at the border, but the rulers of the country thought otherwise. Life was for the strong. If one couldn¡¯t survive, it was because of their lack of strength. But he could pity those who would perish. He sighed. ¡°Finally! Gosh, you¡¯re fast. I thought I¡¯d never reach you.¡± The beastman leapt up to his feet, baring his claws and teeth. Sniffing, he immediately caught onto the distinct smell of human clothing. Why hadn¡¯t he noticed it earlier? The source of the smell was before him¡ªa boy with dark hair, walking towards him. How he was here, he didn¡¯t know. ¡°You¡¯ve come to die,¡± he growled loudly. His unease grew, and he bristled himself for battle. How was the boy speaking his language? Those types lived in the capital, not out here near the border. ¡°Aggressive, aren¡¯t we? But I understand. You were trying to bury us alive, after all. Now, what do I say next¡ªah. If you came to kill, you should be prepared to die¡ªwas it?¡± It would be an easy kill. Leaping forward with a snarl, the beastman clawed at the strange boy who had appeared before he could react. His eyes widened when his arm was caught mid-air, forcefully pulled to the side as his body was flung towards the ground. Twisting his body, he landed on his feet while attempting to yank his arm away from the boy¡ª Crack. He howled as pain flooded his arm. Baffled, he kicked the boy, who leapt back to avoid the blow. The boy¡¯s power didn¡¯t match his physique. That stood for danger. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Yikes, those are some fast reactions,¡± the boy muttered. ¡°But today is your unlucky day. You¡¯ll have to come with me.¡± The beastman snarled, twisting his arm into place. He¡¯d have to tie it down before the damage became irreversible. Now was the time to escape. With all of his might, he leapt. Something grabbed his leg, and he fell face-down on the snow. Looking back, he noticed that the boy was nowhere near to grab him. ¡°I think I understand now,¡± the boy muttered. ¡°Maybe this is what they call enlightenment. Mana is a wonderful thing, don¡¯t you think?¡± The beastman was about to jump back up when a wave of pressure washed over him. He struggled, mustering his energy to escape. He knew this sensation. The warlords had exerted such force. ¡°Still conscious? You¡¯re pretty resilient.¡± When his grip on the flow of mana through his body loosened, so did his consciousness. ? ? ? ¡°So they do faint if too much mana is applied,¡± Shaden noted, nudging the limp body with his foot. Every living creature had mana inside of their bodies. It was the reason why people couldn¡¯t simply use magic to summon water or fire inside of a person because their mana would interfere with the spell¡¯s mana. According to the books he¡¯d read, it was life force, the element that allowed creatures to live. Long story short, by forcing his mana into another person with the sheer amount he had, he could knock them out. At least in theory. When he¡¯d used it on animals, they¡¯d always wake up a few seconds later. And so did the beastman, whose eyes snapped open six seconds later. Shaden quickly drowned him in his mana, and he fainted again. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work,¡± he muttered. So instead, he wrapped his mana-hands around the beastman, enclosing him in an invisible prison. When the beastman opened his eyes, he struggled violently, shaking his feet, but Shaden¡¯s magic didn¡¯t budge. ¡°It¡¯s futile,¡± Shaden stated, concentrating to make out where Nicar was. ¡°You can¡¯t escape now.¡± The beastman stopped resisting and began to inspect the invisible restraints around him instead. Shaden could sense that his mana had begun to move again in his body. ¡°Well, try your best,¡± he sighed. He began to make his way back to where everyone was, the beastman floating beside him. Once in a while, he would try to force himself out. ¡°If you think that I¡¯m going to tire, give up,¡± Shaden said. ¡°You picked the wrong group to mess with.¡± ¡°What are you?¡± the beastman growled. ¡°A boy like you with power, grouping together with slaves.¡± ¡°A boy in training,¡± Shaden replied. The beastman continued to struggle. But as if knowing his powerlessness, his movements slowed, and during the rest of the way, was still with his eyes closed. Shaden didn¡¯t pay much attention to the man. A few blasting rods were about to be pointed towards him when he neared the camp, but Nicar had sensed him, ordering the men to stand down. She¡¯d noticed who he was carrying, and she met him with a hint of surprise in her eyes, though the rest of her appeared somewhat blank. He¡¯d hoped for a better reaction. ¡°I got the culprit,¡± Shaden said, forcing the beastman to kneel beside him. ¡°He¡¯s yours now.¡± Nicar looked at him, then nodded. He didn¡¯t know why she looked unsure. The soldiers around them were exchanging whispers. Whispers of wonder. That was what he had wanted. ¡°Bind him,¡± she commanded, and two men came out to tie the beastman with ropes. Shaden let go to make room for the men, who cautiously approached the beastman, skillfully pushing him down within moments, yanking his arms behind his back. The beastman kept his eyes on Shaden the whole time. ¡°Where did you find him?¡± Nicar questioned. ¡°I tracked him down with, you know,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°He was the only beastman nearby who was running away.¡± ¡°Cut his tendons,¡± Nicar said hastily. ¡°But Captain, sir. Traditions¡ª¡± ¡°If he was the only one around, he was the one who caused the avalanche.¡± Her lieutenant seemed to understand and took out a knife. Two soldiers pressed the beastman down while the lieutenant approached, and Shaden could feel mana swirling through most of the soldiers around him, including Nicar. There was no movement from the beastman. Shaden felt his back grow cold. For a second, he found himself unable to move. ¡°Back!!¡± the lieutenant shouted, and the soldiers holding the beastman jumped away just as the beastman ripped through the ropes tying him. Shaden shivered. The beastman¡¯s eyes were locked on him, and he lunged. Shaden breathed out, and his veins filled with power. His body began to move again, and he managed to raise his arms right as the beastman¡¯s hands reached his body. The world spun, and Shaden found himself flying through the air, his arm throbbing. He¡¯d forgotten to anchor himself. Something blasted twice, and he crashed into the side of the mountain, grunting as stars filled his vision, quickly clearing as he blinked. He couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment as he landed on the floor, but it wasn¡¯t anything circulating couldn¡¯t fix, even more so now that he¡¯d been upgraded. What was that? His body had frozen momentarily. It was a sensation he¡¯d felt long ago, though it paled in comparison. From the Librarian of the Great Library¡ªRaash. Fear. Circulating had nullified it, and he had a vague idea of what it was. It was a pressure he¡¯d tried to achieve but had only succeeded in thickening the air with mana to cause things to faint. Killing intent. The beastman had used something like it. Shaden grinned. So, it did exist in this world. Lytha had never taught him, and the thought had never occurred to him back then. But if he knew how to use it, it would be so, so useful in the future. Surprisingly, it was quiet. He¡¯d expected to hear fighting in the camp or see the beastman bounding away. It was eerily quiet. ¡°Shaden!¡± Nicar was running towards him, her aides following behind. Shaden cracked his neck and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t move, Shaden! Something could be broken!¡± Nicar yelled. For the first time since he¡¯d arrived, she looked worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shaden said, waving his arms. Nicar reached him¡ªthen she began to strip him. He failed to resist as she skillfully slid his coat down and unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your inner fleece!¡± she fussed, inspecting his arms and body. Pillen hadn¡¯t told her about the punishment yet. ¡°It¡¯s not that cold,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°Hah. You¡ªdo you feel anything strange inside? Are you dizzy? The shock would have numbed the pain. You have to be sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re breathing properly.¡± Satisfied, Nicar let out a long sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Do you know how fast you were tossed?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not a bloody splat,¡± she said, pulling her hands through her hair. ¡°Are you aware that you¡¯re reckless?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Nicar made a disapproving expression. ¡°It was my mistake to worry about you,¡± she muttered. She left, and Shaden followed, not sure what to make of that. He glanced back to see if he¡¯d dropped anything. Where he had struck the mountain, a small crater had formed. He raised an eyebrow, looking down at his body. Like before, he was fine. He didn¡¯t ache or hurt. Had his circulation reached a new level? He had thickened the mana within his body reflexively. What was certain was that he¡¯d gone a step further towards invincibility. He smiled. Things like this made it seem like he was dreaming. When they returned, the beastman was face down on the floor, snarling violently. Only then did Shaden notice the blood pooling beneath his legs, two dark holes at the back of where the knees were. The bullet wounds were dreadfully accurate. ¡°What will you do with him?¡± Shaden asked. Nicar put a hand to her chin. After a moment of thought, she turned to him. ¡°I would like to see how good your aim is. If you could heal him¡­¡± She paused. Shaden took the hint. Pointing a finger at the beastman, he let his magic flow into the man, and the outflow of blood stopped, replaced with solid flesh. The beastman¡¯s snarls suddenly stopped, and he looked at his legs. ¡°You¡ªhealed me?¡± he demanded. ¡°Yeah,¡± Shaden said. Nicar¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°You can understand him?¡± ¡°Uh, a little,¡± Shaden answered. He hadn¡¯t really told them about his abilities. Without missing a single beat, the beastman began to sprint away without uttering a single word of thanks. He was quick, and every leap carried him far across the landscape. Maybe he had healed the beastman too much. ¡°Give me a blasting rod,¡± Shaden asked. Nicar passed hers over to him, and he was surprised it was heavier than the others. It looked custom-made, and the metal on it was slightly thicker. He loaded it with a bullet. Steadily, he raised the weapon and aimed it towards the beastman who¡¯d now become the size of his thumb. It was easy to find the connection, and with enough mana, every bullet would become a homing missile. He fired. Right after, the beastman staggered, falling forward. It didn¡¯t take long for him to get back up and limp away. Even on one working leg, he was quick. Shaden loaded another bullet. He could feel the soldiers¡¯ eyes¡ªNicar¡¯s eyes on him. Their expectant gazes, their impressed mouths that were open. The bullet whizzed through the air, and the beastman fell to the ground for good, unable to run anymore. And yet, he was still crawling away with his arms. ¡°Retrieve the animal,¡± Nicar said, and three men began to run to the fallen figure. Shaden handed the weapon back to Nicar. ¡°So?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Passable,¡± Nicar said. ¡°I was afraid you didn¡¯t shoot before because you couldn¡¯t aim.¡± Passable? Once she saw that he had shot the beastman exactly where he¡¯d been shot before, she¡¯d think otherwise. ¡°Now what?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°We are awaiting the Commander¡¯s next orders,¡± Nicar told him. ¡°Go regroup with Pillen.¡± ¡°Right. Uh, what about the beastman?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take care of him,¡± Nicar said. So he returned to Pillen, who was nearby. After the avalanche, they¡¯d set camp, and all the different squadrons were close to each other now, all within vision if seen from a higher place. The effects of his advancement in understanding mana flow hadn¡¯t worn off yet, so he took the liberty of showing off, creating a small hot spring for his squadron. It was just hot water, but it was the best the soldiers had gotten the past few weeks. ¡°We can¡¯t use that,¡± Pillen said. ¡°There might be enemies around.¡± ¡°None,¡± Shaden stated, enjoying the bath. ¡°I am keeping an eye on everything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dangerously relaxed.¡± ¡°Is there a reason not to be? Trust me, there isn¡¯t anyone nearby.¡± ¡°Come on, Leader. You¡¯ve seen what he can do,¡± Gel said. ¡°A little dip seems fine.¡± ¡°You want to get wet out here.¡± ¡°Water seems warm. Just a ten-minute dip? We can take turns. The other squadrons won¡¯t notice.¡± Not only Gel, but Enov seemed interested in taking a bath. Pillen scratched his head, looked around at his subordinates, and huffed out a short breath. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°Two at a time. Ten minutes each.¡± It made Shaden happy when he saw that the others were enjoying the bath so much. It was also satisfying to see Hinz fail to resist the urge to bathe and enter¡ªthe young man was unable to meet his eyes. ¡°Thanks,¡± he mumbled when he got out. ¡°Don¡¯t overuse your mana.¡± ¡°I have plenty left,¡± Shaden said, and Hinz nodded. That gesture alone made him smile ear to ear. The man had acknowledged him. ¡°Well¡­this is nice,¡± Pillen commented, leaning back on the earthen seat Shaden had made in the water. ¡°What kind of magic is this?¡± ¡°Temperature magic.¡± ¡°Never heard of it. Hah, in the end, everything went your way.¡± Pillen shook his head. ¡°I always knew you were powerful. But you break my imagination every time.¡± ¡°I hope that¡¯s a good thing.¡± ¡°Maybe. What are you planning to do?¡± ¡°In the future?¡± Shaden rubbed his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll have to learn the other families¡¯ abilities. Then¡­maybe I¡¯ll go to school.¡± ¡°School?¡± ¡°Yeah. A magic school.¡± ¡°They have schools for mages?¡± ¡°Yeah? Where else would people learn magic?¡± ¡°I suppose.¡± Pillen buried his face in the water, bubbles coming out from below. Shaden hadn¡¯t expected to see that. ¡°How do people learn magic here?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°You need to find a master who will teach you the spell you want,¡± Pillen said, raising his head. ¡°The tutoring fee is expensive.¡± ¡°I thought there were spell books.¡± ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know, Shaden. We don¡¯t get many books here,¡± he said, yawning. ¡°Before I came here, I only trained to shoot and fight. My father was always busy; he would only visit once every few months to make sure I was learning properly. Magic? That¡¯s what the wealthy learn, people who have too much spare time in their hands.¡± ¡°You can create fire.¡± ¡°Water, a little healing, warmth¡ªthose are things you pick up along the way. The soldiers teach each other the little things they know. Nothing fancy. It¡¯s never too good to grow reliant on magic around here. You need all the energy you have to keep yourself alive.¡± ¡°It feels fine. Everyone looked okay.¡± ¡°Do they? Maybe for you, it might seem that way. They¡¯re all stubborn and hardy, these soldiers. Weakness is never a good thing in these parts. It drags down the group. So I appreciate the bath. That was kind of you.¡± Shaden had just wanted to show off. He scratched his cheek. ¡°Glad you like it,¡± he said. A lot had happened today. And he was glad with how it had turned out. He¡¯d finally been able to properly express himself and was getting the reactions he wanted. He deserved this; this was what this world was meant for: having a fun time. He took a stroll around the camp after dinner. Now that he was free to do whatever, it felt as if a large weight had been lifted off his chest. But there wasn¡¯t much to see except for the people, and the lack of torches made the whole environment depressing and dark. And even the people were inside of their tents, conserving their energy. Shaden wondered how long they would stay out there. Their rations were running low, maybe lasting them a few more days. Even for the return trip, they¡¯d barely have enough. And they weren¡¯t going back yet. He spotted the beastman along the way and grimaced. His feet had been mangled, turning into a sickly shade of deep blue where the red ceased to be. The same applied to his hands. He lay leaning against a small boulder, face towards the sky, looking as if he were dead. ¡°Are¡­you okay?¡± Shaden asked. The man¡¯s eyelids flew open. ¡°Heal me again. You speak my tongue. Surely you would show pity.¡± ¡°I recall that you flung me into a wall.¡± ¡°You were the biggest threat,¡± the beastman said. ¡°I failed to see the woman. I¡¯d never seen anyone shoot as she did.¡± ¡°If you tell me something, I might let you go,¡± Shaden said. ¡°What you used before¡ªthat was killing intent, right?¡± ¡°Killing¡­intent. That¡¯s one way to phrase it,¡± the beastman said. ¡°I¡¯d like you to teach me,¡± Shaden asked. The beastman scowled. ¡°How can you teach someone an emotion? You can already project your mana onto others. Now, give it the thought to kill.¡± ¡°How do I do that?¡± ¡°Go kill enough people and it will dawn on you,¡± the beastman muttered. ¡°Now, heal me.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, after everyone is awake,¡± Shaden stated. ¡°Who knows what you will do in the dark?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget your kindness,¡± the man smiled. Then he closed his eyes once more. He was far from dying, judging by the strength of his mana. Shaden returned to his tent and went to sleep, feeling satisfied. The next morning, Pillen let the squadron know that they would leave by noon. The rush from the day before had subsided in Shaden, and he felt less energetic than before, but he was glad he¡¯d done the right things in the heat of the moment. They waited for Pillen to return from the regular meeting. Shaden felt too lazy to follow, and he remained with the soldiers, exchanging casual conversations. He hadn¡¯t talked with them much before. Only when Pillen returned did Shaden remember his promise to the beastman. Before they left, Shaden quickly made his way to where the beastman was¡ªbut the man was missing from his spot. ¡°Him? Must be over there.¡± Following a soldier¡¯s finger, he went out of the camp. It was strange because he didn¡¯t sense anything. Just before he was about to turn away, his eyes fell on a familiar shape, vaguely visible on the grey rocks. It was the body of the beastman, frozen and hard. His throat had been slit neatly. He lay on the ground, dead as a doornail. Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°Oh¡­well.¡± It was a shame the man had died. 5.33 ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up! Less busy nowadays?¡± Demund was surprised to find Edan in the hallway. He was leaning against a wall as if waiting for someone. ¡°I guess,¡± Demund replied. ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± ¡°For you,¡± Edan grinned, waving his phone. ¡°Didn¡¯t feel right to text. I was thinking of having another party soon. You in?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected that. ¡°Me? I don¡¯t think I¡¯d contribute much.¡± ¡°Are you kidding? Last time, everyone loved you. It was a pity you left so early. You know, it makes me sad that you don¡¯t realize how popular you are. The genius of the school, the scholarship student, the one who beat Enariss in a race! So many people want to know about you, and a party¡¯s the perfect place to make some new friends.¡± Edan¡¯s words were far off from what Demund felt. But it was true that the atmosphere around him had softened. And it felt good to be praised. ¡°It was a relay race.¡± ¡°A win is a win.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Demund admitted. ¡°I¡¯m not an outdoors person.¡± Edan smiled, placing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to become one. It¡¯ll be fun. I¡¯ll invite Rhyne and Riley as well.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well, anyone can come if they know the date. That makes it exciting, doesn¡¯t it? Like a secret meeting for the elect.¡± Edan patted Demund¡¯s back firmly, waving as he walked away. ¡°I¡¯m glad I came earlier to school today. I¡¯ll send you the date!¡± Demund waved back. Checking the time, he went to class. Things began to become strange starting then. By the end of school, two separated groups had casually come to talk to him, which he wondered why¡ªuntil the conversation was led into the subject of parties. At this point, Demund knew that they wanted to know about the date and time for Edan¡¯s party. ¡°I haven¡¯t received a date yet,¡± he bluntly told them, uncomfortable about the way they were hinting at it. ¡°Oh, we weren¡¯t talking about that,¡± they insisted. Then why talk to him at all about parties? So he decided not to tell them even if he received the message from Edan. Plenty of people had found their way to the previous party, after all. That had been a few days ago. ? ? ? ¡°Demund?¡± Mrs. Blanner¡¯s voice echoed through the house, and her footsteps grew louder as she neared Demund¡¯s room. It was nearly time to go to school, and Demund still hadn¡¯t come down to eat breakfast. He wasn¡¯t late, but it was unusual for him to stay in bed for this long. Worryingly, she placed her hand against the door and knocked twice. ¡°Demund? Wake up, it¡¯s time for school.¡± Without waiting, she opened the door, stepping inside the room. Demund blinked. He looked up at his mom. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯re later than usual.¡± ¡°Nah, Mom. I was just¡­thinking,¡± Demund answered. ¡°I¡¯ll be down in a minute. Uh, let me get dressed.¡± After his mother left, Demund blankly stared into the air again, wondering what would have happened if he had let the beastman go earlier. He would still be alive. The man had tried to kill him. Had it been any other normal person, they wouldn¡¯t have gone unscathed. And yet, it felt wrong to see a man he had talked with dead on the ground, eyes like a dead fish¡¯s, body rigid and grey. The first time he¡¯d seen someone get beheaded and had moved their body was not that long ago, but maybe it was because of his failed promise, there was a chord of guilt that rang through his head. He hadn¡¯t felt guilt in the other world. Only when he woke up did he feel sick about it. His stomach turned cold when he recalled the man¡¯s corpse, accompanied by uncontrollable shivers on his fingertips. A real world. A real death. Something that was directly a consequence of his actions. He didn¡¯t feel horrible. It was like shuddering at maggots infesting garbage during the summer. It made him feel sick, but the knowledge that it couldn¡¯t harm him kept it distant. Maybe the reason why he had been so shocked was because of the disparity between the two bodies he possessed. As if to confirm his thoughts, his muscles relaxed when he circulated, though it was nowhere near what he felt as Shaden. The difference had only become greater, and being in his crippled body again reminded him how insignificant he was. And his circulating time was limited too. He let go of his mana. He¡¯d need it for later when he was in school. The sickness had subsided. It always did like all the bad things he¡¯d experienced as Shaden. Like a bad dream, it would never affect him too much emotionally. Probably. Biking to school was like any other day. Though he felt strange feeling cold; he hadn¡¯t batted an eye in the middle of a snowstorm as Shaden. If he could replicate what he had done with his other body, there was no doubt his physique would improve. He hadn¡¯t experienced a breakthrough with his original body. Feeling cool-headed after feeling the wind, he knew why he felt so off and melancholy. He had been elated from power in the other world, feeling as if anything was possible, and while the effects had worn off somewhat, it was still a big difference waking up with this body. He¡¯d been stripped of his power. It was a good thing he didn¡¯t do much with his body other than exercising. If this much was cold for him, he wondered how well he would do in the middle of the snowy mountains alongside the soldiers. Die, probably. Well, that was enough with the gloomy thoughts. Today was a good day. Edan¡¯s party would be tonight, and according to him, a lot of cute girls would come. Who knew? He could find someone he liked there. Demund doubted it. Come to think of it, Enariss had never mentioned these parties. Whether or not she¡¯d attended, he didn¡¯t know. Maybe she had without telling him, but they had exercised daily. If she had, would he feel jealous? He wondered how she was doing. Without her, the world was less colorful, both literally and figuratively. So many people he liked were being whisked away from him. First Jothan, then his brother Rother, Mistillia, Eilae, the Jakhar Kishaks. Everyone he genuinely liked never lasted long around him. Well, he still had Riley and Rhyne. Maybe it was time to make new friends. The party would help with it. School had never felt so slow, and when class finally ended, he quickly went over to the Battle House to meet with Edan. He¡¯d told Riley and Rhyne that Edan had invited them, but they likely wouldn¡¯t be able to come. Their parents were on the stricter side. Demund knew that their thoughts on Edan weren¡¯t too positive, but he couldn¡¯t reject his offer after all the kindness he¡¯d shown. ¡°Are you guys sure you¡¯re not coming?¡± Demund asked. ¡°They have alcohol,¡± Rhyne whispered. ¡°Edan might be safe ¡®cause his family donates to the school, but risky stuff, man.¡± ¡°Careful not to be filmed,¡± Riley warned. ¡°Just¡ªbe careful, yeah? Some people in that group are, well¡­not too clean.¡± ¡°You two always wanted girlfriends,¡± Demund urged. ¡°This is the perfect opportunity to meet some girls.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rhyne mused. Riley slapped Rhyne on the head, causing a short cry of surprise from him. They exchanged a look Demund didn¡¯t recognize, then shrugged. ¡°Are you planning on finding someone?¡± Riley asked. Demund shook his head. ¡°Never. I wouldn¡¯t have time. Besides, I¡¯m only going because of the invitation.¡± ¡°Riiight,¡± Rhyne whistled. ¡°Demund! We¡¯re leaving now!¡± Edan called from across the room. ¡°I hope you guys come. I felt like a stranger last time,¡± Demund told his friends. ¡°Well, gotta go.¡± ¡°See you soon¡ªI mean, yeah,¡± Rhyne said. ¡°Don¡¯t get drunk,¡± Riley sighed. Demund grouped with Edan to get into the large van that one of the other students had borrowed from their parents. They all knew each other, so he felt somewhat out of place among them. But his worries were soon dissipated. ¡°I might have quit last time, but that was because it was leg day,¡± a dark-skinned guy said. He was on the shorter side, but his muscles looked the most toned out of all of them. ¡°Excuses, Juvel,¡± a large guy said. ¡°You weak, boy.¡± He was on the chunkier side, but by no means fat. None of them were fat. Juvel frowned a smile. ¡°The heck? You quit as well.¡± ¡°It was leg day, remember?¡± ¡°Pao was never good at cardio,¡± someone yawned. It was a blonde guy who looked like a buff model who¡¯d spoken. ¡°Anyways, Demund. You can be proud that you beat a lot of people here,¡± Edan grinned. ¡°And on your first day too!¡± ¡°I was honestly surprised. You don¡¯t look like you have much muscle,¡± Juvel commented. ¡°It¡¯s the cardio,¡± Demund said. ¡°I like cardio.¡± ¡°Ho, it¡¯s another crazy guy,¡± Pao groaned. ¡°Anyone who likes cardio is a masochist.¡± A bunch of complaints arose from the van, and everyone was arguing at once now, Edan sending Demund a funny glance, mouthing, you¡¯ll fit right in. They¡¯d felt unapproachable at first, but maybe they weren¡¯t so bad after all. Compared to the stone-faced soldiers of the north, this amount of excitement felt liberating. They arrived at the supermarket, and from then on, Demund had a blast following the guys around picking out various snacks and drinks without worrying about the price. Edan had told them to get whatever was necessary. While he didn¡¯t pick out much as it was his first time, he had fun watching the others push items into the carts, pushing them around like racing cars. Everyone looked like they were having fun¡ªall except one. Demund noticed Davis trying to stuff as many items as possible into his arms while the others carried one or two bags. No one seemed to care. The guy had been so quiet during their way there that Demund hadn¡¯t realized that he was present until they¡¯d gotten off of the van. While the others leisurely chatted to the van, he walked alone, his arms full with stuff. Well, the guy was one of the bigger ones. Still, it felt off to Demund that although Davis was included in the group, no one seemed to talk to him. He stuck around like a shadow. The only times when someone did talk to Davis was when they wanted a reaction¡ªusually a small prank, like testing out how strong someone¡¯s grip strength was. ¡°Is he alright?¡± he asked Edan. ¡°You mean Davis? He¡¯s always like that. Don¡¯t worry about him,¡± Edan smiled. ¡°He likes doing the brunt work. Makes him feel like he¡¯s contributing, I think.¡± Demund didn¡¯t know what to think of it. His opinion of Davis wasn¡¯t all too good; the guy had challenged him to a battle before, taunting him. But a memory blinked past his mind¡ªa memory of Davis¡¯s dull expression. It felt like he was forgetting something important. Something about¡ª ¡°Oh, darn. I forgot about my bike,¡± he muttered. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to walk to school.¡± ¡°With a prosthetic leg?¡± Edan said. ¡°Just call a ride.¡± ¡°Waste of money.¡± ¡°You know what, it¡¯s my fault for bringing you to my house.¡± Casually, Edan took out his wallet and pulled out a bill, handing it to Demund. ¡°Here, your ride.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay,¡± Demund said, pushing the bill away. ¡°It¡¯ll be a good morning exercise.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°I run every night,¡± Demund told him. ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°You do? Ah, I guess that makes sense.¡± Edan put the bill back into his wallet. ¡°If you change your mind, I¡¯d be happy to help.¡± ¡°Thanks. I appreciate it.¡± He was still new, and most of the members of the group were upperclassmen, but he felt included. It was a different feeling from being with a small group of friends. He didn¡¯t know everyone that well yet, but the party was sure to change that. He was excited. ¡°Edan, should we arrange it like last time?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s change it up a bit. The kitchen area was a little too small last time, I think.¡± ¡°I swear the plug was here last time.¡± ¡°Should still be there. A little under the chair. Rhonnie?¡± ¡°Just a bite.¡± ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t eat all of it.¡± ¡°Rats, I was about to.¡± ¡°Could I help with anything?¡± Demund asked, watching everyone prepare for the party. They were all used to it, and he had no clue what to do. ¡°Oh, you can chill. Relax; you¡¯ll eventually get used to it and know.¡± ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯ll be coming here in the future.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m planning on inviting you every time.¡± ¡°Uh, thanks. You know, I¡¯ll go help Davis.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡ªbut do as you¡¯d like.¡± Davis was transporting the drinks from the van into the fridge. There were a lot of bottles, but it seemed like it was Davis¡¯s job to move them all. Demund went to the van, grabbed two packs, and began to haul them over to the house. He met Davis along the way, who nodded once. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Hey. We battled before,¡± Demund said. ¡°Yeah,¡± was the short and final answer. Things progressed smoothly. The decorations were put up, the plates and cups prepared, the drinks and snacks set, the speakers tuned, the furniture moved, and the lights dimmed. They had a short dinner of burgers, and by the time they had finished eating, the first person had driven into the yard, dressed stylishly. ¡°You like it?¡± Edan asked. Demund looked in the mirror. ¡°It looks expensive,¡± he examined, taking the jacket off. ¡°I¡¯ll stick with my uniform.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t sweat it,¡± Edan insisted. ¡°Dressing is all part of the mood. If you want to do something, you have to dress for it.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Yeah, dude! You look great. Gotta get a girl fawning over you by the end of this night, right?¡± Demund had told his parents that he might be staying over at a friend''s house, and while they would have been more nosy about it before, ever since the accident, they¡¯d allowed him to do everything he¡¯d wanted. He¡¯d have to call them in the morning though. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone,¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°There should be some from your grade. Who knows? I¡¯ve heard a rumor that someone wants to try dating you.¡± ¡°Must be a joke.¡± ¡°One way to find out.¡± After getting guidance from Edan and Pao on how to style his hair, Demund headed downstairs with the rest of them. He felt strange in expensive clothes, but a little confident. A peculiar excitement hung in the air as the people began to crowd in one by one. The music was loudened, and soon, he found himself playing games with the main crowd, eventually bringing him to¡ªbeer pong. ¡°And he downs it!¡± Edan announced alongside the cheer of those around them. ¡°Carefully not to trip there. Now, who will go next? Hey, Demund!¡± Demund froze as the crowd¡¯s eyes were focused on him. ¡°Yeah?¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s left besides Pao.¡± ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Pao exclaimed, standing up. ¡°My turn. Prepare your stomach!¡± ¡°Make way for last week¡¯s champion and the super rookie!¡± ¡°Champion Pao! Champion Pao! Champion Pao!¡± ¡°Rookie! Rookie! Rookie!¡± Everyone had had at least one drink because they were all overcome with hot energy, eager to see fun. Demund bit cheek. He¡¯d promised not to drink to his friends. They hadn¡¯t come yet if they were planning to. But he couldn¡¯t quit either. He¡¯d come to hate quitting. He stood in front of the table as Pao stretched his arms. His cheeks were slightly red, though his eyes were clearer than ever. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go first,¡± he said, cracking his neck. ¡°I won¡¯t refuse then,¡± Demund smiled. The rules were simple. Make a shot and your opponent would have to drink it. You could keep making consecutive shots until you missed. Then it would be your opponent¡¯s turn. Demund closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to drink tonight. He circulated, feeling his mana flow into every part of his body. The first ball sailed through the air, landing on the first cup. The crowd cheered, and Pao instantly downed the drink, wiping his lips. ¡°Beginner¡¯s luck. Bring it on!¡± he growled. A bit too aggressive, Demund thought. The second ball found its mark. Then the third, then the fourth. Only two cups were left in the span of a minute, and the crowd was going wild, chanting Demund¡¯s name. He wished they wouldn¡¯t do that. It made him nervous and ruined his concentration. But he¡¯d performed in worse circumstances. None of them knew of the sound of the shrieking wind and the feeling of freezing fingers clenching onto a cliff for dear life for hours and hours. Truthfully, he hadn¡¯t been worried about dying, but his concentration had been real. He launched his ball, and it was about to fall into the cup¡ª The ball changed trajectory ever so slightly to the left, falling onto the table¡ªlike it had been pushed. Demund glanced around. No one was near enough to blow the ball, and if they had, the people around them would have noticed. There weren''t any fans or air conditioners on either. It was January. Superpowers. Someone had interfered with their superpower. ¡°Haha, close! Close!¡± Pao laughed, readying his aim. ¡°But they don¡¯t call me drunken master for no reason!¡± The ball was thrown, and even before it flew halfway across the table, Demund knew it was going to go in. He raised a finger. His energy vacuumed out of him. The ball landed on the edge of a cup, falling in between the gaps. Demund sighed in relief. He raised his ball. The ball made an arc in the air, falling into the cup with a plop. A second later, the second ball landed on its mark. Demund let out a sigh of relief. It was good that he hadn¡¯t taken time to aim. It had been risky, but whoever had interfered before had not been able to react. ¡°Without allowing a single point, he defeats last week¡¯s champion!¡± Edan announced. ¡°Urgh, must have had too much to drink,¡± Pao muttered, massaging his eyes. ¡°Impressive, dude. Impressive.¡± ¡°I gotta use the bathroom,¡± Demund said, excusing himself. The smell of alcohol was overwhelming. It made him feel a little sick. In the bathroom, he looked at his phone, wondering if his friends were coming. No messages. Come to think of it, he hadn¡¯t been able to check whether or not people had been filming him. Well, not like anyone had any reason to, right? He leaned back on his seat, suddenly feeling exhausted. If he used his mana as he did in the other world, he could potentially black out. He had been practicing, but using it out of the blue had made him expend a little too much. ¡°Good job,¡± he told himself. No drinks would be drunk tonight. The energy of the party was exciting, but without the buzz of alcohol, he felt like he was being drained. He wasn¡¯t much of an extrovert. Maybe he¡¯d leave early. He¡¯d done enough for the night. ¡°Hey. You¡¯re Demund, right?¡± Demund blinked. Was he dreaming? Before him was a girl he didn¡¯t know, smiling at him. ¡°I am,¡± he replied. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Kacy,¡± she replied, pushing her black hair behind her ears with her fingers. A few awkward seconds passed before Demund managed to speak. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± he asked. ¡°Just someone to talk to,¡± she replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know that many people around here.¡± She looked at him expectantly. ¡°Do I know you?¡± he asked, scratching his cheek. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not good with people.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re well known.¡± She twirled her fingers around her long, straight hair. ¡°You were one of the people I recognized.¡± That didn¡¯t answer the question, but he wasn¡¯t going to insist on it. ¡°So, I guess I¡¯m that person,¡± he said, to which she nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were the type of guy to come to parties,¡± she said as they moved to the side of the room. ¡°What did you think?¡± ¡°Someone who stays inside to study. You get perfect scores.¡± ¡°True, and partly true. It¡¯s hard to get perfect scores in literature.¡± ¡°Wow. Amazing.¡± Despite her words, she didn¡¯t sound impressed. Demund wondered why she was bothering to talk to him. Though he had to admit that she was cute. ¡°So, Kacy. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re in the same grade,¡± he noticed. ¡°Something sweet or fizzy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take fizzy,¡± she said. She muttered thanks as he handed her a cup. ¡°I¡¯m a freshman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised a freshman knows about me,¡± Demund said. ¡°What did you hear?¡± ¡°You came out on television.¡± She sipped her drink softly. ¡°Your topic was magic. I thought the concept was intriguing.¡± ¡°You know about it?¡± She nodded. ¡°Is that your power? Using magic?¡± ¡°Yes¡ªand no,¡± he replied. ¡°The magic itself isn¡¯t a power, but something I learned.¡± ¡°Learned. Does that mean it can be taught to other people?¡± ¡°I never tried,¡± Demund admitted. ¡°I was planning to.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The person in question left,¡± he shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m assuming that person is Enariss.¡± ¡°Yes¡ªhow did you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re always coming to school with her,¡± she said. He frowned. ¡°Does everyone know that?¡± ¡°Everyone knows about Enariss, even people outside of the school.¡± Right. She was the daughter of one of the top heads of a conglomerate. ¡°I never knew people cared so much.¡± ¡°I assume people care because you¡¯re very different from her,¡± she said, taking another sip. ¡°And with so many people after her, they don¡¯t look at you too well.¡± She put her drink down. ¡°Well, at least that¡¯s what I heard.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a freshman,¡± Demund observed. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you went to TISE Middle?¡± She nodded. That would mean she was from a wealthy family or someone who¡¯d gotten in with good grades. She seemed to be both. ¡°Did you come alone?¡± Demund asked. ¡°I have a friend, but her parents didn¡¯t allow her to come,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m surprised your parents allowed you.¡± ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°With everything you¡¯ve achieved, you must have strict parents.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Were his parents strict? When it came to hanging out with friends, they¡¯d allowed everything with Jothan. Then again, he had been the only close friend he¡¯d had until high school. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here. Are your parents strict?¡± ¡°When they care.¡± She didn¡¯t continue. Demund took a big gulp of his drink, wondering how he¡¯d found himself in the situation. ¡°So, uh, Kacy¡ª¡± The other side of the room exploded with laughter and noise, causing him to flinch. People were crowding around the commotion, and he realized that there weren¡¯t many people around them. ¡°Want to go take a look?¡± he suggested. She nodded. They got up, heading towards the scene. It was very crowded, and whatever was happening in the middle was making people gasp and roar with exhilaration. Things felt like they were becoming a little too wild. ¡°Would you mind waiting here for a second?¡± he told Kacy. He didn¡¯t know why, but something in his gut told him that he had to see what was going on. Maybe it was because of the sound of something being thunked that disturbed him. She nodded. Muttering an apology, he waddled into the crowd and made his way through. There was an open space at the center. Someone was being kicked by some of the members of Edan¡¯s group, including Pao. Demund instantly recognized the fallen guy as Davis¡ªhe had his thickened arms over his head, curled up on the ground on his knees. The sight of it repulsed him. It had been rare, but he recalled seeing something similar at Fort Avagal. To disobey a superior was to bring agony upon oneself. A group targeting an individual¡ªthe sight of it made his blood boil. He remembered the powerlessness. He remembered his past days in school. ¡°Hey!¡± he yelled. ¡°Cut it out!¡± The people who were kicking looked at him funnily. ¡°What, wanna join?¡± Demund pushed them away, immediately causing them to scrunch their faces. They all looked like they¡¯d been drinking. ¡°The hell, dude?¡± Pao growled, shoving Demund¡¯s arm away. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± ¡°The hell are you guys doing?¡± Demund demanded. ¡°Beating someone up? What the hell is wrong with you? Where¡¯s Edan?¡± ¡°You think¡ªthis guy. Hah,¡± Pao sighed, putting a hand on his forehead. ¡°Way to ruin the fun.¡± ¡°Fun? You think this is¡ª¡± ¡°Demund.¡± Edan had emerged from the crowd, looking slightly tired. Demund looked at him for help. ¡°Edan, you can¡¯t let them¡ª¡± ¡°Just. Calm down. It isn¡¯t what you think it is,¡± Edan sighed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Davis, get up. Would you mind explaining?¡± Davis got up slowly and dusted himself, his torsos thinning. He looked grumpy but relatively unharmed, though his arms were slightly red. ¡°I lost a game,¡± Davis answered in a low voice. ¡°Yes, exactly. It was a game,¡± Edan agreed. ¡°Davis isn¡¯t good with drinks, so he¡¯d rather take things physically.¡± Davis nodded with the glummest expression in the whole room. ¡°A¡ªa game,¡± Demund said. ¡°Way to ruin the mood!¡± Pao complained. ¡°Fuck, making us into villains. I¡¯m out of here.¡± ¡°Pao.¡± Demund clenched his fist. He couldn¡¯t stop himself. ¡°You think beating people is fun?¡± he blurted. ¡°Heck yeah, it¡¯s fun,¡± Pao grunted. ¡°What do you think the MMA Club is for?¡± ¡°Pao! You¡¯re drunk,¡± Edan breathed. ¡°Go take a nap.¡± Pao snorted but didn¡¯t argue. The crowd moved out of the way to let him pass as he headed for the stairs. ¡°You¡¯ve fought Davis before,¡± Edan said, turning to Demund. ¡°Must I have to explain everything to you?¡± ¡°I thought that maybe, well¡­¡± ¡°You think I would allow something like that in my party? In my house?¡± Edan wiped his face with both hands. The crowd had become eerily silent while he spoke. Demund couldn¡¯t reply. His brain felt as if it had been replaced with lead, dull and dark. The eyes were all on him, and he was already exhausted. His heart thumped faster, multiplying the sickness in his innards. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t think you thought of us that way.¡± His lips felt sealed shut. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was glaring at Edan, and just frowning very, very deeply. ¡°Well, whatever. These things can happen. Just apologize, and we can move on. Come on, let¡¯s get on with it.¡± Apologize. For what? To whom? The things his friends had told him began to resurface in his mind. How the group Edan led wasn¡¯t something they wanted to associate with. The world seemed to have frozen. Everyone was looking at him expectantly, waiting for him to say sorry. But he couldn¡¯t. A giant lump clogged his throat. Two minutes ago, he¡¯d been happily chatting with a girl. Now, his world felt like it was falling apart. He closed his eyes and circulated. Suddenly, he was pulled back. ¡°EMERGENCY KIDNAPPING!¡± someone yelled, and he felt his body be lifted off from the ground and hoisted onto two pairs of arms. ¡°What¡ª¡± It happened all too suddenly. One second he was in the middle of a disaster, the next inside of a car and driving off. He didn¡¯t resist. He knew the arms that had saved him from a moment of suffering. ¡°Riley! Rhyne!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Told you not to get involved,¡± Rhyne smirked. ¡°They do some weird things during their parties.¡± ¡°Your mom called,¡± Riley added. ¡°She was wondering when you were going to come home tomorrow because apparently, you told her you were staying over at my house.¡± ¡°I said a friend¡¯s house,¡± Demund muttered. ¡°Same thing. You were planning to stay over at Edan¡¯s house?¡± Demund didn¡¯t know what to say. It had felt right back when he had made the decision. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said quietly. ¡°No need to apologize. Geez, you reek. Hope you didn¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Not a sip.¡± ¡°Good. Well, you¡¯re staying over at my place with Riley,¡± Rhyne stated. ¡°Gosh, our improvisation is on the mark.¡± They exchanged a high-five. ¡°So, what was happening back there?¡± Riley asked. ¡°It looked pretty serious, so we kidnapped you.¡± ¡°My idea, by the way,¡± Rhyne said proudly. He couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d left them to go hang out with Edan. Demund smiled weakly, leaning back on his chair. ¡°I might have screwed myself up.¡± ? ? ? Once again, nothing in the world could faze him. ¡°Fire.¡± On Nicar¡¯s signal, the soldiers released their bullets, raining death down on the beastmen who¡¯d emerged from their village to either run away or attack them. Shaden watched as their bodies fell on the floor lifelessly, some crawling away with wounds before another shot pierced their heads. It was strange that he didn¡¯t feel much. He had wanted to become numb¡ªand so had become numb. After the buzz of experiencing a breakthrough had died down, all that remained was his immovable spirit and indomitable will. The sight of death felt distant as if he were looking through the scene in third person. This was the first village they¡¯d come across after they had received orders from the Commander. The reason for the attack was to acquire food and cull potential invaders, and Shaden had decided not to argue after seeing that the previous group they¡¯d run into had poison and secret documents in their possessions. This was their way of life. And it made sense because of their circumstances. ¡°Forward.¡± After the command was given, the squadrons moved forward with their blasting rods pointed before them. ¡°Fire.¡± Their targets this time were the houses. Wood splinted and stone cracked as holes were bored into the walls, passing through the other side. The sound was incredibly loud. Shaden didn¡¯t have his detection active. The last time he had, he¡¯d felt bullets puncturing flesh all too clearly. But he turned it on just in case there would be an ambush. ¡°Forward.¡± The squadrons split up, each taking on a house. Shaden only focused on the things near them, examining the house they kicked into while the others searched the place, he confirmed that there was nobody there. ¡°We found the storage,¡± Patran said. ¡°There¡¯s food for the winter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next building.¡± Sooner or later, this would have been necessary. They were terribly low on rations, and had they not found the village, hunted or starved to death. Again, no one was present. There was no hidden cellar. Shaden couldn¡¯t believe that every single one of the villagers had run towards their deaths. The vast majority had run towards them with their teeth and fangs bared. They resembled animals because of the abundance of fur that grew on them during the winter. It made it more bearable to look at the bodies that way. Still, he found it strange that the village was empty. Closing his eyes, he expanded his range of detection, encircling the whole village. He found an area underground where a group of beastmen was huddled together. He thought about telling Pillen but decided otherwise. There were children included in the group based on their small statures. While the others looked over the supplies, he left the building and headed towards where the underground area was. Someone had barged into the building while he had been approaching. Sounds were coming from within. They found the trapdoor. He quickened his footsteps. Something terrible was about to happen. ¡°Shaden.¡± It surprised him when Nicar wrapped her arms around him, kneeling on one leg to match his height. ¡°Let it pass,¡± she told him. ¡°There is nothing worse than a beast with a grudge.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this,¡± Shaden said. ¡°You can¡¯t kill children.¡± She looked into his eyes. ¡°The Commander has ordered it,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t look. Don¡¯t listen. Don¡¯t sense.¡± She tightened her hold. It was the most human he¡¯d seen her. ¡°They¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± Shaden objected. She pressed his head onto her shoulder. ¡°They are beastmen.¡± A twisted logic. This was a culture he couldn¡¯t understand. The mindless hatred, the seemingly pointless battles, the killings not referred to as murder, but the ¡®Winter Trials.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t accept it. And unlike the realer reality, he had all the power in the world. ¡°Let me go,¡± he said. ¡°You cannot,¡± she uttered. Shaden heard cries accompanied by the familiar sensation of mana condensing at a small, singular point. ¡°Let me go!¡± Shaden yelled. Nicar held him tightly, unbudging. Shaden¡¯s eyes widened. The air was filled with the cracking of bullets. 5.34 ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Nicar slowly let go of Shaden, who stood there with his eyes closed. The air was eerily silent for the first few seconds with only the slight tremor of wind blowing past Shaden¡¯s ears. ¡°Please don¡¯t do anything unnecessary,¡± Nicar said softly. ¡°They would have died without anyone to take care of them. To venture to the edge is death. They should have known.¡± Shaden opened his eyes. From within the house, confused voices were beginning to arise. His facial muscles tensed. ¡°No,¡± he stated. There was a loud crunching noise as the roof of the wooden building began to stretch outwards, tearing and groaning as the boards came apart. A soft shimmer appeared from within the building, and a large sphere revealed itself, floating upwards from the roof that was now forced open. Inside, a sizable group of people sat huddled together, composed of women, children, and some young males¡ªall beastmen. ¡°Shaden!¡± Nicar exclaimed. ¡°This is treason!¡± ¡°Unfortunately for you, I¡¯m only a visitor,¡± he replied bluntly. A look of worry¡ªperhaps fear¡ªcame over her face. The soldiers were rushing out of the building now, their weapons aimed towards the group of floating beastmen. It was muffled, but Shaden could hear the beastmen cursing at the soldiers. ¡°The Great Spirits have delivered us! You will die in the wilderness!¡± one of the women screamed. ¡°These lands were given to us. Begone!¡± ¡°Intelligible animals. Sir, give us the order,¡± one of the soldiers asked Nicar, whose eyes darted between Shaden and the floating people. Uncertainty quickly became resolution, and she raised her arms at the beastmen. ¡°Fire!¡± she yelled. ¡°Shaden, undo your magic now, and I will not report about this.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m saving them,¡± he said, cocking his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You won¡¯t be able to block everything.¡± ¡°You seem to forget that I blocked an avalanche.¡± Pop. Crack. Pop. Shaden felt a string of mana attach to his body. Someone was trying to send himself a signal. He looked up at Nicar, whose face was as cold and hard as stone. Ignoring his statement, she raised her weapon and aimed it at the beastmen. Already, the others had begun firing, their bullets harmlessly bouncing off of the force field Shaden had created. Pop. Pop. Crack. Crack. Pop. He frowned. His eyes met Nicars, and she looked at him with urgency. ¡°Stop!¡± she yelled. It wasn¡¯t directed towards him. Shaden winced as a bullet thudded into his back, ripping through his coat and embedding itself into his body. Pain filled his head, but he had transformed; he was in complete control of his body. Reaching out with his power, he found a soldier who had shot him loading another bullet. Turning his head around, he found the man. Raising his hand, he pointed, power building up before his finger. No longer. No longer was he going to take everything that was thrown at him. Because he had the power to bring about change. He released his ball of energy. The soldier¡¯s body flew backwards, falling onto the ground with a thud. He was now clutching his stomach. Again. He¡¯d thought that he¡¯d put enough power into the energy bullet to penetrate bone and flesh, but something had interfered. The thin, coiling shadow around his hand was enough to tell. He turned to Nicar again. She had her weapon pointed towards him. They all did after they¡¯d found out that his barrier wasn¡¯t going to break anytime soon. Shaden coughed, and blood came out of his mouth. He could feel the blood in his lungs. But his body was surging with mana, and he felt like he could do anything. ¡°If you don¡¯t get the wound treated, you¡¯ll die!¡± Nicar exclaimed. ¡°Shaden, surrender now!¡± He brushed his fingers on his back, and he discovered that the wound was bigger than he¡¯d expected. The pain was a dull throb, after all. He closed his eyes once more, concentrating on his body. The bullet floated out of his back, dropping on the ground. The wound took seconds to close up, and he wiped his mouth, smiling. He spat to get the excess blood out. Nicar had signaled him to run¡ªfor some reason. She¡¯d been worried about him, right? He could tell, but her actions at the moment were saying otherwise. He pushed off from the ground, and his feet left earth. Like the floating sphere of beastmen, his body was now levitating, rising higher and higher according to his will. It had come to him suddenly. He¡¯d tried to fly by telekinetically carrying himself, but it hadn¡¯t felt the same. But this¡ªafter his body had experienced another leap¡ªwas the flight he¡¯d dreamed of. The mana in him was his will, and through his will, he could bring about magic. He was the magic. His body, bending to his wishes¡ªthe medium of power. It wasn¡¯t an understanding or enlightenment that allowed him to fly. It was just that his body was now utterly his, moving how he wanted it to, Including upwards. The soldiers looked up in awe as he ascended higher away from them, taking the beastmen with him. The bullets had stopped, replaced with frowns and murmurs. Only Nicar¡¯s face was still, and her eyes continued to remain on him as he flew farther away. Her string was attached to him, and before he was too far for her to reach, she sent him a final message, Survive. He didn¡¯t know what to think of her. She¡¯d killed Grak, treated him like he didn¡¯t exist, but had cared for him enough to free him from the soldiers¡¯ thievery. She¡¯d tried to shield him from seeing the beastmen die but had pointed her weapon towards him, all the while signaling him to escape. His thoughts were interrupted by voices from behind him. The beastmen were trying to talk with him, banging their hands on the barrier. ¡°How far will you take us?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Are you the one who saved us?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden told them in their tongue. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± The beastmen discussed among themselves¡ªmainly the women. The children were huddled together wordlessly while the older ones surrounded them protectively. ¡°It was the land promised to us,¡± an elderly woman said. ¡°Now that our men are dead, we have nowhere else to go other than the cities.¡± ¡°Then I will take you there,¡± Shaden told them. ¡°Are you a spirit? Who are you that you would help us?¡± the woman continued. ¡°I¡¯m human,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to see people be killed.¡± ¡°Then what about the men? Did they deserve death? Did we deserve death?¡± Shaden bit his lip. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Why would humans come to attack us? Why would they cross the mountains?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Shaden shut his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°We did everything that we were told. We followed the commands given to us and worked tirelessly to earn ourselves a place we could call home. But why¡ªwhy must we be met with tragedy over and over again?¡± The woman began to wail, as did the others around her. Hearing them, the children began to cry. It was a dreadful sound, and Shaden turned his head away from the beastmen. He didn¡¯t know much about these people. But the least he could do was take them to a safer place. Why? Why, indeed? The reason why they killed the beastmen was not clear. Was it because they had killed one of theirs? It was true that they had been attacked with an avalanche. Patran had almost died to one of the spears that the beastmen had thrown at them. Perhaps it was vengeance and retaliation, to show their neighboring country that they were not to be reckoned with. But the villagers they had massacred had felt normal. Mundane almost, far different from the beastman who had caused the avalanche. And based on what the woman had said, they did not know of the conflict between the countries even when they lived right at the border. Something didn¡¯t seem right. Had the soldiers of Fort Avagal been this cruel? Was the country itself cruel? The Nieuts had guarded the fortress for generations. The Winter Trials was something they did habitually. Once every three years, when the winter cold was the strongest, they would cross the mountains. Massacring, looting, then returning, seemingly with no definite purpose. Right. They didn¡¯t see the beastmen as people. They saw them as animals. The land was barren, and he wasn¡¯t that high up to see far ahead. But he knew that they¡¯d reach the Hyla River if they traveled along the path. Making sure no one was freezing to death, he continued across the country, keeping his eyes open for any settlements they might come across. The beastmen were quiet throughout the journey. After their lamenting had died down, they talked in low voices among themselves. Eventually, one of them spoke to him. ¡°Savior. Without you, we would have met our demise,¡± the beastman elder spoke, lowering her head. ¡°Though rude, I ask of you to show us grace again. The winter has been cold, and the children must eat.¡± ¡°We can rest then,¡± Shaden agreed, bringing them to the ground. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll bring you something to eat.¡± Ten minutes later, he¡¯d caught a large moose of some sort. He was about to skin the animal when a few of the children pounced on the carcass, tearing into the flesh with their claws and teeth. His eyes widened when he saw how effortlessly the animal came apart. ¡°Rascals! Have you no patience!¡± The women, just as fast, jumped on the children, yanking them away from the moose. The children continued to chew, their hands and lips covered in blood, twitching feverishly. The elder fell before him, digging her forehead into the earth¡ªher fear was evident. ¡°Apologies. Apologies! They have no manners. We are but ignorant beasts. Please, do not be angry at us.¡± The others now followed her gesture, and Shaden felt uncomfortable being treated like this. This was the first time anyone had done such a thing. He looked at the children. Their heads had been forcefully lowered, but their eyes were gazing at him. In their hands were chunks of meat that they refused to let go of. ¡°No, let them eat,¡± Shaden told them. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Or would you like your food cooked?¡± ¡°Sustenance lies in the blood. Burning it will destroy it,¡± the elder said. There was a short moment of exchanging glances, and when a child freed himself to rush at the bloodied moose, the rest followed¡ªincluding the women. Except for the elder, who was still on the floor, they all hungrily tore at the carcass, trying to stuff their mouths with everything they could fit inside. The children were the worst. The women were more refined, though the sight of them tearing through flesh dripping with blood was surreal. Savages. These people were savages. They were animalistic in nature. They were beastmen. At that moment, Shaden felt the invisible wall between him and them. Only the elder still before him felt human while the other seemed like blood-starved beasts. He could see it in their eyes. ¡°Won¡¯t you eat as well?¡± Shaden asked the elder. ¡°Please, get up.¡± She did slowly. Unlike the others, the fur on her body was sparse, and the wrinkles of her face were clearly visible. ¡°My fill is after the others are satisfied,¡± she said, rising to her feet. ¡°I cannot hunt, I am old. I eat last.¡± The moose was very large. There would be a substantial amount of it left over when the beastmen were done filling their stomachs. Still, Shaden felt a touch of pity for the old woman. No one seemed to care about her as they ate. When they were done, Shaden prepared a large pool of warm water for them to wash themselves with. The cold had muffled it, but now that they were close, they smelled like sweat and wild animals, reeking of the wild. He could see ticks crawling on their bodies. He didn¡¯t cringe, but the sight of it made his skin crawl. It baffled him when they only used the water to rinse the blood off, not caring to wash their bodies. More shocking was when they drank from the pool that had become murky, and he quickly stopped them, preparing them another pool of clean water instead. Mistilia hadn¡¯t been like this. Nor did the beastmen who lived in the cities. Then again, the soldiers weren¡¯t that clean either. They did wipe their bodies down with a wet towel every once in a while, but the cold prevented them from bathing. Not wanting to travel further with unhygienic people, Shaden asked them to group up before him. When they did, he used magic and removed them of any impurities, and small parasites began to fall off from their bodies, falling on the floor. They seemed quite happy about it. They continued onwards. They found a town soon afterwards, and Shaden descended before coming too close to prevent the residents from panicking. The rest of the way was done on foot, which took around five minutes. ¡°We can¡¯t take you in,¡± the chief of the town told them. ¡°We have no food nor room to spare. Find somewhere else.¡± ¡°Where can we go?¡± the beastman elder asked. ¡°There is another town half a day¡¯s journey from here. Go there.¡± It wasn¡¯t too hard to find the next town with Shaden¡¯s abilities. But they were rejected again, and again, and again until the sun hid behind the horizon. After Shaden had created a small earthen hut for them, they warmed themselves in the fire as they waited for the night to pass. ¡°Remain with us, and we will be your servants,¡± the elder asked, lowering her head once more. ¡°We will all die if you leave us.¡± ¡°I will stay with you until you find refuge,¡± Shaden promised. ¡°But I have to return.¡± ¡°Please, let us know your name so we may honor you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Shaden.¡± They were all still wary of him, probably because he was a strange human child. He imagined remaining to begin a town with the beastmen like the protagonists of the novels he had read, but he knew he had to go back. Bluntly speaking, these people weren¡¯t important enough. He had helped them out of pity, but their ways of life were too different, too conflicting. They simply needed him to guarantee their survival. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. He¡¯d leave after they were safe. Shaden was relieved when they found the city next to a large river (which he guessed as the Hyla River) the next day. There was smoke coming out from the buildings, and the streets were clean of snow, bustling with mostly beastmen and some other races. It was hard to tell, but the city resembled the one he¡¯d visited previously to send Prem off a few years ago¡ª ¡°What¡¯s your business here?¡± They were stopped by two guards¡ªbeastmen. But unlike the refugees, their fur had been cleanly shaved off. Only his ears, hair, and tail were visible with fur, and if there was fur on his body, it was hidden under his clothes and armor. ¡°Our village was attacked and our men were killed,¡± the elder explained. ¡°We have nowhere else to go. Please, allow us to stay in the city.¡± ¡°And the human boy?¡± ¡°He is¡ª¡± ¡°I am a visitor,¡± Shaden interjected. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± ¡°At an inn nearby.¡± ¡°Well, go back before night falls. You never know who will attack you with so many wild ones around.¡± They were talking to him in the common tongue. The refugees didn¡¯t seem to understand and glanced worryingly at him. ¡°What about them?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°They will be dealt with. Now go.¡± Something felt strange. They were treating him more kindly than they did the refugees. Not wanting to escalate the situation, he nodded and left, only to return while stealth after he¡¯d gone out of their sight. ¡°Come with us,¡± the guards told the refugees. Shaden followed them until they entered a large building labeled ¡®City Watch,¡¯ which he guessed was a kind of policing force based on the uniformed beastmen inside. They were safe now. The city would take care of them. He stretched widely, suddenly feeling incredibly relaxed. He wanted to lie down and look at the sky, but he was in a foreign place with no money. Yet, it felt good to be back in a proper civilization. The fortress had been suffocating with nothing to see. But this was a proper city. Faint smells of food filled the air, and there were so many different kinds of sounds around him. The people wore stylish winter clothing, looked clean, and seemed no different from regular people. These were the beastmen he was used to. He¡¯d suffered enough as of late. He could take some time off. ? ? ? It was a smaller city, but still properly developed. After a few trials and errors, Shaden managed to find the mana crystal store and trade in some crystals for spare change. He had the feeling that he was being ripped off, but he didn¡¯t care. His supply was infinite. Beastman food was in every way just as good as he remembered it. He ate hungrily, thoroughly enjoying himself. Afterwards, he took a stroll around the city, wondering what things the beastmen did for the winter. Perhaps they had or would have a festival because carven decorations of beasts had been set up accompanied with colorful tapestries and long, hanging fabrics. He spent the night at an inn, probably ripped off again, but at least they allowed children to book rooms alone. The room quality was great as well. He lay on the soft bed while looking out of the window, feeling more at peace than he¡¯d ever felt since he¡¯d arrived at the north. When he returned to Fort Avagal, what punishments would be waiting for him? He had apparently committed treason. Thinking about it made him sigh, so he decided to sleep early after enjoying a short flight around the city. He could fly now. It was liberating, so good to feel the wind on his face as he zipped around the sky. He could perform somersaults, dive deeply, then shoot up like a shark. He could hover and gaze over the world. He could reach the skies and plummet into a freefall, catching himself just in time before he slammed into some buildings. The mana he expended was tremendous, but the more he used, the more boundless it felt. His body had never felt so perfect. Shaden had worried about returning to his other body during the time after his accident. With time and his friends¡¯ help, he¡¯d grown used to it, but now that he¡¯d experienced another transformation, the other body felt so slow, so dull, so fragile¡­ Staying in the dream forever didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. The other world had its complications, and he¡¯d have to deal with his conflict with Edan when he woke up. There would be a lot of unread messages on his phone, no doubt. Rumors would spread. And while Riley and Rhyne were there to help, Enariss was far away, beyond his reach. Things would never be the same without her. If only he had his current body in the waking world. The Preliminary Islands would welcome him with open arms, and he would become a superhero. The world would recognize him, and he would be engraved into the annals of history. They¡¯d write a book in his name, and he¡¯d finally be on the same level as Enariss. He daydreamed until he fell asleep. ? ? ? Shaden woke up refreshed with a yawn, enjoying the sunlight that shined through the window. After slowly getting dressed, he went downstairs and helped himself to a warm meal of smoked ham, cream soup with bread, and cheese, paying in full. He wondered what he would do now. It would be better to return as soon as possible, and he would have to return. His year with the Nieuts was far from over, and he¡¯d promised himself that he wouldn¡¯t run away. Now that he could fly, transportation wouldn¡¯t be a problem. He hadn¡¯t tested out his limits yet, but he was pretty sure he could go as fast as a plane. Air resistance could be dealt with using a mana barrier. Maybe if he became fast enough, he could take a visit to his home in Danark to see his parents. Feeling optimistic about the future, he used the rest of the money to taste all sorts of snacks before he left. He¡¯d miss civilization. It was back to the soldier¡¯s life again. ¡°Time to check on the others,¡± he muttered. Before he left, he wanted to see how the refugees would be doing. He spread his mana in the direction of the City Watch building, but for some reason, nothing was there. They had moved elsewhere. It wasn¡¯t a problem for him. Closing his eyes, he sent a wave of detection throughout the whole city, letting out a snort of satisfaction when the marker he¡¯d set on the elderly beastman reacted to his magic. He connected to it, running down the streets in its direction. Strangely, it was at the border of the city where the streets were mostly empty of people. He looked around. The buildings here were large and made of dark stone or brick, with thick smoke rising out from their high chimneys. A strange smell lingered around the vicinity, though Shaden wasn¡¯t sure what it was. It was like burnt hair. And metal. The marker was within one of the buildings. Shaden didn¡¯t know what the refugees were doing here. All he could see around were beastmen workers pulling carts of garbage to be burnt. He quickly realized that this was the disposal area based on the flow of items that went in and out of the buildings. Those would then be the incinerators. Perhaps the refugees had gotten jobs. Shaden felt a horrible shiver run down his spine. Desperately, he ran past the guards and slammed into the doors, not caring about who heard the noise¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t be able to see him anyway. He followed the marker deeper into the building where a large furnace was blazing behind an iron door. He could feel the heat on his skin. And on the floor to the side, the elderly woman lay still. Her limbs were slack, and while her body faced him, her head did not. It was completely turned away from him. She lay on top of the children, all bent like her. Their numbers had lessened noticeably. ¡°Arh, that¡¯s cold. Ay! Who opened the door!¡± The beastman in charge stomped to the door, yelling at the people outside. He closed the door loudly, grumbling as he returned. Shadows danced across the walls as the flames within the furnace rose and fell. The smell of burnt flesh pervaded his nostrils. All dead. The refugees were all dead. Why? ¡°W-who, what are you?¡± The beastman stumbled back after seeing Shaden, who was now a long figure with a cloak of darkness and eyes of shining red orbs. He knew it would be more convincing that way. ¡°Why,¡± he spoke, ¡°why did these innocents have to die?¡± His voice was still a child¡¯s, but the man seemed to be convinced otherwise. ¡°I a-am just doing my job, nothing e-else!¡± the man gulped, crawling backwards. ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t kill them!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ªI can¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°You would keep Death waiting?¡± ¡°The city, the city!¡± the man cried. ¡°They send us bodies from time to time! They¡¯re criminals, or died from accidents, or¡ª¡± ¡°The children. Why are the children dead?¡± ¡°¡ªor they¡¯re s-savages! I swear, I didn¡¯t lay a finger on them!¡± Savages. Was that what they called their own kind? Feeling sick, Shaden hid himself and ran out of the door. Running, running, and running¡­ He didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. The odor of burnt skin clung to his nose. ? ? ? Pillen buried his face into his hands. The impulsive boy had done it again. Never once had they allowed common villagers to escape from them during the history of the Winter Trials. The detection ability of their family allowed them to find every hidden beastman to leave no witnesses. It would have been the same this year too, if not easier with Shaden¡¯s help¡ªbut the boy had ruined it, saving the beastmen instead. The blame would lie in no other than his sister and perhaps himself as the Commander had put him in charge of Shaden. When he heard that Shaden had flown away, he hadn¡¯t believed it. There was no way the boy didn¡¯t know of the importance of the Winter Trials. He had explained it to him, of how it served to deter the beastmen from crossing over. Now he realized that his words meant little to the boy, and he acted in whatever way he pleased. There was no way to track Shaden and the beastmen he¡¯d taken with him. They had flown away. Flown away! How was that even possible? The boy hadn¡¯t suffered any proper consequences for his actions, and perhaps it would remain that way given his absurd abilities. While a part of him was relieved that the child was not a cold-blooded killer, he worried for the future. He knew the importance of responsibility. It was never the individual that prevailed, but the group. Shaden cared little for it. He had the qualities of a tyrant. Would it be better to begin submitting himself to the great and mysterious power, or act upon what he had been taught? Shaden had gone against the Commander¡¯s commands, the orders given to them by their nation. Pillen rubbed his hair with frustration, trying to shake off the creeping frost. His sister was trying hard to keep her composure, but he could tell. She was disturbed. They were now waiting for their father¡¯s orders after sending him a messenger, and he was not someone who would overlook one¡¯s mistakes because they were his children. ¡°Shaden, where the hell are you?¡± A little longer, and he would have been out of the military. Now, who knew what complications would arise. He slammed his fist into the table in frustration¡ª ¡ªonly to jump back in shock after seeing Shaden before him. Pillen felt a chill go down his back, and he cleared his throat before speaking. ¡°Shaden.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t reply. His face was blank. ¡°What happened to the beastmen?¡± Pillen asked. ¡°All dead,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± That solved part of the problem. If there were no survivors to tell about the attack here¡ª ¡°The beastmen in the city killed them. They killed their own kind. Pillen, do you think that what we¡¯re doing here is right?¡± ¡°Right?¡± Pillen took a moment to think. Right or wrong. That didn¡¯t matter to soldiers who followed orders. But the boy wanted another answer. ¡°It¡¯s necessary to protect our country,¡± he said. ¡°Necessary?¡± Shaden¡¯s face contorted. ¡°Is it? Then why would the beastmen kill their own refugees?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Pillen replied. He honestly didn¡¯t know. Such a case never had happened. Even if it had, only the higher ranking officers like his father and eldest brother would be aware of it. He was but a lowly soldier, and even among family members, confidentiality was never broken. Silence lingered between them, and Shaden eventually turned around towards the door to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Nicar,¡± Shaden told him. Pillen followed him out. The soldiers had occupied the town for the meantime until a new course of action was formed. There were cautious looks and drawn weapons when Shaden passed by the soldiers, but Pillen raised a hand to deter them. ¡°What will you do?¡± Pillen asked. ¡°Recieve my punishment,¡± Shaden spat. ¡°That¡¯s how things work around here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nicar ran out of the door even before they reached it, looking like she¡¯d encountered a ghost. Pillen noticed that one of her hands was her belt where her knife was concealed below her cloak¡ªsomething she did automatically when she was nervous. Her face returned to its calm state, but the hand didn¡¯t budge. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you are well,¡± she said. ¡°What about the beastmen?¡± ¡°Dead,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Good,¡± Nicar said. He had never been sensitive to mana, but when the air around Shaden began to shimmer ever so slightly, Pillen felt as if the atmosphere had condensed onto itself, squeezing down on his existence. His legs felt weak, and he instinctively stepped back from Shaden. The snow and dirt around the boy¡¯s feet were floating upwards. ¡°Why?!¡± Shaden yelled, and the feeling became thicker. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Pillen reached for his rifle, but he¡¯d left it inside. No, there was no point in using it even if he had it with him. They were at the boy¡¯s mercy, and he dearly wished that his sister wouldn¡¯t say something stupid to escalate the situation. Nicar¡¯s eyes had barely budged. ¡°Do you feel sympathy when you slay wild beasts?¡± ¡°Can beasts talk? Can they create houses and weave clothes to wear?¡± He had never seen Shaden so enraged before. He thought about running, but he couldn¡¯t leave his sister behind, who, to his horror, matched Shaden¡¯s glare with an iron stare. Her stubbornness had brought her this far, but he worried that this would be her last moment before the boy destroyed them all. ¡°Lower your guns,¡± Nicar commanded. The soldiers were wide-eyed and on high alert, but they did as they were told. ¡°You are a stranger in our land,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t know what we have been through, what we have seen. Have you ever heard of a beast that devours what it has raped? Or seen an animal that feasts on pregnant women? I have seen the mother torn from her unborn child, bleeding out on the ground. We give the mercy of a quick death. They use their intelligence to pervert it. We all know from the stories we hear as children. My brothers, my men, my people. For hundreds of years, they have crossed over and terrorized our land. We are enemies, Shaden. Them and us.¡± ¡°You are ignorant,¡± Shaden growled. ¡°Have you been to their cities? Talked with any of them?¡± ¡°You are the one who is ignorant!¡± Nicar shouted, stepping forward. ¡°What are you even doing here? If you were going to interfere, why did you join us? Aren¡¯t you meant to assist us, to watch over us?¡± ¡°Captain!¡± Nicar turned to Pillen, who shook his head. This was no place to talk about their family¡¯s matters. ¡°So I am glad that they are dead,¡± Nicar spat. ¡°As they should be.¡± No one dared to interfere as the two scowled at each other, locked in place. Pillen held his breath. If the boy was pissed, there would be nothing to stop him. ¡°Pillen, you said that the Commander would know.¡± Pillen blinked, regaining his senses. ¡°Er¡ªyes, he would likely know.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going there then. Nicar, even without you around, your vice-captain can take care of things for now, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Yes or no?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡ª¡± Pillen held in a yell as their bodies were promptly snatched up from the ground, flying straight towards the mountains. ? ? ? ¡°So, that is why you have come here.¡± The Commander¡¯s face was impossible to read as he shifted his hand over the documents before him. He fished a piece of paper out, holding it loosely in his hand. ¡°I have read the report. You let some beastmen escape,¡± the commander examined. The force the man radiated had nothing to do with mana, but despite his circulating, he felt slightly intimidated by him. Perhaps it was the certain posture the man moved with, or his weathered face; whatever it was, Shaden didn¡¯t want to raise his voice against him, even if he would win in a fight. He glanced at the documents, squinting as he looked over the one in his hand. ¡°Nicar, Pillen, leave us,¡± he said. ¡°There is something the Heir must know about.¡± The siblings momentarily paused before lowering their heads and exiting the tent. The Commander raised his hand and beckoned to Shaden to come closer. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you possess the gift of languages,¡± he said, placing the piece of paper before him. ¡°See if you can make sense of this.¡± Shaden approached and took the wrinkled letter from the table. The script was an unfamiliar one, but he understood what it said. ¡°Attack of the mountain,¡± he read. ¡°Three villages. One below, one northeast, the last further east. Second resistance one.¡± He put down the note. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Incredible.¡± The Commander nodded, putting his hands together. ¡°Have you told anyone else about the death of the refugees?¡± ¡°Only Pillen and Nicar know.¡± ¡°Good. Do you know who sent this letter?¡± Shaden looked at it again. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Think. You can do that much.¡± Shaden stared at the letter. ¡°Attack of the mountain. Is that referring to the avalanche?¡± ¡°Go on.¡± A feeling of dread began to fill his lungs. ¡°One below. That¡¯s the village that was attacked.¡± His eyes widened. ¡°This letter¡ªwas it the one that the first group of beastmen was carrying?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Commander confirmed. ¡°Though its contents would have been a mystery to them. Clueless as the villagers.¡± ¡°The beastmen. The city sent them?¡± ¡°The government of Anor,¡± the Commander clarified. Shaden felt the blood evaporate from his body. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They detest their past. They would rather remove the ignorant than reform them. It is easier to start anew than to rebuild. Those failing to adapt will die off¡ªthat is their principle. The uncivilized tribes refusing to change are sent west, given the promise of freedom.¡± The Commander leaned forward, his eyes colder than the coldest night Shaden had experienced. ¡°We are dogs¡ªhunting hounds for Bughast. Our kings have sealed a deal with the warlords of Anor, and we have taken our duty with honor. Because that was the only option given to us, and we excelled. Your grandfather could not change it. Perhaps you will. But until you grow, the extermination must continue.¡± Shaden opened his mouth but closed it again. He¡¯d never felt so devastated and ignorant before. He was supposed to have all the power in the world, but the feeling of helplessness was overwhelming. ¡°Pillen and Nicar. Do they know?¡± ¡°They have no need to. They will not succeed me.¡± ¡°They could have died in the avalanche.¡± ¡°I did not raise them to be weak.¡± His mind felt blank. Even while circulating, he couldn¡¯t think of any more questions. ¡°If you care for them, you will not tell them,¡± the Commander said. ¡°Some things are better unknown, and hatred lessens guilt. Shaden, you have learned far more than I could have imagined. You will go to Enthimer and join my grandchildren where you will spend the rest of your time.¡± Shaden looked at the man. His words were final. And he didn¡¯t have the will to resist. 5.35 Demund opened his eyes. Rhyne was sleeping next to him while Riley was sprawled across the mattress on the floor. They¡¯d come to Rhyne¡¯s house after the party incident. Demund held in a groan, wondering what his life would become now that things were weird between him and Edan. The clothes Edan had lent him were still with him. Keeping them would be out of the question. He¡¯d need to return them as soon as possible. While they¡¯d slept pretty late into the night, he felt refreshed, unlike his friends who were knocked out. Though stepping into his current body felt terribly heavy. He¡¯d tried Rhyne¡¯s VR gear, and the difference between his body and the avatar that he¡¯d used was similar to the difference between his other body and his current one. Incredibly dull and laggy. Even while raising an arm he could feel the difference. Though he wasn¡¯t sleepy. He dreaded checking his phone, but he couldn¡¯t put it off forever. Cracking his neck, he reached for his device and turned it on. Demund let out a small sigh. No messages from Edan. Or anyone for that matter. Things seemed to be peaceful for now. He looked around, wondering what to do. He was feeling a little hungry but wasn¡¯t sure what Rhyne¡¯s family would think of him if he went to the kitchen to eat by himself. It was the first time he¡¯d slept over, after all. ¡°Hey. Hey!¡± Demund shook Rhyne, who refused to budge. But after shaking him further, Rhyne opened an eye, wrinkling every facial muscle he had while he groaned. ¡°What?¡± he muttered. ¡°Is it lunch?¡± ¡°It¡¯s past eight,¡± Demund told him. ¡°Eight?¡± Rhyne pulled the blankets over himself, burying his face into his pillow. ¡°Er, aren¡¯t you guys going to eat breakfast?¡± Demund asked. Rhyne mumbled something inaudible. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Eat anything,¡± Rhyne grumbled. Three seconds later, he had begun snoring quietly. Demund decided not to ask him further. Going to the side of the bed, he pulled on his prosthetic leg and fastened it, standing up. Stepping across Riley, he carefully pried the door open and tip-toed out, softly closing it behind him. Going to the kitchen alone made him feel like a thief, but Rhyne had given him his permission. And he doubted his friends¡¯ parents would be the type of people to scold him for wanting breakfast. Clack. Clack. He froze when he heard a noise coming from the kitchen. Should I turn back? he thought. But his stomach told him otherwise. If he simply explained things to whoever was present, they would allow him to join, right? Though he knew it would be awkward, he wanted to eat something tasty after spending a week eating cold, hard meat. The food in the city had been good, but it had been too brief. Wondering who it was, he peeked his head out of the corner. Rhyne¡¯s older sister was staring back at him with a spoon halfway into her mouth, dressed in loose, bright pajamas with cats on them. One of her eyebrows rose questioningly. Demund quickly pulled his head back, pressing his back against the wall. He hadn¡¯t interacted with Rhyne¡¯s sister much. ¡°What! I didn¡¯t hear that Rhyne had friends over,¡± she exclaimed. ¡°You are his friend, right?¡± Clearing his throat, Demund stepped out with a smile. ¡°Er, pleased to meet you,¡± Demund told her. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re, erm, the guy who comes over to study,¡± she said. ¡°Demand?¡± ¡°Demund,¡± Demund corrected. ¡°Oh yeah. Sorry.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Rhyne?¡± she asked while chewing. ¡°Still sleeping, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I¡ªer, for breakfast?¡± ¡°Sorry my brother¡¯s so insensitive,¡± she said, pulling the chair next to her out. ¡°Here, take a seat. What¡¯s with the armor¡ªoh.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Eesh. I mean, sorry. Oh. my. Goodness.¡± She was like Rhyne when flustered. If Demund recalled correctly, she was two years older than them¡ªa senior. ¡°No problem,¡± Demund told her. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± She rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly. ¡°Er, anyway, take a seat. What do you want? Cereal? Toast?¡± ¡°Cereal is good,¡± Demund said. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Gah, I¡¯m going to hit Rhyne for this. Rhyne!¡± ¡°They¡¯re sleeping. Riley¡¯s there too.¡± ¡°Oh, Riley. Whoops. Anyway, do bacon and eggs work for you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m pretty good at cooking,¡± she said, pulling back her pajamas. Soon, the air was filled with the sound of sizzling. In the meantime, Demund ate his cereal, watching Rhyne¡¯s sister cook. He realized that he had never asked for her name since he¡¯d become Rhyne¡¯s friend. He¡¯d never talked about her. ¡°Tah-dah. Nice and crispy,¡± she said, placing the steaming plate in front of him. ¡°Won¡¯t you have any?¡± ¡°Eating too much makes me fat,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Demund commented after taking a bite. ¡°Do you, er, go to the same school as us?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised I didn¡¯t see you much.¡± ¡°We do stay on different floors.¡± ¡°True.¡± Demund hadn¡¯t seen much of Jothan¡¯s sister, Alina, either. Nor much of the first years. When he¡¯d been in the normal class, things had felt freer and more diverse, but in the special class, everything felt so cut-off. The buildings were separate, so that was probably why. ¡°Rhyne never really talks about you,¡± Demund said. ¡°Eh, why would he?¡± she replied. ¡°That would be weird.¡± ¡°I guess.¡± It seemed too late to ask her her name. So Demund simply ate while Rhyne¡¯s sister lazily scrolled through her phone, sitting next to him as if waiting for something. Her legs were on her chair, and she sat like she didn¡¯t care who was looking. ¡°Done eating?¡± she asked when he had emptied his plate. Had she been waiting? ¡°Yeah. Thanks for the meal. I¡¯ll do the dishes,¡± Demund offered. ¡°Just toss them in the sink,¡± she told him. ¡°I¡¯ll make Rhyne do them later. What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°I guess study,¡± Demund said. ¡°You can use Rhyne¡¯s computer if you want to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Rhyne!¡± she yelled, prancing up from her chair and heading to the bedroom. Demund wobbled after her and was shocked when she swung the door open, going to Rhyne and jumping over Riley. ¡°Rhyne. The sun¡¯s up,¡± she declared, pulling the blankets off of him. ¡°Go away,¡± Rhyne groaned, covering his eyes with his hands as his sister pulled the curtains open. ¡°Jen, what are you doing?¡± So that was her name, Demund thought. ¡°Stop being lazy,¡± she snorted. ¡°Hey, can your friend use your computer?¡± ¡°Computer? Yeah, go ahead,¡± Rhyne muttered. ¡°My blanket.¡± After his blanket was returned, he covered himself again. His sister grinned, patting Rhyne¡¯s body. ¡°You heard him,¡± she told Demund. ¡°Oh, sorry Riley.¡± Riley waved a hand below his blanket. ¡°Thanks for the meal, Jen,¡± Demund said. She frowned. ¡°Jen?¡± Riley suddenly uncovered his face and looked at him with narrowed eyes. He tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Demund asked. ¡°Well, I mean¡ªcall me Jen if you want,¡± she said. Demund felt his cheeks heat up. ¡°Isn¡¯t your name Jen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Jenesy,¡± she said. He knew he shouldn¡¯t have called her by her name. Demund scratched his cheek with a nod. ¡°Er¡ªso, Jenesy?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thanks?¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± she chuckled. Then she left the room. ¡°Gah, close the door!¡± Rhyne complained. ¡°Stupid woman annoying me during the weekend.¡± Demund closed the door. He heard Riley let out a laugh below him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know her name?¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever asked.¡± ¡°True.¡± ¡°Are you awake now?¡± ¡°Meh.¡± His friends returned to sleep, and Demund quietly headed to Rhyne¡¯s desk to sit down. There wasn¡¯t much to do, and he didn¡¯t play games aside from the ones he played infrequently with his friends. It had been a peaceful morning. Maybe too peaceful. Then again, his mornings in the other world would be peaceful as well starting from now. No longer would he do meaningless tasks with the soldiers, but he¡¯d be able to enjoy some rest with the other Nieut family members in the city of Enthimer. Though he wondered if that was really alright. According to Pillen, he¡¯d done something outrageous. Going to the city was more of an exile than a reward. He felt sick. He could still recall the burning smells of flesh and metal¡­ The other world had always felt like a dream when he woke up, but lately, it took more and more time for the memories of the other world to grow dull. Perhaps it was because he¡¯d reached a new level of power, but it was beginning to affect the waking world¡ªand not in a good way. Clearer memories meant more ease in recreating the skills he¡¯d learned there, but it also meant that all of the bad things would stand out to him more clearly. It would affect his psyche. Or had already affected him. Beastmen. They were beastmen. Not human. He took a deep breath in, suppressing the memories that threatened to make him heave. His other self had no problems handling it, but his current body didn¡¯t feel as liberated. He circulated. It made him feel slightly better. Right. Beastmen didn¡¯t exist in this world. He didn¡¯t need to worry about them. He felt slightly bad thinking in such a way, but the feeling of the other world was already fading behind him. He was wide-awake now, stuck in reality. Demund looked at his hands and closed his eyes. Elemental magic had been simple enough, but the others were difficult to recreate. While the increasing lingering of the other world made him feel uncomfortable, it would mean that he would have more clarity when reproducing the magic that he knew. The skills that he¡¯d learned¡ªthey would become a reality. They weren¡¯t perfect. Not yet. Now that he didn¡¯t have to partake in training or invading, he would use the excess time to his advantage. He was beginning to feel good about himself when he remembered the events that had occurred the night before. Edan was a popular guy, and many had been at his house. It was given that rumors would spread, and he wasn¡¯t some stranger nobody cared about. Many people knew him now since he¡¯d come out on television. He¡¯d never paid much attention to the social turbulence in his school, but he guessed that it would become more of a pain now. Enariss was gone too. He looked over at Riley and Rhyne. He was thankful that they had saved him. Come to think of it, they had been the first ones to approach him, and how they¡¯d managed to remain friends, he didn¡¯t know. Most likely because they had all started from the normal class. The two of them were similar to him and Jothan. They¡¯d had their problems in middle school, just like them. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. And they¡¯d allowed him to stay with them. No¡­allow was incorrect. They¡¯d invited him. Maybe it was for his grades or his above-average athleticism. Probably for his grades as they¡¯d begun a study group. But they were his close friends now, and they cared about him. They didn¡¯t care about Edan or what other people thought. With Enariss gone, their friendship seemed to stand out to him more clearly. He hated himself for not listening to them and going with Edan even though he¡¯d felt something off about that group. He¡¯d allowed himself to grow used to their manners. Like how he¡¯d grown used to the soldiers. He hadn¡¯t felt much when the soldiers had slaughtered the beastmen. He¡¯d listened to their justification that the beastmen were invaders and enemies to be rid of. But he knew the truth now. He had seen innocents die and had done nothing about it. All the power in the world¡ªand he still had failed miserably. Demund gripped his fist, breathing out slowly to suppress the lump that threatened to come out of his throat. Mana was a scary thing. He¡¯d willed himself not to feel and consequently had not. He¡¯d wanted to be unfazed by anything and had become just that. Now that he was back in his weak, vulnerable self, he could see¡ªno, feel how dangerously close he¡¯d come to not feeling at all. Maybe it wasn¡¯t a bad thing. But he¡¯d been doing the same thing Edan had been doing¡ªperhaps worse. And that made him feel sick. Perhaps not so much from his own parents, but Jothan and his family had taught him generosity and kindness. He¡¯d taken it for granted. It was why he so readily accepted other people¡¯s kindness. But it wasn¡¯t all about accepting, was it? It was also about giving. He¡¯d learned that from the Jakhar Kishaks. Nothing was free, and things had to be exchanged from both sides for a relationship to remain healthy. Both for humans and animals. Sure, he¡¯d given his friends some guidance in studying. But he felt as if it wasn¡¯t enough. When his friends woke up, they headed outside to grab lunch. Rhyne paid for both of them saying that his mom had told him to buy them food. Demund came to a realization. It had always been like this. Always receiving, never giving enough. But the world wasn¡¯t as kind as he¡¯d believed it to be. ¡°Hey, guys. Want to try learning magic?¡± His friends looked up from their food. ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°You mean superpowers? You can¡¯t learn that.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen what I could do.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s part of your power, isn¡¯t it?¡± They knew about his dream world, but he¡¯d never gone much into the details. Demund smiled. He¡¯d wanted Enariss to be the first, but he was more than willing to teach his friends now. ¡°What if I told you that I also had the power to teach?¡± It wasn¡¯t completely true. But he was confident that he could. Rhyne beamed. ¡°You mean that I can shoot fire out of my hands?¡± ¡°Can I be a human torch?¡± Riley grinned. Demund smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± It would make him a little less special, but it would be selfish of him to keep everything for himself. ¡°You two will be my first students.¡± ? ? ? Shaden looked back one last time. There was no one there to send him off. Fort Avagal was currently occupied by the soldiers from Enthimer, there to protect it while its Commander and subordinates were accomplishing the Winter Trials. It was a simulation of how things would unfold when war did occur between the two countries¡ªwhich Shaden now knew would be unlikely. He could have traveled alone, but the Commander had insisted that he take someone with him. Benavon would take her place. She had argued against it. ¡°You allowed the beastmen to escape,¡± the Commander had stated. It hadn¡¯t been directed towards Shaden, nor did it sound malicious. It was a fact, and Nicar was responsible for it. Because of him. He still wasn¡¯t sure what to feel about her, but the look of pain that had overcome her face had incited some sympathy in him. She had looked devastated, hearing it from her father. Pillen had said that she had worked very hard to get to where she was now, and her mission had resulted in a failure. She hadn¡¯t talked at all during their way to Fort Avagal. It had been a short trip with Shaden carrying them through the air. But he did find it amusing that her body was tensing all the way. Perhaps she had a fear of heights. When he¡¯d first arrived at the fortress with Nicar, the general there had been surprised to see them but had given them horses to travel to Enthimer with. After Nicar handed some documents over to the general, they were ready to set out. It would become dark in a couple of hours, but Nicar had wanted to depart right away. ¡°The faster we get you to Enthimer, the faster I can return,¡± she¡¯d said. Why she wanted to return to that wretched environment was a mystery to him. But because he didn¡¯t like the fortress anyway, they set out. He would finally be freed from the accursed place. He liked the customs of the Jakhar Kishaks, but the Nieuts were people that rubbed him the wrong way. Even if it was their country that had forced such a life upon them, he couldn¡¯t like them very much. Though he understood them a little now. Looking at how every room was occupied by the soldiers from Enthimer, he could see why stealing hadn¡¯t been much of a problem. Those at the fortress didn¡¯t have many personal belongings, and any valuables that would hinder them would have to be left behind. Things would frequently be lost while traveling as well. Shaden had kept tabs on all of his valuables, but it hadn¡¯t been once when he¡¯d dropped something in the snow while repacking his bag. Still, he didn¡¯t like it. Their mentality, their way of living¡ªit rubbed him the wrong way. The way the soldiers had treated him had been on the lighter side. What they did to each other would be far, far worse. He¡¯d seen how they¡¯d beat those who weren¡¯t as skilled or were disobedient. He hadn¡¯t thought much of it because he¡¯d also been beaten by Lytha. But while he had healing magic, they did not. Well, it was all behind him now. They continued through the dark after the sun had set. They both had detection magic, after all. Nicar seemed almost feverish, pushing the horses on even though their breaths became erratic, resting only the minimal amount. ¡°The horses can rest when we arrive,¡± she told him when he asked. ¡°I know how far they can run.¡± She was right. Being connected to the horses, Shaden knew that Nicar only rested when necessary. Still, he knew that the horses were suffering. ¡°When I return, I will be alone,¡± she reasoned when he raised his concerns. ¡°We should arrive by morning so I can depart right away.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get an opportunity to rest like this in the future,¡± he said. ¡°Rest?¡± She scoffed at him. ¡°I failed my duty, and you expect me to rest?¡± So they continued. Without her knowing, he cast magic on the horses to ease them of their burden, so in reality, they began to move at a leisurely pace. Without worrying about the horses, he was enjoying the scenery of increasing forests when he sensed Nicar¡¯s eyes on him. ¡°What?¡± he demanded. ¡°You mastered our family¡¯s abilities,¡± she said. ¡°Why did you decide to stay?¡± Was she accusing him, or curious? He wasn¡¯t able to tell. ¡°To learn,¡± he replied. ¡°Learn?¡± She sounded doubtful. ¡°Your actions say otherwise.¡± Shaden breathed out deeply through his nose so that mist would form before him. Heck, it didn¡¯t matter. He could answer honestly. He didn¡¯t care about what they thought anymore. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to give up. But you know what? It wasn¡¯t worth fighting for.¡± If she knew about the truth about their duty, what would she think? The Commander had told him not to tell his children, but he had the feeling that he wouldn¡¯t care very much even if he did. Resentment. That was what motivated them. Nicar turned her eyes away. After a while, Shaden asked her a question. ¡°Why do you hate the beastmen so much?¡± Her head didn¡¯t turn towards him, but he heard her sigh. A soft, quiet sigh. ¡°When we were still young, Pillen and I used to live in a village closer to Fort Avagal,¡± she began. ¡°My grandfather was still alive then. My older brothers were studying in the capital, but we were still young. It was a nice village. I had a friend named Mina. Pillen had a crush on her.¡± Shaden was surprised that she was willing to talk¡ªshe never did talk much. After a short pause, she continued. ¡°When he passed away, my father and his siblings had to decide who would become the next family head, so we moved to Enthimer. We still exchanged letters with Mina. She wanted to marry a general when she grew up. Pillen was hard-working back then. It¡¯s no wonder why he¡¯s the best marksman out of all of us.¡± She made a quiet sound¡ªsomething in between a laugh and a groan. ¡°We heard a report that there had been an attack. My father wanted to take us with him since the area was his responsibility now. What do you think we saw there?¡± Shaden didn¡¯t reply. He remembered her words from before. ¡°It wasn¡¯t something children should see. I heard the soldiers reporting that it had been the beastmen who had done it. I saw the claw marks. Pillen found Mina. He hadn¡¯t told me that he¡¯d learned how to use locators.¡± She turned to him. ¡°They are cruel. Crueler than anything. Show them mercy, and they will come back with their fangs bared.¡± ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t think all of them would be like that,¡± Shaden managed to say. ¡°I have a friend who is a beastman.¡± She snorted. ¡°You said that the beastmen who you saved were dead. Why is that? Did they rip each other apart?¡± Shaden opened his mouth. But nothing came out. They didn¡¯t talk much after that. ? ? ? ¡°Nicar, darling! My sweet little girl!¡± Shaden had not expected Nicar¡¯s mother to be a kind, expressive woman given how the rest of the Nieuts had acted. She was shorter than Nicar, but her arms pulled Nicar into her chest easily, and she rubbed her daughter¡¯s head while Nicar attempted to pry herself off. But her mother¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated. ¡°Mother. I must leave,¡± she said, trying to escape. ¡°The Winter Trials are still in progress.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t visited in two years!¡± she yelled, her caressing turning into an audible smack. ¡°If you¡¯re back here, it must mean that you¡¯ve been relieved of your duty. How fortunate.¡± ¡°It is not fortunate,¡± Nicar grumbled, managing to escape. ¡°Father is waiting for me.¡± ¡°Oh, that cold stone-faced man. He won¡¯t care if you stay a day or two.¡± ¡°Mother¡ª¡± ¡°You will stay, darling.¡± ¡°You know I will return during next year¡¯s summer.¡± ¡°Just a day. I won¡¯t take no as an answer.¡± ¡°I must go.¡± ¡°It has been so lonely,¡± she began, tears glistening at the corner of her eyes. ¡°Why did all of my children have to go to that wretched place? Your face is darker now, and I can see that your work has been cruel to your beauty. Where is my sweet child? Oh, my little girl¡ª¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°You traveled through the night, didn¡¯t you? Fatigue is a dangerous foe. Rest, and return tomorrow morning.¡± As much as Nicar tried to resist, her mother clung onto her body, refusing to let go. Eventually, after what seemed like half an hour of arguing, Nicar gave in, looking much more tired. Shaden could see where she had gotten her stubbornness from. ¡°And you must be the boy heir!¡± the lady said, turning to Shaden. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a few things about you. Did my husband and children treat you well?¡± ¡°So-so,¡± Shaden replied. She nodded. ¡°Well then, it is time for breakfast. Come in, now, take a warm bath. Are your toes and fingers okay?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Good, good. Now, hurry in.¡± The atmosphere felt incredibly different. The city was as peaceful it could be; soldiers slowly patrolled the streets along with excited children. It reminded him of Danark except that there weren¡¯t any huge walls nor were the buildings as tall or closely positioned to each other. Nor were there streetlights. Compared to elven or Melern¡¯s cities, or even Anor¡¯s, it felt rural. There had been a lack of magical apparatuses in Fort Avagal. He now realized that it was the same for Enthimer as well. Was the country of Bughast not as developed as its neighbors? He found it strange because he¡¯d seen products from Bughast in Danark, like pearls. ¡°That¡¯s what the rich and lazy do,¡± Nicar replied during breakfast when he asked. ¡°Soldiers have no need for convenience.¡± ¡°Come on now, Nicar. No need to feed yourself with lies,¡± her mother rebutted, filling her daughter¡¯s plate with steaming food. ¡°You wanted to go west.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true. Convenience makes one slow.¡± ¡°The real reason would be that it¡¯s because no one cares about this part of the land,¡± Nicar¡¯s mother sighed. ¡°Some fear that if the area becomes developed, the beastmen will become greedy. Foolish, I think. I would love to have some appliances.¡± ¡°You do. Father bought you a water heater.¡± ¡°Getting crystals to fuel it is incredibly expensive,¡± the lady complained. ¡°One crystal could feed a family of five for a week!¡± ¡°And power the heater for a month. Mother, as a wife of a commander, you should spend more on yourself.¡± ¡°How could I do such a thing when my family is not with me?¡± she smiled sadly. ¡°Maybe if you stayed, I would be more than delighted to.¡± Nicar scowled. ¡°You know I cannot.¡± ¡°Oh, but you can. If you become married¡ª¡± ¡°Stop. We promised not to.¡± Her mother looked at her disappointingly. So instead, she turned her attention to Shaden while heaping a generous portion of meat on his plate. ¡°Have you come to rest?¡± she asked. ¡°It must have been very difficult to learn about the family technique. I pity you for being sent here during the Winter Trials.¡± ¡°I mastered it,¡± Shaden replied nonchalantly. ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything else for me to learn. But yes, I don¡¯t think I like the Winter Trials.¡± ¡°You have? Nicar, has he?¡± She didn¡¯t seem to believe him. Maybe he¡¯d come across as too cocky. ¡°He has.¡± ¡°But Pillen took two years to grasp it.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Her mother looked at him again, now with more curiosity. ¡°When I married into this family, my husband told me about an ancient pact that had been made with a stranger from far away. I remember many years ago when the young lady from Skotos visited us. But she took all year, I think.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your average kid,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Nicar, why don¡¯t you tell her about how I saved you and everyone else from an avalanche?¡± ¡°You did? Nicar, did you almost die?¡± Nicar glared at Shaden wordlessly. But she pursed her lips and replied. ¡°No. Shaden made it easier for us to escape, however.¡± ¡°Did you? Now I see that we have an esteemed guest among us!¡± Am I not the heir that your family is supposed to serve? Shaden wanted to say. But living within the two families, it hadn¡¯t been the master-servant dynamic he¡¯d been expecting. Perhaps it was because he was still only an heir. Or maybe it had always been that way. They hadn¡¯t seemed that submissive to his grandfather. But they had still kneeled before him during his birthday. Shaden wished he knew more about his family¡¯s customs, but he hadn¡¯t grown up in Skotos. Lytha also had glossed over it. Well, he didn¡¯t dislike the lady. She was much more comfortable to be around than the stone-faced people. But it was never easy to be around strangers as he¡¯d learned, and he¡¯d need time to adjust again. So much moving around. He wondered when he would be done with his training. Just then, the door burst open. A boy tumbled in, screaming. Behind him was another boy with a stick in his hand. On the tip of the stick was a caterpillar. He was also screaming. ¡°Grandma!¡± the first boy cried, almost falling over. The second (and larger) boy froze when he saw them eating. Quickly, he hid the stick behind his back. ¡°Enson! What is that thing behind your back?¡± ¡°N-nothing.¡± ¡°He¡¯s bullying me!¡± the first boy yelled, gripping onto the old lady¡¯s dress. ¡°He¡¯s trying to make me eat it.¡± ¡°Rasso is lying!¡± The boy named Enson shook his head furiously. ¡°He was the one who wanted to see it.¡± ¡°No!¡± Rasso argued. He stuck his tongue out. ¡°Both of you, stop. Enson, bring me the stick.¡± Enson looked hesitant. ¡°Now.¡± Enson brought it, and the old lady took it, throwing it out of the window. The boy looked quite sad when she did but didn¡¯t argue. ¡°You cannot misbehave before guests,¡± she scolded, slapping both of them once on their bottoms. ¡°It would be a disgrace to your fathers.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± they both replied. That was when they spotted Nicar, and their eyes lit up again. ¡°It¡¯s Nicar!¡± ¡°Auntie!¡± ¡°Is Dad here too?¡± ¡°Is my dad here?¡± Forgetting about what their grandmother had said, they rushed over to Nicar and grabbed onto her sides since they were very short. Before Nicar could answer, words began to blabber out from their mouths. ¡°Did you catch any bears?¡± ¡°Did you catch beastmen?¡± ¡°Did anyone die?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Pillen?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± Enson whispered though Shaden could clearly hear him. ¡°Children.¡± They both shut up at the same time when their grandmother spoke, though their smiles couldn¡¯t be suppressed. They looked happy to see Nicar. ¡°Enson. Rasso. You¡¯ve grown very much,¡± she smiled. ¡°Where are your mothers?¡± ¡°Killing a pig,¡± Enson replied. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you learning from them?¡± ¡°Well, we were then he chased me with the worm,¡± Rasso complained. ¡°I did not!¡± Enson disagreed. ¡°Go back to them,¡± Nicar said. ¡°Yes, go back to your mothers,¡± her mother agreed. ¡°Or would you rather learn letters all morning?¡± The two didn¡¯t seem to like that, so they hastily left the room, closing it with a thud. Nicar seemed unfazed, but her mother let out a deep sigh, shaking her head slowly. ¡°They¡¯re good boys,¡± she began, ¡°but sometimes I think that they lack the interactions they need. If only one of you were here.¡± ¡°Pillen will return within a year,¡± Nicar said. ¡°That is good.¡± ¡°Where is Beila? She can lead her brothers.¡± ¡°She is the one who needs someone to lead her the most. You would be perfect for her.¡± ¡°When I was her age, I was training among the boys.¡± ¡°Yes, you were,¡± her mother muttered. ¡°Your father should have never allowed it.¡± Nicar looked hurt by it, and she placed her fork down on the table, getting up. ¡°I will get some rest,¡± she said, turning around. ¡°Which room is empty?¡± ¡°Your room has been untouched,¡± her mother told her. ¡°Shaden. You will stay here now. If I see you again, it will be during the summer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat lunch or dinner?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you not tired?¡± ¡°Well, a little.¡± ¡°In case I don¡¯t see you, I pray you will treat my family well,¡± she said. ¡°And¡­thank you for sparing my men.¡± Was she talking about the avalanche, or not killing anyone when they¡¯d tried to kill him? Either way, he shrugged. ¡°I always wanted to ask you what you thought of me,¡± he said. ¡°Was I a brat?¡± She looked mildly amused by the question. ¡°You were a terrible soldier,¡± she answered. ¡°But I didn¡¯t dislike you.¡± She left, and that was the last time he saw her until summer came. 5.36 ¡°Nicar was here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡± A girl fairly larger than Shaden slammed her fist into the table. ¡°Your manners, young lady.¡± The Commander¡¯s wife, whose name Shaden had learned to be Perela, lowered her fork and looked at the girl calmly. The girl averted her eyes to her food and shook her head. ¡°There was a bug,¡± she muttered, putting food into her mouth with her other hand. ¡°A lady shouldn¡¯t let her emotions out so easily,¡± Perela stated. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been skipping your etiquette classes recently.¡± ¡°Who cares about that when we live here?¡± the girl complained. ¡°Nicar is a soldier too.¡± ¡°Beila.¡± ¡°I already know everything,¡± the girl added meekly. ¡°I went out to play with the girls.¡± ¡°You mustn''t venture during wintertime. There are chores to be done.¡± ¡°I only took a short break.¡± ¡°The stick of discipline has taken a short break as well,¡± said a woman beside Perela. ¡°Does it need to work, or will you help with the chores?¡± ¡°I will help,¡± the girl nodded. All the while, Shaden sat uncomfortably in his seat, surrounded by faces he didn¡¯t know. There were seven people in total, including him, and he¡¯d been seated next to one of the women at the edge of the table. In front of him were three children¡ªtwo little boys and an older girl. Benavon and Perren¡¯s children, he remembered. The boys couldn¡¯t be past seven. The girl was a teenager. Shaden wondered where he¡¯d fit in the house. It felt so empty and quiet compared to the Jakhar Kishak residence. Now that the conversation with the girl had ended, the table was quiet again. Only the clinking of silverware and dishes filled the cold air. ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± the girl blurted with food still in her mouth. ¡°I thought we didn¡¯t like strangers.¡± ¡°He will live here,¡± the older lady replied. ¡°Ah, yes. Shaden, would you tell us a little about yourself? There isn¡¯t much I¡¯ve been told. We were expecting you to come during the summer.¡± ¡°Live here¡ª!¡± Shaden heard a slap under the table, and the girl shut up, her face writhing in pain. Another slap and she became calm. ¡°I¡¯m Shaden,¡± he began, feeling everyone¡¯s eyes on him. ¡°I was supposed to learn the Nieut family¡¯s abilities at Fort Avagal, but since I mastered everything, I¡¯m here now.¡± The girl narrowed her eyes. The boys simply stared without breaking the flow of food into their mouths. ¡°Tell me¡ªhow long were you there?¡± Perela asked. ¡°Three to four months.¡± ¡°You say that you learned everything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He must be a prodigy,¡± one of the women said. Her name was Ponya¡ªBenavon¡¯s wife. ¡°So he must be,¡± Perela agreed. ¡°I would like to know how our husbands are doing,¡± the third woman¡ªPerren¡¯s wife, Heina¡ªsaid. ¡°Are they well? Are the mountains not too cold for them?¡± ¡°They are well,¡± Shaden told them. ¡°The Winter Trials are¡­¡± He trailed off, remembering the stench of burning hair. ¡°They are?¡± ¡°Without problems,¡± he finished. ¡°Everyone is well. Though the food is pretty bad.¡± ¡°Rations, right?¡± the girl butted in, her eyes wide with excitement. ¡°You ate rations!¡± ¡°Yes, but we¡ª¡± ¡°He¡¯s younger than me. How come he gets to go to Fort Avagal and I don¡¯t?¡± Beila whined, looking at the older lady. ¡°There¡¯s no way he mastered the technique in four months¡ªow!¡± She grabbed her head, rubbing where she¡¯d been smacked with a spoon. The lady who hit her¡ªPonya¡ªseemed to be her mother. She smiled at Shaden, who awkwardly nodded back. ¡°I¡¯m sure he has been through much more than you have,¡± Perela said with a frown. ¡°You complain about having to wash clothes in cold water. Shaden, would you tell Beila what you have done?¡± ¡°Climb a mountain cliff?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be true,¡± Beila snorted. Shaden smiled back. She seemed to be irked by it. ¡°Make him wash clothes as well!¡± she argued. ¡°I cleaned Fort Avagal by myself when I was there,¡± Shaden told her. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can help around this house too.¡± ¡°Oh, wonderful!¡± Perela clapped. ¡°Handsome, and a gentleman as well,¡± Ponya smiled. ¡°We always needed a proper man in the house.¡± ¡°Uh¡ªthank you?¡± Shaden said hesitantly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any servants to do the heavy lifting?¡± ¡°Servants? Bah, we aren¡¯t nobles,¡± Perela chuckled. ¡°Strong people are grown from strong environments. What good is a woman if she cannot take care of her own home?¡± ¡°I guess,¡± Shaden said. For some reason, the girl was glaring at him. It reminded him of a certain stubborn character he¡¯d read from a book, though Beila¡¯s hair was brown. The protagonist in that story had done something to appease the girl. ¡°I can use magic if you need help with anything,¡± he offered. ¡°I could teach magic as well. The boys don¡¯t look like they have much to do around here.¡± Enson and Rasso¡¯s eyes lit up, whirling to their grandmother. ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a magic tutor?¡± ¡°My, that is a surprise,¡± Perela said. ¡°But perhaps it will be better to not give children tools that would be dangerous for them.¡± ¡°But! A magic tutor!¡± Enson pleaded. Rasso simply looked excited. ¡°I want magic.¡± The old lady¡¯s eyes were now on him. ¡°A little will be fine, right?¡± he asked. ¡°I won¡¯t teach them anything dangerous.¡± Thump. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the girl who had smacked the table with her hand. ¡°I can supervise,¡± she offered hopefully. ¡°You don¡¯t know magic,¡± her grandmother said. ¡°Magic is an unstable and dangerous thing.¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t the detection ability also magic?¡± Shaden reasoned. ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be that bad.¡± ¡°Grandma, a tutor costs gold to hire,¡± the girl pleaded, looking at her grandmother with puppy eyes. ¡°This is a great opportunity.¡± ¡°Hm. Well then, you may try it during your free time,¡± she told them, ¡°but only after you have finished everything else.¡± ¡°What about the boy? He can help, right?¡± the girl asked. Their eyes turned to him. ¡°Sure,¡± he replied. He didn¡¯t mind helping some women and children out. Unlike the soldiers, they looked like they would appreciate his efforts more. Goodness. They should speak more. The quiet had returned to the table again, and Shaden couldn¡¯t help but think about how different they were from the Jakhar Kishaks. Keyga had often left his seat to see other family members, and sometimes the talking would become close to shouting if the mood escalated. They would laugh, slap their legs, and toast about every good news¡­ The boys here were glued to their seats, eating silently. The girl was the same. Sometimes the old lady and her daughters-in-law would exchange a few words, but that was the extent of the conversation. He had become used to it, of course, while spending time with the soldiers. But they were battle-hardened men; these were children. ¡°It¡¯s very quiet here,¡± he commented, wanting to make small talk. ¡°So, what do you do for fun?¡± ¡°Fun?¡± The old lady¡¯s face had twisted into a frown, though Shaden wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she was thinking or baffled at his question. He let out an unnoticeable sigh when she smiled. ¡°I like to dust the house and organize the furniture. Clothes always need mending. But I¡¯m sure my grandchildren can tell you more.¡± She waited for them to speak. The girl coughed, wiping her mouth with her hand. ¡°You want me to tell him?¡± she said in horror. ¡°That would be good.¡± The girl pursed her lips. ¡°Laundry. Chopping wood. Cooking.¡± It sounded forced. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find things to do,¡± Perela assured Shaden. He nodded. It seemed as if it would be the beginning of a slow life. ? ? ? Shaden rubbed his hands. It was freezing, but he was keeping his circulation to a minimum. Sometimes, he liked feeling vulnerable. In the mountains, the environment had been too harsh to sit back and relax properly, but now that he was somewhere far away, he could enjoy not having any responsibilities. He still remembered the winter nights back at home when he would shiver under his blankets, feeling nice and fuzzy inside. Those days were far away now. He¡¯d come all the way here to learn, but he¡¯d done something wrong. Even though Enthimer was supposed to be a better place than Fort Avagal, he felt uneasy, like he¡¯d forgotten to show up for an important test. Not circulating stirred nostalgic feelings in him, but he¡¯d never liked to disable it for long because of the tight feeling in his chest that formed whenever he looked back on his mistakes. Sitting on the porch while looking at the dark sky was peaceful; there were no problems he had to deal with. No soldiers to please, no rules to follow. But he felt tense as if something was going to happen. He thought about the real world. His problems there were essentially nonexistent now, but the thought of returning to that world and facing Edan made butterflies crawl around in his stomach. It made him want to circulate again, but he resisted, closing his eyes. His other body could not rely on circulating. He¡¯d have to practice thinking without it here to be more clear-minded there. Though, it wasn¡¯t working as well as he wanted it to. Ever since his body had transformed, mana always flowed through his veins, even when he didn¡¯t concentrate. He was intentionally slowing it, but he would never be without it. Even with circulating, he¡¯d failed to solve all of his problems. Had he used too little force? Too much? The right answer felt nonexistent, which is why he¡¯d been sent to Enthimer. He needed wisdom, but circulating didn¡¯t give him any. It only made him clear-minded. ¡°Shaden? By the spirits¡ªboy, what are you wearing?¡± Shaden turned around to see Perela behind him. Her hands clenched a thick coat around her body¡ªwhich she quickly took off and wrapped it around Shaden. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± she fussed, touching his forehead. ¡°You¡¯ll be sick!¡± ¡°The mountains were colder,¡± he replied. ¡°You¡¯re freezing! Come inside and warm yourself. Heina is making the fire. Why are you awake at this hour?¡± ¡°We woke up at this time at Fort Avagal.¡± ¡°Goodness! No mercy for anyone. You can sleep until you are woken up now. Are you hungry?¡± ¡°A little, I guess.¡± ¡°There is leftover bread and cheese in the kitchen. Help yourself whenever you wish.¡± The elderly lady half dragged him into the house along with the coat, touching his arms. She fussed about how frostbite would come quickly, and it was true that his skin had become cold. But he¡¯d wanted to test out how much pain he could bear before resorting to his mana. Looks like the experiment is over. He let his mana flow again, instantly washing away his discomfort and unease. Sometimes he worried if he¡¯d lose his emotions, but he could still feel excitement and joy clearly. He suspected that mana was a kind of willpower¡ªit fulfilled what he wanted and removed what he hated. It was a tool for himself, and magic was a tool for nature. The books he¡¯d read had mentioned something like that. He was becoming who he wanted to be. Except¡ªhe didn¡¯t know what he wanted to be. Everything felt aimless; everything felt dull. ¡°Ah.¡± Heina¡ªPerren¡¯s wife¡ªlooked up when she heard Shaden¡¯s footsteps. She¡¯d started a small fire from leftover embers and was fanning it. ¡°Good morning,¡± Shaden greeted. ¡°Good morning,¡± she nodded. She wasn¡¯t much of a talker. Even during mealtimes, it was Perela and Ponya who spoke the most. Heina was quiet. He could see where Rasso had gotten his traits from. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Beila and Enson were Benavon and Ponya¡¯s children. They were more outgoing from what he could see. But Enson played with Rasso since they were similar in age, and Beila, being a few years older than Shaden, didn¡¯t particularly mix with them. Maybe sometimes, when order was needed. He¡¯d only spent a few days with them. He didn¡¯t know them well. Nor did he have the spirit to. As he walked up the stairs, he slowed his circulation to a halt and felt the cold air seep into him. Feeling down felt comforting. It made things feel more real. It wasn¡¯t a dream world, right? It was a real world. Thinking about the murmurs and displeasure from the soldiers made him want to crawl into a hole. He¡¯d saved them, hadn¡¯t he? And yet, they¡¯d turned their blasting rods at him. If it hadn¡¯t been for the shadow, he would have flattened the man into a paste. He could remember their eyes. Scowling, fearful, alert. The same people who¡¯d waved and smiled at him for doing the chores had wanted to kill him. Thinking back, everything had been a mess from the start. From Grak being killed by Nicar, his belongings being stolen, getting enlisted, having to learn foreign customs and rules which he thought was mostly useless, beastmen being killed, a cruel agreement between nations¡ª The fire. The smell. The twisted heads. It overwhelmed him, and he loosened his grip on himself. The unpleasant feelings faded away. Remembering them was like reading off of a textbook. He was fearless now, and confident. Nothing had been his fault, and it had been a decent experience that taught him about how cruel the world could be. Can¡¯t even face it without mana. Which was the real him? The anxious and uncertain or the confidant and powerful? Only in the other world had he realized that he¡¯d been relying on circulation all the time as Shaden. Now that he was forcing himself to stop, he felt empty and hollow. And the negative thoughts filled him. He crawled into bed. He¡¯d been given a room for himself. The boys shared a room, and everyone else used their own. It was just him alone there, under a thick blanket. It wouldn¡¯t be an hour until the children woke up. The women always woke up earlier to prepare for the day. A part of him was glad that he was being treated as a child, free of responsibilities, but another part yearned to help, to show them how capable he was. For now, he would do as he was told. He let out a small laugh. That was something that had been hammered into him. Do as you are told. He hated the phrase. Now he found himself following it when he was away from all of that mess. Shaden closed his eyes. Things¡­things would get better. It was a short while before there was a knock on the door. Beila, probably. ¡°I¡¯m awake,¡± Shaden said after hearing it. The footsteps went away, and he got dressed to prepare for the day. The world seemed to move in slow motion as he went to the bathroom to wash his face. He heard the noise of Beila waking the boys up, so he quickly dried himself and went to their room. Beila was pulling their pajamas off, and they clung to their blankets, not wanting to get out. ¡°It¡¯s so cold,¡± Enson complained. But reluctantly, he let his sister clothe him and push him out of bed. Beila then turned to Rasso whose face was buried in his pillow, butt sticking upwards. They were six and four, around ten years apart from Beila. It was the women who took care of the house. Perela oversaw everything, Ponya and Henia did the housework, and Beila took care of her brothers. The boys were too young to do anything. He could see why Pillen had wanted to quit being a soldier and come help his family. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Shaden asked while Beila wiped Rasso¡¯s face with her hands. She looked at him while pulling his pajamas off. ¡°Hah? Uh, how old are you?¡± she asked. ¡°Eleven,¡± Shaden replied. She frowned, thinking hard. ¡°You can¡­fold the blankets.¡± So he did. There was a certain method to everything as he¡¯d learned during his time with the soldiers. Folding blankets and tents was one of them. While Beila dressed Rasso, he folded the blankets into neat squares, putting the pillows on top. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. But, er, you don¡¯t have to do it that perfectly,¡± Beila said while pulling Rasso¡¯s feet to the floor. ¡°Just neatly will do.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°Um¡­okay. Er, follow me.¡± She didn¡¯t seem used to dealing with people his age, and to be fair, he did not look eleven. A few years older, probably. His extensive use of mana had changed his body, shaping it into what he wanted it to be, even if it was done unconsciously. He suspected that if he put his mind into growing, he could. But he didn¡¯t want to. Enson had finished washing his face, jumping up and down from the cold. He ran past them, heading downstairs where the fireplace was. ¡°Hey, careful!¡± Beila yelled, and her brother completely ignored her, thudding down the stairs. She sighed quietly. Rasso¡¯s eyes were still closed. Beila led him to the bathroom where she fetched some water from a large container and put it in a bucket. After making Rasso kneel, she rubbed his face with water, making the boy groan. ¡°It¡¯s so cold,¡± he complained. ¡°Stoooop.¡± She ignored him, fetching a towel and patting his face down. Lifting him, she placed him outside the door and began to wash her face. When she finished, she got up and took Rasso¡¯s hand again. ¡°Did you wash?¡± she asked. ¡°Yep,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Do you need warm water next time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s wasteful,¡± she said. ¡°Um, time for breakfast.¡± To be fair, Shaden hadn¡¯t touched the water in the large container. Who knew how long it had been stagnant. There weren¡¯t any apparent impurities, but he¡¯d used magic to conjure warm water instead. For Beila and the others, this was their life. Now he felt bad. There was a small swishing noise as Shaden¡¯s magic filled the bathroom, causing the walls and water to shimmer slightly. This would do for now. He¡¯d try to improve things as he saw them. Beila had seen him stop. ¡°Do you need to use it?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Shaden said as he followed Beila. ¡°Then let¡¯s go down,¡± she said with a shiver. He knew that it was cold, but circulating made it mellow. His body was different now. He wasn¡¯t easily affected by heat, cold, pain, sleep, or hunger. For others, it wouldn¡¯t be the same. Enson had helped lay out the dishes and utensils. The food was already on the table, steaming. They sat down, but everyone was still. ¡°How many stones are there?¡± Perela asked. ¡°Urgh. Uh¡­four,¡± Beila replied after a few seconds. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Behind the right cabinet, under the shelf there, behind the door, and behind the window.¡± ¡°You missed one,¡± Perela said. Beila¡¯s eyes darted around. There were a few uncomfortable seconds of silence, and Shaden could see the boys play with their forks while the look of worry grew on Beila¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re holding it,¡± Shaden said. ¡°It¡¯s on your lap.¡± Beila looked at him, as did the women. Perela nodded, bringing the stone onto the table. ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± Beila complained with a sniff. ¡°You know objects on people are harder to detect. And I¡¯m not fully awake.¡± ¡°It looks like Shaden here is better than you,¡± Perela commented, turning their eyes on him. ¡°Can you tell us what my daughters are hiding?¡± He assumed that she meant her daughters-in-law. ¡°A dessert of some kind and a bottle of¡­syrup?¡± It was hard to tell textures apart. Besides things that were alive, inanimate objects that he hadn''t marked all had a bland outline. But Perela beamed, motioning to the women to take the items out. ¡°It¡¯s a sweet cake and some honey,¡± Ponya said. ¡°What!¡± Enson¡¯s jaw dropped. Rasso looked at his brother, then at the dessert. Beila¡¯s eyes had widened as well. ¡°You said we didn¡¯t have any and it would be expensive to get any!¡± Beila said with excitement. ¡°Grandmother, you promised I could have some.¡± ¡°I want to try,¡± Rasso mumbled. Shaden looked forward to it as well. The lack of sweets at Fort Avagal had been clear; these people didn¡¯t have much sugar. Now, before them was something that looked like it was submerged in sweetness, along with honey. ¡°If you had practiced using your abilities more, you may have noticed the sweet cake and honey hidden in the house,¡± Perela sighed, ¡°but no matter. We have a valuable guest among us.¡± She turned to him. ¡°It is for you. Consider it a small gift from us.¡± Food as a gift. That was new. ¡°Grandmother, please¡ªjust a bite?¡± Beila pleaded. ¡°Mila said she had some at the beginning of the Winter Trials.¡± ¡°If you had found it, it would have been shared,¡± the elderly lady said. At that, Enson closed his mouth and Beila sank back into her seat. ¡°What does it taste like?¡± Rasso whispered to his brother. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± he replied. They ate in silence afterwards. The children kept eyeing the dessert and him throughout the meal, which was hard bread, cheese, salty meat, and warm, watery soup. Shaden finished his food quickly, and the sweet cake with a bottle of honey was placed before him. It smelled nice, like mellower, milkier cinnamon. The amount of honey was very small, not even filling half of the small bottle the size of a test tube. ¡°Go on. It is a delicacy. I¡¯m sorry this is all we have for now,¡± Perela smiled. Shaden looked at the sweet cake. He could feel the children¡¯s longing eyes. Fwoop. With the sound of cake being sliced, the small dessert split apart into seven even pieces. After locating everyone¡¯s plates, he made them float into an empty section on each one. He put a drop of honey onto his spoon and held the bottle before him. ¡°Does anyone want this?¡± Enson¡¯s hand shot up. Rasso raised his hand as well after looking at his brother¡¯s reaction. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can split it,¡± Beila told him. So he gave it to her. She poured first on Rasso¡¯s plate, then Enson¡¯s, then tucked the rest into her pocket after licking the sides clean. ¡°How kind of you!¡± Ponya chortled, touching her chest. ¡°Then I won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Was that magic?¡± Heina breathed. ¡°Did you make a contract with a spirit?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m a little more talented than others,¡± Shaden grinned softly. ¡°But that was¡ª¡± ¡°Chantless,¡± Perela said in awe. ¡°I am too old for cake. Ponya, can you split this among the children?¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°And children! Where is your gratitude?¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I appreciate your kindness.¡± He put a spoonful into his mouth after tasting the honey. Only then did he realize what the honey had been for. The cake was nowhere near as sweet as he¡¯d thought it to be, and tough as well. Sweet cake as a gift didn¡¯t seem that wonderful. ¡°Mmm!¡± Rasso said, his eyes bright. ¡°It¡¯s soft.¡± ¡°I know. Make sure to savor it,¡± Enson grinned. ¡°Savor?¡± ¡°Enjoy.¡± Shaden paused and looked at the boys. Their faces were painted with happiness as they carefully chewed the dessert slowly. ¡°You should eat your meal first,¡± Heina said, wiping Rasso¡¯s mouth. ¡°I like this!¡± Rasso giggled. ¡°It¡¯s sweet. Like berries. But sweeter.¡± ¡°Can I have some for my birthday?¡± Enson asked. ¡°I want more.¡± ¡°Maybe if you learn your lessons, we¡¯ll get you some,¡± Ponya told him. Beila was saving hers for last, rushing through her meal quickly. When she finally took a bite, she bloomed. ¡°Mmmm.¡± ¡°You are such a kind young man,¡± Ponya hummed, taking a bite of hers. ¡°Though I¡¯m afraid this will put weight on me.¡± ¡°A little is good,¡± Heina told her, nodding once at Shaden. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had sweets.¡± Shaden smiled, looking down at his plate. To be fair, the elderly lady hadn¡¯t given him much of a choice. If he had devoured the sweet cake all by himself, he would have looked like a greedy rascal. Perhaps their customs were different like how stealing had been commonplace at Fort Avagal, but he still would have felt bad. And now that he¡¯d tried it, he wasn¡¯t enjoying it very much. He was glad that he¡¯d shared. Partly because they were happy, and partly because he didn¡¯t have to finish it all by himself. He felt like a fraud. They called him kind when he was simply imitating it. He didn¡¯t know these people; he was just trying to fit in. Shaden increased the mana flow within his body. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that it¡¯s quite cold around here,¡± he commented. ¡°There¡¯s no warm water either.¡± ¡°Would you like some?¡± Ponya asked. ¡°Though you would have to carry the hot water from here, and that is dangerous.¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for warm water. You saw me use magic. I can use it for many more things, like making the place warm. Would you like that?¡± ¡°You can?¡± Ponya turned to her mother-in-law. ¡°Can he?¡± ¡°It would exhaust you,¡± Perela reasoned. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that excessive magic use shortens your lifespan.¡± ¡°Mother, you know all mages live long.¡± ¡°Because they are well-educated to control their mana.¡± ¡°Magic shortens your life?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a superstition that Mother believes,¡± Ponya said. ¡°But it is true that exhaustion and cold weather do not fit well. It is a recipe for sickness.¡± ¡°Yes, that was what I meant.¡± Shaden clapped his hands twice. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll assume that you are fine with it.¡± He closed his eyes to spread his mana through the house. Using magic was always easier after he prepared with mana first. ¡°May this house be filled with comfort ¨C Warmth.¡± The chanting was unnecessary, but it added to the effect. He snapped, and the temperature instantly rose, evaporating the chill out of the floor and the air. Everyone looked around, feeling the change. ¡°It¡¯s¡ªwonderful,¡± Heina muttered. ¡°Woah, magic,¡± Belia blinked. ¡°How long does it last?¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m in the house,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°Will I be able to do this too?¡± she asked, feeling the air with her hand. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure you could.¡± ¡°It¡¯s warm,¡± Enson said with awe, ¡°like summer.¡± ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Perela frowned, looking intently at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to become sick.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about a single thing.¡± The elderly lady pursed her lips, then nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Shaden smiled. If only she knew about the extent of his power. ? ? ? It only escalated after that. When they found out about the warm water, Everyone took baths every day. They hadn¡¯t smelled much before, but now the mustiness was gone from their bodies. Or perhaps their clothes because with his magic, clothes and blankets could be washed and dried much more efficiently. It didn¡¯t mean that the work that had to be done around the house had lessened. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m done!¡± Enson triumphantly emerged from a room with a rag in his hand. He headed to the room where Rasso was and did a funny pose. ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Rasso complained, falling onto the floor. Now that it was warm, the boys spent much more time on the ground. ¡°Me too,¡± Enson agreed, falling beside him.¡± ¡°Kids! We¡¯re not done cleaning yet,¡± Beila scolded after seeing them. ¡°But Shaden is here,¡± Enson whined. ¡°Yeah. He can use magic.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can be lazy.¡± ¡°You can join them if you want,¡± Shaden chuckled. ¡°I can finish the rest.¡± ¡°Grandmother won¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°We can keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She seemed to think about it. Eventually, she shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re almost done.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± So while the boys rolled on the floor, enjoying their rest, Shaden and Beila quickly went through the rooms, wiping all of the dusty spots. Perela¡¯s inspection was very thorough, and only through their detection ability could they make sure that each room was clean. It was good that they were only tasked with the second floor. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to warm up while cleaning, but now I¡¯m sweating,¡± Beila exhaled, wiping her forehead.¡± ¡°We could open the windows.¡± She nodded. A blast of fresh air blew into the room the moment they slid the window open. Beila breathed in deeply, then closed it. ¡°Er, it¡¯s too cold,¡± she laughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ever cold? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you tired or cold. Or sweaty.¡± ¡°Thanks to magic,¡± he shrugged. It was a convenient excuse. They finished everything and went to Perela for confirmation, who nodded. Shaden knew he¡¯d gained her trust during his short time with the family. It was strange. At Fort Avagal, it had seemed so difficult. Here, every moment he used his power was a step forward. They liked what he did, and he helped them willingly. ¡°Grandmother? I would like to invite my friends over,¡± Beila asked. ¡°They want to know how warm our house is.¡± ¡°How do they know? ¡° the elderly lady questioned. ¡°I¡¯m sure Shaden doesn¡¯t want many people knowing about him.¡± ¡°They already knew about it,¡± Beila pouted, ¡°but not about Shaden. People think there is a spirit blessing our house.¡± ¡°That explanation is good. What do you think, Shaden? Should her friends come over?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind if people know about me,¡± he told them. ¡°There are many people who know about me in the south.¡± ¡°The south?¡± ¡°The Jakhar Kishaks. The previous family that I stayed with. And there are soldiers who know who I am and what I can do at Fort Avagal as well.¡± ¡°Why, of course. Then you will not mind if I brag to some of my fellow ladies?¡± ¡°Huh? I mean¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking,¡± Perela chuckled. She patted him on the head. ¡°You¡¯re a wonderful young man.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Shaden felt something warm inside of him. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell them to bring food,¡± Beila said. ¡°Could they stay for the night?¡± ¡°Only if their parents allow it.¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Grandmother.¡± She gave her a tight hug, then gave Shaden one as well. He hadn¡¯t expected it, and she pulled away before he could react. ¡°Um, thanks. I hope your magic is still working.¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± After Beila left the house to visit her friends, Shaden went to Enson and Rasso who were sleeping on the floor. Gently picking them up, he moved them to their beds and pulled a blanket over them. Finding nothing else to do, he headed downstairs. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Ponya asked after seeing him in the kitchen. ¡°Maybe some cheese?¡± ¡°I was wondering if there was anything else I could help with,¡± he said. Ponya smiled. ¡°We¡¯re done for the day.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He strode through the hallway to the room where Perela was. She was knitting on a couch, squinting at her hands. ¡°Do you need help with anything?¡± he asked. ¡°I could clean the first floor.¡± ¡°But today is a second-floor day, is it not?¡± the old lady said, looking up. ¡°Were you not done?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Come sit next to me.¡± He did. Shaden watched the lady knit. ¡°Now, this is a hobby of mine, so you can¡¯t take it away from me,¡± she joked. Shaden nodded. Honestly, he was bored. He¡¯d practice magic later on. After dinner, he¡¯d teach the children some easy spells then do some more practicing before he fell asleep. There was also the issue of teaching magic to Riley and Rhyne without the existence of a chanting system in that world. Right now, he felt out of place, having nothing to do. ¡°Rest, my boy. Rest. You¡¯ve done enough.¡± Shaden looked up at her. ¡°Have I?¡± She nodded. He looked down at his hands. Everything was calm. Everything was peaceful. Shaden closed his eyes and rested. 5.37 Nervous. So nervous. It had been a long time since he¡¯d felt this agitated. He wasn¡¯t circulating because he would need it for later. But he wished he had the calm to deal with the situation. Everywhere, he could hear whispers; people glanced in his direction every second. His insides felt like they were stuffed with dread, and he was tempted to use his mana to shrug it off. But no. This much was doable. It was back to the moment when he¡¯d come to school with Enariss for the first time, except that she wasn¡¯t here to console him. Riley and Rhyne were in other classes, so they wouldn¡¯t see each other until lunch. He felt so alone. Demund noticed a smirk. And a grin. Then a chuckle. It might have been students simply talking, but it touched him differently. Though he was glad that Edan and his group were mostly composed of juniors as they had classes on different floors. He made it to the room, trying to ignore everything around him. Taking out his books, he began to prepare for class. So far, so good. Nobody had talked to him yet. The teacher came, and school began without any complications. He diligently focused on the lecture. It let him momentarily forget about the incident at Edan¡¯s house. He never should have butted in. Time passed by quickly, and it was time for lunch. Riley and Rhyne met him at the cafeteria, and they ate at one of the tables. Demund had an eye out for Edan and his group, but surprisingly, he didn¡¯t spot anyone. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m paranoid, but it feels like everyone¡¯s taking glances at me,¡± Demund confessed. ¡°Darn. I¡¯m nervous.¡± ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t have to be,¡± Rhyne told him, waving his hand casually. ¡°People don¡¯t really care unless it¡¯s personal.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Well, I had something similar happen in middle school.¡± ¡°He punched someone,¡± Riley muttered. ¡°Those were bad times.¡± ¡°Hey, to be fair, you¡¯re the one who told me to.¡± ¡°No, I told you that something was weird and you went to him.¡± Demund scratched his cheek, wondering what they were talking about. ¡°What happened in middle school?¡± he asked. The two looked at each other. Riley cleared his throat, and Rhyne whistled, turning his attention to his food. ¡°Wow, you guys are great friends,¡± Demund sighed. ¡°After I told you I¡¯d teach you about magic¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t want to tell you,¡± Riley apologized, putting his hands together. ¡°It¡¯s just that it was a big accident. The teachers told us to be quiet about it.¡± ¡°You know what? Who cares. It¡¯s middle school stuff,¡± Rhyne spat, slapping his hand on the table. ¡°So yeah, I punched someone. It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± Riley asked. ¡°We¡¯re technically still in the same school.¡± ¡°I mean, we¡¯re friends with Enariss now, aren¡¯t we?¡± Rhyne shrugged. ¡°Demund is close with her too. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll get into trouble.¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Demund was intrigued now. He wanted to know. ¡°You tell him,¡± Riley sighed, glancing around to make sure no one else was listening. ¡°So, in middle school, we were in the same class as Enariss, yeah?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Actually¡ªshe comes in later. There was this guy called Kein, and he was like Enariss right now. The most popular guy in class. The earliest one to awaken their power. Turns out,¡± Rhyne leaned closer, ¡°his power was brainwashing.¡± ¡°No, not brainwashing,¡± Riley said. ¡°Subtle persuasion.¡± ¡°Subtle my butt. He had everyone under him. Anyway, we got our powers pretty early on as well, and Riley realized that something was weird. You know, with his power being having a clear mind and all.¡± ¡°So? What happened?¡± ¡°Well, until then, Kein said that his power was quick-thinking, or reasoning¡ªsomething like that. He made people do weird stuff with his logic. I thought it was funny. Anyway, he never did anything too bad to stay off the radar. That¡¯s until Riley discovered that whenever he was with Kein, he felt compelled to do whatever he asked.¡± ¡°Even when I didn¡¯t know him that well,¡± Riley said. ¡°We weren¡¯t even friends, and I was giving him money.¡± ¡°He was collecting money from everyone. Small amounts, but there were over fifty people. So Riley told me about it, and after thinking, I knew it was weird.¡± ¡°So you¡­punched him?¡± ¡°Not right away. I talked to him¡ª¡± ¡°I told him to tell the teachers first.¡± ¡°And he pissed me off. You know, when I was aware of it, I could feel this¡­compellingness.¡± ¡°Is that a word?¡± ¡°Anyway, I told him to stop, but he didn¡¯t. So I punched him.¡± ¡°And everyone thought that Rhyne was the bad guy. He got suspended from school, and everyone in class basically thought we were delusional,¡± Riley groaned. ¡°We really should have told our parents. Rhyne wanted to be a hero, so he convinced me not to¡ªurgh, I cringe thinking about it.¡± ¡°Yep, those were bad times. But hey, we did manage to win some people over.¡± ¡°Like, two.¡± Demund blinked. He¡¯d known that something had happened to them, but their story sounded surprisingly similar to his. A story he never wanted to tell anyone, a story only Jothan and their families knew about. ¡°I don¡¯t see a Kein around here,¡± Demund observed. ¡°What happened after?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a hundred percent sure, but there were rumors,¡± Rhyne continued. ¡°Kein tried to, er, make a move on Enariss or something like that. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t come to school anymore. And you know what the crazy thing was? People didn¡¯t really care.¡± ¡°The school never admitted what happened,¡± Riley spat. ¡°After all the stress they put Rhyne through. Not even a single apology.¡± ¡°Oh well. But I think everyone knew Enariss was involved with Kein¡¯s disappearance. And it was a little¡­terrifying? We knew she was the daughter of, you know, but they just¡ªmade someone go poof.¡± ¡°Yep. Make sure not to bring that up.¡± Demund recalled the incident when he and Enariss had been jumped on by some thugs. She¡¯d apparently almost killed some of them, but the trials had gone by without any problems. ¡°Uh, so, how are things with your former classmates now?¡± Demund asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Rhyne grinned. ¡°It became awkward.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in high school, so not really anymore,¡± Riley said, ¡°but we tend to stick to ourselves. You¡¯re similar to us in a way. You stood up for that guy.¡± ¡°Turns out he didn¡¯t need saving,¡± Demund sighed. ¡°Well, so yeah.¡± Rhyne scraped the last of his food into his spoon. ¡°Time heals everything? I don¡¯t know. Let things pass, I guess. People don¡¯t really care.¡± Demund smiled, breathing out. ¡°Thanks, guys,¡± he said, feeling calmer. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll share my story with you someday.¡± ¡°Like the dream world?¡± ¡°That too. But I had some things happen during middle school as well¡ª¡± The bell rang at that moment. ¡°Darn, that was a long talk,¡± Riley whistled, getting up. ¡°I¡¯ll see you after school.¡± ¡°Alright. We have to run.¡± ¡°Eh, we still have five minutes.¡± They quickly moved to return their plates and headed towards class. And Demund¡¯s stomach felt much better, partly because he¡¯d eaten, and mostly because of what his friends had said. They were great, those two. Confident, unflinching, steadfast. They didn¡¯t give in to pressure like him. For the first time in a long while, he felt like he¡¯d found friends whom he could truly reveal himself to. ? ? ? ¡°I felt like I should return this.¡± Demund kept a straight face as he held the bag in front of Edan. Inside was everything he¡¯d gotten from him, including the ones from the Junior¡¯s Advancement. He¡¯d loved the expensive clothes since they were the highest quality items in his possession, but it didn¡¯t feel right keeping them after what had happened. Edan narrowed his eyes, crossing his arms. ¡°What¡¯s this, Demund? Are you cutting ties with me once and for all?¡± Why did he have to put it that way? ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Demund replied. ¡°You gave me things worth more than a year¡¯s allowance. It¡¯s too much to take.¡± ¡°You took it pretty willingly before,¡± Edan snorted. Demund curled his toes in his shoes. ¡°I thought about it, and it didn¡¯t feel right. I¡¯m grateful, but it¡¯s too expensive for me.¡± Edan smirked, cracking his neck. ¡°You know, I thought we had something going in between us. They were gifts to you from me. Should I take this as a revocation of our friendship?¡± Power surged into his mind as he felt his spirits rise. He had to be determined. ¡°I don¡¯t fit in your group,¡± Demund stated. ¡°I¡¯m better off at my house, studying with a book. So I really won¡¯t need these clothes because I won¡¯t have time to wear them. They¡¯ll be better off with you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t like my parties?¡± ¡°After what happened, not really.¡± ¡°What, that little prank?¡± Edan¡¯s voice rose, drawing some eyes to them. ¡°You¡¯re seriously doing this because of a prank that even Davis agreed on? We¡¯re not kids, Demund. What, now I¡¯m not your friend anymore? Is that how it is?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t put it that way,¡± Demund said in a firm voice. ¡°You¡¯re twisting my words.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Edan waved his hand uncaringly at Demund while looking at something else. ¡°Throw it in the trash. Who¡¯d want to wear something someone else wore.¡± Demund tightened his fist. It was taking everything he had to keep the blood from rushing to his cheeks. He dropped the bag on the ground. ¡°Seriously? Littering in the building?¡± Edan sighed. ¡°Davis. Davis!¡± The guy came waddling to them, covered in sweat. He¡¯d been helping the others work out. Edan motioned at the paper bag. ¡°You can have that. Or sell it.¡± Davis nodded, glancing at Demund. Before Demund could say anything, he took the bag and tucked it underneath his arms, going away. They were treating him like a servant, and he was complying with them. It was much more clear to him now. The ordeal was over. Demund relaxed, stopping the flow of power. He turned around to go back to his friends. ¡°Ungrateful bastard.¡± The words almost caused his legs to freeze, but he walked on, acting as if he hadn¡¯t heard it. Edan had spoken them under his breath, just barely enough for him to recognize it. He was tempted to turn around and look the guy in the eyes, but he walked on, feeling sick in his chest. All the fun moments he¡¯d had with Edan, gone like that. Demund couldn¡¯t understand why Edan would change so quickly. No, it wasn¡¯t that. He¡¯d always been like that since the beginning. With no one to speak against him, everything had looked fun and smooth. Or had he made a mistake again? Like with the soldiers¡ªhe had messed up then. Maybe he was in the wrong here, rejecting Edan when he had shown kindness. Maybe Davis didn¡¯t mind it and it was just him who was overthinking things. Demund clenched his jaw. Had Edan been a good person at heart, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted so hostilely. He could tell; his past was screaming at him to get away. Back then, Jothan had been there to back him up. Now he had Riley and Rhyne. Alone, he might have succumbed, but together, he wouldn¡¯t be discouraged. Though with Davis, he really didn¡¯t want to get involved. The guy was staying in there because he wanted to, right? If he wanted to get out, he could do it himself. Right now, he was busy taking care of himself. Many things were on his mind, and Davis wasn¡¯t one of them. ¡°How did it go?¡± Riley asked when he reached them. ¡°Not that well,¡± Demund sighed. ¡°I think he hates me now.¡± ¡°It was best not to get involved with them,¡± Rhyne muttered, grunting as he lifted a weight. ¡°They¡¯re not really the good type. I hate sparring with anyone from that group. Well, except maybe Juvel. He¡¯s cool.¡± ¡°Do you guys still spar?¡± ¡°Nah. Even with anexide, it¡¯s tiring. Gotta study, you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re saying that,¡± Riley said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Well, can¡¯t disappoint Enariss while she¡¯s gone, right? You¡¯d agree with me.¡± ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± Demund nodded. Without Enariss to lead the study group, they were still adjusting to the new situation. For now, they were working on their own classes. Though they had a lot of time left each study session since the worksheets Enariss had provided were nonexistent now. Time felt slower than ever without her, and Demund looked forward to the time when she¡¯d return. Until then, he¡¯d try to stay off Edan¡¯s radar and spend his time with his friends. ¡°Dude, your leg must be like, double the strength of ours,¡± Rhyne grinned, looking at Demund squat. ¡°Shoosh. Trying my best not to fall over,¡± Demund breathed, getting up. ¡°Yeah, squats don¡¯t work for me. I¡¯d rather run.¡± ¡°Need help?¡± ¡°Do your thing first.¡± Having a missing leg sucked during leg workouts. He¡¯d always have a weird posture because of it. There were expensive prosthetics that could replicate a leg down to its muscles, but that was out of his league. He¡¯d hoped that maybe Enariss would get him one for his birthday or Christmas, but¡ª What am I even thinking? He wasn¡¯t a beggar. He could never ask his friends for anything. Asking for help was something he could not do. They made sure to dry themselves properly before going out into the cold. As they were making their way towards the parking lot, Demund spotted someone he didn¡¯t think he would see at that point during the day coming out of the library. She was someone he hadn¡¯t contacted for a while. ¡°Alina?¡± he waved as his friends twisted their necks towards him. ¡°Hey, long time no see.¡± ¡°Oh, Demund!¡± Alina answered. She had someone next to her. ¡°You haven¡¯t contacted us at all since you went to the¡­Junior¡¯s Advancement? Whatever it was.¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°Sorry about that. I was a little busy.¡± ¡°My parents said they saw you on TV.¡± ¡°Really? Never knew it would be broadcasted.¡± ¡°They said you did great.¡± ¡°Tell them I¡¯ll go say hello sometime,¡± Demund said, noticing a familiar face. ¡°Is she your friend?¡± ¡°Who, Kacy? Yes.¡± She was the black-haired girl he¡¯d seen during Edan¡¯s party. He¡¯d completely forgotten about her. He also never would have imagined her to be with his best friend¡¯s little sister. ¡°We¡¯re best buds,¡± Kacy replied, hugging Alina¡¯s arm. ¡°You know, you kind of ditched me during that party.¡± ¡°Uhhh, yeah¡ª¡± Demund winced, glancing at Alina, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go there anymore.¡± ¡°With the chaos that happened? Duh.¡± Kacy rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, the party was boring anyway.¡± Alina was frowning at him now, half with worry and half with scorn. She was one of the few people who knew about him¡ªthe real him. ¡°So, partying now?¡± she said, pursing her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should.¡± ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m never doing that again,¡± Demund promised, putting his hands together. ¡°Kacy also showed me a video of you dancing,¡± Alina sighed, taking out her phone. ¡°Just a sec. This is you, right?¡± It was the video of him being drunk. He writhed inside, hating himself for ever drinking. If his parents found out¡ª ¡°Did you tell your parents?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Not yet,¡± Aline replied. ¡°Sorry, I made a mistake. I will never drink again.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re supposed to convince Alina to go to a party with me, not deter her,¡± Kacy pouted, crossing her arms. ¡°No fun.¡± ¡°Er, Demund, we¡¯ll see you tonight,¡± Riley coughed, putting his hand on Rhyne¡¯s bag. ¡°Enjoy your talk.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah, thanks,¡± Demund said awkwardly, waving at his friends. Rhyne was staring at him like he was a criminal, jaw dangling as he was half-dragged away by Riley. ¡°Tonight?¡± Alina huffed. ¡°Who are they? Are you doing weird stuff?¡± ¡°Riley and Rhyne, my friends. We do a study group,¡± Demund explained. ¡°They¡¯re good people. Real friends.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Alina put a finger on her chin. ¡°Study group, you say? Maybe we could study together.¡± ¡°We were just studying at the library,¡± Kacy nodded. ¡°But Alina is bad at teaching things.¡± ¡°She can be hard to understand sometimes,¡± Demund agreed. ¡°What! That¡¯s nonsense,¡± she said, looking like she¡¯d gotten slapped. ¡°But it would be nice to have you with us. He helped me get into this school,¡± she told Kacy. ¡°Mmm. I¡¯d be happy with it,¡± Kacy smiled. ¡°I know he¡¯s smart. Do you know that he has perfect grades on everything?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Demund frowned. ¡°Let me guess¡ªthe Student Life Committee.¡± ¡°Not really. You¡¯re sort of famous as the only guy Enariss acts intimate with.¡± Alina raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re friends with a girl?¡± ¡°Remember, you¡¯re a girl too,¡± Demund said. ¡°But I¡¯m already studying with Riley and Rhyne. I could ask them if you want to join us. Or would you not like that?¡± ¡°Hmm. What kind of people are they?¡± Alina asked. ¡°I know a little,¡± Kacy said. ¡°Riley is the calm guy. Rhyne is the hyper guy. They always stick together, I think. And with you.¡± ¡°Trust me. They¡¯re great guys,¡± Demund promised. ¡°Riley¡¯s good at teaching. And they¡¯re the ones who convinced me not to, you know, party. You know, I think your family and theirs are pretty similar.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alina had always been the strict and upright person in her family. She¡¯d tattled on him and Jothan when they had stayed up too late playing games during a sleepover. Those had been good times. ¡°I¡¯d be fine with it,¡± Alina decided. ¡°Kacy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay as well,¡± she agreed. So he quickly called Riley, who picked up right away. After telling them about the situation, it didn¡¯t take long for them to agree with it. All the while, Demund could hear Rhyne whooping in the background, making weird noises. But it didn¡¯t seem right for them to meet at Riley¡¯s house. ¡°Okay. Are you planning on starting today?¡± he asked the girls. They both nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see.¡± Demund thought about the best location, and all signs led to one. It was finally time to reveal a part of him that he¡¯d hidden from his friends. Kacy, he wasn¡¯t so sure of, but if Alina considered her a close friend, he would risk it. He took in a deep breath. ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet at my house at eight.¡± ? ? ? ¡°Woah, nice place.¡± ¡°You have a second floor? That¡¯s cool.¡± ¡°Yeah, haha,¡± Demund laughed weakly, showing them around the house. ¡°But it¡¯s a little crowded. Area wise, it¡¯s probably half of your houses.¡± ¡°Still, I always wanted a house with a second floor,¡± Rhyne said, looking around. ¡°Can we go see your room?¡± ¡°Maybe after we¡¯re done studying.¡± They made themselves comfortable on the dining table¡ªthe only place that was big enough to fit all of them besides the floor. Three good leaps would get them to the front door; it was a small house. ¡°Are your parents here?¡± Alina asked, sitting down. ¡°I¡¯d like to say hello.¡± ¡°They¡¯re out for a walk,¡± Demund replied. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want his parents to be there. His mother was overly considerate to the point where he felt embarrassed to invite friends over. Then again, it had been a long time since he did have friends over besides Jothan. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be as bad as he¡¯d remembered. His father had made unfunny jokes to Jothan whenever he¡¯d visit. And they were old. He¡¯d been born late, and his parents were easily over ten years older than the parents of his classmates. Even the house had an old smell to it, something he¡¯d been conscious of when he was younger. Now, he found himself caring less. He only hoped that things wouldn¡¯t be too awkward. His parents could be emotional sometimes. ¡°For now, we¡¯re going through our class material,¡± Demund explained. ¡°It¡¯s not really studying together, but it gives motivation. But if you two don¡¯t know anything, feel free to ask. You guys are, er, in the special class?¡± He¡¯d seen their colored uniforms. They both nodded. ¡°Okay,¡± Alina said. ¡°But why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves first?¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Riley agreed. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go first, since everyone knows me,¡± Demund volunteered. ¡°I¡¯m Demund.¡± A few seconds passed. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Alina asked. ¡°Yeah? You next.¡± ¡°Oh. Well, I¡¯m Alina,¡± Alina began with a kind smile. ¡°I¡¯m Demund¡¯s friend¡¯s sister. Kacy and I are freshmen, and I hope to learn many things from this group.¡± ¡°Demund¡¯s friend¡¯s sister?¡± Rhyne said, looking at Demund for clarification. ¡°He went to the Islands,¡± Demund told him. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Their eyes turned to Kacy who had cleared her throat. She sniffed, tilting her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m Kacy,¡± she said brightly, putting her chin on her hands. ¡°Kacy Merral. It seems like we forgot about last names.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯m Demund Blanner.¡± ¡°Alina Harken.¡± ¡°Wait, Merral?!¡± Rhyne whispered, shaking Riley¡¯s leg underneath the table. I can hear you, Demund sighed internally. ¡°I only came here because Alina is here,¡± she stated, leaning forward. ¡°If she leaves, I¡¯m leaving. But otherwise, I¡¯m looking forward to it. This is where Enariss used to study as well, right?¡± ¡°Not here, but yes, this study group,¡± Demund nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯ll take having two of the smartest people in school in one place as a good sign.¡± She felt slightly haughty, and he agreed with Alina when she began to softly scold her friend. Kacy only smiled and shrugged. As pretty as the girls were, Demund hoped his friends wouldn¡¯t be offended by their conduct. ¡°I¡¯m Riley,¡± Riley eventually said. ¡°Riley Flae. Nice to meet you. If there is anything I could explain, I¡¯d be glad to.¡± ¡°Rhyne Talonia,¡± Rhyne said with more calm than Demund would have expected. ¡°Pleasure to meet you two.¡± ¡°Right. Let¡¯s begin then.¡± ¡°Do you have drinks?¡± Kacy asked, leaning her cheek against an arm. ¡°Right. Drinks. You guys can start first,¡± Demund said, getting up. Kacy shrugged when Alina glared at her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Alina said, pushing her chair back. While the others began the study session, Demund and Alina went to the kitchen where he rummaged through the fridge for something to drink. Water seemed too plain, but his family didn¡¯t buy many drinks. They were unhealthy according to his mom. ¡°So¡­how¡¯s your leg doing?¡± Alina asked carefully while taking out the cups. ¡°I can use these, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, you can use anything,¡± Demund replied. ¡°I¡¯m managing. I think I¡¯m used to it now.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Any news from Jothan?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± They shared a silent moment. The only noise came from the cups and tray. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll like honey water?¡± Demund asked. ¡°Yeah? The weather¡¯s cold too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Demund turned around. ¡°You know, Alina?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°No offense, but¡­how did you become friends with Kacy?¡± Alina frowned. ¡°With Kacy?¡± ¡°Since you two don¡¯t seem¡­similar.¡± ¡°You and Jothan weren¡¯t that similar,¡± Alina said. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Sorry. That sounded¡ªwhatever. Kacy took care of me when I first came to TISE.¡± ¡°She did?¡± Alina nodded. ¡°You know, you congratulated me for being accepted into the special class last year. You never told me about how exclusive they could be.¡± Demund remembered his time in the special class. Even now, he was alone, more so now that Enariss was missing. ¡°I didn¡¯t like it. I tried hard to be included.¡± She exhaled deeply. ¡°Well, Kacy wanted to be friends with me. Everything has been smooth since then.¡± ¡°You could have told me,¡± Demund said. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªsorry about that.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing? You already had a lot of things going on in your life¡­¡± She knew about the past him. The unreliable, frail, undetermined, broken him. Years had passed, but suddenly, the bad memories seemed to catch up to him. He should have paid more attention to her, but her words were true: he¡¯d been busy. ¡°Oh, well.¡± Alina stretched her arms high above her, leaning to the left and right. ¡°She¡¯s a good person. Did you know that her father works at the organization for heroes?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Alina nodded. ¡°He supposedly has ties to the Preliminary Islands as well. But yeah, she¡¯s great. I know she comes across as a rich lady¡ªwell, she is¡ªbut she¡¯s only being honest. I hope you don¡¯t think too badly of her.¡± ¡°Not particularly,¡± Demund said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen worse.¡± ¡°You mean Enariss?¡± ¡°Oh, no, no. Other people.¡± ¡°Middle school?¡± ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡± He¡¯d never told her about the dream world. That was something only a handful of people knew about. They returned with the drinks, and he was relieved to see them enjoy it, though Kacy remarked that it would have been better to add a slice of lemon to it. ¡°If you come to either of our houses, we have fancier stuff,¡± Rhyne told her. ¡°We usually have our sessions there.¡± ¡°The focus is on studying,¡± Riley said, sending Demund an apologetic look, ¡°but he¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind it here,¡± Kacy commented, taking a small sip. ¡°It¡¯s a brand new experience. Do you wash the dishes yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even during this weather?¡± ¡°Yes. We have warm water.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re underestimating the middle class too much,¡± Alina told her friend. ¡°I wash the dishes as well.¡± ¡°I thought you had a dishwasher.¡± ¡°Some things have to be cleaned manually.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It took some time, but they were able to finish studying. Demund was glad that the two groups seemed to mix well enough; it was less awkward than he¡¯d thought it would be. Rhyne especially, though rough around the edges, spoke without any problems. He¡¯d always complained about how bad he was at speaking around girls. After promising to meet later during the week, they each went home through their vehicles. Everyone seemed to have an automated car besides him. He looked at the night sky. It wasn¡¯t as full of stars as the sky in the other world, but there was something familiar about it. Enariss would be looking at the same sky, doing whatever she needed to do in the Preliminary Islands. He¡¯d lost friends and gained some. It was the same for the other world. A year ago, he¡¯d never have imagined things to change so quickly. The him from middle school would never have been able to adjust properly. Maybe he had changed. He didn¡¯t particularly feel different, but he knew about more things now¡ªabout more people. Demund was unsure about the future. But he knew he¡¯d make fewer mistakes than he had before. ? ? ? ¡°And¡ªhere it goes!¡± The crowd held their breath as the orb of light shot up from Shaden¡¯s hand, soaring into the air. Their eyes looked expectantly towards the sky. With a great burst of light, the orb exploded into a thousand different warm shades, illuminating the night sky like a majestic aurora. It spread above the city, covering it, lighting up the streets with wonder and squeals of delight. Shaden took a moment to prepare a second shot¡ªthen launched it. This time, the colors were blue and green instead of red, yellow, and orange, with hints of purple where the colors mixed. Looking at the fireworks, Shaden couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly; he had prepared for the moment rigorously until now. Getting permission had been the most difficult, but Perela had been able to convince the governor of the city. A celebration for the end of the Winter Trials and the beginning of a new year, she had called it. The light explosions didn¡¯t make sound, and he¡¯d thought about replicating it by releasing high-pressure air. But the result had sounded a little too close to gunshots, so he¡¯d decided to use only the light instead. For the final performance, Shaden shaped white light into giant animals that danced above the city. First, it was a bear; next, a rabbit; then the fox, owl, and birds. The shapes weren¡¯t perfect, but the resemblance was there. He finished off with a flurry of white that spread high into the air, very slowly dissipating into nothingness. He needed the light magic to linger. The timing had to be perfect. ¡°Look!¡± Looking up, Shaden knew the plan had been a success. An hour ago, he¡¯d flown to the clouds and had cooled them so that the snowflakes would form and fall. He¡¯d been worried that the wind would blow to ruin everything, but so far, everything was good. It was snowing in the city. Gently, warmly, and beautifully. ¡°You did it!¡± Beila laughed, giving Shaden a big hug. ¡°That was wonderful!¡± ¡°I only replicated what we had in my city before,¡± Shaden meekly replied. But he felt good. He felt proud. ¡°And it¡¯s such a great coincidence that it¡¯s snowing right now,¡± Beila¡¯s friend¡ªMila¡ªcommented, touching a snowflake with a finger. ¡°The spirits must love you.¡± ¡°Haha, yeah,¡± Shaden nodded. Light magic, to be fair, didn¡¯t consume that much mana. The magicians back at Danark had performed similar feats, though theirs had been prettier. Even some specialists, from what he¡¯d heard, could shoot flares of light during battles that would light up the night. The only thing that set him apart was his control over the shapes, especially for the animals. That had been his idea, and it had taken all of his concentration. And it was worth it. The snow¡ªwell, they didn¡¯t have to know about that. People in the north kept mentioning spirits, but he¡¯d never met one before. They sounded like convenient myths if anything. But apparently, there were spirit contractors. Well, someday he¡¯d come across one, right? ¡°It snows pretty frequently,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I think it was a nice coincidence.¡± ¡°Can I marry this boy?¡± one of Beila¡¯s friends asked¡ªher name was Tina. ¡°He must be a royalty of a distant country or the heir of an ancient being!¡± ¡°Thank you for the show,¡± Loyra¡ªthe last of Beila¡¯s friends¡ªthanked him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head inside for now,¡± Beila urged, clenching her friends¡¯ arms. ¡°I¡¯m freezing.¡± ¡°Staying inside of that house has made you frail,¡± Mila muttered, ¡°but I agree.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. You love the warmth.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired, Shaden? Do you need to be carried?¡± As much as he would have loved to be piggybacked by a pretty northern girl, it didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied. ¡°At least hold my hand, will you? Wow, you¡¯re not cold at all.¡± ¡°Are his hands warm? I love men with warm hands.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! Say, I heard that you were at Fort Avagal. Is that true? Did you train there?¡± ¡°I thought I said to not tell people about it!¡± ¡°Oh, Beila. We must hear from Shaden himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. We didn¡¯t get much of a chance to ask him before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about running away, Shaden!¡± Ever since Beila¡¯s three friends had come over last time, they¡¯d taken a great interest in the foreign boy who lived in their friends¡¯ house. For some reason, the house had also become warm since the arrival of the boy, and with each visit, their suspicions had been confirmed. They were intelligent girls, the three of them; it didn¡¯t take long for them to determine that Shaden was a special kind of boy, and it didn¡¯t help that Beila¡¯s lips weren¡¯t very tight. From Shaden¡¯s perspective, it was one of the best things that could happen to him. Being surrounded by three¡ªno, four girls? Then again, they couldn¡¯t be over fifteen. Yet, they didn¡¯t act fifteen. They acted like twenty. It probably had to do with the fact that children officially became adults on their fifteenth birthday. Though being much older mentally, he shouldn¡¯t have enjoyed it as much as he had. And yet, getting so much positive attention was addicting. The house had already cooled a little, and he quickly heated it back up. The girls loved taking baths in the house due to the warm water, and in a mere week, they had begun frequenting the place much more than before (according to Beila). It wasn¡¯t just the girls; the house had become a hotspot for Perela¡¯s friends as well, not to mention Ponya and Heina¡¯s lady friends. Ordinarily, even after a great firework display, people would have returned home to spend the rest of the dark night asleep. But the Nieut residence was lit up and teeming with people there to celebrate the beginning of the new year. The celebration would have occurred before the sun went down, but because Shaden was present¡ª They would party all through the night with no worries about fuel usage. He¡¯d already managed to teach the children a few light spells that would linger like a floating torch. It was fairly simple for them because of the existence of chanting; Shaden only had to teach them the theory behind the spells. Once they understood, replicating it wasn¡¯t a problem. ¡°Here comes the main man for tonight!¡± He¡¯d already been congratulated many times, but returning to the house brought him more praise. He was sure everyone in the city knew him by now with all of the talking and gossiping the ladies and girls did during their free time. It was a small city, and news traveled fast. It was also why he¡¯d received permission for the fireworks in the first place. Shaden was shocked when some people kissed him on the hand and asked him to hold their babies¡¯ hands. The adults were about to crowd around him, but thankfully, Beila and her three friends managed to drag him upstairs, hiding him in a room to talk in peace. ¡°Some people think that if they show favor to you, the spirits who like you will show favor to them,¡± Beila explained. ¡°Is it true that you¡¯ve made contracts with a thousand spirits?¡± Tina asked, her eyes twinkling. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a spirit in my life.¡± ¡°Me neither,¡± Shaden said. The girls¡ªexcept Beila¡ªgasped. ¡°How do you use magic so well then?¡± Mila questioned, staring intently. ¡°Did you live with the elves down south?¡± ¡°Ah, the elves!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to know as well.¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve visited them before.¡± ¡°Ooo.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never been outside of this city, you see.¡± ¡°Now I want to marry him more!¡± ¡°Girls, girls,¡± Beila sighed, ¡°it¡¯s nothing like that.¡± ¡°Do you know something, Beila?¡± Loyra questioned. ¡°You can¡¯t keep secrets from us.¡± ¡°Erm, well¡ª¡± She glanced at Shaden. While Beila was young, she¡¯d still heard about the tales of Skotos. She understood that he was someone who was kept hidden. ¡°You know, you wouldn¡¯t believe it even if I told you,¡± Shaden chuckled. ¡°Now that¡¯s a story to keep us awake all night.¡± ¡°I promise I''ll believe it, so tell us!¡± How long had he known these girls? Two, three weeks? They weren¡¯t particularly people he could trust. Then again, Enthimer was a small city. News wouldn¡¯t spread far from it. Even if he did tell them about himself, he doubted that they would believe it. If he left the important details out, it would be fine. Tales of traveling wouldn¡¯t do anyone harm. And right now, he was too happy to care. ¡°Well,¡± Shaden began, ¡°It all began when¡­¡± 6.1 ¡°My, my, my.¡± A young man lowered himself from the bar he was dangling on, lightly landing on the ground with a tap. He accepted the towel from the person next to him¡ªa girl with long grey hair and light grey eyes. He wiped away the sweat quickly, focusing on the text that had materialized before him. ¡°So, she has arrived.¡± ¡°The red girl? Rayn, she¡¯s dangerous.¡± The girl pouted, crossing her arms. The man placed his hand on her head, patting it, and the girl relaxed, a slight blush rising to her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rayn smiled, fetching his clothes from the table. ¡°Nothing I¡¯ve done has ever gone wrong.¡± ¡°I know, but¡­I¡¯m worried she might influence you.¡± ¡°Oh, Drema.¡± He turned around, heading towards the door. ¡°The stage has been set, but there are still a few uncertain variables dangling around. There¡¯s no time to waste. Did you do what I was asking for?¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± She lowered her head, scurrying after him. ¡°I didn¡¯t think we would move so soon.¡± ¡°Procrastination is a bad thing. But I know that part about you. Could you finish it by tomorrow?¡± Drema nodded. They emerged from the dark room into an area filled with machinery and screens. All the while, Rayn moved his hand before his eyes, touching and adjusting the interface before him. A bystander would find it strange as his power was invisible to anyone but him. His mind was always thinking of the best possible path that would lead him to his goal. ¡°And¡­ah.¡± He clapped his hands, gaining everyone¡¯s attention in the room. ¡°The next mission has been given,¡± Rayn announced. ¡°We¡¯re leaving at dawn. Bronny, make sure to take your knockout kit and a handful of explosives. Throw some ones that stick to walls in there.¡± ¡°Alright, boss.¡± ¡°Lumina, Wane, you¡¯re also coming with me. The rest of you will head to Point B and set up base there. Ken, there will be a large patrol three kilometers southwest of the point at 10:23, covering around a square kilometer. Make sure to steer clear of it. They will be moving west.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°You need me for anything?¡± the man on the computer sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the point of me being here if you know everything already?¡± ¡°You know I can only know this because you¡¯re here. You¡¯re doing your job simply by existing,¡± Rayn told the man. ¡°Fine, but at least let me complain.¡± They shared a short grin. ¡°Right. Get plenty of rest. We¡¯re going to go up against a couple of Class As. En will send you the details. They¡¯re the ones currently at Point A and one newcomer who will arrive tonight.¡± ¡°Right away,¡± the man on the computer whistled. Everyone got up and began to pack their belongings. One of the members of the group got up, walking towards Rayn, who looked away from his invisible screen to turn his attention towards him. ¡°You¡¯re curious why I¡¯m taking you,¡± Rayn spoke before the person could speak. Wane nodded. ¡°You know I¡¯m powerless. I¡¯m content with doing the minor stuff. But why?¡± Rayn chuckled, putting a hand on Wane¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why else? It¡¯s because you¡¯re crucial,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re going to bring someone important with us. And it¡¯s someone you know.¡± ¡°Someone¡­I know?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯d be surprised. There¡¯s no need to be nervous. Think of it as a short walk in the park. I know you¡¯ve wanted to make contributions. This will be one of them.¡± Wane nodded. During the months he¡¯d been with the group, this would be the first time he would directly be included in Rayn¡¯s team. Though he wasn¡¯t sure what Rayn expected of him, since he was a normal person with no superpowers. ¡°So,¡± Wane asked, ¡°What¡¯s this person¡¯s name?¡± ? ? ? Shaden looked around the room, nodding in satisfaction. Seven people had gathered there, including him, for the purpose of learning magic. It had been a couple of months since he¡¯d first begun to teach them; winter and spring had passed, allowing the touch of summer to arrive in the northern lands. With it, the activities they had to complete grew, but none of the people present wished to forfeit their time of learning magic for something else, like chopping wood or making cheese. They¡¯d been wary of casting spells at first, worried that it would exhaust them, but because he was there, they had come to love their sessions after dinner. Shaden liked to think of himself as a good teacher. All six of his students could cast more than ten spells. Though they were all very basic, the difference between being able to create fire or water out of thin air and not being able to do it at all was a great one. Even the soldiers at Fort Avagal had known one or two, some even none. ¡°Remember to practice controlling the flow of mana into your spell,¡± Shaden told them, walking around the room. ¡°That is what separates a good mage from a bad one.¡± To be honest, he was reciting things he¡¯d read from books, sometimes adding his own flavor to it. He¡¯d never been taught how to teach, nor had he taught anyone properly besides Eilae. He had been awkward at first, but he believed that now, he was pretty adept at teaching others. Then again, he had no one else he could compare himself to. Well, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Considering how people used magic sparingly in Bughast (or at least in Enthimer), he was a great teacher. ¡°Shaden, could I get a resupply?¡± Tina waved. He went to her and placed his hand on her back. It was the most efficient that way, he¡¯d discovered. After a few seconds of casting a rejuvenation spell, Tina was bubbling with energy once more, ready to practice further. ¡°You¡¯re wasting too much of your mana,¡± Shaden noticed, sensing the excess mana from Tina¡¯s earth spell. ¡°Try tightening the path.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± she complained, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t work.¡± He¡¯d never seen other people use magic very much, so his knowledge of how much a ¡®normal person¡¯ could do was limited. During the time he¡¯d taught the youngsters, he¡¯d found out just how limited and awkward their use of magic was, starting from their mana pools. During the beginning, they¡¯d all feel dizzy after one or two spells. Now, they could all cast more than five and still feel fine. He was proud of that. Because he resupplied them every time they used up all of their mana, they were improving at many times the rate of a normal person¡ªor so he liked to believe. He was probably right as well. ¡°Do I need to show you again?¡± ¡°Yes, please!¡± Tina nodded, reaching out with a hand. He took it, stepping beside her. ¡°Cast the spell.¡± ¡°Earth, float and fly. Bend to my will and rise high ¨C Summon Rock!¡± The pile of dirt before her shivered and began to condense into a ball, rising to her hand. Again, Tina was using much more mana than the spell required. He was partly at fault for that, accidentally teaching them to not hold back since he never had. But now that he was leaving soon, he wanted them to be efficient. ¡°Can you feel it?¡± he asked, controlling her flow of mana into the spell with his own. ¡°Contract the pathway.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, this is it,¡± Tina agreed. He let go, observing her progress. She was good for now. The problem was¡ª ¡°I remember the feeling when you help,¡± Tina sighed, letting the ball drop into a pile of dirt. ¡°But I always forget after a day or two.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you have to practice until you can do it without me,¡± Shaden told her. ¡°We can practice every day.¡± She sniffed but focused on her pile of dirt. ¡°Okay. Thanks for the help.¡± ¡°Shaden, could you help me with this?¡± Mila requested. ¡°I want to change the shape of the dirt. I can feel it on the tip of my fingers, but I can¡¯t seem to do it. What was the word for shape?¡± ¡°Shape,¡± he replied in the elven language. While there was the newer system of magic created by Saiton the Sage that used the common tongue, he found the old system to be more flexible and easier to learn. The elven magic system understood that ¡®Sparks, bring forth heat ¨C Fire¡¯ and ¡®Red hot flames, manifest ¨C Fire¡¯ were the same thing. Though the latter had a stronger effect it could be fixed through one¡¯s control over their mana. The newer system, on the other hand, was very technical. One wrong word and the spell wouldn¡¯t work. And not only the word; if one didn¡¯t activate the spell through a specific pattern of mana, the spell wouldn¡¯t register. It had taken way too long to get even one of them to use the newer magic system. So, they were focusing on the older one instead, since with Yrmar as their neighbors, they knew a little elvish. Looking at his students, he wondered how he had managed to connect to both systems so easily. He¡¯d sensed his words stir something in the air and had connected to it¡ªwhich had worked. It wasn¡¯t that he felt like a genius. It was simply that¡­everything had been so simple, like his body was on autopilot, his mana doing all of the complicated formulas for him. It was fortunate for him, but he hadn¡¯t known about the true complexity of magic until he had begun teaching. It had led to some awkward moments, but he was okay now. He wished he could attend a magic university or something similar, but there weren¡¯t any like that in Enthimer. ¡°Earth, float and fly, your shape will bend ¨C Summon Rock.¡± The ball within Mila¡¯s hand began to flatten on the sides, turning into a square. She let out a satisfied laugh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to learn more elvish,¡± she decided. ¡°Will touring the country for a few months really improve my understanding of the language by a lot?¡± That was the excuse he¡¯d given them when they¡¯d asked why he was so adept at elvish and elven magic. Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°If you try really hard?¡± he said. Realistically speaking, none of the people there were wealthy enough to go on a tour in the country of the elves. Mila was the wealthiest of them all, her family being one of the richest families in the city, but even then, it paled in comparison to what the Jakhar Kishaks had had. The food there seldom changed in variety, and spices and sweets were rare if not unavailable. Among the girls and the children, he was the most exciting thing they¡¯d gotten in a long time. But he was having fun. After being with stuck-up, stubborn soldiers, their naivety and curiosity relaxed him. Not to mention that the girls treated him like a younger brother, fawning over him whenever they got the chance. It was there that he realized that he was more handsome than he had thought. Well, cute would be the better word, but as he aged, he¡¯d become the best-looking¡ª ¡°I guess I¡¯m not going to become a mage,¡± Mila sighed, bringing him back to his senses. ¡°Thanks, anyway.¡± ¡°Shaden, give me more energy!¡± Enson yelled, pulling on his arm. His clothes were covered in dirt. ¡°Did you spill it on your clothes again?¡± Shaden asked, carrying the boy to where he was. ¡°I told you to be careful. Your mom doesn¡¯t like it if we get dirty, and it¡¯s after dinner.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll clean it, right?¡± Enson smiled. ¡°You can use magic.¡± With a twirl of his hand, Shaden gathered the dust and dirt that had been scattered into his hand, dropping before Enson. He clapped in delight. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t spoil him too much,¡± Beila said from the side. ¡°Make him clean up after himself.¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s seven. This much is fine,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re always cleaning up after them,¡± Beila shook her head, putting her hands to her hips. ¡°They¡¯ll become careless and lazy.¡± Enson stuck a tongue out at Beila, who raised her hand. He cowered behind Shaden, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Look at Rasso. Look how clean he is.¡± She pointed to the boy, who looked up at them. While it was time to be practicing magic, he seemed more interested in making a dirt house. ¡°You can¡¯t touch me,¡± Enson teased. ¡°Shaden¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Ah, nope.¡± Shaden picked the boy up with one hand, placing him before his sister. He froze, turning to him with a look of betrayal. ¡°You have to listen to your sister,¡± Shaden told him, giving him a thumbs up. ¡°I can¡¯t have you becoming a brat.¡± Enson squirmed while his sister grabbed him by the head and began to dig her knuckles into his temple, keeping him locked in. She did it for a few seconds until he broke free and retreated to the corner of the room, sticking his tongue out. ¡°What, you want another?¡± she threatened. ¡°Sorry!¡± Enson yelled, taking a seat again. It was true that the boys, especially Enson, had become rowdier since he¡¯d arrived. There had been a time when he¡¯d cleaned the whole place by himself, but when Perela had found out, she had strongly been against it. The children had to learn discipline, and a life without discipline was a life without purpose. He agreed to some of her beliefs. He¡¯d been spanked a few times when he had been younger, and thinking back, he had been mischievous during those times. During his time with Lytha, pain and fear had been his strongest motivators in the beginning. Sometimes their methods felt too uptight, but this was how they lived; he wouldn¡¯t change it. If there was anything he¡¯d learned during his time with the soldiers, it was that going against his environment would ruin his relationship with the people. He didn¡¯t want that to happen again. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Shaden, could you explain why I would use ¡®Float¡¯ here instead of ¡®Flight¡¯? ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡ª¡± He went to Loyra to help her out with her sentence. She loved to write things down and was the unofficial scribe of the group. Of course, he¡¯d given them notes with words to study, but she was the only one who went beyond her readings to create things on her own. Shaden nodded in satisfaction. He truly had wonderful students. Belia, on the other hand¡ª ¡°Children, ladies! You¡¯re still here?¡± Ponya swung into the room, tapping on the wall to get their attention. ¡°The sun has gone down. Young ladies like you should not roam the streets at night. Come on, time to go. We have to prepare tomorrow for the reception, so this will be it for tonight.¡± ¡°Madam, can we come tomorrow?¡± Mila asked. ¡°Perhaps I can invite everyone over to my house instead.¡± ¡°We will be very busy.¡± ¡°But if we finish quickly?¡± Beila asked. ¡°Mother, Shaden will be going soon.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have all of next week.¡± ¡°Mother, please? Enson and Rasso won¡¯t be lazy.¡± She shot a glare to her brothers, who nodded furiously. Ponya thought for a bit, then gave them a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll decide after seeing how well you do. But you have to let your friends go now.¡± Time passed too quickly when they were having fun. Unlike the grudgingly long moments of walking and waiting and scouting he¡¯d had to do in the mountains, his time in Enthimer was like a rollercoaster ride, passing by before he knew it. Because the day after tomorrow, Commander Pevel and his children would come home for the rest of the week. It was already summer. It meant that he¡¯d be seeing Nicar and Pillen again. He¡¯d had a lot of time to think in Enthimer. But even now, he didn¡¯t know how he would face them. With joy? With indifference? They¡¯d separated on a terrible note. While he was enjoying himself with their family, they would have been painfully completing the Winter Trials, fighting cold and hunger. By their definition, he was a failure. Just like the soldier who¡¯d stolen his belongings at the beginning had been sent away, he¡¯d been sent to Enthimer because of his actions. He¡¯d thought long and hard about how he¡¯d react. ¡°Shaden, would you be so kind as to take the girls home?¡± Ponya asked with a pleading smile. He nodded. Though they all lived in the city, the city was by no means small. The girls¡¯ houses were far away, and he knew the only reason why they¡¯d become friends with each other in the first place was because of their statuses. Mila was the daughter of the Head of the Marketplace; Tina was a distant relative of the Eurssi, one of the two royal bloodlines that ruled the country; and Loyra was the governor¡¯s niece. Beila was the granddaughter of the Commander of Fort Avagal. The Nieuts were prestigious, he¡¯d come to learn. Everyone in the city respected and admired them, and becoming one of the few at the fortress was no easy task. They were known as the eyes that none could escape from, seekers in the snow, death from a mountain away, and other titles the girls had told him. He could see why. The Nieuts were talented, and their aim with their blasting rods was exemplary. Yet¡ªhis awe for them was nonexistent. Perhaps it was because he¡¯d lived with them and had seen their ways. The people here admired it, but him¡ªhe¡¯d come to hate that kind of restrictive lifestyle. He understood why soldiers were not meant to think and only obey. It was the reason why he¡¯d never become a soldier again. ¡°I hope I can see you guys tomorrow!¡± Tina waved, going into her home. She was the last of them, and Shaden lit the path with a finger-orb as he and Beila made their way back home. Beila. She was a good learner, but she seemed to take a lot after Nicar. She was stubborn, wanted to be in control, and was sometimes hypocritical, often telling her brothers to do one thing and not doing what the ladies asked her to do. When he¡¯d asked why, it was because she was old enough to not need orders. To be fair, she was acting as a teenager would. But because he¡¯d seen Nicar, he couldn¡¯t help but compare the two together. Time had let him see past that. And beyond it¡ª He felt pity. What separated the others from Beila was that they all had their fathers at home. Men in Bughast would normally serve in the military after they came of age, then discharge after three years. When they married and had families, their obligation to serve would be nonexistent. But for Beila, her father was a general. Rasso¡¯s father was an officer as well, though he had Enson to interact with. He wondered what that would feel like, having no dad. Of course, they¡¯d meet once or twice a year. But daily interactions would be impossible. It wasn¡¯t like her life was fun either. They went through the same chores every day. While Enson and Rasso played with each other, she had no one to who she could relate. The women of the family were much older than her. Her friends were her only source of fun, and even then, they could meet only after she¡¯d completed everything. The only reason why they could meet daily now was that learning magic was an expensive and rare opportunity, something he was providing for free. Without him, she would return to her bland life until she was married off to someone. They all would be married off someday. They talked about it like it was a natural thing. It felt natural and strange at the same time for him, who lived in two different worlds. ¡°Are you looking forward to meeting Nicar?¡± he asked. She¡¯d always talked fondly of her. ¡°Of course,¡± Beila nodded. ¡°She didn¡¯t come last year, so I¡¯m looking forward to it even more.¡± ¡°And your dad?¡± ¡°Him too,¡± she said, though less enthusiastically. They walked on. Unlike the other girls, Beila rarely initiated a conversation. ¡°Would you want to become a soldier like Nicar?¡± Shaden asked, ¡°Since you admire her.¡± ¡°No. I would hate to live such a disciplined life,¡± she replied. ¡°I would rather get married and raise children.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Their feet softly crunched on the ground. He sniffed. ¡°Why do you think Nicar became a soldier?¡± ¡°Because she would protect the country herself rather than letting others do it for her.¡± ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t want to get married.¡± Beila frowned. ¡°What? I don¡¯t think so. Nicar likes children more than anything.¡± Well, that was surprising. He raised an eyebrow at Beila. ¡°You met her, right?¡± Beila asked. ¡°You would know how kind she is.¡± ¡°No, I do not,¡± he bluntly said. ¡°She was very strict with me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Yeah. But,¡± He sighed. ¡°I guess she cared for me. A little.¡± ¡°You¡­were a soldier, right?¡± ¡°Kind of.¡± ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± He simply couldn¡¯t see Nicar being kind to children. She¡¯d shot his wyvern down and had shown little remorse, treating him like he didn¡¯t exist during the beginning. Only after he¡¯d demonstrated his power had she begun listening to him, and even then, it hadn¡¯t been kind. The moments where she had been were too few to count. They hadn¡¯t talked much. ¡°When I¡¯m gone,¡± Shaden said, ¡°what will you do?¡± ¡°The same things as always,¡± she answered, ¡°until I get married.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little sad.¡± ¡°Sad? How is that sad?¡± ¡°You could do other things. Learn magic, for example.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talented like you. Sometimes, you say weird things,¡± Beila chuckled. ¡°By your logic, aren¡¯t you sadder than me? You don¡¯t have the choice to decide what you want to be.¡± Shaden blinked. He¡¯d never thought about it. But what he was doing right now, going around the families and learning their abilities, doing what he was told to do¡ªwasn¡¯t that the same as having no freedom at all? Most of the time, he hadn¡¯t even enjoyed it. This wasn¡¯t the fantasy life he had been envisioning. It was more like¡ªan obligation. Responsibility to a family he knew little about. In the end, what would he become? An assassin? Lytha and his grandfather had never explained things properly, telling him that he would understand in due time. Why was he learning these things if he could call it quits and waltz off to learn about magic? The techniques were very useful. There was no doubt about that. But he was practically being dragged around, being put into situations he didn¡¯t like. What was stopping him from leaving? He had the ability to hide, for goodness¡¯ sake. ¡°You know, I never thought about that,¡± he told Beila. ¡°Well, my life¡¯s not sad,¡± she snorted. ¡°People say politics is fun, and I hate politics. I¡¯d rather raise children.¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re getting practice with Enson and Rasso?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my brothers, not my children. It¡¯s different.¡± He could not see the difference. But he nodded. Shaden looked towards the sky. There were only a couple more days left before he¡¯d leave the north and go to the Seines. What did he truly want? He wanted to have fun. He wanted to get to know people without feeling stressed. He wanted to be free of stupid responsibilities and live as he¡¯d lived during his touring trip with Lytha and Eilae. This much was definite¡ª He wouldn¡¯t be dragged around in the mud again. ? ? ? The Nieuts arrived quietly, yet the whole city seemed to know about their presence. After they had settled in and unpacked, people from all over the city came to greet them, bringing food or other small gifts. Sometimes, he would see the neighborhood children peek from across the streets to get a glimpse of the soldiers who had returned. Though, the city was quiet enough. When the initial buzz dissipated, they were left alone in the quiet of their home with more than enough time to talk and bond with each other. To be honest, it was very awkward for Shaden, even after all the time that had passed. He kept his mind clear throughout the whole ordeal, but he found no happy words coming out of his mouth as he looked at Nicar and the men. It brought back bad memories. So it surprised him when the men invited him to drink at the local tavern after they¡¯d eaten dinner. ¡°No hard feelings, yeah?¡± Pillen told him, taking a swig from his cup. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Has my family treated you well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden replied, looking down on his drink. ¡°Aren¡¯t I too young for this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve experienced the Winter Trials. You¡¯re a man now,¡± Pillen muttered, already tipsy. ¡°There¡¯s no one here who doesn¡¯t know what you can do.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t do enough.¡± Pillen remained quiet for a moment, taking another mouthful of his beverage. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± he told him. ¡°I didn¡¯t teach you well enough. Everyone who comes to the fortress has already been trained somewhere else, so when they arrive, it¡¯s fairly simple to instruct them. But you were just a kid with no experience. I should have known that.¡± Benavon and Perren were to the side, talking with other men, but Shaden sensed them glance towards their direction. It was subtle, but they were listening. ¡°When you learned so quickly, I thought you understood everything. I should have paid more attention.¡± He drank again. Already, his face was red. ¡°It didn¡¯t fit me,¡± Shaden told him. ¡°I never should have become a soldier.¡± ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s over now. I¡¯ll be out soon enough. I¡¯ll get married, have children, become a farmer or a woodsman¡­away from all of the yelling and shooting¡­¡± The young man sank into the table, burying his face into his arms. It wasn¡¯t characteristic of him to show weakness like this. Even during their time together in the squadron where drinks had been poured, he¡¯d never let himself be off guard. Shaden silently took a sip from his drink. The substance went down his throat and warmed his stomach. He knew what being intoxicated felt like after becoming drunk as his other self. He¡¯d never let himself be affected by it as Shaden, but tonight, he wanted to feel the buzz. Nicar came into the tavern, spotting them. She took a seat at the bar and ordered a large drink. Shaden sat there, spacing out. They were all in the same room, but everything felt distant. Around him were noises as other men of the city cheered for the Nieuts and the return of summer, but his mind was still, wishing for time to pass by. He emptied his cup, not circulating to feel the effects of the alcohol. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ll be the next head,¡± he heard Perren whisper. ¡°You have to make peace with him.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Shaden wished his hearing wasn¡¯t so good. Ever since his body had undergone a breakthrough, things were clear even when not circulating. The alcohol didn¡¯t affect him as much as it did his other body. He poured himself another cup, instantly downing it. Someone had come to their table and had smacked their cup on it. Shaden didn¡¯t bother looking up. ¡°What¡¯s a lad like you doing, looking so glum?¡± Nicar complained. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough fun down here while we were all up there?¡± Her face was beet red. ¡°Too drunk to answer?¡± ¡°Not as much as you,¡± Shaden replied, opening his eyes. ¡°Look at you. A captain who¡¯s already drunk from just a few drinks.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Nicar snarled, calling for the waiter. ¡°Here, two bottles of Winter Spirit! We¡¯ll see who the real drinker is.¡± ¡°Nicar, you¡¯re going against a child,¡± Perren dissuaded, appearing by his sister¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen him do things,¡± Nicar said, pushing him away. ¡°Waiter. Two bottles!¡± No one stopped them when they each received a bottle of a clear liquid that smelled strongly of hand sanitizer. Shaden stared at it, wondering what he was doing with his life. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to stomach it, won¡¯t you?¡± Nicar dared. ¡°You¡¯ve stopped an avalanche. You have so much power, but if you can¡¯t handle a drink, what kind of man is that?¡± ¡°Look at yourself, trying to beat a kid,¡± Shaden rebutted, ¡°but I¡¯ll emerge victorious.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about relying on your magic either. That¡¯s cheating.¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need magic to beat someone like you.¡± The bystanders watched with uncertainty, but it wasn¡¯t five minutes before everyone was shouting and hollering as Shaden and Nicar each drowned cup after cup. Shaden¡¯s mouth felt like it was on fire, and his mind was spinning, but he held it in. His body was strong enough. ¡°What, giving up?¡± he grinned after seeing Nicar struggling to finish her last cup. She wiped her mouth, glowering at him. ¡°I never give up.¡± Shaden thought he heard Benavon slap his forehead. At the same time, he felt Nicar¡¯s mana stir within her. She was circulating. That was when the real competition began. ¡°Bleeeehheerrghh¡ª¡± They were on their third bottle when Nicar¡¯s mouth exploded, spraying liquid and other filth all over the table. Shaden waved his arms victoriously as bystanders cried and yelled, lifting his chair with him on it in celebration. For the first time since he¡¯d come to the Nieuts, he felt victorious. He¡¯d won, and that was a fact. Still, Nicar kept her composure, wiping her mouth. Her eyes were a little loose, but she didn¡¯t fall over, staring at him. ¡°Fine, you won,¡± She spat, accepting a glass of water from Perren. ¡°But only because I haven¡¯t been drinking for a while. Next time, it won¡¯t be the same.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accept your challenge any time!¡± Shaden declared, and the men began chanting his name. Everyone was very drunk because in the next moment, they had taken him outside of the tavern, parading him through the streets while yelling his name at the top of their lungs. He felt strange, being intoxicated. But it didn¡¯t feel bad. The parade was short, and they returned to the tavern. But by then, the men¡¯s wives were arriving, dragging their husbands by their ears back home. Ponya and Heina also arrived, and Perren supported Nicar while Benavon carried Pillen after paying the fees. Ponya gave them an earful after smelling the alcohol on Shaden, and she didn¡¯t believe it when Benavon dumbly tried to explain that Shaden had beaten Nicar. ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse you two from being irresponsible!¡± she fussed. ¡°It¡¯s your first day back home, and you''d rather spend your time drinking than with your children? What will they think?¡± The two men couldn¡¯t reply. Shaden suddenly felt bad for participating in the chaos. ¡°Do you want to stay drunk?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°I can fix it for you.¡± Benavon opened his mouth¡ª ¡°Of course they don¡¯t,¡± Ponya answered instead. ¡°They have to put the children to sleep, and they can¡¯t do it while smelling like dogs.¡± The men exchanged sad looks, but Shaden knew it was for the best. Placing his hand on the two, he cast a spell and removed the alcohol from their system. ¡°Some days, we have to get rid of everything we¡¯ve held in,¡± Benavon sighed. ¡°Let us rest, dear Ponya.¡± ¡°You can rest with the children,¡± she said. ¡°They have been looking forward to meeting you all year.¡± ¡°I¡­suppose so.¡± When Shaden offered to detoxify Nicar and Pillen, Benavon shook his head. ¡°Let them rest until tomorrow.¡± Shaden nodded. But in the end, he detoxified them all after Perela scolded them all for being weak drinkers who couldn¡¯t control themselves. It wasn¡¯t the perfect reunion. It was a rough one at best. But that night, laying on his bed, Shaden felt his grudges melting away, replaced with some sympathy for the family. They were all human before they were soldiers. They¡¯d never let it show at Fort Avagal, but it was different down in Enthimer. They were weak, unsure, and imperfect. Perhaps their order was something to hide their weaknesses with. He wished that the cheerfulness from the alcohol wouldn¡¯t wear off. ? ? ? ¡°It was a¡­good experience.¡± In the end, they¡¯d ended off on an awkward note. They¡¯d had a brief goodbye party with more dishes than usual, and he¡¯d received a badge as a gift. The Nieuts weren¡¯t wealthy; unlike the Jakhar Kishaks, their gift was modest and their celebration small. Their prestige was great, but honor didn¡¯t amount to money. But he didn¡¯t mind it. He¡¯d gotten hugs from the children and kisses from the girls and had managed to resolve his distaste for the soldiers. Not completely, but enough to make it leave his thoughts. They were all far away now, and maybe one day, he''d look back on the memories fondly, seeing how far he¡¯d come. ¡°You¡¯re different from when I last met you,¡± Practol examined with a hand on his chin. ¡°Fascinating. Simply marvelous. I take it that you learned everything properly?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± ¡°Wonderful. Our family¡¯s art requires much dedication, and with your ability to vanish completely, you may think it may be unnecessary to learn it. Perhaps it is. But you will find it quite useful if you learn it, as your grandfather has.¡± Shaden observed the room. The sun was gently shining through the window, basking them. They were in Melern in the capital city of Raconel. Naturally, he¡¯d thought that the Seines would be a great noble family with a large estate like the Veurbois as that had been what Eilae had told him, but the building they were in was small compared to the other structures he¡¯d seen during his way there. They weren¡¯t even in the noble district; they were where the commoners were. There hadn¡¯t been any fancy crest or sign that showed that the Seines were there, and he¡¯d only found them by following the tugging sensation that had manifested in him again. Practol had been quite surprised and pleased when he found him, welcoming him warmly. ¡°May I ask what your ability is?¡± he asked. ¡°Our art allows you to be whatever you want to be,¡± Practol told him. ¡°Whatever I want to be?¡± ¡°Yes. But it will require practice.¡± Shaden liked the sound of that. But he was worried about one other thing. ¡°Will I be required to do any tasks?¡± he asked, twiddling his thumbs. The man laughed. ¡°You will be too invested to worry about anything else. Do not worry. We will assist you in everything so you can learn as quickly as possible. Nothing else will be required of you.¡± Shaden felt himself relax. After two years of normality, it felt like he was finally being treated properly. Perhaps he¡¯d made the mistake of learning too quickly with the other two families. It had made them expect more from him. This time, he would take it slowly. There was no rush. ¡°I look forward to it,¡± he told the man. ¡°And I as well.¡± They shook hands. It would be the start of a new beginning. And this time¡ª He knew exactly what he wanted from the experience. 6.2 ¡°This will be where you will stay,¡± Practol told him as a maid opened the door. ¡°I hope it will be to your liking.¡± Shaden¡¯s mouth hung slightly open, impressed. He moved his eyes around the ornate room, inspecting the intricately carved furniture and beautiful paintings that hung on the walls. The windows were large and open, looking into the beauty of the city. He had expected Practol to lead him to his home where he would stay, but instead, he¡¯d been led to a large palace-like structure at the heart of the city not far from the building they had originally been in. The entrance had been an open lobby, and a servant had carried his bag to his room before they¡¯d reached it. The maid who had led them stood patiently to the side, waiting for their orders. ¡°I love it,¡± Shaden told him, ¡°but I thought I would stay with you. What is this place?¡± ¡°This is where foreign ambassadors and figures of importance lodge yearly,¡± Practol said, wiping his finger across a desk. ¡°Here, you will have everything provided for including meals, laundry, various services, and attendants to head to your needs. I doubt you would find the company of two men pleasing in a dreary house. Of course, you may come over whenever you please. Simply ask for the locations to 22 Sasel Street and go to the 8th house with a star within a circular pattern.¡± ¡°Like the one I saw at the building,¡± Shaden remembered. ¡°Yes. It is a small house.¡± Shaden walked around the room, finding the bathroom door. Heading inside, he found an open area with a bathtub. Everything looked like polished marble, and sensing around, he could feel mana devices on various parts of the area, including the lights. It was as if he was jumping ahead a hundred years from where he was before. Even hotels in the waking world wouldn¡¯t be as good as the one he was in. ¡°So, what now?¡± Shaden asked, turning to Practol. ¡°Do I begin learning today?¡± ¡°If you wish for it, we may,¡± Practol replied. ¡°Is there anything you would like to do? Strictly speaking, you are free until your birthday.¡± Shaden looked at himself in the mirror, seeing how tall he¡¯d become. He¡¯d always thought that he was short, but in reality, he was only around a head shorter than Practol. The Nieuts had been too tall for comparison. ¡°We can begin tomorrow,¡± Shaden decided. ¡°I¡¯d like to take a walk around the city if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Of course not. Please, take this.¡± Practol handed him a small amulet the size of a coin. ¡°This is the key to this room. As long as you have it, all of the services of this establishment will be available to you.¡± Shaden took it, placing a marker on it. He also placed one on Practol, just in case. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°Would you like to dine with us tonight?¡± the man offered. ¡°Though it is early, my family would be overjoyed to see you.¡± ¡°I would love to. Do I go to the address you mentioned?¡± ¡°Oh, no, no. I will send a messenger to you. Unless you wish to go out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be here. I¡¯m dirty from traveling.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. You can ask the maid to assist you.¡± Shaden raised an eyebrow. ¡°You mean¡­like wash me?¡± ¡°Not only that. They will dry, clothe, and brush you as well. As long as it isn¡¯t too extreme.¡± Practol winked. Shaden felt uncomfortable but curious at the same time. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­stick to myself for today,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you for everything.¡± ¡°It is only natural that I provide you with convenience,¡± Practol said as a matter-of-fact. ¡°Then, I will see you tonight. If you need someone, use the button by the bed.¡± Practol and the maid left, leaving Shaden alone in the room. Sighing, he went to the window side and fell on a chair, leaning back. The journey to Raconel had been shorter than the previous one from the desert to the north. However, because there had been no tree-portal that he had been led to, he¡¯d been confused when he was led towards a completely different direction, eventually leading to a great city that rose up in the distance. Of course, he¡¯d found where the next book was located easily thanks to his new ability to fly, but when a giant silver dragon had materialized where he¡¯d been right after he had hidden himself, he¡¯d thought that his heart would stop, even while circulating. The dragon had been far, far too alert. Shaden knew instantly that it had sensed him. He¡¯d been careless to relax, thinking that nobody would see him high up in the sky. He¡¯d floated still while the dragon circled the air, eventually descending back into the city, its scales disappearing as it became invisible. He wasn¡¯t the only one who could use stealth magic. Shaden had thought about placing a marker on the creature, but after feeling the sheer force the dragon had exerted, it came to him that the dragon was probably as sensitive as him, if not even more. Shaden had never met a dragon before. He didn¡¯t know why a dragon existed in the city in the first place¡ª Realization struck him as he recalled a distant memory. Back in Danark, he and Rother had watched a parade of a princess who had come through the city. She¡¯d had a strange creature with her that looked like a dragon but was the size of a cat. It had been silver as well. And this was Raconel, the capital city. The royal family of Melern would be here. Their crest was a dragon. Eilae had told him that the country of Melern, despite being smaller than the Rvuvick Empire, was feared because of their monarchy. He¡¯d never paid attention during her lectures, but the thought of a family that had made a contract with a dragon had stuck in his mind. He was in that place now, where that magical bloodline existed. Ever since coming to this world, he¡¯d had very few chances to see wonderful spells, most of them being in Yrmar or the city of Saiton. But if there was one thing he knew about dragons, it was that their knowledge of magic was vastly superior to that of humans. Maybe, just maybe¡ª He would be able to meet one. ? ? ? ¡°Meeting a dragon?¡± The old man sternly rubbed his chin. ¡°That will prove to be quite difficult, if not impossible.¡± ¡°I was only wondering,¡± Shaden told him, his hopes fading away. ¡°Since the royal family raises dragons.¡± ¡°Raises dragons?¡± Practol¡¯s expression grew darker. Shaden wondered if he¡¯d said something wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t mind my father. His age is getting to his head,¡± Shpiel said. He was the man he¡¯d seen during his tenth birthday, one of the people who had knelt before him. They both looked very plain, both father and son. ¡°But the royal family does have bonds with dragons, right?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°That is what I¡¯ve been told.¡± ¡°It is true. Everyone is aware of it. But they are closely guarded. The dragon and royalty are bonded for life, and if one perishes, so will the other.¡± ¡°But dragons are strong, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes. However, the younger ones are far weaker. Perhaps you will get the chance to see one from afar, but meeting one would be the same as meeting a member of the royal family. That, my friend, is an impossible task.¡± Shaden¡¯s heart sank. But an idea popped into his head. He could infiltrate the palace¡ª And become dragon food. No, he scrapped the thought. Who knew what kind of magic existed in the country? As powerful as he was, he hadn¡¯t fought any real battles yet. He didn¡¯t want to be killed over something selfish, and if it hadn¡¯t been for his shadow that he¡¯d inherited, he could have died back in Antafar. Besides, there was plenty of time. ¡°Under normal circumstances, that is,¡± Practol muttered. ¡°I have heard from many people that your talent is astounding. If you can master our art, perhaps the opportunity will present itself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered what your job was,¡± Shaden said. ¡°What do you do? I believed that you were nobles.¡± ¡°We are anything we want to be,¡± Practol said. ¡°But most times, we are the Maller family that runs the local orphanage.¡± Shaden blinked. ¡°So not Seine?¡± ¡°Seine is a small noble household located in the countryside. That is where my wife is.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t live with you?¡± ¡°It is just the two of us here, though my son is an excellent cook, one of the best in the country.¡± ¡°You are exaggerating,¡± Shpiel said. But the meal was good. After eating northern food, the braised chicken and roast steak with wine sauce felt heavenly in his mouth. ¡°With time, you will learn,¡± Practol told him. ¡°It is not good to rush things.¡± Shaden agreed wholeheartedly. Everything in the north had been nothing but rushed. Some children entered the room after they had finished eating and took the empty plates away. He hadn¡¯t expected servants to exist in the small house, so naturally, he was curious. ¡°They are from the orphanage. Helping out with chores around the house earns them some pocket money.¡± He was glad that they looked healthy. From what he had heard so far, the Seines felt shadier than any other family, including his own. He didn¡¯t know how he would react if they had their hands on the dark side of things, but from listening to the men¡¯s conversation, they didn¡¯t seem too bad. ¡°The gift of deception,¡± Shaden remembered. ¡°Who exactly are you deceiving?¡± ¡°Everyone we can,¡± the old man stated. ¡°The proper question should be, for whom are we deceiving?¡± Shaden waited for an answer, but none came. ¡°I can tell you, but wouldn¡¯t it be more fun if you figured it out yourself?¡± was the answer he received when he asked. ¡°Hmm. My family?¡± Shaden guessed. ¡°Sadly, you are not our main clients,¡± Practol shook his head. ¡°Now, do not be impatient. We will show you everything one by one, beginning from the surface. The faster you learn, the deeper we will go.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°How deep does it go?¡± The old man smiled. ¡°Tell me, what was the worst thing you¡¯ve seen during the course of your journey?¡± ¡°Dead bodies of children whose necks had been snapped.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Mind you, I didn¡¯t like it. I¡­am aware that my family has its hands in some dark things. But I¡¯ve never killed anyone before. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever want to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shpiel assured. ¡°What we do does not involve violence. We are mediators, teachers, and guides. But my father has asked you this question to see if you would be comfortable with the vividness of the things we will walk you through. There will be corpses, insects, rats, and rot. If you wish to avoid them, that is possible. These things are not necessary. However, the more you know and understand, the more you will be able to accomplish. The choice is yours.¡± It made him truly feel like he was being appreciated. He¡¯d seen many things in his life. With his mana by his side, there would be nothing he wouldn¡¯t be able to digest. And this time, he wanted to do things right. ¡°I will learn everything that is available,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°I won¡¯t shy away.¡± Shpiel smiled, as did Practol. ¡°Then we will do our very best to teach you,¡± Practol promised. ¡°The year is short; let us make the best use of it. That reminds me¡ªManyul!¡± A boy peeked his head out from the corner. ¡°Would you bring me the bag on the front table?¡± Practol told him. The boy immediately went away and returned promptly with a bag. Shaden knew what was inside; he¡¯d noticed it when he¡¯d first gotten there. ¡°Forgive me for forgetting to pass this onto you before,¡± Practol said, taking the wrapped book out and placing it before Shaden. ¡°It is yours now.¡± Shaden unwrapped the book, feeling it in his hands. It was like the others: plain, black, and slightly withered. But he could sense the magic within it, trying to connect to him. Or more clearly, his shadow. ¡°Thank you,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Now, then. We must get going. I would not want to keep you from your explorations.¡± Shaden thanked the two men once more and asked them not to walk him to his lodging. Instead, he vanished from their eyes, happily jumping across the street until his feet left the ground, rising to the air. Hugging the book in his chest, he looked around the city landscape¡ªnow brightly lit with lamps and streetlights forged from magic. It was beautiful. He didn¡¯t remember the last time he felt so happy and eager to continue. Each day felt like it would bring him new wonders, not problems. This wasn¡¯t the sandy camp where only the Jakhar Kishaks lived, nor was it the dreary gloom of Fort Avagal or the eventless mediocrity of Enthimer. Raconel was a proper fantasy city where magic was abundant; he could feel it in the air. He lightly landed on the floor again, calming himself. What he wanted was to experience the stalls and shops¡ªa genuine fantasy experience. Perhaps there would be a place where he could buy himself a new outfit. An enchanted outfit. There had been none so far besides the ring he¡¯d received from the Jakhar Kishaks. He didn¡¯t need weapons, but walking down the streets with a sword by his side sounded nice. He wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He would do what he wanted, enjoy what he wanted. That was what life was supposed to be all about. ? ? ? ¡°Uh, Demund? You okay?¡± Only when Rhyne waved his hand in front of his face did he manage to return to his senses. ¡°Sorry, what?¡± ¡°We were wondering how we¡¯d prepare for finals,¡± Riley told him. ¡°You know, with Enariss gone and all that.¡± She¡¯d made sure that they solved her worksheets the year before. It wasn¡¯t certain when she¡¯d return since their messages had been left unread. ¡°We still have a few months left, right?¡± Demund said. ¡°Hm. Maybe I can work out something. Give me a week, and I¡¯ll plan something out.¡± ¡°Really? Sweet,¡± Rhyne grinned. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Riley frowned. ¡°You sure? Maybe I could help.¡± Demund shook his head. ¡°Enariss did it all by herself. Besides, all I have right now is time. I know what classes you take, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be too hard to plan something out.¡± ¡°For us too?¡± Kacy raised a finger. ¡°Sure. I still remember things from last year.¡± ¡°Kacy, that¡¯s rude!¡± Alina sighed. ¡°Demund, don¡¯t force it. You¡¯re taking too many favors.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°But the last time you¡­¡± Demund froze, and Alina covered her mouth. He sent her a look and shook his head slowly to the sides. ¡°Failed miserably, I know,¡± he managed to say before it became too quiet. ¡°But I¡¯m doing well in high school.¡± ¡°There was a time when you got bad grades?¡± Rhyne exclaimed, looking as if he¡¯d been told that the moon was made out of cheese. ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°Of course it is, dude,¡± Demund snorted. ¡°Well, those times are over.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stress too much about it,¡± Riley said. ¡°It¡¯s our responsibility to study, not yours. I was thinking about something along the lines of quizzing each other. Besides, you¡¯re taking the hardest classes. There¡¯s no one here who can quiz you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll see what happens.¡± ¡°Well, that took me out of the mood to study,¡± Rhyne yawned, stretching his arms out. ¡°I¡¯m done with looking at words and numbers. Oh yeah¡ªyou said you¡¯d teach us magic.¡± ¡°Teach magic?¡± Kacy¡¯s eyes suddenly twinkled with anticipation, and she stared at Demund with anticipation. Demund sighed internally; he¡¯d only promised to teach it to Enariss and his two friends. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to teach more people. It was only that he wasn¡¯t sure if it would work in the first place. If it didn¡¯t, the mood would be ruined, and failure had happened once. Using magic also tired him out, and while he would recover after a good sleep, he liked to circulate instead to organize his thoughts before he fell asleep. Rhyne slapped his forehead. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I forgot about it! With all the stuff that was going on, I forgot.¡± ¡°Well, we did try once,¡± Riley said. ¡°You were really tired afterwards.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Demund admitted. ¡°It¡¯s tiring to use magic.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the end of the day. You can go home and sleep right away,¡± Rhyne reasoned. ¡°Mm. Mm!¡± Kacy sounded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s that thing you did on television, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alina joined. ¡°I¡¯d like to see it¡ªwell, if it doesn¡¯t bother you¡ªwait, Demund, you can use powers?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, calm down everyone,¡± Demund whistled, waving his hands. ¡°I never knew you guys wanted to stop studying this much. Fine, we can try it.¡± He made them sit down in a circle before him on the ground. Taking in a deep breath, he rubbed his hands together in anticipation. ¡°Now, magic isn¡¯t easy to learn, especially in this world,¡± he told them. ¡°Especially in this world?¡± ¡°Long story.¡± Alina tilted her head but waited for him to continue. He put out a finger before them and concentrated his mana onto the tip. A small orb of light appeared. He kept it shining for a few seconds before letting it fade. ¡°We¡¯ll start with this,¡± he told them. ¡°Light is always useful.¡± ¡°So, where do we start?¡± Rhyne asked. ¡°No spells we have to memorize?¡± ¡°Nope. It¡¯s all about the feeling. Erm, let¡¯s do this then. I never tried it before, but we¡¯ll test it out. Any volunteers?¡± Rhyne immediately raised his hand, and Demund made him point a finger out while he held his hand. ¡°You have a superpower, so this might be easier for you,¡± Demund guessed. ¡°When you slow down time, what do you feel?¡± ¡°Well, time slowing down?¡± ¡°Urgh, I mean, don¡¯t you feel a flow that goes through your body? Or into your head?¡± ¡°A flow? I guess? But it¡¯s not a touchable feeling. It¡¯s like¡ª¡± ¡°A sixth sense,¡± Riley finished. ¡°Like an invisible stream.¡± ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it,¡± Demund nodded happily. ¡°Magic is like that. It¡¯s a flow of mana.¡± ¡°Mana?¡± ¡°SAP,¡± Demund corrected. ¡°Same thing.¡± ¡°I like the sound of that,¡± Rhyne grinned. ¡°Because we don¡¯t have the tools that make learning magic easier here, we¡¯ll have to do it the old-fashioned way,¡± Demund continued. ¡°I am going to make my SAP¡ª¡± ¡°Call it mana?¡± ¡°¡ªfine, mana flow through your hand and out of your finger. You only have to remember that feeling and replicate it.¡± ¡°Sounds easy enough. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Demund pushed his mana into his friend¡¯s hand. A few seconds passed, but nothing happened. Something was blocking his mana from entering his friend¡¯s body. It was none other than his friend¡¯s mana, pushing against his. ¡°Um, give me a second.¡± Demund held Rhyne¡¯s finger instead. That would make it easier. He¡¯d never felt much resistance when he¡¯d taught people as Shaden, and that memory had caused him to panic a little, making him wonder if he couldn¡¯t teach people at all. But he couldn¡¯t end it so soon. He had to use more than three times the usual amount, but he breathed in delight when the tip of Rhyne¡¯s finger began to glow softly. ¡°Woah.¡± ¡°Can you feel it?¡± Demund asked, feeling the energy seeping out of him. Light didn¡¯t cost much, but casting magic through his friend was expending quite a lot. ¡°It¡¯s faint. But I think so. It feels like static.¡± ¡°Right. Now, you have to memorize it and try to recreate it,¡± Demund told him. ¡°No way,¡± Rhyne said. ¡°Is that possible? How do I memorize this?¡± ¡°Practice.¡± Demund let go, and Rhyne stared at his finger. ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± he bluntly said. Demund had already known that it would be difficult. But looking at Rhyne''s frown, concentrating on his finger to no avail, Demund felt like he¡¯d hit a wall. Creating magic without the help of a magic language was like programming without a coding language with only ones and zeros. He knew how to recreate it because he¡¯d essentially copy and pasted the magic from the other world into the real one using his mind as a medium, but even then, it had been difficult. ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard,¡± he told them. ¡°Okay, who¡¯s next?¡± After around ten minutes, everyone had experienced ¡®magic,¡¯ looking just as perplexed as Rhyne. By this point, Demund felt depleted. He knew he could repeat the ordeal two more times with everyone, but circulating before sleeping would be out of the question unless he wanted to experience headaches. ¡°Is it like this?¡± Alina asked, shooting a ball of light out from her hand. Demund¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Alina grinned, letting the ball disappear. ¡°This is something different. Creating light is my superpower.¡± ¡°Ohhh.¡± ¡°But it feels different,¡± Alina continued, creating a ball of light once more. ¡°My power feels more solid. Yours felt like some loose strings wrapped into one.¡± ¡°Can you recreate what I showed you?¡± Demund asked hopefully. ¡°Um¡ª¡± Alina created a ball of light, very similar to the one Demund had demonstrated. But she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t explain how, but it¡¯s different. In the first place, I could only feel your power in my finger, but with this, it¡¯s like my whole body is concentrating.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like that for you too?¡± Rhyne asked. ¡°It¡¯s like that for me when I use my power.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s like that for everyone,¡± Riley guessed. ¡°I remember reading about how the SAP¡ªsorry, mana in your body concentrates into the region where your power is being used, then spreads out again when you stop using it. Oh yeah, I saw it during the Selection.¡± Demund vaguely recalled something like that as well, though he¡¯d been too focused on sending Jothan off and feeling sad to remember anything else. But Alina clapped her hands as if she¡¯d gotten an inspiration. ¡°I remember that!¡± she said excitedly. ¡°Demund, remember when Jothan was being tested? There was that monitor that was measuring something.¡± ¡°I think I remember,¡± Demund said. Listening to them made him realize something important. Without a system to shape their mana for them, they would have to learn how to shape it themselves. That meant being able to control their mana, or more specifically¡ªbeing able to circulate. He cleared his throat to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Alright. Maybe we should start on controlling our mana before trying to make magic,¡± he decided. He remembered the first time he¡¯d attempted to circulate. It had been a long, uncomfortable, frustrating process that took all of summer break, but he¡¯d improved with time. Slowly but surely, they would be able to learn. ¡°But I¡¯m too tired now,¡± he sighed. ¡°Using mana takes a lot of energy. I could fall asleep if I lay down right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to go anyway,¡± Riley agreed. After packing their belongings, they went out of Rhyne¡¯s apartment, taking the elevator down. Riley separated earlier from them since he could walk back to his place, and Demund was left with Alina and Kacy to take the bus home. ¡°This magic thing. Can it really be taught?¡± He turned to Kacy. She looked like a small fluffy animal, being wrapped in a long, padded jacket. But her eyes looked doubtful. Or expectant? He couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°With time,¡± he promised. ¡°Hm.¡± She took out her phone and put it before him. ¡°Your number,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have it? You¡¯re in the group chat, right?¡± Kacy scowled. He took the phone and hastily tapped his number into it and handed it back to her. A second later, his phone rang. It was a number he didn¡¯t know. ¡°This is my personal number,¡± she told him. ¡°As you might have heard, my father works with superheroes. So the idea that powers can be recreated is something that matters to me.¡± Demund narrowed his eyes. ¡°Erm, they aren¡¯t going to arrest me, right?¡± he questioned. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure powers aren¡¯t illegal. And my power isn¡¯t even a power. It¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°Magic, powers, they both use SAP,¡± Kacy said. ¡°Oh, well. You can¡¯t seem to do much anyway. No one is going to arrest you.¡± ¡°Why, thanks a lot.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m looking forward to what you can do and create,¡± she smiled. ¡°My family has connections. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to become friends with me.¡± ¡°I thought we were?¡± ¡°We were study partners,¡± she told him. He grinned hesitantly. ¡°Are we friends now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m letting you,¡± she humphed. Her ride had arrived, so she got in and lowered the windows. ¡°I¡¯ll be sending you some questions,¡± she stated, ¡°so don¡¯t fall asleep until eleven. See you tomorrow, Alina!¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± She drove away, leaving him and Alina by the bus stop. ¡°What was that?¡± he asked Alina, who shrugged. ¡°She doesn¡¯t mean anything bad,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s¡ªjust a little bad at expressing herself.¡± ¡°A little bad?¡± ¡°Oh, you know what I mean. You were like that to me when you first came over.¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t?¡± ¡°You were.¡± ¡°I¡ªI was,¡± Demund agreed, suddenly remembering. ¡°Do you think she¡ª¡± ¡°Making a move on you? Of course not,¡± Alina scoffed. ¡°Has been to the Islands,¡± Demund finished. ¡°O-oh, that¡¯s what you meant. Well, um, her father has. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s been there too. She met superheroes as well.¡± ¡°You mean celebrities.¡± ¡°She likes to call them superheroes.¡± ¡°Well, I met Aia Laia. We¡¯re friends. See?¡± he said, taking out his phone. ¡°Whaaat?!¡± Alina screeched in disbelief. ¡°How?!¡± ¡°Are you a fan?¡± ¡°No, but she¡¯s famous!¡± He had to move his hand away from Alina to prevent her from taking his phone, and thankfully, the bus came. It also meant that he couldn¡¯t escape from her after she took a seat next to him, pinning him to the wall. ¡°Show me,¡± she demanded. ¡°If you promise not to do anything weird.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± She snatched the phone away from him when it came into distance, furiously scrolling through the pages and messages. Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be anything interesting to see. While he was friends with the celebrity, they¡¯d never exchanged anything yet. What was surprising was how Alina was acting. Usually, she would be more restrained around him, even silent without saying anything. He¡¯d grown closer to her while helping her apply to TISE High and more comfortable, but rarely had she treated him like this in the past. Perhaps once or twice when they had been younger, but they hadn¡¯t talked much after entering middle school. She was treating him like an older brother. Like Jothan. His friend had always been reliable. In comparison, he was¡­Demund. A meek, unreliable guy. Had she changed, or had he? The answer was likely both. He didn''t feel much different; it was still the old him with a little more discipline. He was proud of himself, no doubt. He had changed. But he¡¯d only been focused on himself, unlike Jothan. He looked at Alina, wondering how she would have felt in a foreign environment with no one to help her before Kacy had lent her a hand. He¡¯d had Enariss and his two friends, very fortunately. Alina and Kacy wouldn¡¯t have mixed in his mind, but thinking back to Enariss, he could see why Alina defended her. Kacy was cute. She had a pretty face, and the him from a year ago would have agreed to her every demand. But he¡¯d learned to dislike being ordered around. ¡°What happens if I ignore Kacy¡¯s messages?¡± Demund asked. ¡°Will she send supervillains after me?¡± ¡°What? No. But you¡¯re interested in SAP and powers, right? She knows a lot, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to talk with her more. Besides, ignoring a girl is rude.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t she rude first?¡± Alina pouted, crossing her arms. ¡°You¡¯ve never had a girlfriend before, right? I can tell.¡± She really was treating him like Jothan. ¡°Speak for yourself.¡± ¡°Whatever. Hey, can I send her a message?¡± ¡°Wait¡ª¡± As much as he liked the attention, Demund wanted to go back home and fall asleep as quickly as possible. ? ? ? Shaden frowned. He was sure he¡¯d come to the right place, but the man that greeted him was someone who he had never seen before. However, that was not why he was frowning. He was frowning because the marker that he¡¯d left on Practol was on the man, though they looked completely different in appearance. ¡°Is this the gift of deception?¡± Shaden questioned. Now that he was focusing, he could feel the subtle layer of magic that surrounded the man. Had it not been for his marker, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. The man¡¯s eyes widened ever so slightly. He nodded, smiling while opening the door for him to enter. ¡°And yours must be the gift of focus,¡± he said, touching his chest. ¡°Yesterday, and now once more, I felt a string of magic touching me. Is it the ability of the Nieuts?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°You can feel it?¡± ¡°Like a strand of hair on my head,¡± Practol replied. ¡°It is unnoticeable.¡± ¡°But you noticed it.¡± ¡°Being in the line of deception, if I could not notice that something was amiss from anything, how would I fare? Such is the extent of my experience, as you shall learn to be wary as well.¡± The man led him inside without changing his appearance. They took a seat around a table, facing each other. There was nothing else there except the ceiling lights that illuminated the windowless room. ¡°In this appearance, I am Professor Harn of the Royal Academy,¡± Practol told him. ¡°When I teach you, I will look like such. Let us continue. Have you read the book?¡± ¡°All of it,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Good. Have you tasted the book¡¯s inherent magic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Excellent. I will not rush you, but our progress depends on how quickly you can replicate what I will show you. We will begin with colors.¡± The whole room turned white, so quickly that Shaden thought he was hallucinating. The walls, floor, and ceiling were completely white, but not in a glaring way; it looked as if the walls had been instantly painted. It was a small room, but it was impressive, nonetheless. After making Shaden place his hand on the table with the palm facing up, the man touched it. Instantly, his skin became red. A bright, unnatural red just like paint. ¡°This is the color red,¡± Practol said. ¡°It is the first of the colors of the rainbow. Can you replicate it?¡± As he¡¯d already gotten the feel for the gift of deception, the feeling on his palm came naturally to him. Placing his other hand on the table, he recreated the color on his second palm. ¡°Very good. Now, the color orange.¡± He followed Practol¡¯s examples one by one, going through all of the colors. Then they began mixing the colors, creating different tones. Next came simple drawings, like a red circle on a blue background, or separating his palm into four colors. ¡°My, my. But let us go on.¡± Next came harder images, like scribbles a child would make. When Shaden managed to copy even that, Practol took his finger off from his palm, instead putting it onto one side of the table. ¡°See if you can replicate the drawing without me having to touch you,¡± Practol told him. When he did it without a problem, Practol¡¯s face beamed. ¡°Colors are the basics of the basics,¡± he said, ¡°but it is still impressive that you can create them so quickly. Now, we move onto textures.¡± The wooden surface of the table turned into stone. The feeling hadn¡¯t changed, but the appearance looked impeccable. Shaden tried. His looked a little off on his first attempt, looking more like something someone would make on a default painting application on a computer. But he shifted the colors and minuscule details around, circulating intensely to concentrate. ¡°Marvelous!¡± Practol clapped. ¡°To create sublime art, one must be able to recreate another¡¯s perfectly. You have done it on your first lesson.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult,¡± Shaden admitted. ¡°It takes a lot of concentration.¡± He had never been a good artist. He was only copying what he saw, but even that had taken him a good five minutes before he got it right. The colors, the tone, the texture, the grains¡ªthere were many details that he had to focus on. ¡°Yes, it is. But you will become better and faster with time.¡± They continued to practice with different surfaces. Unlike his gift of taming or the gift of focus, the gift of deception wasn¡¯t very intuitive. Every material required focus. When he failed to recreate the look of the skin of a horse with all of its hairs, he felt like he¡¯d run into a wall. How was he supposed to create something three-dimensional on a two-dimensional surface? ¡°That, my dear student, is called spatial art. We will learn tomorrow,¡± Practol chuckled. The room returned to normal, becoming slightly darker. Shaden sighed. ¡°This is the hardest gift I¡¯ve learned so far. Even if I can copy what you show me, how am I going to do what you are doing?¡± ¡°It is likely the hardest,¡± Practol answered. ¡°Art requires a lifetime of dedication. You must practice, practice, practice¡ªand practice some more.¡± Shaden was surprised to find that it had already passed noon; the sun was brightly shining above the city. When he turned around, it was the usual Practol he knew: old, plain, and slightly obese. There was no sign of the refined scholar who had spent hours with him before. ¡°It is quite wonderful to have a genius student such as yourself,¡± Practol commented, wiping his forehead. ¡°Would you join me for lunch?¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°I¡¯m glad I¡¯m meeting your expectations,¡± he added. It was a true challenge for him. This was something that not only required magical talent but an artistic insight as well. ¡°Meeting my expectations?¡± The old man stopped to stare at him, and Shaden worried that he¡¯d said something wrong. Then, Practol shook his head. ¡°My dear boy. You¡¯ve learned something that took your grandfather one month and your aunt two¡ªin a day.¡± ¡°I¡­what?¡± And Shaden knew once again that he¡¯d overestimated what normal people could do. ? ? ? Shaden was good at controlling his mana. Unlike the time when his mana had constantly leaked out when he¡¯d lived in Danark, he could seal it within himself, hiding his presence from others. It had been drilled into him by Lytha, reinforced through their training. In the eyes of a creature sensitive to mana, he would appear to be normal. So he walked around the city without a care in mind, believing that among the hundreds of thousands of residents in the city, he didn¡¯t particularly stand out. While he did live at Sol Atalia, the best hotel in the kingdom, there were plenty of other families who looked much more important than him. What he did forget about was the golden library card with silver markings that he¡¯d received from a certain librarian at the Great Library of Saiton. He knew that the metal plate was enchanted, but with what, he didn¡¯t know. It had become a souvenir by the time he¡¯d gotten to Raconel, deep within his pocket. And it had stirred the attention of the mightiest existence in Melern. 6.3 Shaden was glad that his perception of space was enhanced through his mana. It wasn¡¯t easy to create hair, and all that awaited him after the introductory lessons were details and more intricate details. There was an intangible but significant difference between illusions that looked real and ones that did not, and all he could do now was make copies of physical objects. Otherwise, he would get a strange mix of colors that were close to what he imagined them to be but seemed the slightest bit off. He was getting better, but that was only because he was practicing on his arm; someday, he would have to cover his whole body or going further, the environment around him. It was similar to Jothan¡¯s superpower, though his friend¡¯s ability had seemed much easier to conjure, looking real with little to no effort. If there was anything he¡¯d learned about powers and magic, it was that powers seemed automatic while magic was manual. Of course, with the right incantations or inscriptions, casting magic would be much easier, but there was a need for effort to bring about such supernatural occurrences. For superpowers, not so much. It wasn¡¯t like he had to focus to wake up as Shaden. He waved his arm around. The hairs he¡¯d created swayed with his movement, but they looked like they were suspended in water, not air, waving slowly and awkwardly. Only after he concentrated did they fall properly as normal hairs did. He could make around ten strands sway properly without much focus, but when the number went above that, the hairs would float or freeze if he tried to do anything else. If he wanted to disguise himself, he would need to master creating illusions subconsciously. What was left for him was practice, practice, and more practice. ¡°Hairs are always difficult to reproduce,¡± Practol told him. ¡°It would be easier to wear a wig.¡± He was in his Professor Harn disguise¡ªchiseled and clean in appearance. He had an ample beard and good hair, all neatly taken care of. ¡°But you don¡¯t,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I do not,¡± Practol agreed. ¡°That is because I have had decades of practice. It is second nature to me.¡± ¡°But it means that it¡¯s possible,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I want to learn everything.¡± ¡°Very well. As of now, we are far ahead of our schedule. Now, here is a good trick to remember. Instead of creating the hairs individually, try to create sections of them and then replicate the sections. It will look poor at first, like blocks, but once you improve the physical properties of the sections, your workload will have decreased a hundredfold.¡± So Shaden did as he was advised. After placing twenty hairs in a group, he drilled the pattern into his mind. Once he was confident he could remember the feeling, he copied the pattern over his body. As expected, his skin looked like it had square clumps of ugly hair growing from it. ¡°It is good to create three or more variants when you are comfortable enough,¡± Practol said. ¡°This will smoothen the incongruity.¡± Shaden tried to create another one. Focusing on two then replicating it was difficult, but he managed to make it look better. The only problem was that he had not paid attention to the hairs¡¯ physics at all, causing them to look like short spikes on his arm. ¡°It¡¯s difficult,¡± Shaden admitted. ¡°It¡¯s already been a month, and I¡¯m still struggling with hair.¡± ¡°It has only been a month,¡± Practol corrected. ¡°Have some confidence. Too much is harmful, but you deserve to be proud.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Now, would you look at the time!¡± Practol said, looking out of the window. ¡°Let us visit the market before it becomes too dark.¡± Getting up, Shaden changed his face. It belonged to one of the children at the orphanage that Practol took care of, someone with the same hair color and height as him. He darkened his skin tone and stretched his eyes, slightly extending his nose. His chin became thicker and his eyes thinner. ¡°Your chin is a little too far out,¡± Practol corrected. After Shaden had shortened it, the man nodded, changing into his usual self in half a second. ¡°Wonderful! I would not be able to tell the two of you apart. You are improving every day.¡± They left the building and strolled through the streets in their disguises. All the while, Shaden focused on the magic surrounding his skin, making sure that nothing broke apart or became disoriented. It had happened once. His nose had drooped, and Practol had been quick to point it out. He didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake again, and the best way to improve was to practice in real situations. The capital was a crowded place. Soon enough, they stepped into the wider road filled with moving carts and people, various noises all over the place. While they were walking, Practol motioned to various objects. ¡°The plank on the wall,¡± he told him. Shaden changed the appearance of his skin to said plank, causing lines and brown texture to get painted over his skin. Now, his arm looked as if it had been made of wood at a glance. There were many more details he was missing, but this wasn¡¯t about the details. It was about blending in with the surroundings in an instant. ¡°Very good. Now, the pattern of the dress of the lady in red.¡± His skin became a mix of stars and roses on a background of velvet. Shaden quickly lightened the tone, realizing that he had made it a little darker due to the shadow of the building over them. ¡°Fast and precise. Now, the painted glass jar on top of the merchant¡¯s stall.¡± The man had chosen a harder one. Shaden turned his skin into the color of light blue, but it wasn¡¯t only the glass¡¯s appearance he had to change this time. For objects that could be seen through, he would have to replicate the environment as well. ¡°Ah, you need more practice,¡± Practol observed. ¡°You have forgotten to focus the illusion on me, not yourself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how I would,¡± Shaden said. ¡°We¡¯re moving around as well. Is it possible?¡± Practol smiled. The next instant, his head turned clear, leaving only a headless body that walked beside him. Strangely, those around them didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°There are skills to make it easier,¡± Practol said, turning back, ¡°but I have done it with only our gift. Yes, it is difficult. But it is possible. Learn to copy and paste your surroundings. That is why we practice.¡± ¡°How did no one notice it?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°I am focusing the magic only on you. Light bends through our gift. But you must learn how to direct it, control it. Focus, and two men will see two different things. However, we are not at that stage yet. To have skill, you must have a solid foundation.¡± They went around replicating different textures all the way into the marketplace. The large, bustling area was the perfect place to find all sorts of colors and goods to copy, and as magic was not as foreign as it was in Bughast, no one particularly minded his arm changing colors. After all, there were plenty of illusionists around, and according to Practol, competitions existed as well. Practol¡¯s alter ego¡ªProfessor Harn¡ªwas a teacher of such illusions. The children of the orphanage were regularly taught magic as well, so if anyone did recognize them, they would have an excuse. The only problem was his voice. ¡°If you wish, you can be taught that as well,¡± Practol said, ¡°though it is not part of our art. With your learning speed, perhaps I can get you a teacher. Though I worry that you may pique the interest of many.¡± ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± ¡°From the time we have received our gift from Skotos, it has remained undiscovered. Those who know about the Limen name are few. Even if you draw others¡¯ interests, you would vanish like smoke in a storm, leaving only me and my son with the aftermath. Though I suppose it would matter little with the many faces I have. A talented boy here or there is nothing unusual.¡± ¡°Then I would love to learn.¡± To be fair, he was becoming slightly bored with copying and pasting every day. They would have class every weekday when Practol was free; the schedule for the week would arrive through a messenger. It was mostly during the mornings as the man had work in the afternoon. Today they¡¯d begun later, but the routine was set. When the three hours were done, Shaden had nothing else to do but practice in his room or go to food shops with the pocket money he¡¯d received. He would occasionally watch plays or visit the orphanage, but he wanted other stimuli. Magical stimuli. He was a genius in this world, and it felt wasteful not to learn everything he could. And magic was fun. Feeling the strands and molecules of mana combine and weave together to incur a phenomenon was exhilarating. So much more if he did it as Demund. It was gruesome to recreate magic in the waking world, but if he knew it as Shaden, at least with time, he could learn it all. ¡°Very well. I will get you a teacher. Is there an alias you would like to use?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it will matter,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°As you¡¯ve said, no one knows who I am.¡± Practol nodded slowly. ¡°When would you like to begin?¡± ¡°As soon as possible.¡± The man took out a notebook and scribbled something in it, returning it to his pocket. ¡°I will send you a list by tomorrow,¡± he told him. ¡°But we have been distracted. That apple over there looks adequate.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Shaden said, showing his arm. ¡°Quite. Make it glisten a little more. Ah, that¡¯s better.¡± Light, reflections, and refractions. That would be something he would have to practice creating. He could do it, no doubt about that. But combining all of the different elements together to create an image was what made his head spin. Nothing was automatic and intuitive, unlike the other gifts. Art was an arduous thing. It never felt perfect. All that would fix it was practice, practice, and more practice. But he didn¡¯t worry. He still had plenty of time. ? ? ? ¡°We don¡¯t have time,¡± Riley sighed. ¡°The test is before us! Come on, the last thirty minutes are enough.¡± ¡°The last thirty minutes are not enough!¡± Rhyne argued, slapping his hand on the table. ¡°Just when I think I get it, we have to go home. I swear, if we have two hours of continuous practice, I know I can do it.¡± The girls were absent as they were out with their friends, so it was just the three of them again. They were at Demund¡¯s house; he¡¯d never thought that he would feel comfortable with people over, but looking at the situation, he had changed. He hadn¡¯t noticed it much. ¡°You can¡¯t focus because the girls aren¡¯t here.¡± ¡°They¡¯re having fun. Why can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Because our test is in two days.¡± ¡°We studied hard enough. Besides, it¡¯s the weekend. And it¡¯s only one test. My grades are good so far.¡± ¡°Dude. Last test, you slept at five after playing games.¡± ¡°I was stressed, okay? I mean, I still did well.¡± ¡°You know, it¡¯s not for me to decide,¡± Riley shrugged, turning to Demund. ¡°You decide. You said that you feel tired after using your mana, and I wouldn¡¯t want to exhaust you for the whole day.¡± ¡°I think we can take a break for today,¡± Demund said. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re being too disciplined because of your power. But it¡¯s not bad to have fun?¡± ¡°Demund, my sweet savior, the great sage of legends!¡± Rhyne declared, throwing his fists up in the air. ¡°I knew you would understand me.¡± ¡°But if I mess up my test, it¡¯s on you.¡± ¡°What! Er, I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°Anyway, magic! Let¡¯s go.¡± While Riley continued to study, Demund positioned himself before Rhyne and placed his finger on his palm. Rhyne stared intently at his hand. They¡¯d discovered that while they used their powers, they could feel the patterns of mana more easily; Rhyne, with his slow-time perception ability, was theoretically the most talented. Next was Riley who could focus better than others. Alina and Kacy didn¡¯t have mental powers, but it still helped to keep their abilities active according to them. ¡°Hmm. Hmmmmmm¡­¡± While Demund¡¯s light orb shined on Rhyne¡¯s hand, Rhyne furrowed his eyebrows and nodded slowly. Demund was slightly sorry that he didn¡¯t have better ways to teach them, but the other world¡¯s methods didn¡¯t exist here. In the first place, humans learned magic from otherworldly creatures, mainly the elves who had a deep connection to the Spirit Realm. And that was through the assistance of incantations. He recalled there being human wizards who had awakened magic without the help of the elves or spirits or dragons, but they were the lowest of the low, having little documentation. And rightfully so; such magic could only be transferred from master to student. Of course, one could imbue their books with magic to help the next person learn, but human wizards of the past were too few and unknowledgeable to do such things. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Demund suspected that he was the same as those archaic wizards. He had wondered how they had transferred their magic to one another, but it was probably the same as what he was currently doing. Usually, it would be one student per master. He could see why. He knew he¡¯d have to learn more about magic someday. Maybe he would ask Practol to introduce him to some teachers. His studies would help him discover more about what mana was, and in turn, superpowers¡­ What were superpowers, anyway? How did they work with so little effort from their users? He¡¯d thought of them as being inherent, but the more he learned, the more bizarre they seemed. Such complicated ¡®magic¡¯ couldn¡¯t be created naturally. Superpowers had emerged around a century ago. The world changed¡ªthat was what they learned in school. But how? What had caused all of this to happen? He suspected that the answer would be at the Preliminary Islands. But he had failed to get there. But he still had another chance after he graduated high school. Oh, how he dearly wanted to find out. ¡°Woah, wait, I think I got it,¡± Rhyne said with excitement. Demund dispelled the magic, and Rhyne took in a deep breath. ¡°Really?¡± Riley asked, glancing their way. ¡°Okay. Look.¡± Rhyne glared at his finger. His face started to become red, and after a few seconds of nothing happening, he released the breath he was holding in and fell on the floor, looking defeated. ¡°I was so close!¡± he complained, springing back up. ¡°Just when I had the feeling, it kinda went away. Argh, again! We must try one more time.¡± ¡°Take it slowly,¡± Demund grinned, placing his finger on Rhyne¡¯s palm again. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a week.¡± ¡°But how cool would it be to create light? Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Demund cast magic on his hand again, and Rhyne reverted back to his thoughtful expression. His friend could concentrate seriously if he tried¡ªit was just that he only did it for the things he liked. Well, he was glad that his friends liked magic. ¡°Whew, sorry, I need a break,¡± Demund eventually said, stopping his magic. ¡°I used too much power too quickly.¡± ¡°Dang, it¡¯s already been an hour,¡± Rhyne whistled. ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice! Yo, I got the perfect stuff for you.¡± Reaching into his bag, Rhyne took out a square plastic container and placed it on the table. ¡°Are those cookies?¡± Riley asked. ¡°Wait a minute¡ª¡± ¡°Yep, my sister made them,¡± Rhyne grinned, opening the container. ¡°My parents don¡¯t like sweets, so I brought them all here.¡± ¡°I love cookies,¡± Demund admitted, getting up. ¡°I think we have some milk.¡± ¡°Er, Demund? Maybe you should try them first before that,¡± Riley warned. ¡°Jenesy¡¯s cookies are¡­well, no offense to her. But they¡¯re cursed.¡± Rhyne shrugged with a big smile on his mouth. ¡°You won¡¯t know until you¡¯ve tried them,¡± he said. Without much hesitation, Demund picked up a cookie and held it in his hand. He¡¯d tried lizards, mice, fermented meat, hard bread, moldy bread¡ªall sorts of foods as Shaden. He doubted that a cookie could be any worse. He took a large bite. His eyes widened. ¡°Oh no,¡± Riley groaned. ¡°Oh yes,¡± Rhyne grinned. ¡°These¡ªare interesting,¡± Demund said, stuffing the rest of the cookie into his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the milk.¡± Riley frowned. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Rhyne also grabbed a cookie and munched it. ¡°Ah, yes, truly interesting,¡± he said, chewing slowly. ¡°Tastes like cookies.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pulling my leg.¡± Riley reluctantly took a cookie and inspected it, putting it before his face. ¡°Smells normal,¡± he said. Then he took a bite. ¡°So?¡± Rhyne asked. ¡°They¡¯re not cursed anymore,¡± Riley commented with a nod. ¡°Dang, she improved. But they¡¯re kind of¡ªhard.¡± ¡°Yeah, like cardboard.¡± ¡°I like it,¡± Demund said, returning with the milk. ¡°Tell Jenesy I said thanks. They¡¯re kind of like sweeter biscuits?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better with milk,¡± Riley nodded. ¡°Dude, these are pretty good.¡± ¡°Compared to her other stuff.¡± ¡°Compared to her other stuff,¡± Riley agreed. ¡°I think she¡¯s a good cook? She made me breakfast last time,¡± Demund said. ¡°That¡¯s because she practiced. Whenever she makes new dishes¡ª¡± Rhyne shivered. ¡°It¡¯s like a thousand cockroaches are dancing in your mouth. Never, ever try her new dishes. Do you know how scary it is to live in the same house as her? One moment you¡¯re lying in bed, and the other she¡¯s stuffing sugar-coated salmon into your mouth. That feeling, it¡¯s like¡ªbam!¡± Riley and Demund yelped when a small burst of light exploded from Rhyne¡¯s hand, blinding their eyes. Rhyne yelled the loudest, instantly jumping to his feet with his hands before him. His eyes were wide open. ¡°Did I just¡ª?¡± ¡°I think you did,¡± Demund blinked. ¡°No way.¡± Riley¡¯s mouth was wide open. ¡°This quickly? We can copy superpowers?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s only light. But yes,¡± Demund nodded. He also hadn¡¯t expected Rhyne to learn this quickly. ¡°Do it again, do it again!¡± Riley said. ¡°Okay. Whew. How did I do it? Okay, here it goes.¡± Rhyne focused¡ª And nothing happened. He chuckled nervously. ¡°Um, wait, can I get another example?¡± Demund quickly cast magic on Rhyne¡¯s hand, and a sort of understanding seemed to sprout in his face. ¡°Okay, okay. So it¡¯s like a poof, fling, then bam!¡± Demund and Riley winced again when another flash blinded their eyes. ¡°Dude!¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t seem to control it properly,¡± Rhyne said, ¡°but I think I got it. It¡¯s like, er¡ªbam!¡± ¡°Ow! Dude, stop!¡± ¡°I ain¡¯t stopping till I drop!¡± While Riley ran around trying to catch Rhyne who was flashbanging them whenever he could, Demund grabbed a cookie and enjoyed it with a glass of milk, closing his eyes. Above everything else, he was relieved; magic was reproducible. And quickly as well. It was only light magic, but his theory had been proved¡ªhe could bring his knowledge from the other world to here. It would be revolutionary. He could be the bridge between the two worlds. ¡°Oh, right.¡± He messaged Kacy. She¡¯d asked him to tell her when he had succeeded at teaching others. While she came across as slightly patronizing, Alina¡¯s words had stuck with him; it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to have ties with the girl. And well, she was cute as well. That made her attitude fun rather than annoying. Demund shook his head. Well, she was part of the group now. That alone was enough. He was surprised when he got a reply a few seconds later. ¡°Video proof?¡± he muttered. ¡°Hey, Rhyne, come over here for a second.¡± ¡°Yeah? Ah, okay.¡± He quickly took a short video and sent it to her. Again, she replied shortly after. ¡°Excellent,¡± Demund read. ¡°What does that mean?¡± He waited for a little longer after seeing her type. Since she was taking longer, he put a cookie in his mouth and was about to wash it down with a glass of milk¡ª His eyes fell on the message Kacy had sent him. ¡°W¡ªWhat!¡± Demund spat. ¡°Yooooo, I know they¡¯re not that good, but no reason to spit them,¡± Rhyne complained. ¡°Oh gosh, sorry¡ª¡± ¡°Here, tissues.¡± Demund quickly cleaned the small mess he¡¯d made on his papers. Only milk had come out which was fortunate, and none of it had gotten on the books. It was a short while before he had tidied the place again, after which he hastily returned to his phone to message Kacy. The message she had sent him¡ª ¡®How does going to the Islands sound to you?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know how it would be possible, even with her background. But there was only one answer he could give her. ¡°Enariss, Jothan¡ª¡± He dearly missed seeing both of them. ¡°I¡¯m coming for you guys.¡± ? ? ? Shaden adjusted his clothes before the mirror. He looked fancier than usual, and his hair had been styled as well. A servant stood next to him with his coat. After he was satisfied, the servant helped him put it on, tidying his body before he went out of the dressing room. ¡°I don¡¯t see why this is necessary,¡± Shaden said after he had reached Practol. ¡°You and Shpiel are the only ones who know who I am.¡± ¡°It is your birthday. You must look your very best,¡± Practol smiled. ¡°Besides, we will have some important guests over.¡± ¡°Important guests?¡± ¡°You will see.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t mind meeting new people. But it was sudden, having strangers be invited to his birthday celebration. Practol had reserved a modest banquet hall for the occasion, and looking at the chairs, the number of people who came wouldn¡¯t exceed twenty. ¡°What are the plans for today?¡± ¡°We have many things prepared. But a party isn¡¯t complete without guests.¡± At that moment, the doors opened behind him. Shpiel walked in, and with him, several familiar faces made themselves known. Shaden couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°Dad? Mom? Melany! And Shidey too!¡± He ran towards them and embraced them in a hug. ¡°You¡¯ve grown,¡± Garthan said, patting his head. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much!¡± Melsei cried, holding his face. ¡°Are you well? You didn¡¯t write a single letter to us!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Shaden sheepishly apologized. ¡°I was very busy.¡± ¡°Now then, if you would excuse me, my son will lead you through the preparations,¡± Practol said with a slight bow. ¡°It is an honor to meet you all, but I suspect that you would rather be by yourselves than have someone watching you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Shaden said gratefully. ¡°For everything.¡± ¡°It was the least I could do.¡± Practol left the room. ¡°Where¡¯s Rother?¡± Shaden asked, looking around. ¡°He didn¡¯t come?¡± ¡°Sadly, no. Rother is busy,¡± Garthan told him. ¡°He has gone to Anor to train.¡± ¡°Anor?¡± That was where the beastmen lived. More than half a year ago, he had been there, wondering about his purpose in life. ¡°Yes. The strongest warriors reside there. Right now, he should be working as an adventurer.¡± ¡°After I told him not to!¡± Melsei sighed. ¡°Why must my children do the most dangerous things? Shaden, have you been doing dangerous things?¡± ¡°N-not at all,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°Rother is a strong man now,¡± Garthan stated. Shaden blinked. Rother was six years older than him¡ªwhich meant the guy was eighteen. That was older than him in the other world. Time had passed so quickly since the day he¡¯d been born in Exarria. Talking about time¡ª ¡°You¡¯re so tall now!¡± Shaden commented, looking at Melany who was holding her mother¡¯s dress. ¡°Melany, would you give me a hug?¡± She seemed hesitant, but reached out and gave him a hug as well as a kiss on the cheek. Shaden felt warm in his heart. ¡°You must be¡­seven?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°And Shidey¡ª¡± The cat had jumped out of Melany¡¯s arms and was rubbing itself on Shaden¡¯s legs. Shaden wasted no time bonding with it, and all he could feel from the cat were affection, obedience, and satisfaction from¡­getting mana? Right. Shidey was a magical beast. She¡¯d consumed his mana long before he had known it. Now, with his gift from the Jakhar Kishaks, he realized that Shidey was absorbing his mana readily. ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt my family, did you?¡± he asked. ¡°Meow?¡± the cat replied. It had five tails now. It jumped on top of his shoulders, positioning itself around his neck, purring. Melany didn¡¯t look too happy about that. He heard Shpiel clear his throat. ¡°You must be hungry,¡± he said. ¡°Please, take your seats at the central table. We have a celebration to enjoy.¡± So they sat down while facing the front of the room. Shaden and Melany were between their parents, and Shaden handed Shidey back to Melany after she reached out with her hands for the cat. She carried the cat quite well despite it being quite chunky. Shpiel clapped his hands, and the doors at the front opened in unison, revealing waiters with platters and plates in their hands. They smoothly placed steaming dishes before them and left just as quickly. A neatly dressed man in white with a large, fluffy hat that covered his hair came out after all of them, giving the four family members a bow. ¡°I am Peresi, the Head Chef for this lovely four-course meal,¡± he began. ¡°I am honored to serve my guests. Please enjoy this Savlang Blure topped with exquisite Mangar eggs as an appetizer, with a side dish of Soup of Cream with flakes of Mangar. Drinks will be a fine complement of sweet berry juice, with regards to the young guests.¡± The cook bowed, then headed back into the doors. ¡°Now, a party is incomplete without entertainment,¡± Shpiel said, clapping his hands once more. The doors opened once more, revealing musicians with stringed instruments and woodwinds. They positioned themselves in order, and Shpiel positioned himself before them, raising his hands. The music softly began, and Shaden was surprised that the man was skilled as a conductor. It was the perfect background music, soft enough so that Shaden could speak with his family. They talked about many things. How he had lived, how they had lived, what Rother was doing, what sights they saw, what animals he¡¯d seen, the wonderful service the Seines had provided them that allowed Garthan to rest from his guard duties, and much much more. Shaden was delighted to find out that Melany had gotten a private tutor. They were expensive, but now that he was officially part of Skotos, his grandfather didn¡¯t withhold his support for the family. It was also why Rother had gotten the funds to go to Anor. ¡°All I¡¯ve heard about you is praise,¡± Garthan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, son. You¡¯ve already surpassed me.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Garthan had always been someone strong and unbreakable in his eyes. He still remembered the night when he had saved him from the giant mutated rat in Danark. But the things he heard from Lytha and his grandfather lingered in his mind. He was fulfilling what his father had run away from. But that had happened when his father was very young. He had taken the path of a swordsman instead, leaving behind everything Shaden was learning. But why? Now that he had thought of it, he hadn¡¯t had a proper conversation about life with his dad. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot I don¡¯t know,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I want to speak to you properly. To all of you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we speak now?¡± Melany asked. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Haha, okay.¡± It wasn¡¯t the celebration he¡¯d expected, but it was the celebration he¡¯d needed. Being back with family after so long felt soothing. While there was some awkwardness due to the amount of time they¡¯d spent apart from each other, it quickly melted away, replaced with the calm, peaceful atmosphere Shaden had grown up in. He¡¯d missed it much more than he had believed. Hugging his family made him want to fall asleep completely unguarded, free from all the worries in the world. Looking at Shidey reminded him of Grak, and his heart felt sore from thinking about his past two years, but those times were behind him. ¡°You have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed all of you,¡± he told them with all of his heart. Thus his twelfth birthday passed, accompanied by the people he loved. ? ? ? Practol walked down the hallway, his steps quickening. Now that the heir¡¯s family had come to Raconel, there were many preparations to be made. Everything would have to be done meticulously under the nose of a genius¡ªsomeone who had mastered the other families¡¯ gifts within a year. Looking at the boy¡¯s progress, Practol¡¯s mind calculated a hundred different outcomes, steering his actions towards the best conclusion for him and his family. Many eyes were watching. Powerful, ancient eyes. On one hand was a being beyond human power; on the other was a man who had never missed a kill. Both could end him easily. He had trod a fine line so far, and it had looked like his life would finally come to peace¡ªbut then, the heir had arrived. Not the vulnerable, naive boy he was expecting, but someone who matched Granor¡¯s boasting. Someone who had caught the attention of the dragons. He had wanted to deal with his obligations quietly, but they had noticed. They had become curious about the existence that was meant to be hidden from the world. And they would ask questions. He had to prepare the boy for that moment, but if that failed¡ªother steps would have to be taken. For his life, for the children¡¯s, for his family¡¯s. He was aware that he was a valuable piece. He wasn¡¯t in immediate danger yet. But a wise man always knew to prepare for a storm when the sun was bright, to prepare for snow during the summer. So he would weave his connections and tools into safety nets that would break his fall if he ever did fail. And then there was the boy himself. There had been rumors that the boy had been blessed by the goddess of Skotos. It was true that magic lingered within the ancient tomes each family had received, and the power the Limen bloodline inherited through their black daggers was something that sent shivers down his spine. But he had never felt the presence of an unfathomable being in Skotos that he had felt in Raconel. He could still remember the powerlessness he¡¯d experienced kneeling before the court of the Silver King and the presence of the Guardian, forced to seal a contract of obedience. He doubted that the boy was as powerful even if he did have a blessing. His talent was incredible, but it couldn¡¯t hold a candle to something that had lived for hundreds, if not thousands of years. All he could hope was for the eyes to lose interest. Talent was not rare in the larger scope of things. They would quickly become bored and everyone would go along their separate ways. For that peace, he needed to prepare. Pratol¡¯s appearance changed right as he walked out of the doors, blending into the crowd that roamed the streets, unaware of the invisible strings that controlled the nation behind the shadows. 6.4 ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would be this excited,¡± Kacy said, tilting her head. ¡°I told you before, but you shouldn¡¯t expect much.¡± ¡°So?¡± Demund demanded. ¡°How do you get into the Islands?¡± She looked around, pushing her long hair back with her fingers. ¡°The whole point of the Islands is to nurture special people. To get in, you have to show something to them. Take down a criminal, save a plane from plummeting. Oh, but don¡¯t think about becoming a vigilante. You¡¯ll still get punished.¡± ¡°Showing something,¡± Demund muttered. ¡°You mean creating magic and teaching it to others.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see, I see.¡± Demund nodded, rubbing his chin. ¡°But how exactly am I going to show people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Kacy smiled lightly. ¡°We become Vigglers.¡± Viggle was the video platform everyone used to watch or upload videos or streams, and Demund himself had used it quite often in the past for entertainment. Now, he mainly used it for studying. ¡°You know, there are tons of Vigglers who have cool superpowers that they show off,¡± Demund reasoned. ¡°Ours isn¡¯t that fun. I get what you mean¡ªif we constantly improve, we might be able to get some views. But it¡¯ll take a long time.¡± ¡°Give it a year,¡± Kacy shrugged. ¡°A year.¡± By then, Enariss would be back. As much as he wanted to meet his friend, he didn¡¯t want to leave Enariss behind. It wouldn¡¯t be as¡­dramatic. ¡°We could try,¡± Demund said, ¡°but I won¡¯t be able to focus on it much. It¡¯ll only be short clips of us practicing, and that¡¯s probably very boring.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing,¡± Kacy said. ¡°It¡¯s also about having fun.¡± To be honest, Demund was disappointed. He¡¯d expected more from the girl whose father had ties with the Islands. It was why he¡¯d answered every text she¡¯d sent him and had bent to her requests even if they came across as condescending. But this was it¡ªuploading videos to Viggle. He¡¯d thought of that before as well. Kacy¡¯s eyes twinkled while looking up towards him. They were full of expectations, looking into the possibilities they would achieve, though Demund didn¡¯t think that anyone would watch them create light when they could watch others fly into a hurricane or dive into the deep ocean. Then again, he¡¯d liked watching Vigglers play games. Perhaps a few would find their efforts entertaining. ¡°Then let¡¯s have fun with it,¡± Demund surrendered. ¡°Perfect!¡± The next moment, he was standing with Riley, Rhyne, and Alina before an expensive camera Kacy had brought, awkwardly looking at the lens, not sure of what to do. None of the others seemed to know what to do as well. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m starting,¡± Kacy announced, raising her hand. ¡°Get ready¡ªand go.¡± ¡°Yo, yo, yo!¡± Rhyne said enthusiastically, raising his hand to wave. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you have an ancient power that you are willing to teach! Please, enlighten me.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Kacy complained, stopping the video. ¡°You have to be more natural. No weird introductions.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s how Vigglers start their videos,¡± Rhyne argued. ¡°It has to be exciting.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re gaming Vigglers,¡± Riley told him. ¡°We are more like¡­studying Vigglers?¡± ¡°Even they have to be fun and exciting to get views. No one¡¯s going to watch something boring.¡± The future looked dark for Demund. ¡°I think we should sit down,¡± Alina suggested. ¡°Standing makes it unnatural.¡± So they sat down around a table, and Alina adjusted the camera once more. After she gave them the okay sign, they began again. ¡°Welcome to the circle of wizardry, where we learn magic from another world,¡± Rhyne began with the creepiest voice he could conjure. ¡°Dude.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I think it was good. Adds mood.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do one more take,¡± Kacy announced. ¡°Clear your throats¡ªand go.¡± Nobody spoke a word. Everyone was silent, staring at the camera and each other. Rhyne burped. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to do that,¡± he apologized. ¡°Right,¡± Kacy said, stopping the video. ¡°I knew things would turn out this way. Now that the bloopers are done, it¡¯s time to go over the script.¡± ¡°Script?¡± She reached into her bag and took out several bundles of paper, each stapled together. They each took one from her. It was titled, ¡®Project V.¡¯ ¡°You planned all of this,¡± Demund asked, flipping through the pages. At a glance, she seemed to know what she was writing about. There was an introduction, different dialogues they could use, and several catchphrases she had thought of. ¡°We need an outline,¡± she said, sitting down before them. ¡°Being a Viggler takes effort.¡± Demund raised an eyebrow. ¡°You do know that we¡¯re here to study, right?¡± ¡°But sometimes some breaks are okay,¡± Rhyne added, nodding at the script. ¡°I like this. It¡¯s well thought of. Ooh, this name. The Circle of Magic! That¡¯s like mine.¡± ¡°I like Power Learners,¡± Riley said. ¡°It¡¯s simple and straightforward.¡± ¡°But a little vague.¡± ¡°True.¡± ¡°How about the After School Magic Club?¡± Alina suggested. ¡°It¡¯s catchy.¡± ¡°I like that one as well,¡± Demund agreed. ¡°But are we a club? We¡¯re more of a study group.¡± ¡°We can make a club,¡± Kacy said. ¡°You, Alina, Rhyne, Riley, and me. I think that fulfills the minimum requirement. We¡¯ll get funds from the school and a room as well.¡± ¡°A club¡­¡± The only club he knew of was the MMA Club, the biggest one in the school. There were others, but he¡¯d never bothered to join any of them. Still, he didn¡¯t like the idea of more people joining. Not only would he run out of energy faster, but given how he had been treated during school and by Edan, it sounded like a bad idea. He had met wonderful people whenever he¡¯d moved places as Shaden. But it had been natural, just like how he had met Kacy. ¡°You can be the president,¡± Kacy stated. ¡°If you don¡¯t like anyone, you can always reject their application. But the more people we have, the more benefits we will get. Noticeable benefits.¡± She looked at him. He realized she was referring to what they¡¯d talked about before. ¡°Me as the leader? I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not really a leader type.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯d do well,¡± Riley said. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s leading after Enariss left.¡± ¡°True,¡± Rhyne nodded. ¡°How different could it be?¡± Demund scratched his cheek. ¡°If you guys are fine with it, we can make one,¡± he said. ¡°All in favor?¡± Kacy asked. Everyone raised their hands. ¡°Perfect,¡± Kacy nodded. She promptly took out additional sheets from her bag¡ªapplication forms printed from the school. ¡°Er, we¡¯re still going to study, right?¡± Demund asked. The answers he got didn¡¯t sound so sure. But in the end, they had decided on a club name. ? ? ? The classroom door slid open. Demund stepped inside, looking at the walls. There was a large window right across the door, big enough to open and jump through. They were on the fourth and highest floor, and the view of the campus was something Demund quite liked. The place was empty save a few boxes; they would have to organize them to make room for the tables and chairs they would bring in. ¡°I like this,¡± Rhyne whistled, coming inside. ¡°But it¡¯s kind of¡­¡± ¡°Small,¡± Kacy finished. The room was small. If a table was brought in, only one person would be able to walk through the gap between the table and the walls at a time. Demund was pretty sure he could get from the door to the windows in three hops, two if he tried. ¡°I mean, we¡¯re lucky enough to get one,¡± Alina said cheerfully. ¡°They gave us a room right away.¡± ¡°They gave us the storage room,¡± Kacy said. ¡°Who do you think our advisor will be?¡± Riley said, looking out of the window. ¡°Wow, the view is great.¡± ¡°Our club isn¡¯t official yet,¡± Alina answered. ¡°Who knows? Maybe we¡¯ll never become official, which is why they gave us this room in the first place.¡± Rhyne snorted. ¡°Riiiight. Introducing ourselves as the Making Abilities Globally Intelligible Club wasn¡¯t such a great idea.¡± They¡¯d come up with the name after long hours of debating so that their club¡¯s acronym would be the Magic Club without sounding too occult or silly. But the teacher who had looked over their application had glanced at them with a raised eyebrow with a slightly questioning smile on his lips. They¡¯d been given a room in the end, but it wasn¡¯t a regular classroom like the ones the other clubs had. ¡°I like this place,¡± Demund decided. ¡°The smallness makes it cozy. Besides, we won¡¯t need a bigger room for just five people.¡± ¡°But if more people join, we¡¯ll gain more recognition,¡± Kacy argued. ¡°No one will find us here. We¡¯ll have to start advertising¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take it slowly,¡± Demund told her. ¡°Besides, it¡¯ll be harder to teach you guys if there are more people. My energy isn¡¯t limitless, remember?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kacy agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s start by decorating the room!¡± Alina piped up. ¡°We might as well enjoy it while we have it.¡± So they spent the rest of the time moving the boxes to the side and bringing in the table and chairs. It didn¡¯t take twenty minutes for them to get everything they needed, so when the preparations were done, they sat down around the rectangular table and began their first meeting. ¡°I don¡¯t think Rhyne needs more teaching as of now,¡± Demund said. ¡°Rhyne, you can practice your light magic while I teach the others.¡± ¡°Righty,¡± Rhyne nodded. ¡°Erm, how do we deal with the flashbangs?¡± ¡°You could go to a corner and place a jacket or bag over yourself,¡± Riley suggested. ¡°Aha.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s just the three of you left,¡± Demund nodded. ¡°Alina can already create light through her ability, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand the spell in no time.¡± ¡°Hopefully,¡± she said. ¡°And Riley¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I almost got it,¡± he said. ¡°Just a little more.¡± ¡°Yep. Kacy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t get any ¡®feels¡¯ as Rhyne did.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll practice with me the most,¡± Demund decided. ¡°Let¡¯s do ten minutes each for Riley and Alina, fifteen for Kacy. We can change it later. I¡¯m pretty sure I can keep it up for an hour or two.¡± They began right away. To save time, he did what he¡¯d never done before: teach two people at once. He held Alina and Riley¡¯s hands with his fingers, sending his mana through to create magic on the tips of their fingers. It tired him twice as much and made his head hurt a little, but after the first two minutes, he knew he could do it. After they were done, it was Kacy¡¯s turn. For her, he sent his mana through her whole hand so that she would experience the magic better. She nodded slowly while keeping her eyes closed. ¡°I may or may not get it,¡± she said, pursing her lips. ¡°But it feels¡­nice.¡± She said it very softly, making it almost a whisper. She turned her head away right after so that she wouldn¡¯t face him. ¡°What I meant is that the magic feels nice,¡± she clarified. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Demund chuckled. Ages ago, he would have been much more embarrassed, stuttering over his words. But he¡¯d seen plenty of beautiful women and girls during his life. All things considered, despite his complete lack of experience with dating, he was pretty good at not being awkward. Probably. They continued, all the while flashes of light illuminated the room from the corner. Before he knew, an hour and a half had passed¡ª Demund¡¯s head suddenly felt dizzy. He heard a high, sharp note ring inside of his ears, vanishing a few seconds later. ¡°Demund!¡± Alina cried. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Demund touched his nose, feeling something wet. Sure enough, a small trail of blood was going down his skin. While he kept his head back, Riley quickly ran to the toilet and grabbed a handful of paper towels which Demund put on his nose. ¡°I feel so tired,¡± Demund muttered. ¡°I think I might have used too much mana.¡± The headache was something he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. He¡¯d always been careful not to overexert himself. He was sure he¡¯d done the same while teaching the others. Had using magic with both hands done something? He wasn¡¯t sure. All he knew then was that he was very, very tired. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kacy panicked, holding her hands together in worry. ¡°Is this dangerous?¡± ¡°The nosebleed is new, but I¡¯ve had this before,¡± Demund reassured. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She didn¡¯t sound convinced. ¡°I¡¯ll take him to the infirmary,¡± Riley offered. ¡°Nah, I can go alone.¡± ¡°What if you faint on the way? Let¡¯s just check if anything¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go as well,¡± Rhyne said. ¡°We can all go,¡± Alina suggested. In the end, having nothing to do, they all went down to the infirmary, helping Demund not trip or fall on the stairs. He felt incredibly light-headed as if he¡¯d run ten kilometers, but when he came to his senses, he was lying down on one of the beds, staring up into the ceiling. Ms. Clarn the nurse was looking at him, checking for any abnormalities inside of his body. ¡°Nothing seems wrong,¡± she told them. ¡°Your dry nose was likely the cause for the nosebleed. Make sure to stay hydrated. But¡­¡± She frowned. ¡°Your SAP concentration is much lower than I remember. Have you been using your superpowers?¡± ¡°It¡¯s magic,¡± Rhyne corrected. ¡°Hm. Magic,¡± she nodded. ¡°A shot of anexide will likely do the trick.¡± ¡°You seem less tired, Ms. Clarn,¡± Demund observed through his squints. ¡°Let¡¯s say some good things have happened to me recently.¡± She prepared the shot and put the syringe into Demund¡¯s arm. Soon enough, he felt the strength returning to his body, eradicating the deep sense of laziness and dullness that had formed in his body. He sat up and stretched, yawning broadly. ¡°That feels much better,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m still tired, but it feels better.¡± ¡°Overusing your power will cause fatigue, especially if you are ranked C or lower,¡± Ms. Clarn smiled. ¡°I never thought you would be expending your SAP. Have your ¡®magic¡¯ discoveries been successful lately?¡± ¡°About that, we created a club for it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called the Making Abilities Globally Intelligible Club!¡± Rhyne announced. ¡°Or the Magic Club for short.¡± The nurse looked surprised. ¡°The Magic Club?¡± ¡°We have submitted our applications,¡± Kacy interjected, looking at Ms. Clarn with twinkling eyes. ¡°The club is not official yet. We¡¯ve acquired a small room but no advisor. It would be great if we could find a teacher who is willing to become our advisor.¡± ¡°What do you do in this Magic Club?¡± she asked. ¡°We learn magic!¡± Ms. Clarn laughed. Then she cleared her throat. ¡°Ahem. Sorry. Magic, you say? You learn magic?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Demund nodded. ¡°And I¡¯m sure you are the one teaching it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You would be perfect as our advisor,¡± Kacy said once more. ¡°You were there when Demund presented at the Junior¡¯s Advancement. I¡¯m sure you of all people know what he can do.¡± ¡°Me? An advisor? I¡¯m sorry. As much as I¡¯d like to¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re busy as the nurse,¡± Kacy finished. ¡°That¡¯s okay. We just need an advisor in name only. We will take care of all of the paperwork. There won¡¯t be anything you will have to do besides reporting our progress to the school.¡± ¡°Kacy,¡± Demund said, ¡°that¡¯s a little rude.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true. To gain recognition, having an advisor is the minimum. If there is no adult around to notice our progress, then anything we do won¡¯t be as meaningful.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll film for Viggle.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Ms. Clarn interrupted, massaging her eyes with her fingers. ¡°Demund is the only one who can use ¡®magic¡¯. It¡¯s his superpower. With only him, it won''t be enough to make an official club.¡± ¡°I think you forgot the presentation Demund gave, Ms. Clarn,¡± Kacy said. ¡°He stated that he will teach others as well.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember. If it is possible, I¡¯m sure you will be recognized as an official club.¡± ¡°That is why we are saying that we need you as our advisor.¡± Ms. Clarn looked confused for a second. But realization struck her face, and her eyes widened. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡ª?¡± ¡°Show her, Rhyne,¡± Kacy ordered. ¡°Right-o.¡± Rhyne held up a finger. Everyone yelped and covered their eyes¡ªincluding Rhyne¡ªwhen a flash of light seared their vision. Groans and complaints filled the room, and Rhyne waved his hand, apologizing hastily. ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± he yelled, rubbing his eyes. ¡°I got too excited and went overboard!¡± ¡°He was¡ªtaught to do that?¡± Ms. Clarn gaped, blinking. ¡°Rhyne, if I remember correctly, you¡¯re able to perceive time more slowly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s why I was the first to learn,¡± he said proudly. ¡°Could you show me one more time?¡± So he did it again, this time while everyone stood behind Ms. Clarn at a safe distance. Riley released a flash of light from his finger, then another. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t control it like Demund,¡± he grinned goofily, rubbing his head. ¡°But it works.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ªthat¡¯s incredible. Demund, you did it.¡± She held Demund¡¯s hands, smiling the widest smile anyone could smile. ¡°You¡¯ve successfully replicated a power on your own.¡± ¡°Magic,¡± he corrected. ¡°Yes, magic.¡± She let go, cracking her neck. ¡°Alright, I will accept your offer. But I will be busy as the nurse.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t pose a problem,¡± Kacy stated confidently. Ms. Clarn nodded. ¡°How many of you have learned this¡ªmagic? And can you use other abilities as well?¡± ¡°So far, it¡¯s only Rhyne,¡± Demund answered. ¡°It took him a week to learn light magic, and that is the easiest.¡± ¡°I see, I see.¡± She nodded satisfyingly. ¡°I will put in a good word for all of you. What was the name of your club? The longer one.¡± ¡°Making Abilities Globally Intelligible Club.¡± ¡°Mmhm. I can see how the name fits.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re ready, I have the form that needs your signature right here,¡± said Kacy, revealing a document from behind her back. Demund had no idea when she had brought such a thing over. ¡°Just to be sure¡ªusing and teaching your power isn¡¯t harmful, is it?¡± Ms. Clarn asked, taking the form. ¡°Not to my knowledge,¡± Demund replied. ¡°The doctors didn¡¯t say my ability was harmful.¡± ¡°I also didn¡¯t notice anything dangerous. But try not to overwhelm yourself.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± They received her signature. It was a step forward in their journey to be recognized. Demund couldn¡¯t believe how quickly and smoothly things were progressing. Once they became an official club, the school would be able to back them properly. If they were lucky, someone higher up would notice them¡ªand his ticket to the Preliminary Islands would possibly come. It was an unlikely and wishful dream, but it also was an opportunity to obtain more scholarships, not to mention that it would look good on his document once he applied to university. And it was all becoming possible because of his friends. He looked over at Kacy. After their eyes met, he mouthed a thank you. She turned away while crossing her arms, but he could see the smile on her lips. How fortunate was he to have such precious people around him? The twisted feelings he¡¯d built up from dealing with Edan and the other world seemed to unravel. His past problems were behind him, growing further apart from the present. It was time to move on and forget about his grudges. All that was left to do was move forward. ? ? ? ¡°I think it is about time you experienced real situations. Practice is good, but there is a difference between it and experience.¡± Shaden looked up from the mirror. ¡°This soon? You told me that my aunt didn¡¯t make a debut at all.¡± ¡°That is because she was inadequate. You, on the other hand, have understood everything I have taught you. Every basic foundation, you now know. To mature, you must be put into real situations. But if you are against it¡ª¡± ¡°No, not at all,¡± Shaden denied. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Practol beamed, sliding some sheets of paper before Shaden. Shaden glanced over them, squinting his eyes, suddenly excited about what was to come. ¡°Kitos,¡± he said aloud, ¡°my new name.¡± ¡°Your first act will be a noble from the countryside who has come to the capital seeking business opportunities,¡± Practol told him. ¡°How is your voice training coming along?¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Shaden replied. It was easier than he thought, changing his voice. If he focused his mana on his throat and pulled the muscles and flesh a little, it would change. There were other elements to it such as pronunciation or controlling his voicebox and nasal areas, but he hadn¡¯t wanted to waste more time on it than necessary. After just a month of lessons, he could sound like a different person. He was satisfied with that. This was why Practol had brought up the present topic in the first place. Now that he was done with voice lessons, he needed something else to take up his time. Shaden had considered asking about magic, but Practol had been wise so far. He could excel at this first, then request proper lessons on spells. With the old man¡¯s guidance, Shaden changed his face into an older-looking one. The only problem now was his height. ¡°You will have to wear shoes with thick soles,¡± Practol told him. ¡°One thing you must learn to do is to look for a proper disguise. Our art will cover our skin and appearance, but clothes and accessories are things that are better when real. My son and I have a great collection which you may borrow from.¡± After a short trip into their walk-in closet, he was ready to begin his expedition into noble society. It was quite easy with Practol¡¯s help to find a party held by a wealthy merchant, and within two days, he was standing in a large banquet hall, awkwardly eyeing the plates of food while nobles buzzed around him, making as much talk as they could. Practol¡¯s mission for him: to find a man named Benor. Shaden picked up a glass of wine from one of the moving platters and slowly strode around the room, keeping an ear out for any mentions of ¡®Benor.¡¯ He was a man with red hair and decently handsome according to what he¡¯d heard. Practol hadn¡¯t been very specific aside from the fact that he would have to tell Benor about his plot of land in the countryside that would be able to grow sugar.¡± ¡°Even if you make a mistake, take it as a learning experience,¡± Practol had told him. ¡°Failures make you stronger.¡± But Shaden wasn¡¯t planning to fail. He spotted the man talking with a group of two to the side of the room. Adjusting his clothes and making sure his face was perfect, Shaden confidently strode towards them, putting on a smile on his face. He was supposed to be a cheery man. ¡°Hello, and greetings,¡± he began, remembering the list of phrases Practol had provided him with. ¡°The drinks are terribly bitter today, aren¡¯t they? A little bit of sugar would do the trick.¡± The red-haired man turned to him, as did the other two. He didn¡¯t look too happy. ¡°Why, a new face. That is rare,¡± he said. ¡°It would be proper manners to introduce yourself.¡± ¡°I am Kitos from Bluelake,¡± Shaden told him. ¡°It would honor me to hear your names.¡± ¡°I am Benor,¡± the man nodded. ¡°The drinks are well-flavored. Are you in need of sugar?¡± ¡°No, but my land requires much,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°I¡¯ve too much land to spare but no sweetness to fill it.¡± Practol¡¯s words echoed to him. Sound ambitious. Many times, people will take the words of a blatant fool more readily. ¡°Land? Tell me more.¡± Shaden read aloud from his head the words he¡¯d seen on his script, trying to sound eager and naive, throwing in a compliment or two for the men¡¯s clothes and jewelry. They conversed for a while. But in the end, ¡°If you require sugar, you should not let your sticky hands touch those around you,¡± Benor stated. ¡°Sadly, we are content without sugar. Perhaps next time, we will have some sugar seeds to send to your land. But I must say, it does cost quite a deal.¡± ¡°That is okay. I have brought carts of my family¡¯s savings to the city,¡± Shaden said confidently. ¡°Ah. I must ask, where should you be staying? Perhaps I can send you a word.¡± ¡°That is difficult to say. I shall be moving from place to place, after all.¡± ¡°Then safe travels to you, Kitos from Bluelake.¡± Then the three men turned around like he didn¡¯t exist. Their sudden cold treatment towards him came as a shock to Shaden, but he departed from them and waddled to the other side of the room. He¡¯d done that pretty well, hadn¡¯t he? He¡¯d talked about sugar and his land. Everything on the checklist was complete. ¡°Kitos.¡± He snapped his head, finding a waiter before him. The man held a cup out to him and leaned into his ear. ¡°Someone would like to see you in the second hall,¡± he said. ¡°Where is that?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± With a nod, Shaden went through the doors and down the hall, following the servant. They passed through a series of corridors, eventually entering a small meeting room. The servant sat down, and Shaden did the same opposite of him. ¡°Practol,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice you come in.¡± ¡°That is how it should be. There, but blending in perfectly,¡± the waiter said. His voice was different, but Shaden knew that it was the man due to the marker he¡¯d placed on him. ¡°Now, it is time to review.¡± ¡°Review?¡± ¡°Things you did well, things you didn¡¯t do so well. For your first time, you fit the role quite well. Can you guess what you were talking about?¡± ¡°Sugar,¡± Shaden said. ¡°So, agriculture. I need an investment to make a plantation on my land.¡± ¡°Close, but not exactly. What is sugar?¡± ¡°Small crystals that are extracted from the sugar cane or sugar beet,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°No?¡± he added after seeing Practol furrow his eyebrows. ¡°You are thinking of normal sugar. The correct phrase would be drugs, or more specifically, the Kocay plant and its leaves.¡± ¡°Drugs?¡± ¡°Of course, those who deal with it are very secretive. It will always be referred to as sugar as such a term will not be held accountable in court. Now,¡± Before Shaden could ask more questions, Practol placed his hands on the table. ¡°Your performance review. At the last moment when the men treated you with disrespect, you appeared to be too calm.¡± ¡°I was,¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°You would be. But what about Kitos from Bluelake? He is a haughty noble who seeks wealth in the capital, believing that he has the ability to multiply his coin. How would such a person react?¡± ¡°They would become red in the face.¡± ¡°Yes. Remember the small details, my boy. The fluster of the skin, the narrowing of the eyes, the whiteness of your fingers.¡± ¡°I was too caught up with the mission,¡± Shaden realized. ¡°I wasn¡¯t concentrating on myself.¡± ¡°You are a quick learner.¡± They went over multiple more mistakes he had made as well as things he¡¯d done well, including his body posture and accent. To be fair, Practol didn¡¯t know about his ability to perfectly replicate any language and its accents without trying, but it still felt good to be praised. But his confidence quickly fell as the number of his mistakes rose to the thirties mark, not appearing to stop. ¡°There are more, but I am a perfectionist,¡± Practol concluded. ¡°This will do for today. How was your experience?¡± ¡°Awkward. But if I could do it again, I¡¯d be much better.¡± ¡°Excellent. However, your role as Kitos from Bluewater will conclude here. In three days, you will be Kitos from Westhark.¡± And Shaden knew that his time would be spent mastering all sorts of mannerisms and techniques he¡¯d failed to do that day. ? ? ? Deion looked at his phone after receiving a notification from one of his assistants. The first video of the newly made channel had been updated. The Magic Club. He pressed on the video. High schoolers appeared inside of a small classroom, and a familiar face guided the viewer through the simple ideas behind the club. Deion¡¯s eyes slightly widened when he saw another boy create a flash of light on his finger, giving rise to complaining groans around the room. Two girls and three guys. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be created this early. Then again, the boy had failed to go to the Islands. His project had been intriguing but mediocre compared to what he could have done. There were plenty of smaller abilities being replicated in the Islands, though it would be a while before the advancements of the Preliminary Islands reached the common household. Then again, they had been playing dodgeball together more than a year ago. Time passed too quickly, even for an ability user such as himself. Perhaps it was because he was familiar with time that it passed more rapidly for him. But this time, everything else was proceeding just as quickly. Rayn. The self-proclaimed advocate of change¡ªthe leader of the Pathfinders¡ªwas a necessary element but an uncontrollable one. Each time, the man did something different. Each time, he found a way. Time was on Deion¡¯s side, but luck and coincidences were not. It would mean that he would have to proceed faster¡ªmany steps ahead of everyone else. He closed the video and dropped his phone into his pocket. At that instant, the world slowed around him, coming to a halt. He leisurely strode past the civilians, enjoying his time alone in the silence. If he could, he would rather forever remain in that solitary space, away from the horrors that were to come. But they would come. He couldn¡¯t let his loved ones slip past his fingers. ¡°High school was nice,¡± he muttered to himself, whistling a nostalgic tune. And thousands of kilometers away, Demund woke up, unable to believe the words that were written on the sheets before him. 6.5 ¡°This¡ªthis is twenty times my monthly allowance.¡± Demund gaped at the value of the school funds they¡¯d been given. His friends were filling out other forms to become official¡ªhe was in charge of planning events to use the funds on. ¡°It¡¯s enough for three hundred cans of soda,¡± Rhyne shrugged. ¡°For five people, it isn¡¯t that much.¡± ¡°The bigger clubs receive much more,¡± Kacy said. ¡°Do you like money, Demund?¡± ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t think anyone dislikes it.¡± His family didn¡¯t spend much on anything other than food and basic necessities. His parents, being older, had built up the habit of saving. They didn¡¯t particularly make much. Only his father worked. His mother usually remained home while taking care of the house. Demund wasn¡¯t much of a glutton, and since he hadn¡¯t felt the need to buy things due to the entertainment he¡¯d gotten from the other world, he saved his money as well. But still, that didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t want money. The only problem was that he didn¡¯t know how to use it other than for food. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing,¡± Kacy nodded. ¡°It will be motivation.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m satisfied with this much,¡± Demund smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to go to a nice restaurant or something.¡± ¡°Or buy games we can play together,¡± Rhyne suggested. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the money is meant for club activities,¡± Riley snorted. ¡°Playing games together can be a club activity.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the only one with a console.¡± ¡°Does¡­that matter?¡± ¡°Wait, Demund,¡± Alina asked, ¡°you said that the funds were twenty times your allowance. Does that mean¡ª¡± ¡°Yep, it hasn¡¯t changed.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re in high school?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t use money too much.¡± Alina looked at him with shock. ¡°Eating out with friends? Buying clothes? Watching movies? Buying songs? Don¡¯t you do any of those?¡± ¡°I mean, yeah. Sometimes.¡± ¡°With the amount you get?¡± ¡°I save it up. Jothan did the same as well.¡± ¡°Right. You two were similar.¡± ¡°I guess,¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s up to the club leader to decide how the money will be used,¡± Kacy told everyone. ¡°Based on your reactions, everyone here gets plenty of pocket money, don¡¯t they? Except for Demund. I think it will be fine to give it all to him. Besides, this amount is supposed to last us for a year.¡± Rhyne tilted his head. ¡°A year? I thought it was monthly.¡± ¡°Small club, small rewards,¡± Riley sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind how the money is used.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll buy us pizza,¡± Demund grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail for embezzlement.¡± ¡°Is it embezzlement if we agree to it? And if you¡¯re going to use it¡­why not buy games? They¡¯re more permanent than pizza.¡± Demund tapped on a line on the paper he¡¯d received. ¡°Look. All funds to the club must be used for the benefit of the club¡¯s activities. I don¡¯t think playing games is one of them.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°You get more money than me,¡± Riley said, punching Rhyne on the arm lightly. ¡°Where does all that money go?¡± ¡°Drinks, snacks, and¡ªerm, clothes.¡± ¡°He means in-game purchases and skins,¡± Riley clarified. ¡°If I don¡¯t use it, my sister takes it,¡± Rhyne reasoned. ¡°You could put it in the bank.¡± ¡°Well¡ªI do. A little.¡± ¡°And the rest?¡± ¡°Did you see the new skins that came out? Man, they really outdid the effects this time.¡± While Riley and Rhyne bickered together, Demund began planning the schedule for the club he would have to submit to the advisor, Ms. Clarn. Despite saying that she was busy, she was helping them progress diligently, making sure they were doing things properly. If they showed progress, even if they didn¡¯t get more club members, their funds would rise. If they were lucky, they would make it into the school¡¯s pamphlets and other forms of advertisement. It seemed a long way off, but it would get them noticed. That was the real reason why he¡¯d agreed to start the club, after all. They would film every practice session and make the mood for the video casual. Kacy had planned out the ins and outs for how they would film and operate their channel; she would also be in charge of the editing. They¡¯d filmed their first video, and Demund was surprised that it had gotten more views than he¡¯d expected. Around ten times more. Currently, the view count was nearly two hundred. It was less than the students in the school, but it was something. It was nowhere near enough according to Kacy. A regular upload schedule would definitely increase their views¡ªso now they met every day. Demund was always tired now, but it was never anything a good night¡¯s sleep couldn¡¯t fix. ¡°What do you guys want to do next week?¡± he asked. ¡°I could begin teaching Rhyne other spells if we need content.¡± Rhyne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That would be¡ª¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to rush,¡± Kacy said. ¡°We need to keep the concept of being casual, everyday people who are able to learn magic. That way, it will seem like anyone can learn it. If one person proceeds too quickly, it won¡¯t be any different from any other superpower video.¡± ¡°I mean, I could learn it first,¡± Rhyne muttered. ¡°I can act like I don¡¯t know it later.¡± ¡°Are you a good actor?¡± Kacy asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No,¡± Riley shook his head. ¡°I know you¡¯re bored, but think about Demund as well. He¡¯ll be too tired.¡± ¡°Mmmmmm.¡± Rhyne didn¡¯t seem too happy. ¡°I can buy you a game to keep you occupied,¡± Demund suggested. ¡°Would that be okay?¡± Rhyne¡¯s eyes lit up the second time. ¡°Oh! I mean, if you insist¡ªactually, I can wait.¡± He plopped face-down on the desk. ¡°You sure?¡± Demund asked, slightly worried. ¡°We have enough for one game.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a club activity,¡± Rhyne recalled. ¡°Besides, you guys need a cameraman. I¡¯m pretty sure I am the best filmer here.¡± ¡°You are,¡± Kacy agreed. ¡°The faster you guys learn the light spell, the earlier Rhyne can learn other things,¡± Demund said. ¡°Then without further ado, let¡¯s begin!¡± It wasn¡¯t thirty minutes before Riley clapped his hands. Everyone turned their heads to him, and he laughed softly, pointing a finger out. ¡°Look.¡± They all looked¡ªand saw nothing. ¡°Okay, then. Turn off the lights.¡± They did. And from the tip of Riley¡¯s finger, a faint glowing cloud bubbled in front of their eyes. It was very weak, much different from what Rhyne had done, but Demund knew that the magic was the same. ¡°For some reason, I can¡¯t seem to focus more mana into it,¡± Riley said after the lights were turned back on. ¡°I have a theory,¡± Demund guessed. ¡°I think it has to do with the difference between Rhyne¡¯s power and yours. Yours is a passive ability that allows you to be calm all the time, but Rhyne doesn¡¯t always see things in slow motion. Your powers control your mana as well, so the two must be linked¡­¡± As he¡¯d thought before, there was a need to teach them how to circulate. He wasn¡¯t sure how he would do it, but to use magic properly, it would be necessary. ¡°That might be the case,¡± Riley agreed. ¡°My ability is pretty passive, after all.¡± ¡°You guys will have to learn to control your mana,¡± Demund told them. ¡°That means practice, practice, and more practice. I¡¯ll try to find an easier way, but keep practicing for now.¡± Now, it was just Alina and Kacy who would have to learn. By the way things were progressing, they would be able to move on to other spells in no time. All the while, their Viggle channel was growing. Had Enariss been present, how good would she have been? But he wouldn¡¯t think about her for now. He had students he had to teach. ? ? ? ¡°It¡¯s quite simple,¡± Garthan said, swallowing a spoonful of soup. ¡°You send your mana through your student¡¯s body so that they can understand what it feels like.¡± Shaden pursed his lips. ¡°Is it that simple?¡± ¡°How fast the student learns depends on them,¡± Garthan told him. ¡°Naturally, there are those who can completely take control over the recipient¡¯s body and forcefully circulate the mana within it, but it requires much skill and energy. In most cases, it is better to let the student learn by themselves.¡± ¡°Can you circulate other people¡¯s mana?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not adept at it. But I¡¯m sure the Instructors of the Swordsmanship Training Academies can. Why do you want to know?¡± ¡°I was suddenly curious,¡± Shaden lied, putting a fork in his mouth. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll have to teach someone in the future. Like Melany.¡± His little sister turned to look at him, chewing on her food. Her unrelenting gaze made him look away with a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯d advise against it. Tampering with other people¡¯s circulation veins can be dangerous. If you accidentally change someone¡¯s natural mana flow, they may never be able to circulate again.¡± ¡°Is it that dangerous?¡± ¡°There is a story of a magician and his student that I heard when I began to learn,¡± Garthan began. ¡°The magician¡¯s student wished to become the fastest in all of the land. To fulfill his wish, the magician gave his student four more legs to run with. But because the student did not know how to control the four additional legs, he became slower than he originally was, leading to his demise.¡± ¡°I think I understand the idea.¡± Garthan nodded. ¡°That is why it is important to know someone¡¯s natural mana flow before tampering with it. But mana veins can be difficult to detect if the person has never circulated before. Hence, letting them learn naturally is much better and safer.¡± ¡°I have no idea what the two of you are talking about,¡± Melsei interjected with a confused look. ¡°Can we talk about what we will do here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Shaden and his dad at the same time. It had been a while since Shaden¡¯s family had moved to Raconel. Nearly a month to be specific. They had originally planned to stay for two weeks, but Practol had suggested that they stay until Shaden¡¯s training was over. Garthan¡¯s job as a guard captain wouldn¡¯t pose a problem with the connections Practol had, and the man had even gone so far as to offer Garthan a new position if he wished for one at the capital. Garthan had refused as he and his wife had friends back at Danark, but staying for a year had been an alluring offer. In the end, they¡¯d decided to stay until the winter for the time being. The problem now was what they would do. Shaden was still busy with training, and that left his family to their own devices. Garthan and Melsei could enjoy the luxuries that Practol had promised them, but Melsei had been against it. ¡°We need to find a school for Melany,¡± she stated. ¡°Or a tutor. She can¡¯t stay home all of the time. Her only friend is the cat.¡± Shaden remembered how elated his sister had been when he and Eilae had stayed in their house in Danark for a while. The fact that she didn¡¯t have anyone else to play with hadn¡¯t been surprising back then as she was younger, but he hadn¡¯t expected the situation to remain the same. ¡°I can ask Practol,¡± Shaden suggested. ¡°He can find Melany a noble school to attend.¡± ¡°A noble school?¡± Melsei scowled, her expression turning dark. ¡°We are not nobles.¡± Shaden had rarely seen his mother make such a face before. Thankfully, Garthan spoke before it became too quiet. ¡°A normal school will do,¡± he said, ¡°somewhere with many children. It¡¯s very important to have social interaction.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°Will she learn magic as well?¡± ¡°A modest introduction should be good.¡± ¡°I can do that much.¡± ¡°Can you? That would be wonderful. But nothing dangerous.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Friends. Melany was seven, but friends would still be very important. Like his mother had said, her only friend was Shidey. That wasn¡¯t a good sign, as good as Shidey was. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Practol as soon as possible,¡± Shaden said. ¡°No, that¡¯s okay,¡± Melsei shook her head. ¡°We will search for a school ourselves. I don¡¯t feel very comfortable leaving everything to that man.¡± ¡°You¡­dislike him?¡± ¡°Of course not. But he seems¡­¡± His mother frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t quite put a finger on it. But he has been doing too much for us. We should try to do things for ourselves.¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. He¡¯d forgotten how strong-willed his mother was. Once she¡¯d put her mind into something, it was rare that she ever backed out from it. ¡°But if there is anything I¡¯d want from him¡­¡± She trailed off, turning to her husband. Garthan nodded once. ¡°I will ask Practol,¡± he said. ¡°What is it? I could ask him,¡± Shaden suggested. ¡°You should focus on your studies,¡± Garthan smiled, patting Shaden¡¯s head. ¡°Your mother has a few people she would like to find.¡± ¡°Find? What for?¡± ¡°My sisters,¡± she answered. ¡°I was separated from them when I was young.¡± Before he knew it, his mother¡¯s eyes had become moist, and she padded the tears away with a cloth. ¡°It¡¯s been many years. I don¡¯t expect much.¡± ¡°We can hope, dear. I¡¯m sure there will be a way.¡± It was the first time he¡¯d heard of it. Then again, he¡¯d always wondered where his grandparents and relatives on his mother¡¯s side had been since they¡¯d never been mentioned, and whenever Rother had brought the topic up, they had been vague about it, saying that they were far away. Shaden looked at his mother like he was seeing a stranger. She had never talked about herself much. There was so little she knew about her. The thought of asking had never come to him. How had he been so indifferent to his family? ¡°Can you tell me what their names are?¡± Shaden asked carefully. ¡°I would never forget them,¡± Melsei nodded. ¡°Their names are Nela and Milsa. Nela and Milsa Greenstone.¡± Shaden nodded, burning the two names into his mind. But before everything else, it was time to find a suitable place where Melany could make friends. ? ? ? ¡°An excellent choice,¡± Practol beamed, spreading his arms out wide. ¡°We provide the best education there is here. After all, I treat all of the children as if they are my sons and daughters.¡± In the end, they decided to leave Melany in the orphanage that Practol took care of for the time being. The children were well-mannered and disciplined from what Shaden had seen, and it was true that they received a good education. All of the children knew how to read and write as well as do simple calculations, and some even knew how to cast magic. The orphanage was the best there was in the city according to Practol. ¡°They are taught how to circulate as well,¡± the man said proudly. We have Instructors come over often as well as scholars. My best men at work have been raised in the orphanage, so you can leave your daughter here without worry.¡± ¡°But I am surprised,¡± Melsei said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were a charitable person. I had heard that you were a noble.¡± ¡°A small one to say the least. But I see a future in every one of those children. It is less charity but rather a hopeful investment. Not for myself, but for them and the nation.¡± ¡°Would it be alright for me to stay here and watch?¡± Melsei asked. ¡°Of course. Please.¡± So while Garthan and Practol went aside to talk, Melsei and Melany joined the children of the orphanage for their daily routines, which at that time was reading together. Melsei had learned to read some, and she seemed excited to see so many new faces who were similar in age to hers. ¡°Shaden, let¡¯s go,¡± Shpiel motioned. But for Shaden, it was time to go on his missions. The task for the day was to act as guards at a gambling house to keep an eye out for cheaters and thieves. It seemed mundane, but it would be good practice for him. After suiting up, wearing thicker shoes, and changing his appearance with a wig and some magic, he emerged alone into the busy room with his hands behind his back, trying to look intimidating. He was a muscular man with a gruff voice, and he vaguely knew how to act the part. Shpiel would be attending to more important matters. It was usually like this: Shaden would tag along, doing small, unnoticeable tasks while Practol or Shpiel took care of larger matters in the background. He¡¯d made a lot of mistakes at first, but a month of practice was enough to make him smoother in his actions. The way he turned his head, the length of his strides, the angle of his chin, the depth of his eyes, the wrinkles on his face¡ªhe¡¯d picked up so many things during the month. But he still lacked many. The answer was practice and more practice. ¡°Sir, magic is strictly prohibited within the area,¡± Shaden growled, grabbing a man by the arm. The man looked up, confusion painted all over his face. ¡°Magic? What in the king¡¯s name are you saying?¡± he scoffed, trying to rip his hand away. He failed. ¡°You have three inscribed crystals in your pocket,¡± Shaden stated, masterfully reaching into the man¡¯s pocket and taking the orbs out. ¡°You have broken the rules. You are hereby dismissed.¡± ¡°But my money is still on the¡ª¡± Without hearing a second word, Shaden lifted the man and dragged him to the doors, throwing him out as gently as possible without breaking his act. He felt bad treating the man like this, but this would be a one-time thing. He was playing the part of an indisputable man with a stern attitude, and such a man wouldn¡¯t give time to cheaters for them to collect their money. No; he would just throw them out. The man glared daggers at Shaden. ¡°You should be thankful I didn¡¯t take you to prison!¡± Shaden roared, causing the man to flinch. A look of terror and realization came over the man¡¯s face, and he scurried away, swiftly vanishing from his sight. One of the punishments for cheating was getting one¡¯s hands cut off. Had Shaden restrained the man and kept him for the city guards, he would have suffered a worse fate. Gambling houses were strictly regulated by the government, and at the top of it was the king. In the worst case, execution could be served. Shaden cleared his throat. His voice had been satisfyingly menacing. Not too low like the last time when he¡¯d almost sounded robotic, but just right with the correct pitches. He headed back inside. To be fair, there were quite a few people with hidden devices in their pockets as well as the smallest traces of mana that lingered in the air. But as a normal guard would not be able to detect such things, he let them slide. His job was to catch the blatant cheaters, not the masters. ¡°Good work there, new guy,¡± one of the guards told him with a nod. ¡°You¡¯re doing this for one day, correct?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°I need quick money.¡± ¡°Good. Catch a few more and you¡¯ll be paid more.¡± So at the end of the day, he caught a total of four cheaters, all of who were very obvious about it. Then again, he did have a keen perception and had been focusing on them even before they¡¯d taken their tools out, but with a little luck, anyone would have caught them. Shpiel (in his disguise) beckoned him over at the end of his shift, and they left the gambling house, Shaden with a small pouch of coins in his pocket that he¡¯d earned. ¡°Four, eh? You have a keen eye,¡± Shpiel whistled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe that it was your first day. You¡¯ve improved very much.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°There were more, but they didn¡¯t make it obvious. Should I have caught them as well?¡± ¡°More?¡± ¡°One person was very, very subtle,¡± Shaden explained. ¡°He was very good at casting illusions, I think. I saw his cards shift quite a few times. The ones whose appearances had changed had a thin layer of mana on them. Other people didn¡¯t act altogether or cheated without using magic.¡± ¡°What!¡± Shpiel exclaimed. ¡°I didn¡¯t sense this man. What did he look like?¡± ¡°He had a broad hat on with a thick coat. With a beard.¡± ¡°There exists someone who has evaded my perception. We have to get back to the house at once!¡± When they returned to the gambling house, said person¡ªwho had been there just minutes before¡ªhad vanished. After Shpiel asked the guards where he had gone, they told him that the man had left just a minute before, taking all of his money with him. ¡°Sinkhole,¡± Shpiel muttered. ¡°So he strikes again.¡± ¡°Sinkhole?¡± ¡°That is the name many have for him,¡± Shpiel explained. ¡°He sucks in coins like a hole in the earth. For years and years, he comes and goes without being caught. Always, traces of magic are detected after he leaves, but never when he is present.¡± Shpiel shrugged with a sigh. ¡°Just like we hide our appearance, there are those who can hide their mana, like you. But I suspect Sinkhole is someone who can do both¡ªjust like you.¡± ¡°Ah. I think I understand.¡± ¡°No matter. Again, he escapes. Sinkhole should worry as the royalty have an eye out for him, but that is none of our business.¡± ¡°What did you talk about in there?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Oh, the usual. Making arrangements, seeing old faces, catching bigger thieves,¡± Shpiel smiled. ¡°Cheating does not only happen down at the tables. Bigger frauds are made in the upper layers.¡± His work had felt slow, but listening to Shpiel made his day a lot more exciting. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll run into Sinkhole again?¡± he asked. ¡°Perhaps if we are lucky. You must have very keen senses to notice the man.¡± Shaden regretted not putting a marker on the man. So instead, he asked Practol to wait for a minute while he swiftly sent a pulse of detection over a kilometer-wide radius, circulating madly to focus on every single lifeform. He still remembered the man¡¯s unique mana. ¡°Shaden. You¡­¡± He didn¡¯t quite hear Shpiel. Within twenty seconds, he found the man and placed a marker on him. Just before he retracted his detection, he thought he saw the man glance towards his direction. ¡°What did you do?¡± Shpiel asked. ¡°Your mana is rampaging throughout your body!¡± ¡°This is natural,¡± Shaden said, wiping his head. ¡°It was quite unnatural,¡± Shpiel frowned. ¡°Your mana seemed to emerge, but the moment it did¡ªit vanished.¡± ¡°You could tell?¡± ¡°You get an eye for mana when you deal with illusions hourly.¡± Shpiel hadn¡¯t been able to sense his detection magic as he¡¯d mixed it with his stealth ability. He decided that it was a coincidence that Sinkhole had turned around as his magic was undetectable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shaden told Shpiel. ¡°I was reorganizing my mana pool as it is too big.¡± ¡°Is that¡­possible?¡± Shaden didn¡¯t know what he was saying. ¡°It¡¯s an exercise for my health. Shpiel nodded with a frown. ¡°If you say so,¡± he said slowly, changing directions. ¡°My, it was a long day, wasn¡¯t it? Should we grab some treats before we head back?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ? ? ? ¡°How peculiar.¡± The man in the alleyway nodded to himself, looking at where his body had been affected. The sensation had come out of nowhere, and he hadn¡¯t noticed the magic being cast on him before it was too late. It was now on his body, unnoticeable at a glance. He¡¯d believed that he was fairly skilled at detecting curses or enchantments, but the spell cast on him seemed to be completely absent from his body. He knew it was there; he was too careful to think otherwise. What he was doing would never be approved by anyone which was why he¡¯d hidden himself meticulously for the sake of entertainment. But now, someone had noticed. Someone had put something on him. ¡°Markendrath,¡± he whispered. His kindred reacted to his call. Magic enveloped him, and a circle of power appeared beneath his feet. When he opened his eyes, he was back at his quarters. His kindred was lying on his bed, yawning widely. ¡°I thought I told you not to lie on the bed,¡± the man complained. The creature reacted by closing its eyes, turning away from the man without a care in the world. ¡°Not even a word of thanks,¡± his kindred seemed to say. Being bonded to it, the man knew that the creature didn¡¯t particularly care for his words. Because of it, his bed¡¯s mattress would sink again, and the servants would have to change it again. The man didn¡¯t like that. He disliked being wasteful. His kindred, however, being the great beast it was, was proud and selfish, caring little for being frugal. The others were similar, young as they were. In their eyes, the time they had was short. Their wish was to live every day to its fullest¡ªwhich included wasteful spending. He made his own money instead. The small hobby had become a side job of sorts. It didn¡¯t hurt his conscience as he only took from the wealthy. He turned his head when the door opened. His younger sister was standing there with her hands on her hips, her beautiful silver hair flowing down past her hands. ¡°What is that appearance?¡± she demanded. ¡°Have you been outside again?¡± ¡°Rayel, my sister,¡± he muttered. ¡°I was notified that you had returned,¡± she sighed. ¡°Father calls for us to come immediately.¡± The man nodded. ¡°I will go at once.¡± They would have sent him a message if it was truly urgent. But never had there been any true urgency during the course of his life. They had no enemies, no fears, no worries nor problems. Thus, this meant that he had kept the others waiting, not his father. No; his father¡¯s sense of time was different from theirs. He would sit in place for hours and hours without a hint of movement, his eyes peering into the unimaginable. As a child, it had terrified him. Now, few things did. One of them was death, but he still had a decade or two remaining to enjoy. No one discussed the matter, but everyone knew. It was why they were never frugal in their spending. He dressed himself quickly and waved towards his kindred. It made a low gurgling noise, a sign wishing him luck. ¡°I doubt it will be anything significant,¡± he said, heading outside. His sister was waiting for him with their youngest sister. ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± his youngest sister said. ¡°Now, now, my dear Valencia,¡± the man smiled, ¡°I had things to do. Do not be cross.¡± ¡°Maroeth tells me you were gambling again.¡± ¡°Why, that snitchling.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call him that.¡± ¡°Of course, my little princess.¡± ¡°Brother is waiting,¡± his other sister sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± Their eldest brother, his sibling above him, was waiting before the throne room doors in his full attire. His arms were crossed, though his face didn¡¯t look angry. He always had a calm mood around him. It was only natural, given that he was the only one who would have to carry their burdens when they passed away. ¡°Boren, have you been gambling?¡± his brother spoke with a look of soft pity. ¡°It would suit you to do something more beneficial.¡± ¡°I have, too many times,¡± Boren shrugged. ¡°I would like to focus on my hobby.¡± His brother nodded. ¡°Father is waiting.¡± They entered together side-by-side, facing their father who sat on his throne. The king¡¯s eyes were glowing with a silver light. The whole room was enveloped in a soft glow of silver, and just by entering it, Boren could feel the pressure on his body multiply tenfold. He and his siblings were all very adept at magic, but before the presence of their father, it became meaningless. ¡°My children,¡± the king spoke, his voice echoing gently throughout the hall. They knelt before him. There was no one else there except them as the king had no need for guards aside from ceremonies. When the king waved his hand, they all stood up, their eyes still lowered. Only when they were spoken to would they be able to look at the king. It wasn¡¯t something that was forced upon them or anyone else, but something that came naturally. To look at the silver eyes meant terror and fainting. ¡°You have been lazy with training your kin,¡± the king spoke with a voice that was not only his own. ¡°This is acceptable. I know about your attachments to this world. But the time will come when your kin fully mature. It would be good to train them before they do for the benefit of the nation. But I will not force it.¡± Boren managed to push out the breath he¡¯d been holding in. Even though his father had never been harsh to them, he could never let his guard down. ¡°Instead, I would like all of you to fulfill all of your wishes before your times are over,¡± the king declared. ¡°Of course, as long as it is within peace and the prosperity of the nation.¡± All four of them remained silent. ¡°You will be allowed to venture out of Melern if you wish for it,¡± the king said. ¡°Go and see the world, my children.¡± Boren froze, as did the others. Venture out of the nation? He was sure that the same thought popped up in all of their minds. It would mean that they would be able to run away if they wanted to and escape from the life they¡¯d been brought up in. Escape from their fate. He heard Rayel gulp audibly. ¡°T-Then father, I would like to go to the Rvuvick Empire.¡± It was Valencia who had spoken first. Boren was glad she had since her request would seem more innocent than any of theirs. The king looked at her. ¡°The Empire?¡± ¡°Yes. I would like to go there as a student until I come of age.¡± ¡°Does this country not please you?¡± ¡°I-I would like to learn many things,¡± Valencia said with a tremble. ¡°My teachers have said that the best way to learn is to travel.¡± Oh, sister, Boren thought, you may have doomed the professors. But the king nodded, putting his chin on his hand. ¡°And why the Empire?¡± ¡°I have heard that it attracts people all over the world,¡± Valencia answered. ¡°I will be able to see the most things there.¡± The king nodded once more. ¡°Your wish will be granted.¡± Boren couldn¡¯t believe his ears. That easily? He glanced at his father but immediately looked back down. There was no way they would be able to escape from those eyes. It was difficult to think that the Guardian had had a change of heart. ¡°Why are you suddenly allowing us to venture?¡± The eldest, Meleran had spoken, and Boren was glad that he had instead of him. There was no doubt they were all dubious about the king¡¯s sudden offer. ¡°I sensed the presence of an old friend,¡± the king said, his eyes becoming distant. ¡°He had let one of his young venture around the world. Why should I not with mine? Change is necessary, and with change comes growth. It would please me if you grew through your travels.¡± Perhaps that was the real reason. They were expected to grow from their journeys. ¡°Then I would like to go with Valencia as well.¡± It was Rayel who had spoken. ¡°She is too young and will require someone to look after her.¡± The king nodded. ¡°Do as you please. Boren, my son. Do you wish to venture?¡± Boren¡¯s mind raced with possible answers. He¡¯d never thought about leaving the country before. ¡°If you would be willing, give me time to think,¡± Boren requested. ¡°I am willing.¡± His brother wouldn¡¯t require anything as he was the successor to the throne. The king didn¡¯t ask his brother but instead questioned him again. ¡°I sense something unnatural on your body,¡± the king frowned, the glow in his eyes becoming more profound. ¡°Come closer.¡± He did. Suddenly, he felt a burning sensation on his side where he had been touched by the unknown presence. ¡°This magic¡­!¡± The king frowned. Rarely did he ever frown. Boren felt a shiver run down his back. Then, he laughed. A thunderous, hearty laugh emerged from the king¡¯s lips. But Boren felt no joy from it. ¡°Fascinating.¡± A series of tingles manifested on his side¡ªa sign that magic was being weaved. Everyone was entirely still while the spell became complete, binding to his body. ¡°It is done,¡± the king stated. ¡°If you wish to leave, you do not have to tell me. All of you, do as you wish.¡± They all bowed and exited the room. Given the atmosphere, Boren didn¡¯t ask what the king had done to him. He would ask Markendrath later. Just before the doors closed shut, he spotted the king staring into the empty air again, his eyes shining with silver. He hadn¡¯t been like that once. Only after his kindred had passed had he grown closer to the Guardian, sitting in the throne room day after day. Such was the fate of all kings. While he would live a shorter life than his brother, he pitied him. Such was the fate that awaited him. For the time being, he would think. Think about the opportunity he¡¯d been given. He doubted freedom from his fate would be possible, but he could at least dream about it. Boren¡¯s heart sank. If only there was someone who could fool the eyes of an elder dragon. 6.6 The door to the room opened, and everyone looked up, including Demund. Davis was standing there with a dull look on his face. His eyes glanced around the room, eventually falling on Demund. ¡°Hey,¡± he said. ¡°I want to join.¡± Already, Demund knew that something seemed off. The club members had a brief meeting while Davis waited outside. ¡°He¡¯s part of Edan¡¯s group,¡± Rhyne whispered. ¡°For all we know, he may be here to scout on us.¡± ¡°Rhyne¡¯s right,¡± Riley agreed. ¡°This feels a bit off. Anyone here close to that guy?¡± Everyone shook their heads. ¡°Who knows? Maybe he¡¯s here to genuinely learn magic,¡± Kacy said. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, he wasn¡¯t particularly close with that group.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but if he wants to join, we should let him, right?¡± Alina suggested. ¡°I thought we wanted more members.¡± Demund looked towards the door. Just thinking about Edan made his stomach tense. He was getting used to those kinds of situations now, but at that moment, he¡¯d hated it. Davis was the guy who¡¯d said that Demund had misunderstood things, even if it had been implied and not said directly. ¡°Demund, are you going to send him away without giving him a chance?¡± Alina asked. She didn¡¯t know what had happened. But even if she did, he had the feeling that she would have said the same thing. She was always the person who did the right things, same as Jothan. They¡¯d been raised well by their parents and he¡¯d always envied them, but at the moment, he wished that she hadn¡¯t been there. He wanted to reject Davis. It wasn¡¯t his problem. But if he did, Alina would be disappointed, tell her parents, and eventually Jothan. He didn¡¯t want that. ¡°We¡¯ll let him join for now,¡± Demund decided. So Davis was let into the clubroom. The guy watched them while they practiced magic and filmed. Demund couldn¡¯t help but be conscious of him, wondering what the heck was going through the guy¡¯s mind. Was he a spy? An imposter? Or was he genuinely here to learn magic? Demund hated that he had to be the one to decide. He wasn¡¯t much of a leader. ¡°How do you do that?¡± Davis eventually asked. It was Alina who cheerfully replied first. ¡°Demund taught us all,¡± she said proudly. She¡¯d also managed to replicate the magic, and now, she, Riley, and Rhyne filmed most of the recent videos while Demund taught Alina one-to-one. ¡°Taught?¡± Davis asked. He looked surprised. ¡°Superpowers can be taught?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a superpower,¡± Rhyne rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°Magic? You mean like from games. I know, people like to call powers magic.¡± ¡°No,¡± Kacy stated. ¡°This is real magic from another world.¡± And now his power was being revealed to everyone. Then again, it was only a matter of time before everyone discovered how he was teaching spells. Demund decided to keep a cool head and see what happened. ¡°Real magic?¡± Davis asked. ¡°Demund has access to his memories from another world. There, things like magic and spells and sorcerers exist. He teaches us what he learned in that world. So, it¡¯s not just a superpower. This is a revolution. This is something that could change the world.¡± Davis looked momentarily shocked by what she had said. Demund felt the same. Kacy had a way of emphasizing things. ¡°A-a revolution?¡± Davis stuttered. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Davis got up. ¡°I have to go now. Can I come back?¡± ¡°Demund¡¯s the leader,¡± Kacy shrugged. ¡°Ask him.¡± Their eyes met, and Demund gave the guy a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll be welcome,¡± he said without missing a beat. ¡°Thanks.¡± Davis left, leaving the club emptier than before. And Demund couldn¡¯t help feeling disturbed by how well he¡¯d said words he hadn¡¯t meant. His techniques of becoming who he wasn¡¯t were getting better by the day, but he hadn¡¯t expected to use it for something like this. No one suspected a thing, not even his closest friends. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll come back?¡± Rhyne yawned, adjusting the camera. ¡°He was really quiet.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Riley replied. A short while after, Demund saw Davis walking towards the MMA Club building through the windows. He was returning to Edan¡¯s group, no doubt. Maybe he would report what they were doing, or give them a bad name. Whatever was the case, Demund didn¡¯t care as much anymore. He would distance himself from the things he didn¡¯t like. ? ? ? ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it can be taught.¡± Davis had come again. Demund nodded. ¡°Yes. It takes some time, but it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Could I learn it too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the whole point of this club, right?¡± Alina said cheerfully. ¡°Of course you can.¡± No, Demunnd thought. The point of the club was to spend time with friends and teach them magic. Eventually, outsiders would come, and he wouldn¡¯t have minded them¡ªbut it was Davis who was there. Davis who had rejected him when he had offered to help that night. Demund held Davis¡¯s finger and summoned an orb of light at its tip. Davis looked at the spell with awe, his mouth slightly widening. ¡°Did I use magic?¡± he asked. ¡°No. To use it by yourself, you have to remember the feeling,¡± Demund explained. ¡°It takes a while.¡± ¡°How fast did everyone else learn it?¡± ¡°One week,¡± Rhyne said proudly. ¡°I was the fastest.¡± ¡°A week?¡± Davis looked happy about it. ¡°I want to join,¡± he said. ¡°Let me into the club.¡± ¡°What happened to being in Edan¡¯s group?¡± Demund questioned. ¡°Are you out of there now?¡± ¡°I was tired of working out,¡± Davis answered with a hint of annoyance. ¡°I want to take a break.¡± ¡°How did you even find us?¡± ¡°I heard it from a friend.¡± ¡°Who is?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know him,¡± Davis muttered. ¡°What, I can¡¯t join?¡± Demund wanted to smack the guy on the head and yell at him for being rude. Such behavior back at Fort Avagal would get him pummelled into the ground. He¡¯d seen some soldiers being punished by being tied to a post for hours. But he smiled. His friends were watching¡ªAlina was watching. ¡°You can join.¡± ¡°So, do we practice more?¡± ¡°Basically. I¡¯m teaching at the moment. You¡¯ll have to wait a bit.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do both at once?¡± Alina suggested. ¡°You did that for us.¡± ¡°Yes, but it makes my head hurt,¡± Demund told her, wishing she¡¯d be less kind. ¡°Kacy also needs to learn it quickly for us to go on to the next spell.¡± ¡°Davis is part of the club now too,¡± Alina said. ¡°Do we wait for him too?¡± Jothan had frequently complained about how annoying Alina was. Demund had never felt it since he¡¯d never spent much time with her, and her actions towards Jothan had seemed cute¡ªa friendly sibling banter. He¡¯d always envied their small fights, wishing that he had a sibling as well. ¡°I think we¡¯ve kept Rhyne waiting for too long,¡± Demund smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll see what happens.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He returned to Kacy, who was staring at him. After holding her hand, he made his magic flow through it, making light appear in her palm. He was getting used to pushing his mana through other people¡¯s bodies, and doing it through the whole hand would be quicker than using just the finger. All the while, Davis watched them, his eyes fixed on the light. ¡°You just like holding my hand, don¡¯t you?¡± Kacy chuckled, leaning her chin against her free hand. ¡°I think I¡¯m pretty good at telling when people are lying. You can be honest with me.¡± ¡°I think anyone would like holding your hand,¡± Demund sighed, ¡°so it¡¯s not really lying.¡± ¡°Woah!¡± Rhyne yelled, his head twisting around abruptly. ¡°Dude! No flirting in the club room!¡± ¡°Demund?¡± Alina said softly. Riley only nodded slowly, looking as if he was inspecting an alien from outer space. ¡°Interesting,¡± he said, crossing his arms. ¡°What?¡± Demund reasoned. ¡°Rhyne, you would like holding Kacy¡¯s hand. So would you, Riley. Alina, you and Kacy hug all the time. Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°But dude, you don¡¯t, I don¡¯t know,¡± Rhyne scratched the back of his head. ¡°Yeah?¡± Riley shrugged. ¡°It hits differently.¡± Demund didn¡¯t particularly feel like what he said was flirting. He¡¯d been around women too much as of late, complementing them on the smallest things. Most wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye in his direction. He¡¯d practiced exchanging banters to appear more sociable during his missions as Shaden, so what he¡¯d said had come out naturally without much thought. His friends were the ones who were overreacting. Alina was also looking at him funnily like he¡¯d stated that the moon was made of cheese. ¡°Focus,¡± he told Kacy. ¡°Did your understanding of the spell improve?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Using their abilities while practicing seemed to have worked for the others. Maybe you could try that as well.¡± Come to think of it, he didn¡¯t know what Kacy¡¯s ability was. She¡¯d never told them. ¡°Mhmm,¡± she nodded. Now she looked grumpy. Maybe it was because he¡¯d been around adults often as of late that everyone felt a little¡­childish. Especially today. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± ¡°Mmmmm¡­¡± Kacy yanked her hand away, sighing deeply. She hugged her knees on the chair and pouted, burying her face into her legs. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything special,¡± she muttered. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a good video in a while.¡± She looked up. ¡°I think we should move on. It¡¯s time to learn the next spell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too early to give up,¡± Demund encouraged. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± Kacy muttered. ¡°I must be very bad at this. Just move on to the next part.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Even Rhyne, who had been excited to learn new spells and would have been joyful at Kacy¡¯s proposal looked cautious, looking around while coming up with something to say. Despite Kacy¡¯s words, she looked very disappointed, her expression dark and gloomy. Demund scratched his cheek. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll start, but I¡¯ll still be teaching you,¡± he decided. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Those three, they¡¯re simply beyond average. From what I can see, you aren¡¯t doing too badly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± To be honest, he didn¡¯t know what the ¡®average¡¯ rate of progression was. But he¡¯d learned to cheer people up. Goodness, he¡¯d learned a lot of things. But this time, he meant what he said. ¡°Fine,¡± Kacy sighed, leaning against the table. ¡°Give me the camera. I¡¯ll film.¡± They were setting up the scene when Davis interjected. ¡°Can I be in the video?¡± he asked. ¡°I know you¡¯re uploading it to Viggle.¡± ¡°Maybe another time. We¡¯re doing something different today,¡± Demund told him. The guy pursed his lips and leaned back against his seat. At least he wasn¡¯t persistent. They went through a simple introduction with Kacy guiding them on what to do. Demund displayed the next spell¡ªconjuring water¡ªon top of a bucket they¡¯d prepared. He¡¯d discovered that using the water creation spell was easier and used less mana when a water source was nearby. He suspected that he didn¡¯t actually create water but rather took it from somewhere else, oftentimes from the air itself. Thus, having a bucket half-filled with water made things simpler. Water could be used to create steam and ice, all of which were possible through incantations¡ªbut in this case, they weren¡¯t available. Not to mention that Demund himself was a novice at water manipulation. He¡¯d been practicing other spells as of late, so he hoped that his friends wouldn¡¯t be so quick this time around. ¡°Conjure Water,¡± he said, though there was no real power behind the words. A ball of water manifested before his hand, dropping into the bucket a few seconds after. Oh no, Demund thought. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Unlike light, water had mass. After teaching light magic for so long, he could clearly feel the difference in mana output between the two spells. Maintaining a water ball required a basic form of telekinesis¡ªsomething that hadn¡¯t been necessary for light. Of course, his mana pool was large enough to cast it many times by himself, but given the fact that he would have to cast the magic through his friends¡¯ hands continuously, he could tell that he would tire much quicker this time around. But he didn¡¯t show it. He¡¯d make it through somehow. ¡°This is the water spell,¡± Demund said. ¡°The main points for this spell are gathering and maintaining. It¡¯s different from the light spell, which was only changing mana energy into light energy.¡± Or so he suspected. He himself wasn¡¯t a professor of magic. He took turns teaching his friends who frowned each time it was their turn. ¡°It feels very different,¡± Riley commented. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t get this at all,¡± Alina groaned. ¡°This is so different.¡± ¡°Mmm. Mmm,¡± Rhyne nodded slowly, looking like he had a family of frogs inside of his mouth. ¡°Tell me again how this is possible?¡± ¡°You¡¯re extracting moisture from your surroundings,¡± Demund explained. ¡°You have to feel the swirl and pull of mana. When you cast the spell, mana goes out of your hand then concentrates back into it with water.¡± Even as he said it, it sounded vague and ridiculous. His friends had no idea how to control mana in the first place. After an hour of complete failure, he decided that it would be necessary to teach them how to circulate. But how? ? ? ? ¡°Isn¡¯t there a faster way?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Something that works within a month?¡± ¡°If they¡¯re talented, they will learn in a month,¡± Shpiel replied. ¡°If not, only time will tell. I have told you before. Tampering with someone else¡¯s mana flow can be dangerous. It is better to stimulate them with a little jolt of mana and allow them to learn by themselves. Is this for your sister or mother? If you wish, I can find suitable masters of circulation for them.¡± It¡¯s for my friends in another world, Shaden wanted to say. But the man was right; if he tried to forcefully try to circulate his friends¡¯ mana, there was no telling what would happen. As Shaden, it could be possible. As Demund, he knew for certain that he would fail. His mana control wasn¡¯t that good, and he knew it. ¡°Ah,¡± Shpiel suddenly said, clapping. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± ¡°Though certainly costly, there are concoctions and potions you can take which stimulates your mana greatly,¡± Shpiel stated. ¡°Ah. No, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t for my mother or sister. It¡¯s¡­hard to explain.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Shpiel nodded understandingly. ¡°We all have things we wish to hide.¡± He¡¯d finished a short morning mission with Shpiel when he¡¯d asked how to allow others to circulate quickly. Recently, most of his learning time was spent with Shpiel; Practol¡¯s son had taken over while the older man had begun attending to other matters. Something about making arrangements for the princesses of the country. Shaden had asked if he would be able to see them, maybe even talk to them, but Practol had shaken his head. ¡°I do not have that kind of authority,¡± he had said. ¡°My work is in the background. I smoothen incidents, take care of royal errands¡ªyou could call them¡ªand teach others to do the same. And though I am not certain, the eyes of dragons can perceive magic very well. They can see through illusions. They may be able to see through your invisibility.¡± Shaden knew the last part wasn¡¯t possible as a dragon had failed to detect him when he¡¯d first arrived at Raconel. But he understood Practol¡¯s message. Don¡¯t try to get close to the royal family. But how could he not be interested when they were holding a giant procession for the princesses? He still remembered that day when he¡¯d seen the princess parade through the central road of Danark. The armored soldiers, the banners, the shieldbearers¡ªit had been glorious. He¡¯d never seen anything like it. He wanted to see it again. ¡°What will you be doing now?¡± Shpiel asked, preparing to return home (or wherever he went when he was done). ¡°The princesses are leaving the country after lunch. Will you go to see them off?¡± ¡°Can I? I thought your father was against meeting the royal family.¡± ¡°He is simply cautious. Anyone is free to see them.¡± ¡°I might,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Thank you for today. It was fun being a beggar.¡± ¡°Truly? We can do it again some time.¡± ¡°Well¡ªwe have to practice other things as well, right?¡± Shpiel laughed. ¡°I understand. But have a good afternoon. May I take it that you will be eating with your family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, I will see you tomorrow.¡± They parted ways, Shaden heading towards Sol Atalia where his family was waiting. While the food at the great hotel was good, they¡¯d decided to eat lunch outside given the occasion. Whenever a member of the royal family moved in Melern, the day would become a pseudo-holiday of sorts. It was why Melany wasn¡¯t at the orphanage but with their parents; everyone was going to see the procession. The people adored the royals. They were a symbolic figure of absolute authority in the country as well as being perfect rulers that were just and benevolent. Of course, Melern was officially ruled by a trinity of the Royalty, Nobility, and Elected. But according to Practol, the Nobility and Elected were only there to take care of the minor, regional things; it was the Royalty, namely the King who held most of the power. Not because of his political abilities, but because of his sheer might. For hundreds of years, it had remained that way. Not once had a revolution¡ªthough very rare and minor¡ªsucceeded. The power of dragons was something to fear indeed. It intrigued Shaden the more he learned. He¡¯d only learned enough history to appear like a proper citizen of the country, but he wanted to learn more. Not about history, but the Royal Family and the dragons themselves. He met his parents and prepared to go outside. ¡°This place is wonderful, but don¡¯t you think we should live in a proper house?¡± Melsei said, helping Melany get dressed. ¡°I will forget how to cook at this rate. Also, I feel out of place surrounded by all of this¡­gleaming.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t take advantage of the Seine¡¯s kindness,¡± Garthan said softly. ¡°A normal house will be less expensive than this place. We will have to return to Danark when Shaden is done learning. All of this luxury is harmful to Melnay¡¯s growth. What do you think, Shaden?¡± Shaden looked up from his clothes. He liked the luxury, but a normal house didn¡¯t seem so bad. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind it,¡± Shaden said. ¡°A normal house is cozy.¡± ¡°I knew you would understand.¡± A normal house. It had been Practol who had insisted that Shaden and his family get the best possible treatment while they were there, so if they asked to change places to a cheaper place, the man would likely agree. Or disagree, but in a good way. It was for Melany. Was luxury bad as his mother believed? He hadn¡¯t felt it much as Shaden, but as Demund, he had been envious of his friends. He didn¡¯t quite understand why his mother was against luxury. Then again, it did seem uncomfortable for them to be surrounded by the rich-looking people in the hotel. They went out of the building while the servants opened the doors for them. He could see why his mother wanted to leave. They ate lunch at a small restaurant that couldn¡¯t be described as luxurious, but rather a local specialty of sorts¡ªa kind of sweet steak dripping with butter and potato balls filled with a kind of thick, brown gravy. It was simpler than the food they¡¯d eaten on his birthday, but it was good. It felt great, eating with his family. If he felt a little sad, it was because Rother and Eilae weren¡¯t there to talk with him. Rother was closer to a friend than a brother, perhaps the closest male friend he had as Shaden. Eilae was the person he¡¯d had the most conversations with. He missed them dearly, though it would only be a year before he finally got to see Eilae. And Rother¡ªtheir paths would cross eventually. It was a slow, uneventful life. He¡¯d grown used to it. With his family there, things were back to what he considered normal; happy and peaceful without all of the hardships he¡¯d had to endure. What trials he did have were reasonable and fun. ¡°Should we go see the princess then?¡± Melsei suggested. ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Melany agreed. It was late summer, and the sun was bright as ever in the sky, painting the city in a golden radiance. The clouds looked like the softest cotton, floating in a sea of clear, sky blue. There were squeals, laughter, cheering, and small talk all across the smaller streets; the main road had been blocked off by guards, making way for the carriages that would pass through. The princesses of one country going to another was no small matter. It could mean submission or danger, but also an invitation for peace. While large wars had long stopped since the appearance of Saiton the Sage, the symbolism remained. Not one, but two princesses, heading towards a foreign empire. All the citizens could hope for was for them to return safely, bringing with them good news of culture and new ideas. Though Shaden cared little about those things. He, at heart, was not a Melernian. But what he did share was admiration and curiosity. He was an heir of a mighty family¡ªor so he believed¡ªbut all he¡¯d received during his travels was mediocrity. Not much reverence from the Jakhar Kishaks, and borderline oppression from the Nieuts. The Watayurks at the Wall had treated him with more reverence. So seeing all of these people bubbly and full of adoration made him feel a little down since he¡¯d never received that kind of treatment before. Comparing was bad. He knew that. But he was a genius, stronger than anything he¡¯d come across, armed with a limitless supply of magic power. He¡­wanted some respect. Shaden shook his head. These were thoughts that would never come to him in the waking world. His power was filling him with pride, and pride¡ªhe¡¯d read¡ªwas unhealthy. But how would everyone react if he suddenly flew into the sky and summoned a giant, blazing inferno? He threw the thought away. It was a dangerous daydream, something he¡¯d never do. His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a blaring horn that echoed throughout the air. A great clamor filled the streets as people began to raise their arms and yell¡ªvery similar to the fans he¡¯d seen on television whenever a celebrity appeared. These people were not so different¡ªonly that in this case, the scale was completely outrageous. It wasn¡¯t mandatory, but the whole city had come; Shaden could barely see the main street on top of his father¡¯s shoulder along with Melany. Shidey meowed nervously in his sister¡¯s arms, looking at him with wide eyes. Something was coming. Shaden could feel it as well. A mighty presence. The mana in the air was swirling like there was an invisible gust blowing through the city. It blew from where the princesses were supposed to come from¡ªthe direction of the palace. Shaden muffled his mana as best as he could. He wouldn¡¯t let his power leak out carelessly. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Shaden asked, looking down. Strangers were cramming into each other, and though people were careful not to upset Garthan, who was tall and muscular, it still seemed suffocating to be surrounded by so many. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Try your best to catch a glimpse of the princesses,¡± she told him. ¡°This might be your last chance!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Shaden smiled. Ten minutes later, Shaden smacked his forehead. The carriages still hadn¡¯t arrived, but he blamed himself for being so stupid. He had power¡ªand if he didn¡¯t use it now, when else? ¡°Dad, can we go into an alley somewhere where people can¡¯t see us?¡± he asked, tapping his father¡¯s neck. ¡°I could use some magic to get us a better view.¡± ¡°Even with stealth, it will be difficult to get through the crowd,¡± Garthan warned. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll hold you up high.¡± Shaden leaned closer to his father¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡°But Dad, I can fly.¡± ¡°Fly?¡± Garthan grinned. ¡°When did you learn to fly? Is it wind magic?¡± ¡°Not really. There¡¯s this feeling¡ªlike telekinesis¡ªbut it¡¯s different.¡± ¡°Telekinesis?¡± Garthan chuckled. ¡°But you can make us float?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm. How good is your stealth magic?¡± ¡°I heard from Lytha that I¡¯m as good as her. That was two years ago.¡± ¡°So I have heard as well. And your mana pool? Is it sufficient?¡± ¡°Dad, I restored Rother¡¯s leg, remember?¡± ¡°So you did, so you did,¡± his father nodded. ¡°But even so, I believe that we should remain where we are. You can never underestimate the things that may happen. I¡¯m not doubting you, son. You¡¯ve done more than I ever could. But there is something powerful nearby. Can you feel it?¡± ¡°I can.¡± But I could take care of it if things go wrong, Shaden wanted to say. But he wasn¡¯t going to start an argument. To be fair, he and Melany had better views than everyone else around them. ¡°Then we can stay here,¡± Shaden agreed. But can I at least give Mom a better view?¡± ¡°How would you do that?¡± ¡°Earth magic.¡± ¡°Breaking the street is not a good idea.¡± ¡°I can fix it afterwards.¡± Garthan snorted, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not good to solve everything with magic. But if you insist¡ªcould you hold your sister and Shidey?¡± He did, and Melany clung to his shirt while Shidey made herself comfortable around his neck. Garthan put all of them on one shoulder, holding them firmly, then reached out to Melsei. She looked up to him with an eyebrow raised. ¡°I will lift you,¡± Garthan stated. ¡°Garthan! We¡¯re outside,¡± Melsei blushed. ¡°You can''t treat me like our children.¡± ¡°This is Shaden¡¯s request.¡± ¡°Shaden?¡± ¡°Well, uh, yeah,¡± Shaden nodded, curious to see his father lift all of them. He was strong enough, but he¡¯d never seen him do it. ¡°We can see them together!¡± Melany laughed. Melsei held her cheeks in her hands, sighing deeply. ¡°I am too old for this,¡± she said. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see the princesses from down there,¡± Garthan said. Melsei lowered her arms and sighed again, turning her body away from them. But she came closer. ¡°Then do it quickly,¡± she said quietly. With a huff, Garthan raised Melsei into his arm. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite heavy.¡± It got the man a pinch on his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re blocking the view!¡± Someone yelled from the back. ¡°What¡¯s a lady doing up there!¡± Melsei blushed, and Shaden instantly surrounded them in magic, hiding their presence from everyone else. Garthan looked surprised but otherwise nodded to him. ¡°Good job,¡± he muttered. ¡°Now, my dear, no one will see us.¡± ¡°You did that invisibility thing, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Our son did. Shaden is better at it than I am.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Shaden scratched his cheek, smiling broadly. Just to make sure his father wouldn¡¯t be crushed to death by those who didn¡¯t perceive them, he put up a barrier around them, covering it with more stealth magic. Now, they had a comfortable space all to their own. Some people might have found it strange that a family of four suddenly vanished, but no one would particularly care. Though to the keen eye, a small, open space in the middle of a crowd would seem unusual. But then again, the crowd was vast; very few would notice. ¡°Here comes the princesses!¡± Shaden could immediately tell who they were. Their long, silver hair hung down their backs like the softest, finest silk, and their grey eyes were mystical even for a world with magic. Shaden was glad that his eyes were good. Because perched on the princesses¡¯ shoulders were silver dragons, each too big to be carried comfortably. But the princesses smiled and waved as if they were carrying air. Shaden could practically smell the thick mana. It wasn¡¯t simply mana; he could sense the slightest amount of magic from it, too subtle to make out what it was. But the awe and wonder he was feeling probably meant something. It didn¡¯t seem forced, but rather a part of their nature to exude such a presence¡ª A magical existence. ¡°They¡¯re pretty,¡± Melany giggled, twirling her hair. ¡°Beautiful,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°Bewty full?¡± ¡°It means very pretty.¡± ¡°They are,¡± Melsei agreed. ¡°I¡¯m glad you lifted me, dear.¡± ¡°As am I. This is a wondrous sight.¡± The procession progressed, and before they knew it, the princesses had exited their field of view. While Shaden was aware that they had been enchanted, he hadn¡¯t felt the need to guard against it, much like how he wouldn¡¯t be too wary of a cute tiger cub. He¡¯d enjoyed the feeling of being enchanted. Now that it was gone, he wished he could know how to replicate it. How wonderful was magic that made the people around you feel happy and awed? A lightbulb flashed above his head. He knew what to do. ¡°Dad, could you hold Melany?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The people were still there, chatting with each other about how wonderful the event had been, but Shaden had other plans. After gently handing Melany over to his father after his mother was let down, he undid the stealth on them and gradually changed their appearance with the gift of deception¡ªso that it wouldn¡¯t look like they¡¯d popped out of nowhere. Fading into existence slowly, he told himself. Then he hid himself again and flew to the top of the tallest building near him. He couldn¡¯t simply let such wonderful people go. Though they would separate here, maybe he would run into them someday. Becoming friends with princesses who had dragon pets was a new goal on his list. He would put markers on the dragons so that he could tell where they were when needed. Who knew? Maybe he could learn dragon magic from them. ¡°Ah. There they are.¡± The carriage hadn¡¯t gone far. Even from his spot, he could put markers on them. Taking in a deep breath, he stretched his hands towards the two dragons and gathered his mana within him. No one will notice, he smiled. Ah, there we go¡ª It took a few seconds for the magic to secure itself onto the beasts. Their bodies were overflowing with power, rejecting his spell, but intricately, he weaved his markers into their wings where the magic was thinnest. The dragons didn¡¯t seem to notice. Shaden smiled to himself. He blinked¡ª Shaden couldn¡¯t blink again. His legs were glued to the ground. His arms were stone, his open mouth stiff as a corpse, unable to move. His eyes were wide open, never turning, only able to stare at the figure before him. ¡°Foreign magic.¡± A man with pale glowing eyes watched him on top of a mighty throne. He was the only person in the room, yet his mouth did not move when he spoke. With each syllable, Shaden felt as if a hammer was crashing into his skull, imbedding each letter into his brain. ¡°Tell me, young one. Why do you touch my children?¡± Shaden¡¯s head involuntarily smashed into the cold floor, his vision becoming an explosion of stars. As much as he struggled to get up, his limbs refused to respond. The mana was overwhelming. He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. Mana surged within him, filling his veins and cells. He balled up his fists with fury, smashing them into the floor, cracking the surface. With extreme force, he raised his head to glare at the man on the throne. The man¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed. Shaden slowly got up, regaining control over his body. The pain on his forehead was gone, replaced with clarity. The man hadn¡¯t shifted. His eyes radiated with power. ¡°What abundance of power.¡± Shaden braced himself. ¡°It will be mine.¡± He stood his ground. Something swept over him, touching his body. It was magic, but with enough mana circulating through him, he could fend against any spell. The clarity in his mind began to fade. His body grew heavier, and he began to gasp for breath. The air was oppressive, hard, and solid, pressing down on him. Shaden felt a drop of sweat roll down his forehead. His back felt terribly cold. He was shivering. He found himself powerless, empty of mana, standing before an unknown presence who had robbed him of his magic. ¡°What¡ª¡± Shaden saw something black and icky at the corner of his eye. Feeling something wet, he touched his ears and nose. He brought his hands before him, trying to make sense of everything. Blood. All he saw was blood amidst an ocean of darkness. 6.7 The pain came surging shortly after. Shaden¡¯s legs buckled below him, causing him to fall on the floor. No strength remained in his body. His body screamed in agony, but his mouth made no sound, barely gasping for air. Never had he felt such pain before. Raw, seething anguish. His body twitched from shock, and he mouthed a silent cry, unable to respond. Through all of the chaos, the voice spoke to him with perfect clarity. ¡°You¡¯re a peculiar one. Not many can resist my aura.¡± The words were like ice on his mind, momentarily breaking him away from the torment that plagued his body. He wanted to hear more of it, to respond to it. He wanted the voice to keep speaking to him. When it didn¡¯t, only suffering remained. Please, please, please¡ª Tears streamed out from his eyes. The more he tried to muster his mana to overpower the influence, the more the pain increased until he coughed out blood. His lungs were melting in his ribs, and the thumping of his heart felt dangerously frantic like a bomb about to explode. His eyes seemed to bulge out of his eyes, throbbing unbearably. Each breath was a gasp, an attempt to survive. Relief filled him when the voice spoke once more. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°S-Shaden,¡± he coughed, feeling the pressure momentarily lifted. ¡°You have placed magic on my children. That is unacceptable. Do you seek war? Are you a spy? Peace must never be disrupted.¡± ¡°I¡ªhave no such plans,¡± Shaden growled. ¡°I¡¯m just here to study.¡± ¡°Under whom?¡± ¡°P¡ª¡± Shaden stopped himself. He couldn¡¯t sell the Seines out. ¡°Speak.¡± A thousand needles invaded Shaden¡¯s mind. He wanted to die. He remembered his feats at the Wall. He remembered the time he stopped the avalanche. He remembered flying across the land. He remembered the discomfort he¡¯d felt at Fort Avagal¡ªthe stress, the oppression, the naive way he¡¯d acted. He gritted his teeth, stretching the hole in his heart tenfold. A hundredfold. A thousandfold. He smashed his hand into the ground, getting up on one knee. His mana was continuously being pulled away from him, but he summoned more from deep within, so much that the siphon on his body wouldn¡¯t be enough. It was a terrible amount. It felt as if his body would melt away, lost in the storm of power. For the first time, the expression of the man changed. He lifted a finger and pointed it towards him. Shaden let out a cry. The man blinked. Before him, the boy that had been there just a moment ago had vanished without a trace. Had the boy teleported or blinked somewhere¡ªwhich would be impossible as the room had layers and layers of barriers warding against magic¡ªthere would be traces of magic left. But the man found none as did the one looking through his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t show yourself, you will die,¡± the man warned, getting up from his throne. Even with all of the mana Shaden was mustering, the voice still struck him like a block of ice. He shivered, frantically looking around for an exit. There was none except the windows. The giant doors to the room were shut, and from a glance, he could tell that they were made of metal. Before he could make up his mind, a wave of terror gripped him. Though he was not looking at the man, his existence seemed to pulsate towards him, cells being torn apart by the second. His whole body shook from fear, wanting to die to ease himself of the terror. Suddenly, the trembling was gone. He opened his eyes that he didn¡¯t know he had shut. He saw nothing but darkness. But by the soothing sensation that spread across his skin and skull, he knew that the shadow had saved him once more, shielding him from whatever was out there, from the unspeakable dread he had barely resisted. Shaden wanted to cry. His mind was clear due to the endless mana surging through it, but the damage had already been done. For the first time, he felt genuine fear. He stood motionless where he was, afraid that the slightest movement would break the shadow¡¯s protection and reveal his location. He stood there, hearing the blood thumping in his ears, sweat rolling down his back. How had he been transported here? When he¡¯d placed markers on the dragons, he¡¯d thought he felt a jolt of mana surge from them onto him. He¡¯d been overwhelmed by the man¡¯s aura just after, but he was sure that the marker was the thing that had revealed him. The man couldn¡¯t find him now. It meant that his stealth magic was superior to whatever detection magic they had. It was strange because he¡¯d had it active while marking the dragons. It had been canceled when he¡¯d been overwhelmed by the magic in the room, but didn¡¯t that mean¡ª Shaden¡¯s eyes widened when his senses picked up something heading towards him. His legs seemed to break when his body was pressed into the ground, bones creaking. The earth fractured below his feet. It took all he had to remain standing, and closing his eyes, he finally got a vision of his surroundings. ¡°There you are.¡± Shaden jumped away just as something invisible crashed down where he¡¯d stood like a hammer, making a circular crater in the floor. ¡°Strange.¡± The man hadn¡¯t detected him, but rather the irregular cracks on the ground. Shaden¡¯s mind raced, making sense of the situation. The man¡ªthe King, he realized¡ªcouldn¡¯t detect him but had managed to teleport him here somehow. His link with the markers. He suspected that it had been hijacked and altered. The link was currently severed, but if he ever connected to it again, they would know where he was. All of it made little sense. Magic was difficult. For the average person, such a thing would be impossible¡ª He turned to the King after positioning himself in the air, far away from the man as possible. This was no ordinary man. He¡¯d messed with dragons. It was likely a dragon who had control of the situation. Shaden shivered. A Dragon. It was nowhere in sight, but he knew he was right. The King was a mortal. Only a dragon would be able to overpower him. His initial fear of the unknown subsided a little, but remembering his position a few minutes before sent shivers down his spine. Even now, without the protection of the shadow, he would be at the mercy of the King. He needed to escape. There were too many things he didn¡¯t know. Now that he was in control of himself, he could think a little bit better. ¡°The strange presence I felt in the sky. That was you.¡± The King had sat back down on his throne. His lips still didn¡¯t move. Shaden didn¡¯t respond. ¡°You carry with you the Mark of Rathiash,¡± the voice continued. ¡°It currently lies in Sol Ataria, in a room on the upper floors. A boy, his sister, and their father and mother reside there. Nothing escapes my sight.¡± Shaden¡¯s heart plummeted into the abyss. ¡°The room was provided by a certain noble in the countryside for his guests to use.¡± The magic in the room subsided. Now was his chance to crash through the windows, grab his family, and escape. He felt a shimmer. He willed the shadow to uncover his eyes. Practol stood at the center of the throne room. The moment his eyes fell on the King, he fell on one knee and bowed his head. ¡°You submitted a report about a new student you had received, someone named Kitos,¡± the King said. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°He is not someone who is¡ª¡± ¡°Answer with the truth, and only the truth.¡± The King was using much less aura than before, but to a man like Practol, it was enough to make him shake. ¡°His true name is Shaden,¡± Practol answered. ¡°Our families are close acquaintances.¡± ¡°So you have told me. What exactly are they?¡± ¡°They¡ª¡± Practol paused. Shaden felt the intensity of aura increase. ¡°They are a family who will never be found,¡± Practol trembled. ¡°They reside where a goddess is sealed, deep within the Forest of The Lost.¡± ¡°The Forest of the Lost, where once entered, cannot depart. But you are telling the truth. I have heard rumors¡­¡± ¡°My King, they are of no threat,¡± Practol begged. ¡°Spare the boy and his family.¡± The King closed his eyes. When he opened them, they glowed more brightly than before. ¡°The boy has touched my children with magic and has escaped from me this very day. Such a thing is unprecedented. He is dangerous.¡± ¡°My King, he would never bring you harm! It is out of curiosity that he has placed magic on your children¡ª¡± Practol shut his mouth again. The aura had intensified ever so slightly. ¡°Where does your loyalty lie? The crown, or this family you¡¯ve kept hidden from me? I had allowed secrets before, but too many unknowns have made themselves known. Answer, Teacher of Disguises.¡± ¡°You, my King, and only you.¡± Shaden had braced himself to snatch the man away and make a run for it, but when he heard Practol¡¯s words, his heart dropped even further. The King? Not Skotos? Not him or his grandfather? ¡°If the boy does not return, hang his family before the palace,¡± the King commanded. ¡°You may deploy the Reaper Squadron.¡± ¡°Yes, my King,¡± Practol bowed. The man vanished from the room, warped away by magic. The King leaned back on his chair, his glowing eyes staring into empty air. ¡°I know you are still within these walls,¡± the voice said. ¡°Reveal yourself, or let your family die.¡± The King¡¯s lips had frozen again. The words being uttered by the presence that was not the King were brimming with power. Shaden knew that without the shadow, he would fall to the floor again, his body shaking uncontrollably. But his family was in danger. Would he be able to get to them in time? Run away quickly enough? If he and Practol had been teleported there in an instant, couldn¡¯t the King do the same with his family? Shaden filled his body with power to the point he thought he would explode. He could feel every cell pulsating within him, every vessel and vein, every hair that rose on his skin. He willed the shadow to uncover him, making sure he was using enough power. The terrible magic was thick in the room, but he could bear it. It was a little more than a mild discomfort now. He was strong. He knew that for sure. Taking in a deep breath, he undid the layer of invisibility that covered his body. The King¡¯s eyes immediately turned to him. ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Shaden began. With the sound of a roaring gateway opening behind him, giant claws wrapped around Shaden in an instant, crushing his body in their indomitable grasp. He shouted, but the claws were too strong, too ancient, too powerful. His mana escaped him like air from a popped balloon, and with the sound of a few bones cracking¡ª His vision turned black. ? ? ? A surge of power nearby. Garthan twisted his head to glance at the tallest building. His son had vanished in the direction where the surge had come from. He couldn¡¯t feel his son due to his magic, but deep within, there was a whisper telling him that something was amiss. Garthan was a soldier. He¡¯d only learned the gift of hiding during his childhood, after which he spent most of his time on swordsmanship within the Swordsmanship Training Academy of Danark. His marriage with Melsei had torn him away from the battles he was used to, solidifying a peaceful life for him and his family. While he did train, it was not as fervently as before. The country was safe, and the quality of life was good. When Shaden had been selected to continue his family¡¯s legacy, he¡¯d prayed with all his heart that his son wouldn¡¯t have to endure the cruelty he¡¯d been raised in. When he¡¯d seen Shaden again after two years, he had only changed in the slightest. He hadn¡¯t lost his cheer and smiles, his playfulness with his sister, or his innocent questions to him and his wife. He¡¯d complained about the heat in the desert and the cold in the north, but none of them seemed to bother him much. He was a boy full of talent and power but did not flaunt or misuse it. It was why Garthan hadn¡¯t worried about Shaden very much. He worried for Rother more. His eldest son had found determination again, but he was alone now, within a land of foreigners. Shaden had always been fine by himself, even as a baby. It had been strange at first, but now, he took it for granted. So why was it that he felt dread fill his stomach? ¡°Shaden!¡± he yelled, his voice overpowering the buzz of the crowd. ¡°Shaden, we¡¯re going now!¡± ¡°Dear, there¡¯s no need to be so loud!¡± Melsei complained. ¡°My ears hurt,¡± Melany agreed, her small hands on her ears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. But I feel something strange.¡± ¡°Strange?¡± Garthan frowned. His time at Skotos, the Swordsmanship Academy, his training under former Headmistress Wimilin, his various expeditions, his duties in various squadrons, ending with the Goblin Squad¡ªhad sharpened his intuition. It had undoubtedly dulled, but this feeling¡ªhe couldn¡¯t forget it. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. He held his wife and daughter firmly. A minute had passed¡ªstill no reply from Shaden. ¡°We¡¯re going back,¡± Garthan said. ¡°Shaden isn¡¯t here yet.¡± ¡°He knows the streets better than us. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine.¡± They waded through the crowd, but instead of heading back to Sol Atalia, Garthan instead led them to the orphanage that the Seines managed. Practol or his son would be there at this time. Shaden still hadn¡¯t found them when they reached the building. The children were gone, likely out to see the procession. ¡°Sir! What brings you here?¡± It was Shpiel who greeted them with a bundle of papers in his hands. ¡°I was just organizing our plans. Is the procession over?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Garthan nodded. ¡°Is it fine if my wife and daughter stay here for a while?¡± ¡°Why yes, of course.¡± Garthan led his family first to some chairs before moving aside with Shpiel to discuss with him. His family didn¡¯t need to know. In the end, it could have been his imagination. ¡°Could you look after my family for the time being?¡± Garthan asked Shpiel. ¡°It would be my pleasure. What seems to be the matter?¡± ¡°Shaden has vanished.¡± ¡°Why, he vanishes all the time.¡± ¡°Yes. But something feels different. I will go look for him.¡± Shpiel seemed to get the idea. ¡°Your family will be safe here,¡± he promised. Garthan nodded. Just as he was about to head out of the door, he felt the same feeling¡ªthis time, beyond the door. He turned around just as Practol emerged from the door, his face as pale as snow. Their eyes met, and suddenly¡ªthe man looked fine. ¡°Why, a merry surprise to find you here,¡± Practol smiled. ¡°What brings you to the orphanage?¡± ¡°My son has vanished,¡± Garthan said quickly. ¡°I would like my family to be safe while I go search for him.¡± ¡°Your family, they are here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Practol nodded. ¡°There is no need to worry. I¡¯m sure the young heir is having his fill of fun at the procession.¡± ¡°I felt something dangerous,¡± Garthan scowled. ¡°I felt it again just before you appeared.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°Father was simply summoned by the King,¡± Shpiel said cheerfully. ¡°It has been a while since it has happened.¡± Summoned? Realization struck his head. ¡°Was my son summoned by the King?¡± Garthan said. ¡°Perhaps he has met the princesses,¡± Practol replied. ¡°They may have invited him into the carriage out of curiosity. The magic you felt should be that of dragons. But I doubt anything could harm that boy. He is a genius among geniuses!¡± Dragon magic. It was the first time he¡¯d felt it. That would explain the unnatural feeling. ¡°My son is stronger than I am,¡± Garthan agreed, relaxing slightly. ¡°He would be able to escape should danger come to him. But why would the princesses invite him?¡± ¡°He is powerful. He would attract anyone¡¯s eyes. If you are still worried, allow me to send a message to the offices, and they will look for him. It would be much quicker that way.¡± ¡°Could you? I would be grateful, but perhaps it¡¯s too much of a bother.¡± Practol waved his hand. ¡°Of course not. He is under our care as well. Shpiel, prepare the messenger bird. For urgent matters. Until then, would you join me for some tea?¡± Garthan glanced back at the door. The feeling had subsided. ¡°My wife and daughters would love some tea,¡± he nodded. The man led them towards a table and prepared some tea while Garthan and his family made themselves comfortable. The sun was gentle, and the smell of sweet leaves was pleasing. Cookies were brought out as well. ¡°Father¡ª¡± ¡°My son, go get the small lady something to play with,¡± Practol said, artfully pouring a cup of steaming tea. ¡°And some more sugar as well.¡± Shpiel nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Garthan looked down at his cup. Despite everything, something still felt off. ¡°On second thought, I think I will go,¡± he decided, getting up. ¡°Oh, there is no need,¡± Practol said, sipping on his cup. Garthan felt a chill go down his spine. When he stood up from his chair, knocking it backwards, he saw that his wife and daughter were held at knifepoint by two cloaked figures in white. They had appeared instantaneously, without a sound or movement. Even the air had been still. While his senses had dulled, he had still grown up in a family of hiders. If he hadn¡¯t been able to sense these people before they¡¯d appeared¡ª These two were dangerous. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± he demanded, his hands automatically bracing for combat. But the cloaked figures tightened their hands around Melsei and Melany, causing the little girl¡¯s eyes to water. He couldn¡¯t risk his family. ¡°The moment you vanish will be the moment blood will be shed,¡± Practol informed, putting his cup down. ¡°I am sorry for this. But the King has requested your family to be held, if only for the moment.¡± ¡°What did we do?¡± Garthan growled. Something clicked in his mind. ¡°What did Shaden do?¡± ¡°Casting magic on the princesses and their kin is a grave crime,¡± Practol said, his face becoming darker. ¡°I had believed that the boy had more common sense.¡± ¡°Did he attack them?¡± ¡°He marked them. I should have known when he marked me with that Nieut magic.¡± ¡°Shaden?¡± Melsei said worryingly. ¡°Is he safe?¡± ¡°The King does not wish for his death,¡± Practol stated. ¡°Not yet. He will be caught, one way or another.¡± Garthan scowled. ¡°You¡¯re planning to use us as hostages.¡± ¡°I prefer the term, under supervision. I know you can use the gift of hiding. But your wife and daughter will be enough. I suggest that you stay with them without trying to escape. Garthan glanced at the cloaked figures. He froze momentarily when he spotted the small emblem marked on their chests. The Reaper Squadron. He¡¯d heard tales of them. But to think that they¡¯d come to capture a former soldier and two helpless people¡­ Shaden. They¡¯d discovered his son¡¯s potential. If the Reaper Squadron was notorious for one thing¡ª It was that they were the threat eliminators that served under the King. They were the invisible hands that controlled the country with death, the true tools that the King used to do his bidding all across the land. Each individual was a master of their art. Garthan wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be able to take on one, never mind two. What was certain was that his wife and daughter would be in danger. ¡°What do I do?¡± Garthan demanded. ¡°But if you spill even a drop of blood, I will be sure to kill you all.¡± Melany had begun crying, but Garthan remained steadfast. His eyes were cold, and a mist of deep red had begun emanating from his skin. ¡°You will be safe as long as you don¡¯t run,¡± Practol promised. ¡°But forgive me if I am fearful of your abilities. Only you will have to be restrained.¡± Another figure appeared behind him with cuffs. Garthan let him restrain him. Immediately, he felt his mana being disturbed by interference from the handcuffs. ¡°Sealing shackles. Am I a criminal?¡± ¡°You are too dangerous. I must overestimate you. Now,¡± Practol got up from his chair. Shpiel looked warily from him to Garthan to the cloaked figures, then finally to the mother and daughter who had been allowed to reunite after Garthan¡¯s hands were bound. His eyes met Garthan¡¯s¡ªalmost with an apologetic look. Practol¡¯s eyes had none of that. ¡°Take us to the palace room of custody. It will be more hospitable than here.¡± The man knew that Garthan wouldn''t be able to vanish with the restraints on, so he was allowed to be hugged by his wife and children as one of the hooded figures took out a scroll and placed his hand on it. The individual activated the magic, and a glowing circle appeared beneath them. Garthan knew about the Melernian Royalty. King Bern Selios and his children¡ªthey were all bonded to dragons. He also vaguely knew about the way things worked in the nation. Deep inside, it was a dictatorship of a thousand years and more. Not by the King, but by something much more ancient. If such a being had its eyes on Shaden, there would be nothing he could do. His father had offered them a place at Skotos. Garthan had refused it¡ªMelany deserved better. But now, the rebukes his father had plagued him with during his childhood, the biting words that he had run from and had tried his best to forget rose before his eyes, gripping his heart with dread. To be caught outside is death. The circle below them shined brightly. The next second, only Shpiel remained in the room, who grabbed his head with both hands. ¡°Oh no. Oh no, oh no, oh no¡­¡± He shook his head, praying that nothing dire would result from the situation. ? ? ? Where am I? Shaden groaned, holding his hand over his eyes to shield the blinding streak of light. He weakly rolled to the side, putting his hands on the floor to steady himself. The bloody mess was gone from his body. He felt frail. He felt like Demund. He felt like an ordinary human with no power whatsoever. All he could feel was a giant presence inside of his chest, absorbing any mana that seeped out from his body. Something had been done to him. His eyes slowly adjusted to the brightness. He felt lightheaded. His body sagged as if he¡¯d run a marathon and hadn¡¯t gotten enough rest. It wasn¡¯t pain, but rather an unexplainable weakness that made his whole body droop. ¡°So you¡¯ve awoken.¡± Shaden slowly turned his head to where the voice was coming from. The moment he laid eyes on the milky claw that was as tall as him, his body began to shake involuntarily, forcing him to avert his eyes to the ground. He instinctively knew that if he placed his eyes on the whole creature, the pressure would destroy him. The first thought that came to his mind was not fear, but anger. Not a boiling, furious anger, but a deep, resentful sensation. Partly towards the being that had snared him, but also against himself. This wasn¡¯t him. If he had to feel this frail as Shaden, there would be no point in living in the dream world. ¡°Kneel.¡± The voice bent his body like clay, causing him to fall to the ground on his knees and hands. He grunted in pain but expressing his anger wouldn¡¯t be a wise decision. His mind raced. There was always a way out of things. ¡°Shaden Limen. You were born and raised in Whitewater Village and moved to Danark at the age of two. Your family originates from a place called Skotos, hidden deep inside of the Forest of the Lost. Its specialty lies in stealth magic, and from long ago, had ties to the Seine family.¡± Shaden could only stare at the floor, powerless. Practol had told everything. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that you carry with you a mysterious power. Not stealth, but something else. Perhaps it is related to your vast mana pool, but¡­no. Before you left Whitewater Village, a strange incident was recorded by the Magic Awareness Bureau¡ªan explosion by an unknown individual. Coincidentally, it was in the forest right behind where you lived.¡± A low rumble shook the room. The dragon was moving, but Shaden could only look at the floor. ¡°Peculiar. You have also visited the Great Library before, seeing that you have Rathiash¡¯s mark. A powerful and dangerous thing to have for a child. Why he allowed you to roam is a mystery, Then again, all he hungered for was knowledge.¡± The dragon¡¯s voice vibrated through every corner of Shaden¡¯s body to the point where he didn¡¯t know if it was his body or the voice that was causing him to tremble. ¡°I¡¯ve been depleting your mana for hours,¡± the voice continued. Shaden could feel the air shift as the shadow caused by the presence above him grew clearer below him. ¡°And yet, you show no signs of fatigue.¡± I¡¯m feeling terrible right now, thank you, Shaden thought. ¡°Let me go,¡± he spoke, squeezing the words out. ¡°Never would I have imagined a mere human to possess more mana than I, but no¡ªit is a link to the Spirit Realm. Yet I sense no connection. I pull and pull, but it shows no bottom. Alas, limitless mana is useless in the wrong hands. You would do well to serve me.¡± ¡°S-serve?¡± Shaden coughed. He could feel hot air blow down on him¡ªthe dragon¡¯s breaths. It was terribly near him. ¡°Serve¡ªor die. Rise, Shaden of Skotos.¡± The pressure was released from his body, and he was able to look up. Before him was a gargantuan head lined with silver scales, with eyes of lightning and teeth as white as snow, horns as prominent as mountain peaks in the winter. It brimmed with a powerful yet gentle glow. A deep reverberation echoed from its throat, threatening to explode into a roar that would wipe him from existence. ¡°Your answer,¡± the dragon spoke. ¡°Was putting detection magic on your children such an evil crime?¡± Shaden pleaded. ¡°I only want peace.¡± ¡°Detection can be used for the cruelest of things. I have put marks on your family, and they too will die should you escape or die.¡± ¡°My¡ªmy family?¡± ¡°Your father, mother, and sister.¡± Shaden¡¯s body still trembled. He¡¯d thought about mustering his strength again despite the great seal on his body, praying that quantity would overpower quality¡ªbut the news that his family was in danger sapped the last of his resilience away. ¡°Answer.¡± ¡°I¡ªI will¡­¡± It was supposed to be a carefree dream world. Shaden closed his eyes tightly. Perhaps¡­perhaps this was another opportunity to learn from a dragon. Yes, he could be optimistic about it, right? Right? He¡­had no other choice. ¡°I will serve,¡± Shaden managed to say. ¡°Good. Now, child, do not resist. Should you resist, your body will be entangled with chaotic magic, incapacitating your life.¡± Shaden¡¯s body was invaded with countless threads of power, pervading through every vein and artery, binding to his organs and even his heart. The initial seal slowly dispersed into the new, interrupting force, strengthening it. It felt as if his blood had been changed into oil¡ªa perverse and uncomfortable feeling. The mana that was produced within his body no longer was directly under his control, but bound to the new system that had entered him, only being permitted under his control if the dragon willed it. And even now, his mana seeped out from him, though not as much as it had been before. He felt stronger and different¡ªbut weaker and unnatural. ¡°This is my blessing,¡± the dragon spoke to him, lifting its finger from Shaden¡¯s forehead. ¡°No longer will your vast mana be a danger to you.¡± Shaden looked at his hands. He could circulate. But the channels and paths felt drastically different. No longer were they free and surging wherever he directed, but his mana flowed at set intervals. The feeling was similar to getting his hair tied up into a thousand bundles. His hair would still shake when he shook his head but would be uncomfortable and restricted. He didn¡¯t like it. He didn¡¯t like it at all. This was no blessing. It was a curse. He¡¯d been downgraded. The worst part of it was the magic¡¯s adaptability. It was already starting to feel like it was a part of his body, and his memory of feeling free and powerful was being replaced by a new one¡ªwhich, at the moment, he knew was worse¡ªbut he knew he would forget it soon. The dragon¡¯s magic was a powerful one. For normal people, it definitely would have been a blessing. But with the talent and capacity he had, Shaden felt like he¡¯d been shackled. ¡°Be thankful. Rejoice, for I have spared you,¡± the dragon growled. Shaden could tell that the dragon no longer looked upon him as a threat. It was only natural since now the dragon could take his life away whenever it wished. It genuinely believed that it deserved gratitude. Shaden wanted to laugh. But he kept his emotions under control, fearing that the dragon might notice. ¡°Thank you for sparing my family,¡± Shaden said, getting up. ¡°What will you do with us now?¡± ¡°I treat my subjects fairly,¡± the dragon said, retracting its head. Just the movement was enough to make the wind blow across the room. ¡°You will remain in Melern under my watchful eye. Your family will enjoy the peace you wished for. As for you¡ª¡± The light in the room began to fade. ¡°I will learn of your abilities. Your stealth magic will be of great use to the Kingdom.¡± Shaden¡¯s vision faded to black. When the light returned, he stood before a man seated behind a table, looking out of the window. The man turned around after hearing him arrive. When their eyes met, Shaden couldn¡¯t understand why the man looked so happy after seeing him. ¡°Shaden!¡± Practol exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re alive! You¡ªyou look well!¡± Shaden stared at the man. Shaden didn¡¯t know what to say. ? ? ? Demund opened his eyes. The alarm hadn¡¯t rung. The sun hadn¡¯t risen, and the room was still dark. But he didn¡¯t feel sleepy. He was disturbed. He got up from his bed, almost forgetting to put on his prosthetic leg. But finding no strength to do so, he fell on the floor, turning on his back. He stared at the ceiling. He extended a hand before his eyes, wishing that the feeling wasn¡¯t real. He was shaking. He grabbed his hand with his other. In a body that had little mana, the feeling of terror that the dragon had inflicted came rushing in. He still remembered the powerlessness, the hopelessness. Even as Shaden, there had been nothing he could do. He was away from all of it now, but now, his family was held hostage. His life was no longer his. His sensitivity to magic allowed him to feel the dragon¡¯s presence always within his body, contaminating his mana and mind. Think positively, think positively¡ª He had gone to bed straight after dinner. The reason why he¡¯d awoken as Demund meant that his other body would sleep through the night, undisturbed. Or perhaps greatly disturbed, not wishing to wake up. But here he was, disturbed just the same as Demund¡ªperhaps even more. The dragon¡¯s presence was overwhelming. Being on stage had felt much, much better. But he was Demund now. The feeling was gone, and he was in control of his body. He gripped a fist, putting it on his chest. And he took in a deep breath. He¡¯d made a lot of mistakes. This was by far the worst. His fun and relaxing life in the dream world was ruined as long as he was plagued by the dragon¡¯s magic. But a mistake could become an opportunity. He¡¯d always been excellent at learning magic as Shaden. While it was from a dragon, the magic was¡ªhe hoped¡ªnot absolute. He¡¯d find a way to break it. But for now¡­ He wanted to rest and put his mind at peace. He numbly looked at the unlit ceiling light. Black spots danced around the corners of his vision, and his eyes focused on specks that floated around. He lay there for the longest time. ¡°......mana paths,¡± Demund muttered. The dragon had forced them on him, but perhaps he could learn from it. Maybe it was replicable. For his other self, it was bad, but for normal people, it would be a blessing. He could try learning it himself. It cheered him up a little. Demund sighed deeply. He¡­didn¡¯t want to keep losing. He couldn¡¯t keep acting as he did. As long as he remained as he was, he would be taken advantage of, swayed by those around him. He needed to change. He needed to be determined to change. But¡ªbut how? How did he have to act? Would he even be able to escape from the dragon in the first place? Demund crawled to his bed, setting his head back down on the pillow. His sleepiness was gone, but he needed to think. Books. He¡¯d read so many books before, but lately, his time had been spent on studying and teaching his friends. But reading was learning. From the corner of his eye, he spotted a graphic novel that Jothan had given him for his birthday long ago. It was something Jothan¡¯s parents had prohibited him from reading, which was why he¡¯d bought it as a present so that he could read it at Demund¡¯s house. They¡¯d agreed that while the main character was cool, there was no way they would be able to act like him and not go to jail in the process. ¡°Ha. Haha¡­¡± Demund laughed. 6.8 ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to practice with the Reaper Squadron,¡± Practol told him while they were walking down a dark hallway. ¡°That is how much the King values you.¡± Practice? This wasn¡¯t practice. Shaden didn¡¯t reply, keeping his eyes down. Now that his freedom had been stripped away from him, he had no choice but to do as he was told. His family was still being taken hostage in the guise of luxury and comfort, but the magic on them had been thickly intertwined. There was no doubt the magic was keeping track of their location and could harm them if needed. He knew what their plan was. They would make him demonstrate his abilities so they could replicate them. Just as he had learned from Practol they would learn from him. He kept a straight face as they neared the end of the corridor. They would learn from him¡ªif they could. He had no intention of making it easy for them. No, he had other plans in mind. Though the dragon had control over his body, his mind was fully his own. Submission was for the weak, he recalled. He¡¯d shaved off precious studying time just to review the book again. Not an eye for an eye, but an eye for a life. That way, no one would dare to mess with him again. Understanding one¡¯s weakness and difference in power were crucial for certain victory. One had to plan thoroughly to get what he wanted and not act on impulse. Be kind to your friends, but a roaring lion to your enemies. No enemy is without faults. Find them, dig into them, exploit them. He doubted he could ever live like that as Demund. But as Shaden, he could be whatever he wished. This¡ªthis was a dream world. A dream world, he told himself. While a separate reality with consequences, he had been able to do the impossible multiple times. A supply of mana that never seemed to run out; magic that he could learn and create in an instant; the ability to understand all languages. If this wasn¡¯t a dream, what was it? He had a family and friends¡ªthose he cared about. But everyone else, he could treat like NPCs. He decided to. There was no point in letting the world do as it wished on him. Certainly, he¡¯d made a mistake by casting magic on the dragon younglings. He would pay his price as he saw fit, and at the end of it¡ªleave. He would find a way. Nothing had been impossible so far. ¡°I will leave you here. I wish you the best.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t react. The door before him opened, and he entered, inspecting the room. It was a large open space with pillars with lights from glowing crystals on the walls. He heard the doors close behind him, but no one made themselves known to him. He was alone. Or so they wanted him to believe. Though his mana was harder to control, he could sense two individuals before him, one leaning against a pillar, arms crossed and the other sitting down, feet on the floor but with no chair. They were looking at him. Shaden kept his mouth shut. He closed his eyes and tilted his head slightly upwards, putting on a bored expression. He felt the man move, getting up. His footsteps made no sound as he approached. When he was right before him, the man raised a hand, aiming to strike at his face. Shaden intercepted in by grabbing it. The man cocked his head. It was then that he made himself known, colors blooming into thin air as the man¡¯s body fully came into view. ¡°So you¡¯re talented, I hear,¡± the man said. ¡°The King himself has given you a share of the Guardian¡¯s power. How terribly envious I am.¡± Before Shaden knew it, the man had slipped his arm out, sitting on nothing again. He crossed his arms. As the man and woman¡¯s faces were both masked, Shaden couldn¡¯t see their faces very well. He decided to fix that. Both of them grabbed their masks before Shaden could snatch them away with magic. They were perceptive, these two. The woman, realizing that her stealth had been seen through, revealed herself as well. Never underestimate the enemy, Shaden recalled. The Reaper Squadron was the best in the country. There was a reason why the dragon had put him in their hands. ¡°He¡¯s unnaturally perceptive to magic,¡± the woman spoke. ¡°Careful. He is continuously spreading his mana around.¡± So they could feel that. That was interesting to know. ¡°How dangerous could a child be?¡± the man snorted. ¡°Come, show me your best. Though I doubt it will be better than ours, we were graciously told to take a look¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t undermine the King¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. But what a waste of time. Come, boy. Quickly. You don¡¯t want to see me get aggressive.¡± ¡°I would do as you are told,¡± the woman advised. The woman sounded young, but the man had the voice of a grumpy middle-aged man. They were fairly normal-sounding, not something he¡¯d expected from ¡®Reapers.¡¯ He¡¯d thought that they would use voice-altering magic. ¡°Make me,¡± Shaden dared. A line of veins rippled across the man¡¯s forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t want that,¡± he said with an annoyed smile. ¡°It will be less painful to show us now than to show us with a broken finger.¡± Crack. The man¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed in the least, but he looked down at his hand, His index finger had been completely bent backwards, beginning to redden as the broken bone and torn flesh made the finger dangle aimlessly. The man pursed his lips. ¡°How funny,¡± he sighed with a scowl. ¡°I do not like to waste time or energy.¡± He got up, and Shaden felt the man¡¯s body vibrate with power. ¡°Book¡ª¡± ¡°I know. I won¡¯t kill him. Just teaching him a lesson.¡± Shaden held in a cry as a fist buried itself into his jaw half a second later, causing him to fly across the room. He crashed into a pillar with a crack, skidding across the floor as his body did spins in the air. Once he stopped, he waited for a little before getting up and wiping his mouth. There was supposed to be blood. He looked at his hand with disappointment. His body was too resilient. ¡°This guy is tough,¡± the man grinned, cracking his knuckles. ¡°I doubted our mission! Of course everything we do has some meaning to it.¡± ¡°The point is not to fight, but to learn.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Men learn with fists.¡± The man appeared again, kicking him in the stomach. Even though Shaden had braced himself, the blow was different. It wasn¡¯t just physical¡ªbut loaded with mana. He flew across the room again, but this time, the man was waiting for him on the other side. He was quick. Shaden had never focused on speed as his forte. The world was better when he took it slowly. But during battles, being quick was¡ª So very cool. His back was smashed by man, and he covered his face before he hit the ground, diminishing the blow. His muscles and bone groaned in pain, but already¡ªlike instinct¡ªhis healing magic had begun. ¡°Had enough?¡± the man grinned. ¡°You won¡¯t accomplish anything just by being hit. Do that thing you did before to my finger.¡± The man¡¯s finger looked fine now. Then again, any decent fighter knew a little healing magic. Shaden got up. This time, there was blood in his mouth. He spat it out, wiping the leftovers with his hand. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡± Shaden asked as calmly as possible. ¡°I enjoy repaying my debts.¡± ¡°Now we¡¯re talking,¡± the man laughed. ¡°If you fail, it won¡¯t end with just a little blood. Do your best, kid.¡± Shaden let out a small laugh. Then he vanished. Immediately, the man assumed a fighting stance, bringing his arms out and planting his legs in the ground. ¡°Now, this is something,¡± he said, his eyes darting around. ¡°I can¡¯t feel a thing. Curse?¡± ¡°The spells are in place,¡± she replied, ¡°but there is no signal. There isn¡¯t a single response.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t only use one spell.¡± ¡°I have seven active at the moment.¡± Crack. The man¡¯s right foot now faced the opposite direction, and he fell on one knee, his face painted with discomfort. Immediately, he twisted it back. A second later, Shaden twisted the other foot. Crack. The man was resilient. Shaden had decided to use triple the mana he thought would be necessary to be safe, and even then, he had been met with resistance. But it wouldn''t be a problem for him. ¡°That¡¯s. Fucking. Painful.¡± The man took out something from his pocket¡ªa small vial. He drank it and stood up, his legs seemingly healed. A potion. Shaden had never bothered to look into potions. With healing magic, he had not needed them. He¡¯d tried drinking one with Lytha for the experience but had regretted it. The oily taste was one thing, but the sensation of the potion spreading inside of his body was not something he could get familiar with, like a thousand maggots crawling through his cells. ¡°You should have snapped my neck,¡± the man said. Then he vanished from Shaden¡¯s sight. ¡°Book! We¡¯re here to learn his magic! Don¡¯t be rash! Have you forgotten why you were moved from the frontlines?¡± The woman¡¯s words didn¡¯t reach the man. Shaden stood by the woman¡¯s side, wondering where the man had gone. Certainly, he couldn¡¯t sense him now. There were traces of movement in the air, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the man¡¯s location exactly. The magic didn¡¯t only fool the eyes, but mana perception as well. Shaden could make his mana in the air become so thick so that he could perceive everything that happened within it, but it seemed inefficient. The more mana he used, the more the dragon would know that he wasn¡¯t completely under its control. Besides, he had his hands on some tools that were perfect for the situation. The marker he¡¯d put on the man was faint, but it reacted to his pulse. ¡°Gah!¡± The man let out a cry as his body was slammed onto the floor like a fly, pressed by the force Shaden exerted on him. Shaden still remembered the gravity magic the dragon had used and the powerlessness he¡¯d felt. This man would experience something similar. ¡°Get. off. Of¡ªme!¡± he groaned, trying to push himself off of the floor. But Shaden increased the pressure, and the floor around the man began to visibly shift. Suddenly, Shaden felt the power being taken from him. He stopped the magic immediately, but it was too late. His stealth became undone, and the man instantly got up, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Ran out of juice, hah? I¡¯ll get you for that¡ª¡± But immediately, his expression changed. He fell to the floor on one knee, lowering his head towards the door. The woman did the same. Shaden had braced himself for a fight but linking his loss of power together with the way the two were acting, the King had come. He didn¡¯t kneel. Surprisingly, the one who came through the door was not the King, but another man. His silver hair was like the King¡¯s. He was wearing ornate garments of white and dark blue, but most noticeable was the small dragon that perched on his shoulder¡ªa youngling. Its amber eyes were focused on him. It was the cause for his loss of mana. Shaden could feel it absorbing his power, greedily sucking it in. I could kill it now, he thought. He hated the feeling of being controlled. If he mustered as much mana as he had done at the Wall of Arrows, overpowering the youngling wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But his fascination with the creature prevented him, as well as his thoughts for his family. The dragon seemed to understand his lack of hostility as the draining on him stopped. So the dragons can share magic, Shaden noted. Perhaps the royalty could as well. He would have to be cautious not to reveal all the cards he had. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± the man demanded. Shaden noticed something peculiar on him but didn¡¯t speak. The question wasn¡¯t directed towards him, but the masked man. He lowered his head more. ¡°My Prince, I didn¡¯t know you would be coming,¡± the masked man said. ¡°We would have made better preparations.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t in my plans. But my father sent me. You were meant to learn from the boy, not test him.¡± So the dragon knew what was happening. Because he had used too much mana? Or could it tell whenever he used magic? Shaden bit the inside of his cheek. If the dragon knew every spell he cast, he wondered if it would be possible at all to learn something that would be able to free him from the dragon¡¯s curse. Patience, he told himself. Rashness would lead to ruin. He had to bide his time. But¡­he wanted to see Eilae. Within a year¡ªhe would find his way out. Hopefully. ¡°My apologies. I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly,¡± the masked man answered. The prince sighed. ¡°Are you satisfied now? Have you seen what the boy is capable of?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the woman replied. ¡°His stealth magic is completely untraceable¡ªfor now.¡± ¡°For now?¡± ¡°Once we analyze the system of magic he uses and its patterns, replicating and detecting it will become possible.¡± ¡°Good. My father looks forward to it.¡± Shaden wondered why the dragon itself didn¡¯t analyze his magic if it was so good at it. But perhaps he was fortunate that it didn¡¯t. Or was it analyzing it through the curse it had placed? There were too many things he didn¡¯t know. The prince turned to him this time. His expression looked stern, though he crossed his arms and let out a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve heard little about you, but I know you have an abundance of mana,¡± he said. ¡°Those with power should not misuse it.¡± ¡°He was the one who attacked me first,¡± Shaden bluntly replied. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s part of his twisted character. I apologize for that. My father doesn¡¯t care for trivial things.¡± ¡°My prince¡ª¡± ¡°But he is your superior now,¡± the prince continued, ¡°as am I. You will show respect and do as you are told, else all order fall apart. I don¡¯t want to force authority on you. You¡¯re but a child who has too much power to handle. Take this as a learning opportunity.¡± ¡°Is getting punched and kicked suitable for a child?¡± ¡°You are not an ordinary child. Your body is stronger than your mind. Learn to handle your mind. We will look over your body.¡± There was no anger or scorn in the man¡¯s voice. He spoke as if he were saying the truth. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me,¡± Shaden said, balling up a fist. ¡°Then I will learn as a prince should. There will be plenty of time for everything.¡± ¡°My lord, we couldn¡¯t possibly¡ª¡± ¡°Forget about the formalities, Book. I will be coming over as well to oversee the situation. Not for the boy¡¯s safety, but yours. He is a dangerous one. He could kill you with a flick of his hand.¡± ¡°I¡ªunderstand,¡± the man said, though with some disagreement. The woman simply remained still next to him, stealing a glance at Shaden. Though the dragon¡¯s curse was dulling his senses, he could feel the currents of magic move throughout the room, sticking onto his skin like vapor on a foggy day. ¡°On that note¡ªwhat is your name?¡± the prince asked. ¡°Shaden,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Shaden Limen.¡± ¡°I am Boren. We will see each other often.¡± The dragon next to him whispered something to him. Or rather, spoke telepathically. They looked like they were conversing, but no movement nor sound moved between their mouths. ¡°Your magic is dangerous,¡± Boren stated, putting out a hand. Shaden¡¯s eyes widened when a large circle of lines and inscriptions appeared before the prince¡¯s hand, rotating as if it were alive. Suddenly, tendrils sprouted from the magic circle, enveloping his limbs, connecting to the initial curse that had been placed. ¡°Father is too lax,¡± Boren said. ¡°He did not see that you are still ready to rebel. I will seal your magic, Shaden. You need time to accept these changes. Book, Curse, you may be dismissed. Give Shaden a week or two to understand that what we are doing to him is not oppression, but control for the greater good.¡± ¡°Yes, your Highness,¡± they both said. They vanished from Shaden¡¯s sight, and surprisingly¡ª He didn¡¯t feel them at all. Shaden looked at his hands. Something was different. ¡°The stronger you attempt to move your mana, the worse the resistance will become,¡± Boren explained. ¡°I will lift the seal when you are ready. You make it clear that you wish to escape.¡± ¡°How can you tell?¡± He was pretty confident in his expressions. ¡°The flow of your mana,¡± Boren told him. ¡°When the will is fluctuating, so does one¡¯s mana.¡± Shaden frowned. ¡°And when the mana is restrained, so is one¡¯s will.¡± ¡°You learn quickly.¡± Boren turned around towards the door. ¡°Think hard and well. Become a respected ally or a slave.¡± Shaden had no intentions of fully submitting. But the thought of being one of Melern¡¯s top figures was alluring. If he gave his loyalty to the kingdom, there would be no doubt he would find himself in an admired place of power. The dragons could become his friends. But there was one thing he found puzzling. ¡°Why would a prince like you steal money from the nation¡¯s own Gambling Houses?¡± The prince¡¯s footsteps froze in place. He slowly turned around. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sinkhole. The ¡®legendary¡¯ gambler,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°But the Gambling Houses are operated by the kingdom. What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°Gambler?¡± Boren laughed. ¡°Your imagination is running wild.¡± But it wasn¡¯t. Though all of the interference from the curse, he¡¯d felt the faint signal of his marker from the prince when he¡¯d entered¡ªthe same one he¡¯d placed on the so-called Sinkhole. To prove a point, Shaden tried to muster his magic, but the moment he attempted to move his mana, it froze in place, like ice trying to move through a cold pipe in the winter. He simply couldn¡¯t. Even with all the mana he¡¯d had, he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t feel his connection to his infinite mana. ¡°Uncomfortable, isn¡¯t it? Those with great power suffer more when they lose it. Watch your mouth, young child. You should never lie to a dragon.¡± ¡°Then it would know.¡± Shaden glared at the dragon, and it bared its fangs with a hiss. Boren¡¯s face darkened a little. ¡°There is no gambler in the royal family,¡± he said, walking away. Then he vanished, his body whisked away by magic. And Shaden couldn¡¯t feel the flows of mana around him. The price for resistance. It felt as if he were in a trance. The world was there, but it felt dull and heavy as if he were walking through water. He felt numb. He felt like Demund. Alone, he walked through the long halls without anyone to guide him. Even with his power gone, he knew the way. But the way back was so very foreign; it had been like daytime before, but now he walked through the dark with a dim lantern. He could see that which was around him, but not feel things further away. His five senses were all he had. When a servant emerged from a corner, he nearly flinched, surprised by the sudden appearance. This¡ª This wasn¡¯t him. ¡°Shaden, what¡¯s wrong?¡± his mother asked when he arrived at where his family was. They had been given a modest house to live in with utensils and an allowance as well. He was not a slave but a civil servant in a way and would be paid for his work. The smell of his mother¡¯s cooking aroused a deep sense of nostalgia inside of him, back when he was a child in Danark. Back when there were no worries. Back when he was running every day with Enariss, back when he still had his leg. Without his mana to watch over his emotions, he felt vulnerable, and the welling in his heart became bigger and bigger. ¡°You could tell?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Of course I can! Look at yourself. Have they mistreated you?¡± Shaden wished that he could see himself in a mirror. ¡°No,¡± he said instead, hugging his mother. The deep melancholy of losing mana. He¡¯d read it somewhere in a book before. He¡¯d wondered why some would kill themselves just because they lost their magic¡ªthere was so much more to do with life. But how wretched and weak he felt. How dull, how stagnant, how pointless life seemed. ¡°Is Shaden hurt?¡± It was Melany. She nervously tugged on his pants, looking up at him with a thumb in her mouth. Shidey was next to her, though she looked at him weirdly while swishing her tails as if seeing a stranger. But of course. There was no mana coming out from him right now. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Shaden smiled, patting his sister¡¯s head. ¡°Then can you help me with this?¡± She pulled him aside to show him¡ªa basic drawing of a bird. ¡°I need to copy this for tomorrow,¡± she said. ¡°How?¡± ¡°How? You copy the shapes.¡± ¡°But how? Where do I start?¡± She looked confused. ¡°Anywhere you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°But where is that?¡± ¡°Hmm. I¡¯d say¡­start from the edges. I would begin from the top then go down.¡± ¡°Okay. You could have said that earlier.¡± Shaden laughed. ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± Melany began drawing, and Shaden watched dully. He felt weak, and his responses didn¡¯t feel as genuine. But at least he could tell that his sister was a horrible drawer. It was no bird that she drew. The neck was as long as a snake¡¯s, and the wings were far too small in proportion, with the legs as long as chopsticks. ¡°This is wrong,¡± Melany decided after some thought. ¡°It looks a little different.¡± ¡°A¡ªa little?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She scowled, crossing her arms. ¡°Can you do better?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t do your homework for you.¡± ¡°I wanna see.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He wasn¡¯t a good refuser. Receiving the pencil from Melany, he began to draw on another sheet of paper, his hand sliding over the surface. A few strokes here, some lines there, adding gradients in between. ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re okay,¡± Melany decided, inspecting his drawing. It was better than hers. It had to be. But Shaden was feeling depressed at how awful his artistic touches had become. Most of the lines weren¡¯t perfectly aligned, and a few awkward bulges here and there made the bird look unnatural. They were small details, things that didn¡¯t really matter. But he knew what a perfect copy felt like. He¡¯d practiced it over and over. With his mana stripped away from him, his limbs hadn¡¯t moved in the way he wanted to, and his vision hadn¡¯t been as clear. This drawing was a failure. He spotted Melany tucking the sheet away. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to show Mom and Dad,¡± she said. ¡°To tease me?¡± ¡°Tease? Are you making fun of me?¡± She pouted, crumpling her initial drawing of a strange bird. ¡°Then this would look like rubbish.¡± ¡°What? No, not at all. It¡¯s unique and abstract.¡± ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a copy.¡± Though she¡¯d stated that she would show his drawing to their parents, she snuck it inside of her small bag and put the rest of her supplies away. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to finish your drawing?¡± ¡°I can do it after dinner.¡± Shaden laughed, and his sister gave him an unsatisfied look. ¡°Play catching stones with me,¡± she demanded, taking out a pouch from the side. He had no choice but to agree. By dinner, his father had arrived, looking quite merry. He had a stack of papers in his hand along with a sack. ¡°They wish for me to take the test to join the Silver Knights,¡± he said cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯ll have to begin training again and get the dust off of my body.¡± ¡°The Silver Knights?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°They are the royal guard of the palace,¡± his father told him, taking off his coat. ¡°I hear they¡¯re paid quite well.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t know what to say. After dinner, his father called him aside for a talk. He sat down before him, and by the mood, Shaden knew they would talk about something heavier than usual. ¡°I heard that the King placed a blessing on you,¡± Garthan said, ¡°but by the looks of it, it seems to be more of a curse. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden said. ¡°You¡¯re much more talented than me. But I would be a terrible father if I couldn¡¯t notice my son¡¯s misery? Shaden, tell me everything you need to.¡± Shaden pushed back the welling in his heart. ¡°They took my mana away from me. Or my control over it.¡± ¡°Will they remove the restraints in time?¡± ¡°Yes. The prince said a week or two. He told me to become an ally or a slave. But they both mean the same thing. I¡¯m not free anymore. I¡¯ll be under the King or dragon until I escape or die.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad life.¡± ¡°I know. But¡­Dad, we¡¯re from Skotos, right? We¡¯re not supposed to be under anyone.¡± ¡°People are always under something,¡± his father said. ¡°Do you fear that you won¡¯t be able to take your rightful place as Skotos¡¯s ruler?¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not about that. I still have to go to the Rvuvick Empire to see Eilae¡ªI mean, finish my training. I have to spend my 15th birthday in Skotos. Grandfather said that it would be important. But I can¡¯t anymore.¡± His father nodded. ¡°Did I tell you why I left Skotos?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s life¡ªmy father¡¯s¡ªis a miserable one.¡± Garthan breathed out heavily, shifting in his seat. ¡°My grandfather and those before him died quite quickly. Not because of age or illness, but because of the presence that lurks within Skotos.¡± ¡°Presence?¡± ¡°Your dagger, Shaden. You¡¯ve fused with it. That shadow¡­is part of something greater.¡± The Shadow. ¡°After your fifteenth birthday, it begins to¡ªwhisper, I¡¯ve heard,¡± Garthan continued. ¡°Not in a bad way. It becomes your lifelong companion, giving advice and power. My father has described it as the most beautiful, wonderful, and perfect feeling a human can experience.¡± Garthan¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°As a consequence, my grandfather couldn¡¯t live without it. He died to give his life to it. My father¡ªI thought he was different. He was determined to make us strong, never complimenting us. But he would rage at himself when we were asleep.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The shadow wouldn¡¯t respond to him. The whispers come sparingly, I¡¯ve heard. He wished for me to quickly bond with the presence so that I would hear the whispers and tell him what they meant. It made me afraid. The older I grew, the worse my father¡¯s dejection became. His emotions for us became duller and duller, and at one point, I¡¯d thought that he only saw us as tools.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s different now.¡± ¡°Yes, he is. But that is not the point.¡± Garthan looked at him with seriousness. ¡°I¡ªdon¡¯t know much about our secrets, Shaden. Lytha would know better. But once you take my father¡¯s place, you will be like him¡ªalways within that dark estate. My father was not a happy man. Perhaps¡ªperhaps this is for the better.¡± ¡°Being under a dragon.¡± ¡°You will be able to experience the land. You will be able to travel and make new friends. If you do well, wealth and honor will come to you. None of that can be achieved in Skotos.¡± ¡°What exactly is our family? Assassins?¡± ¡°Caretakers for the so-called goddess dwelling within Skotos.¡± Caretakers. Goddess. He¡¯d read the texts and had suspected that there was something powerful sealed within the heart of the mountain. Something about falling from the heavens, giving each family their respective gifts, and falling into a deep sleep. But was that all they were? Caretakers? ¡°But we do other things as well.¡± ¡°Yes. Some favors here and there.¡± ¡°And the people who lived in Skotos?¡± ¡°There are those who¡¯ve wandered inside. Others are those who are not to be allowed out because of what they know or have done. But most of them are their descendants.¡± ¡°Skotos is a prison.¡± ¡°The children born there are allowed to leave. However, they may never return unless the Head of Skotos wills it.¡± Garthan cleared his throat. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is¡ªthis life may be better. You will be free from responsibilities. You¡¯ll be able to live your own life and not the one my father expects of you.¡± ¡°But the other families¡­they¡¯re expecting me to become the Head.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t speak for them. But Practol will send a word if you wish.¡± Practol. The moment the man pledged his allegiance to the King was still clear in Shaden¡¯s mind. The moment he had betrayed the Limens. Was he going to do the same? He felt incredibly weak. Without mana to aid him, resisting was so tiring. There was no motivation at all. If things were like this¡ª ¡°It¡¯s not like I can change anything now, can I?¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°The King and his dragon are too powerful.¡± His father smiled. ¡°Even for you?¡± Shaden smiled back. ¡°Even for me. I think I¡¯ll take a bath and sleep early today. My body feels so weak.¡± ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Garthan placed his hand on Shaden¡¯s back, and Shaden felt a tingle where they touched. ¡°Hmm. Whatever the spell is, it has completely stopped your mana flow. Even children have a current, no matter how weak, but yours is frozen.¡± ¡°Is it bad?¡± ¡°Many say that mana is your will. When your mana stops, so does your will.¡± ¡°It feels like that.¡± ¡°A week or two¡­who was the prince that placed the spell?¡± ¡°Boren.¡± ¡°He¡¯s known for his kind and playful nature. Perhaps he¡¯s waiting for you to come to him. You must have done something to be restrained.¡± ¡°A little. This guy called Book tried to test me, so I smashed him into the ground.¡± ¡°You did? Sounds like he needs an apology.¡± ¡°But he punched me in the face first.¡± ¡°He did? Who is this cruel man?¡± ¡°His was called Book. Part of the Reaper Squadron.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Garthan scratched his head. ¡°You¡¯ve¡­been to the Nieuts. You must know what being in the army feels like.¡± ¡°Blunt, rude, oppressive, and irritating?¡± ¡°Exactly. The Reaper Squadron is the same¡ªbut the worst in Melern. The greater the group, the harsher the methods.¡± Garthan ruffled Shaden¡¯s hair. ¡°But you did well to smash the guy. He¡¯ll know not to mess with you. Power is especially important among the strong.¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°Do you remember when the princess came to Danark?¡± ¡°Yes, for her country tour.¡± ¡°I saw the Reaper Squadron then. They were guarding the princess. Rother and I were looking at the procession from the roof of a tall building, and then they brandished their knives at us.¡± ¡°The Reaper Squadron?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°I thought they were scary then. And cool. But they weren¡¯t much.¡± Garthan smiled. ¡°The best squadron in the country isn¡¯t good enough for you? But don¡¯t underestimate them. There is a reason why people work in groups.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll never underestimate anyone again.¡± He still felt weak, but something was clear in his mind. They chatted for a while longer, laughing about their experiences in the army and how stubborn or stupid some people could be, and how some scary superiors turned out to be angels or buffoons. They talked about the meals they got, and Garthan teased Shaden for not experiencing training camp before being deployed. So Shaden asked if Garthan had ever climbed a mountain, to which he said¡ª ¡°What in Skotos were they thinking, making you do that in the cold!¡± he raged, cracking his knuckles. ¡°It was tiring, but easy enough,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Having a lot of mana helps. And I also made another breakthrough!¡± When they finished speaking, it was way past the time Shaden had decided to sleep in. They finally showered and got ready for bed. Melany would sleep with their parents, and though he was asked if he wanted to join, he politely refused. ¡°But come any time!¡± Melsei smiled. ¡°Good dreams, dear.¡± ¡°You as well, Mom.¡± He was finally able to lay in bed to think. Not having mana had unsettled him greatly, but he was a master of adaptation. Truthfully, he¡¯d lived like this as Demund before he¡¯d discovered how to circulate. It was uncomfortable, but not terrible. Well, it was terrible. But not life-changing. Perhaps it was life-changing. Shaden sighed. At that moment, his father¡¯s words came into his mind. Skotos. Goddess. Presence. Shadow. ¡°You must still be there,¡± Shaden said, not expecting it to work. After all, his mana was sealed. But the shadow emerged from his hand, obeying his will. Surprised, he stared at it dumbly until he realized that it wasn¡¯t the darkness of his room that was causing him to hallucinate, but the shadow itself. He moved it around. It didn¡¯t feel as intuitive or natural as before, but it was reacting to his thoughts. ¡°How come you¡¯re not sealed?¡± he asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t the dragon detect you?¡± The shadow didn¡¯t respond. Shaden played with the shadow, creating different shapes and textures out of it. It was always black but could become as sharp as the sharpest blade or as hard as a diamond. Without his mana to fuel it, it wouldn¡¯t be as large or powerful¡ªbut it was there. ¡°How come you¡¯re here when my mana is sealed? You must get your energy from something.¡± He turned the shadow into a glove and placed it over his hand. It was kind of dark so to see it better, he summoned some light with the same hand and inspected it. It was completely black¡ªlike a shadow. The light was hurting his eyes, so he let it vanish, turning his body in his bed. It was time to sleep. He¡¯d still try to find a way to escape if he could, but perhaps he could make peace with the situation if he couldn¡¯t¡ª His eyes snapped open. Taking out his hand again, he summoned light. Nothing happened. He summoned his shadow again and covered his hand with it. No, just covering it didn¡¯t work. He had to make his shadow envelope and fill his hand. Light appeared once more. The flow of mana was meager in his hand¡ªbut definitely there. He extended the shadow to his arm, and to his surprise, he could control his mana in it. He removed the shadow. Concentrating, he felt the dragon¡¯s curse take hold in his arm again, sealing his power once more. But in that instant, he¡¯d felt it. The shadow had unraveled and eaten the dragon¡¯s curse. Shaden was glad that the dragon¡¯s magic was advanced enough to repair itself because if it couldn¡¯t¡ªhe definitely would have been found out. ¡°Well, well, well¡­¡± He should have noticed when the shadow had blocked Prince Salahin¡¯s firestorm. He should have realized when it had protected him from the dragon¡¯s presence. His shadow could nullify and absorb magic. And he realized why his grandfather had told him once that there was no target they couldn¡¯t kill, no matter how powerful the being. 6.9 Demund breathed in. Then he breathed out. His last breath came out as a hefty sigh that made his whole body sulk downwards on his bed. A decent amount of days had passed since he¡¯d first received the dragon¡¯s blessing¡ªor curse¡ªand nearly every day had been spent trying to replicate it. Bluntly, he had failed. The magic was far too complex and foreign for him to copy. Additionally, as he was not the one who had created the magic but had been subjected to it, it was difficult to sense how it worked, even as Shaden. His restrictions had been lifted, but even then, the dragon¡¯s magic was something that couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Now, he knew that he would never be able to replicate the blessing in the waking world. But that didn¡¯t mean that he had given up. He looked down at his hand. Changing the pathways of mana within his body was not an easy process. Without the dragon¡¯s magic to keep¡ªor force¡ªhis mana through specific veins, his mana would revert to its original, less efficient form. Practicing every day was changing that, but it was like building up muscle¡ªslow and painful. Did his body feel lighter? It was too early to tell. Perhaps it was a placebo effect, but his muscles felt more relaxed and breathing felt easier. Then again, it didn¡¯t feel that different. He wasn¡¯t sure. But what he was sure of was his control over his mana. His control over his mana was smoother and more powerful, sort of like a leaky hose that had been patched. Before, his mana was free to roam wherever during circulation or spell casting. He hadn¡¯t given it a second thought. But now that the hundreds of thousands of pathways were being concentrated into specific points and pathways¡ª A flame appeared on his finger. But unlike before, it did not flicker, remaining completely still. He increased his output, and it became as long as a knife before he released the spell. He could do it before. But it had wasted too much mana. Now, his effort was half¡ªno, a quarter of what he¡¯d needed before. Like a blade that had been sharpened, so had his circulation. As Shaden, he¡¯d never been able to learn these things. Nothing was lacking or difficult for his other self. He was only starting to realize how foolish he¡¯d been to neglect properly training his real body, deluded by his other body¡¯s competence and believing that he would never reach that level of power. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t. But that didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t improve. There were steps he could take, but he¡¯d focused on the wrong things. Looking back, he didn¡¯t regret the way he¡¯d spent his time. There were many spells he could utilize now, including the one that had let him befriend the neighborhood cats. But had he learned to properly control his mana first instead of figuring it out alone, he would have been able to do everything that much more quickly. He¡¯d been too confident in himself. But he wasn¡¯t Shaden. Not now. He glanced at the book next to his bed. It was crucial to know one¡¯s limits. Not only to avoid danger but also to surpass those limits and better oneself. He was feeling down because of the opportunities he¡¯d missed. The knowledge he could have earned at the Great Libary was far away now, as well as Pleid the young-looking Elder who had explained to him everything he wanted to know. Had he been wiser and asked about the most efficient ways to utilize one¡¯s mana and to increase it, his real body would be in a very different position. His project would have been better with more samples to show, and¡ª Demund slapped his cheeks. Reycan would tell him that thinking about the past was meaningless. The present was the most important, and those who wasted time worrying deserved their suffering. He looked at the book once more and snorted. In the end, the main character had died despite all of his efforts. The ending was one of the reasons why the book had been so popular. Not because it was good, but because it had been so shocking. It wasn¡¯t a good life, the one Reycan had lived. But it was necessary for him at the moment. Demund picked up The Code of Menzer and placed it back on the shelf. He knew what to do now. Studying had its limits, but mana¡ªmana was limitless. Once his control over his mana became more advanced, he would be able to transfer it over to his friends. Though, he still had to know how superpowers affected mana flow. It had been connected to how quickly his friends had been able to adapt. What were superpowers anyway? If only his senses were as good as his other body¡¯s, he would be able to know fairly easily. The world had researched superpowers as soon as they¡¯d appeared. That was a common fact. But the materials weren¡¯t available online. Only in the Islands would he be able to learn about their nature and what they truly were. If only I had been better, I would be at the Islands right now. Demund slapped his cheeks again. No point in regretting. That was why he was doing the Magic Club, to get noticed by someone higher up. Kacy¡¯s suggestion was the best option for now. Time. He lacked time. There was schoolwork to take care of, as well as exercising, circulating, and practicing magic. Lately, he was more tired during nights after teaching the members of the club. Davis. The guy hadn¡¯t left yet. And he¡¯d had to spend some of his precious power to teach him. As he¡¯d expected, a week was nowhere near enough for him to learn. Kacy still hadn¡¯t been able to create light. That was a big problem, especially when Rhyne had almost succeeded in conjuring water. While the ball hadn¡¯t formed, the amount of water in the bucket had decreased noticeably, and the air had smelled wetter. Was Rhyne talented? He couldn¡¯t quite tell given that he was able to learn the spells in one day or less as Shaden. Then again, replicating the magic in the real world had taken far longer. Not as long as Rhyne, but longer. And he¡¯d already known what it felt like. The problem was that he had too little information. There was nothing he could particularly compare himself or others to. It was something he would need to find out in the other world. They would let him read some books at least. Demund got up, yawning broadly. It was a good thing that this mind and body felt entirely cleansed in the mornings. No matter how much he¡¯d exerted himself the previous day, he would always feel refreshed when he woke up. His muscles would still feel sore, but his mind was always clear. It wasn¡¯t exactly a superpower, but something of a side product to his dreaming ability. It was always good to know the ins and outs of everything. He¡¯d never¡­dug in deep into his ability, had he? There had been a time when he¡¯d attempted staying up all night, but when he¡¯d slept in the morning, he¡¯d gone back to spending a week again in the other world, right where he¡¯d left off. When he awoke, a little over six hours had passed, but he¡¯d felt refreshed. Considering it to be a waste of time and effort, he¡¯d lived normally since then. He was sleeping at least six hours every day. Less than that had felt dangerous. Some powers had side effects when abused, and he hadn¡¯t wanted to ruin himself through recklessness. But maybe it was time to change that. There had been that one time when he¡¯d attempted to circulate. It had sent him to the other world for a few minutes. But why? His head had felt like it was about to explode¡ª Realization hit Demund¡¯s head like a hammer. Breathing techniques. After his first attempt to use mana resulted in intense pain, he¡¯d taken the safe route of only moving his own mana instead of trying to absorb mana from his surroundings. And he¡¯d¡­neglected it. Simply circulating had made him feel so much more powerful. It¡¯s hard to circulate. That¡¯s why you must use the mana around you as a stimulant through breathing. A pool of water cannot flow by itself but must have a stream flowing into it. The instructor who had taught him that was¡­Basalm Reedock. Come to think of it, they¡¯d separated abruptly when he had been kidnapped and then saved by his grandfather. The man had quit, he¡¯d heard. He hadn¡¯t had the will or time to go and find the man to say his thanks, and now, many years had passed. He¡¯d thought of the ragged man as cool. But thinking back, the man had seemed quite sad, drinking frequently and looking listless all of the time. It was because of his kidnapping incident that the man had quit along with the Headmistress. Demund put on his clothes, thinking back to his experiences. They had gone by so quickly. If only he could return to that time, there would be so much more he would have been able to accomplish. He looked at himself in the mirror. Circulating required control and power¡ªsort of like an inner engine. Without an engine, outside factors would be required, which was breathing. Why hadn¡¯t Lytha taught him that properly? Because he was already skilled? Then again¡­his aunt hadn¡¯t been much of a determined kind of person. They¡¯d skipped over the basics. He hadn¡¯t known what he was missing out¡ªuntil now. Having too much talent had blinded him to all of the possibilities that had come his way. It was still early in the morning. After eating, he would go to school early where he would review the material for that day. It had become a standard for him, though sometimes he wished he could be lax like his friends. The other world had served to relieve his stress and give him determination, but now, he¡¯d found himself chest-deep in conflict, not being able to do what he wanted. It wasn¡¯t a bad life. He wasn¡¯t being tortured. He would simply demonstrate his stealth ability every day. The two who were observing him still hadn¡¯t cracked the magic yet, and it didn¡¯t seem like they would anytime soon. There was a reason why it was considered a kind of inherited magic. Only the Limens had been able to use it, and among those who came to learn of it, none had succeeded. He¡¯d never stayed in Skotos for very long. He¡¯d spent more time with each family than he¡¯d spent with his grandfather. At this point, he wondered if it would be better to start anew. ¡°Morning,¡± he greeted his parents. ¡°Gosh, I¡¯ve been so busy lately.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve become a club leader, right?¡± his mother asked, pouring him a glass of milk. ¡°Are you sure you can handle it? It might be too tiring for you.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself,¡± his father told him. ¡°Did you have good dreams?¡± Demund weakly grinned. ¡°Yeah.¡± They knew about his power to a small extent. That he had realistic dreams and could get inspiration from them. But they didn¡¯t know that he was living an entirely different life there with a beautiful mother and a father who was an excellent swordsman along with siblings he¡¯d always wanted. ¡°When was the last time we went out together?¡± Demund asked. ¡°We could do something during the weekend.¡± His father furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Go out? Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Are you busy this week?¡± his mother asked. ¡°There are some tasks I have to finish.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Demund nodded. ¡°But¡ªI could make some time. Is there anywhere you¡¯d like to go?¡± ¡°Well¡­I didn¡¯t decide yet. Anywhere is fine. Oh, I know. How about the zoo?¡± ¡°The zoo? I didn¡¯t think you liked animals.¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°It seemed like a good idea.¡± ¡°Okay. We can do that.¡± ¡°Wait, can I invite¡ª¡± He paused. Tickets weren¡¯t inexpensive. And besides, this was meant to be a trip with him and his parents, the three of them together. As much as he liked his friends, he would spend this time with his mom and dad. ¡°Your friends?¡± ¡°No, not really,¡± he smiled. ¡°Just you two.¡± His parents looked at each other. ¡°I never thought I would be invited by my son!¡± his dad laughed, looking genuinely happy. ¡°Why, that¡¯s a surprise,¡± his mother smiled. ¡°I wonder what I¡¯ll wear. Are you sure you don¡¯t want anyone else to come?¡± ¡°No,¡± Demund confirmed. ¡°I want some family time together.¡± ¡°Then I will be sure to make some time,¡± his father promised. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve been to the zoo.¡± Something felt warm inside of his chest. At least in this world, his parents would be safe from any kind of danger. They wouldn¡¯t be taken as hostages or be used against him, nor would they have to suffer. It was a normal lifestyle, somewhat average, but he appreciated it¡ªespecially that morning. No being cautious of others, no thinking of plans to escape, no being stressed about the dragon¡¯s curse on him¡ªbut just living life, enjoying time as it passed by. His studies and school life suddenly felt so much smaller. They could be time-consuming, no doubt. But they didn¡¯t endanger his livelihood. He went to school with a light heart. Ever since his argument with Edan, the students had returned to avoiding him like before¡ªthough the stares were less. As he¡¯d learned, no one cared that much about him to constantly pester him. Enariss was right. With time, everything would pass, and he had gotten used to it. It was funny because he was called by the counselor after school, who showed him a video of him being drunk at Edan¡¯s party. His face was decently hidden in the darkness, but the counselor seemed to know it was him. ¡°You¡¯re going to be an official club leader now,¡± he told him, ¡°and we can¡¯t have such behavior happening when you are in that position. Is this you?¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Yes,¡± Demund nodded. He felt relaxed. His problems felt insignificant. ¡°I made a mistake. I won¡¯t go anywhere near that place again.¡± ¡°Well¡ªyes,¡± the counselor nodded. ¡°The school thinks highly of you. Take this as a light warning.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Your club advisor is Ms. Clarn, isn¡¯t it? She will have you write a letter of apology sometime this week. Expect her to visit. You are dismissed.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who¡¯s getting punished?¡± Demund asked. ¡°What about everyone else?¡± ¡°They will be warned,¡± the counselor said. ¡°Are you aware of the person who is hosting these parties?¡± ¡°That would be a breach of private information. You may leave now.¡± Demund left the room, feeling slightly taken aback. They would know by now that the person who hosted these parties was Edan. Perhaps the guy had been punished¡ªhe didn¡¯t know. Or perhaps they treated him differently because he was rich. He¡¯d mentioned how his family donated funds to the school. Again, Demund wasn¡¯t sure. Nor did he care anymore. He went to the club room with a lighter heart. While they likely had the smallest room in the school, he appreciated the closeness he could share with his friends. There was one person who he didn¡¯t quite appreciate, but that didn¡¯t matter. Until¡ª ¡°Oh shoot,¡± Davis muttered, looking at his hands. ¡°It worked.¡± Demund couldn¡¯t believe it. Kacy still hadn¡¯t learned to use light magic, but here Davis was, able to cast sparks of energy from his bloated hands. ¡°It¡¯s like you said,¡± he said, turning to Rhyne. ¡°When you use your ability together, it makes it easier.¡± ¡°How big does your arm get?¡± Rhyne grinned. ¡°It¡¯s like it¡¯s gonna explode.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Demund glanced at Kacy. She was staring at Davis¡¯s hands with a blank look. When she turned her head, their eyes met, and she shrugged. ¡°What?¡± Kacy snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a talent for magic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even been a month.¡± She rolled her head. ¡°Well, okay. I might just be wasting your time though. We need to continue making better videos.¡± ¡°Right.¡± He proceeded to do what he¡¯d always done. Teach his friends some more magic and help them train by telling them the properties of the spell he¡¯d read in his books. They were still on water magic, but the possibilities were endless. And now, Davis asked to join in. ¡°Sorry. Not today. I think I¡¯ve used too much energy,¡± Demund told him, genuinely feeling exhausted. If he wanted to train some more later, he had to at least save some mana to use for himself. He didn¡¯t want to expend it on Davis. ¡°You don¡¯t look tired,¡± Davis said. ¡°Fine. But tell me something.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°How do you teach other people?¡± ¡°Simple,¡± Demund yawned. ¡°You saw me do it for you. You cast the magic on someone else''s hand and let them feel it.¡± Davis held one hand with the other and did as Demund had described. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, but okay,¡± Davis nodded, his voice lined with doubt. Relax, Demund. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s trying to kill you. For some strange reason, he found Davis to be as annoying as Book¡ªthe man who had tested him¡ªor perhaps more. The state of his body affected his mind more than he liked. Being depleted of mana, he was grouchier than usual, but as Shaden, his emotions would rarely become turbulent. He was conscious of it now and could keep his thoughts in order more, but it was scary, seeing how easily unsettled he could become. You¡¯ve experienced living among the soldiers of Fort Avagal, he thought to himself. This was nothing in comparison. The discrimination, the letter of apology he¡¯d have to write, teaching his friends¡ªall tiring, but completely acceptable. He said goodbye to his friends and Davis as well. Maybe a day would come when the guy properly apologized for what he¡¯d done at the party. All he wanted now was to enjoy his life and appreciate those around him. He¡¯d experienced how easily he could lose the things he had, and in a world full of powerful people, the possibility of it happening to him was not zero. For instance, if Enariss decided to kill his family and crush his limbs, there would be little he could do. Crime rates would have been a lot higher had technology been less advanced. Now, every criminal could be caught¡ªand neutralized. At least in Zone 13. The other zones would be similar. But that meant that the criminals that did exist were either maniacs who didn¡¯t care about their future¡ªor those who were too powerful to be contained. Most of the time, the powerful ones were exterminated. Nobody dared to mess with the Hero¡¯s Security Syndicate. They were directly under the UWM. Higher-ranking individuals carried more power than the members of the World Council¡­ ¡°Oh, a cat.¡± Demund knelt down to pet a cat who had approached him. His daydreams knew no bounds. It wasn¡¯t as if he would ever be a part of all of that. His humble wish was to simply go to the Preliminary Islands and meet his friends. If he could get a scholarship and possibly a stable, well-paying job as well, it would be everything he could wish for. ¡°Right?¡± he asked the cat, connecting to it. ¡°Meow?¡± the cat replied. All it cared about was whether or not he had food. When he let it know that he didn¡¯t, it meowed sadly and plopped itself on the floor. ¡°Right. Gotta go.¡± One animal was the most he could link to. When he¡¯d tried two, it had been similar to writing an essay while playing an FPS game. Simply put, it was impossible. He only had one brain. It was different for his other body. Everything clicked so naturally when he was Shaden. The answer lay in circulation, but he didn¡¯t have nearly the amount nor the flexibility with mana that his other self had. He went back home and ate dinner, sharing with his parents what he¡¯d done during school. After washing the dishes, he went upstairs to do some reviewing and finish his homework. Some big projects were coming up, and he¡¯d have to prepare for those too, especially if he was going to spend the weekend at the zoo. The time before he slept was the time he looked most forward to. It was when he could freely cast his magic without worrying about overusing his mana. ¡°Taming, done. Detection, getting there.¡± Since when had placing markers been so complex? To keep the magic from simply fading away, he had to weave the marker into the object over and over and over¡ªand even then, it didn¡¯t last for more than three days. No. Wait a moment¡­ There was one thing that was clearly different between him and his other body. Not the infinite mana, nor the adaptability, but the shadow. The Limens could learn what took the other families their whole childhood within a year. His grandfather had mentioned that the shadow would help him throughout his journey. Then again, his other self was just too overpowered. Demund sighed. If only he could switch the two bodies together. He closed his eyes, preparing himself for the other world. He was certain that his stealth ability wouldn¡¯t be copied by the two who were observing him. No matter how many spells they cast, they wouldn¡¯t be able to crack it. After all¡ª He hadn¡¯t been able to himself. At least, not perfectly. Demund held his hand before himself and attempted to replicate the magic. But like a wire being cut off, the magic simply stopped abruptly at a certain point, right before it emerged from his fingers. There was something else he was missing, something he didn¡¯t know what it was. He closed his eyes. Seven days in the other world¡ªand one as Demund. But he could keep his memories and replicate magic. Somewhere in the vast world full of mysteries, using his abilities as his advantage, Demund told himself that he would find something that would make him extra special, perhaps like a superhero¡ªa happy thought that soon faded away into nothing. When he awoke, he was back in his grim reality as a captive. ? ? ? ¡°Wow, elephants,¡± Demund muttered. ¡°They¡¯re bigger than you would think,¡± his dad nodded. ¡°Here, stand there. I¡¯ll take a picture.¡± Demund posed with a smile as his father pressed on his device, creating a photo. ¡°I¡¯ll take one of you and Mom.¡± He pushed his parents together before the elephants and took a picture of them. It was still relatively chilly, considering that it was late February. But perhaps that was fortunate for them as not many visitors had come to the zoo, letting them roam the paths peacefully without much interference. Maintenance machines could be spotted here and there, sometimes feeding the animals, but they blended into the scenery. It felt like they had the whole place for themselves. To be fair, that feeling only lasted for at most half a minute until they ran into other parents with their children or people who¡¯d simply come to visit. And visiting on cold days had its disadvantages. There were little to no active shows, as well as a very limited opportunity to touch animals. But he didn¡¯t mind it. After all, he was here to spend time with his parents. Perhaps it was because his other family had almost been killed, but he¡¯d begun caring more about those close to him. It was a kind of lonely mood he was experiencing, wanting to be surrounded by his family. Having no younger sister as Demund, he often turned around to see no one where he¡¯d expected to see a sibling, causing him to suddenly be sad inside. Of course, Melany was alive and well in the other world. But she nor any of the others would be able to join him in the real world. That was the same for his waking-world parents. He couldn¡¯t show them the luxury he¡¯d experienced, the expensive foods he¡¯d tasted, the jewelry he¡¯d seen, the talent he possessed. They were proud of him, but knowing what he was in the other world, he knew he couldn¡¯t show them everything. He couldn¡¯t fly with them through the air. Demund jumped. As expected, he fell right back down. ¡°I wish I could fly,¡± he sighed, holding onto his parents¡¯ arms. ¡°There are people who can fly. Do you think any of them have flying services?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± his dad said, ¡°but it would be expensive. Didn¡¯t you ride an airplane during the winter?¡± ¡°Oh yeah. But it feels different from flying by yourself.¡± His mother looked at him curiously. ¡°Flying by yourself?¡± ¡°I had a dream where I flew around,¡± he quickly told her, covering for his mistake. ¡°Being in a plane feels like sitting in a car, but you can see the clouds.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always been man¡¯s dream to fly like the birds,¡± his father smiled. ¡°I also wished I could fly when I was younger. Sadly, I didn¡¯t get any abilities.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad that you did, Demund,¡± his mother said with a hug. ¡°How wonderful is it to dream what you want and learn from it? Do you dream of us too?¡± ¡°Er¡ªwell, what¡¯s the point of dreaming about you and Dad if it isn¡¯t real? That¡¯s why I wanted to spend time with you today.¡± His mom laughed. ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Speaking of dreams and flying, why don¡¯t we go to the aviary?¡± his dad suggested. The aviary. Demund had a vague memory of it. ¡°Isn¡¯t that where birds can fly around wherever?¡± ¡°It is. And if you¡¯re lucky, some might sit on your shoulder. I think they sell seeds at the entrance.¡± So following the map, they made their way to a large, transparent dome that held a small jungle within it, emitting a thousand sounds of singing and chirping all around. After they¡¯d purchased some seeds, they entered an isolated room to make sure the birds wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, and after the door automatically opened, they entered the aviary together. It was much warmer inside, suitable for the colorful birds. They¡¯d left their jackets outside after reading a sign on the door, and even then, it felt slightly hot. Demund grinned, turning to his parents. ¡°It¡¯s like we have the whole place for ourselves,¡± he commented. ¡°But wow, they¡¯re loud.¡± ¡°I think I remembered why I didn¡¯t like birds that much,¡± his father agreed. ¡°But this is nice. Are you ready with the seeds?¡± ¡°Any time.¡± ¡°Pass me some as well. I want to lure a parrot.¡± They each held a handful of seeds and reached out towards the winged creatures. The birds simply stared from a distance. ¡°Oh!¡± It was his mom who¡¯d gasped. A small, brown bird had abruptly landed on her hand, taken a seed, and then flew off again. ¡°They¡¯re quite scared, aren¡¯t they?¡± she muttered. ¡°I think I¡¯ll sit on a bench.¡± ¡°Do you see that big, white one there?¡± his dad whispered. ¡°It¡¯s looking at me.¡± ¡°It looks dangerous.¡± ¡°I think the sign said that all of the birds are peaceful,¡± Demund told his parents. ¡°Just don¡¯t throw things at them.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a look over there.¡± ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t get lost!¡± The aviary was very spacious, having numerous paths that intertwined with the trees. And everywhere, birds fluttered around, looking at him. It was the perfect place to test out his magic. Sadly, he didn¡¯t nearly have enough mana to reach out to the birds. He waited patiently¡ªuntil one flew onto his hand. But before he could link with it, it jumped away, joining its friends. Take it slowly. He¡¯d been blind, so very blind. The Jakhar Kishaks and the Nieuts had been talented¡ªand extremely so. They¡¯d learned and mastered their craft for all of their lives, and it was likely the same for both the Seines and the Veurbois. But being Shaden, he¡¯d never appreciated their efforts as he¡¯d become better than them. ¡°To tame an animal, one must become like the animal,¡± he recited, remembering Eshel¡¯s words. ¡°Move like it, eat like it, think like it.¡± He stared at the birds. It was difficult. He regretted only learning the basics and nothing advanced which would allow any normal person to better their taming abilities. He¡¯d been overconfident. He¡¯d believed that if he understood the magic, everything else would click as well. Now, he had the magic. But having a limited supply of power and control, it didn¡¯t work as he¡¯d expected it to. Things had always been complex. It was Shaden¡¯s absurd understanding that nullified all of these hurdles. He lowered his head and closed his eyes. Animals knew when they were being watched. Now, he couldn¡¯t see them. A short moment later, he felt something hop onto his hand. He dared not to move. Instead, he slowly weaved his magic from his fingers, seeping it into the bird through its legs. He smiled and raised his head. The small bird now stood on his hand with curious eyes. It didn¡¯t run¡ªit knew of his intentions. ¡°How the heck did I manage to communicate with animals?¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°The rats were so good at following instructions. But you¡¯re just standing there.¡± The bird cocked its head. ¡°Yeah, I know. Eshel mentioned something about spending time with your bond to understand them better. I always thought that it was a waste of time.¡± The bird chirped. ¡°Erm¡­yeah. You can eat them.¡± The bird happily began nibbling at the seeds. At least it understood that. ¡°Could you call your friends over?¡± The bird ignored him. ¡°Well¡ªokay.¡± He sat on the bench and watched the small bird eat. This was quite nice, even if he couldn¡¯t do much. Simply being able to be around animals without them running away was an ability anyone would envy. And his control over it would only grow. ¡°If I recall correctly, your power was to dream.¡± Demund looked up. There had been no sound nor a waver in the air, and yet someone stood next to him, waving. It was a familiar, perfect face¡ªone that had grey hair, eyes of silver, and a perfectly chiseled jaw. ¡°You¡¯re¡ªDeion?¡± he asked, surprised to see an alumnus of his school. ¡°Hey, Demund,¡± the guy smiled, sitting down next to him. ¡°You think you can teach me how to tame birds as well?¡± ¡°You know who I am?¡± ¡°Well, of course. We played dodgeball together. And you always stuck around with Enariss.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Deion laughed. ¡°You could also say I¡¯m a fan of your channel. Call me one of your first fans, will you?¡± ¡°You watch our Magic channel?¡± Deion took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯m subscribed as well. See? My username is d1tter. ¡°Wait¡ªthat was you?¡± The guy shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m proud to have such a capable underclassman. That¡¯s what TISE is all about, isn¡¯t it? Leaving a mark in the future.¡± Demund didn¡¯t know what to say. The guy had appeared out of nowhere. The only person who had been able to defeat Enariss in a fight and the previous president of the MMA Club¡ªright here, before his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in college?¡± ¡°Surprisingly, I got a job,¡± Deion whistled. ¡°It¡¯s a very special kind of position. Call me¡ªa recruiter of sorts.¡± The bird in Demund¡¯s hand flew away, much to his disappointment. He¡¯d allowed his magic to weaken. ¡°A recruiter.¡± ¡°You must have seen the news. Big crimes here and there, natural hazards that occur once in a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always like that.¡± ¡°Yes. But things are changing. Have you ever wanted to become a hero, Demund?¡± Demund felt his heart drop by a few meters. ¡°A¡­hero?¡± ¡°Yes. More specifically, live in the Preliminary Islands.¡± ¡°Of course. But I lost the Junior¡¯s Advancement.¡± ¡°Well, yes. But this isn¡¯t about that. This is about you and what you can do.¡± Demund¡¯s heart was accelerating by the second. ¡°But¡ªwhy me? I can¡¯t do much.¡± ¡°The bird. You did something to it.¡± It was at that moment that Demund realized that Deion could control his mana. A certain presence emanated from him, surrounding the air. Demund could barely feel it¡ªa sign of his ineptitude compared to his other self. But he was glad he could. Deion could tell. Which means others could as well. ¡°Kind of,¡± Demund said. ¡°Magic? Like in your videos.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can it be taught?¡± Demund paused. He didn¡¯t want to give this ability away just like that. ¡°Maybe. Unlike the light or water spells, it¡¯s very complex.¡± ¡°Hmm. I see. Then¡ª¡± Deion pointed a finger at him. ¡°I nominate you as the next member of our group.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nomination Accepted.¡± A mechanical voice rang through his mind along with a burning yet soft sensation on his hand. When he looked at it, a circle was being burned into his skin, glowing with bluish light. ¡°Hey, what does this mean¡ª?¡± When Demund looked up to complain, Deion was gone. And only then did the birds begin to chirp again. 6.10 ¡°That is enough.¡± Prince Boren waved his hand, and Book and Curse both released their magic circles, causing the room to dim as the various apparatuses within it lost their glow. A second later, Shaden¡¯s body emerged from nothing, reappearing in the room. He cracked his neck, stretching broadly. ¡°That was shorter than usual,¡± he yawned. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even finish this book.¡± The man and woman, Book and Curse, simply recorded their observations on a sheet while Boren got up from his chair. After the prince had released the seal on Shaden, his visits had become infrequent. But over a month had passed with little to no results. The prince had come to observe afterwards more often. ¡°Is the magic too complex?¡± Boren asked, his dragon positioned by his feet. ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°Sir, the magic isn¡¯t part of any system we are familiar with,¡± Curse spoke. ¡°The bigger patterns we¡¯ve recorded thoroughly, but replicating them brought about nothing. We are searching for¡ª¡± ¡°That is fine,¡± Boren said. ¡°I think I understand what my father is aiming for. Curse, among the analyzers in the world, where would you rank yourself?¡± ¡°Not worse than those of the Magic Tower, sir,¡± Curse answered. ¡°Yes. You were a top student. Best in the Reaper Squadron.¡± ¡°You flatter me.¡± ¡°And yet¡ªa month wasn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°I apologize, sir. There are smaller threads that¡ª¡± Boren shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to admonish you. I am aware¡ªor Markendrath is aware¡ªof the thinner patterns. It is thinner than their magic.¡± ¡°Thinner than dragon magic,¡± Book muttered under his breath. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Boren said. ¡°Why should humans bother with such intricate magic then? Even my kindred would have a difficult time grasping a part of it.¡± ¡°Sir, you are correct,¡± Book said, his voice vaguely echoing a grumble. ¡°The answer would be to see if the magic is replicable by humans at all. Book, Curse, you are dismissed for the day.¡± The two of them bowed their heads and then vanished from the room. Taking it as a cue, Shaden took off the detection shackles around his limbs and placed them on the floor, stepping out of the circle he had been placed in. ¡°Too intricate, huh?¡± he smiled. ¡°I was expecting them to replicate it faster.¡± ¡°Your haughtiness will get you killed,¡± Boren said, but it didn¡¯t sound like a threat. ¡°Walk with me.¡± ¡°Walk?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to have a little chat.¡± So Shaden began to walk with the prince while the dragon lazily curled itself on the prince¡¯s neck. It was by no means a small dragon, the prince didn¡¯t appear too uncomfortable with it. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you came from the Forest of the Lost,¡± he said. ¡°All who enter it never return. And here you are. The magic you possess is nothing like I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°We¡¯re a little special, yes,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°How about you? You¡¯re a prince with a dragon and your bond, living in a palace while being the greatest gambler in the Kingdom.¡± ¡°Again with the gambling thing. What do you mean by bond?¡± ¡°You would say kindred.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°I saw you at one of the gambling houses,¡± Shaden said, bluntly. ¡°You must have heard of my other abilities.¡± ¡°I know of one other. You placed markers on my sisters.¡± ¡°On their dragons. But yes, I have one on you as well.¡± The prince frowned. ¡°Really? Would you please remove it?¡± ¡°I already did.¡± It was a lie. There were experiments Shaden was carrying out, such as whether or not his spells would be detectable if he mixed his stealth magic into them. The dragon couldn¡¯t detect him when he¡¯d been hidden, but it had been able to sense his markers. The question was, how? ¡°Perhaps I was on an errand, overlooking the country¡¯s assets,¡± Boren snorted. ¡°You may have mistaken me for someone else.¡± ¡°I doubt it. Here, let me place a marker on you again.¡± He cast it with a small amount of stealth magic and placed it on the dragon. ¡°You¡ªoutrageous,¡± Boren gaped. ¡°Did you not learn that casting magic on the Royal Family is a crime punishable by death?¡± ¡°Oh. I forgot,¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°I will release it right away. Did you feel anything?¡± ¡°Markendrath says he felt a tiny suction,¡± Boren replied. ¡°But he felt nothing when you released it. Did you release it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t a lie. ¡°But a tiny suction?¡± ¡°Do you cast tracking magic without knowing about how it functions?¡± Boren sighed. Shaden blinked. ¡°You don¡¯t know how it works,¡± Boren frowned. ¡°How are you able to cast the spell?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t focus on the small details,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Would you explain it?¡± ¡°The small details determine whether or not the magic functions properly,¡± the prince went on. ¡°Any kind of spell that remains on the target must be sustained by mana. It can be the target¡¯s mana, the caster¡¯s mana, or other sources.¡± ¡°Then my detection magic would use the target¡¯s mana.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very subtle.¡± Of course it was. Humans couldn¡¯t detect it, and even dragons felt a small suction. But this was valuable information. Undetectable. He had to make his spells completely undetectable. And the only idea that came to his mind was completely saturating his spells with his stealth magic. After all, he¡¯d been able to kill animals without them realizing that they¡¯d been stabbed by covering his dagger with the magic. It had been his most silent kills¡ªand very convenient. While they talked, he placed another marker on the dragon. ¡°You¡¯re expending quite a large amount of mana,¡± Boren noticed. ¡°Mar, is it you?¡± The dragon growled in protest. ¡°I was testing some things out,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I suppose you can sense what I¡¯m doing through the cur¡ªblessing the King placed on me.¡± ¡°To an extent. And¡ªwhat happened to your arm? Why is it empty?¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°Now it¡¯s back. You can¡¯t detect me when I¡¯m stealthed, even with the blessing on me. That, I am sure of.¡± ¡°You sound like you wish to escape. It¡¯s futile.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as the answer for the first comment.¡± ¡°If I tried, would you report me?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Seal my magic again? Threaten me with my family? I¡¯m sure the King and the dragon aren¡¯t dumb enough to think that I¡¯m completely happy with the situation.¡± ¡°No,¡± Boren agreed. ¡°You are a slave to the King and the Guardian. Just as I am.¡± ¡°The Guardian. Is that what the big dragon is called?¡± ¡°The big dragon. Ha. Haha!¡± Boren chuckled, laughter echoing through the halls. ¡°Yes, the biggest of his kind. Mar will never live to grow that large or powerful.¡± ¡°Mar¡ªyour kindred.¡± Shaden lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve read the history books. It¡¯s always one line with short branches for the family tree of Selios. Why are the children of the other princes and princesses never recorded? It¡¯s very mysterious.¡± The prince stopped, and Shaden did as well. His expression had darkened, mixed in with the smallest trace of angst. Or perhaps it was consideration. A split second later, he began walking again, as if he had made up his mind. ¡°They are never recorded because their children never exist,¡± Boren said. ¡°I hope we get along, Shaden. Our positions are not so different.¡± ¡°You referred to yourself as a slave before. But you¡¯re the prince. Don¡¯t tell me the King will make you battle your siblings to the death for the throne.¡± ¡°I love my brother and sisters. I would give my life for them. But no such battle will occur.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always the first prince who becomes the King,¡± Shaden recalled. ¡°Whether they were incompetent or not during their earlier years, they always become a great king. The King I saw¡ªyour father¡ªlooked like he was being mind-controlled.¡± When the blood pooled into Boren¡¯s face, Shaden worried that he¡¯d said too much. But the prince clenched his fists, walking on. ¡°Mind-controlled? That would be better. No, he is still our father. He has simply seen bigger things than himself.¡± The redness quickly faded away. ¡°How much time do I have left?¡± Boren muttered. ¡°A year or two? Five years?¡± He turned to Shaden. ¡°You¡ªwill be here longer than I will be. You will see my brother become the king, then see his son become the king. There is no doubt that the Guardian will come to favor you, and favor you he must with the potential you possess.¡± The prince placed his hand on Shaden¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Would you promise me one thing in exchange for my greatest secret?¡± ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Tell my brother¡ªtell the kings to only have one child,¡± he said. ¡°Though I doubt they would listen to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a strange request. But I¡¯ll tell them if I¡¯m still here.¡± ¡°Then I will tell you my secret,¡± Boren nodded. ¡°I am in fact Sinkhole, the greatest gambler in the country.¡± ¡°Oh. Of course.¡± ¡°Are you surprised?¡± ¡°But I already knew that.¡± ¡°Now you know for certain. Now then! Join me for a drink in the streets. I have quite the personality as Sinkhole. You could say that I truly feel like myself down there among the people.¡± ¡°Er¡ªI heard that the Royal Family was after Sinkhole.¡± ¡°Ah yes, it makes it that much more exciting, doesn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s be partners in crime, shall we?¡± And out of the blue, Shaden found himself as the prince¡¯s accomplice in his small adventures around Raconel, exploring the depths of the streets where no prince would have been expected to roam during any point of the day. ? ? ? ¡°So. Practol was your teacher as well?¡± Shaden raised an eyebrow. ¡°You learned from him too?¡± ¡°Of course. I was his best student.¡± Shaden chewed on a slice of cured meat that was a little too salty for his tastes. It also had a strange, cheesy scent to it, which he didn¡¯t enjoy as much. But it was okay with the bread and soup, so he ate without complaints. The prince, on the other hand, seemed to enjoy it very much. He ate the food with his hands, though his princely manners remained. ¡°Then you must be good at illusion magic,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Maybe you could teach me a thing or two.¡± ¡°Perhaps I can,¡± Boren agreed. ¡°Skewered duck, buttered and fried. The meatballs are a service for the boy,¡± the waitress winked, placing two plates before them. ¡°Is he a relative?¡± Boren smiled. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Enjoy your meal!¡± the waitress said cheerfully. She quickly moved away to serve the other tables. It was a busy restaurant with noises all over, a rowdy environment where no prince would have been expected to eat at. ¡°Are you two¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a frequent customer,¡± Boren said, taking a drink. ¡°I tip very well.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°But perhaps my face adds a little allure to it,¡± Boren smiled, touching his chin. ¡°What do you think?¡± Needless to say, the prince¡¯s face and hair were disguised by magic, similar to the kind Shaden had learned. The disguise was impeccable, and without the marker or his keen sense of mana, Shaden would never have guessed that they were the same person. ¡°I can tell that you spent a lot of time on it.¡± ¡°Not that much. Magic was rarely difficult.¡± He had a dragon to assist him. While the small dragon wasn¡¯t present, they were still linked¡ªShaden guessed. ¡°It¡¯s like that for me as well,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Magic feels a lot simpler than what people say.¡± ¡°Then we are similar.¡± ¡°Similar.¡± Shaden took a drink of his juice and frowned. Goodness, it was sour. But it washed away the strange flavor of the meat. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°You¡¯ve been saying some weird things, like how you¡¯re a prisoner,¡± Shaden muttered while aiming for a meatball. ¡°But here we are, enjoying a nice meal. I would say we¡¯re pretty free if I ignore the curse¡ªsorry, blessing on me.¡± ¡°Curse. That might fit it better.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Guardian be enraged if he knew we were talking like this?¡± ¡°The Guardian can¡¯t read thoughts, only the flow of mana. Only a god would be able to tell what people are thinking.¡± ¡°Do you believe in gods?¡± ¡°Not particularly. But they exist somewhere, ignoring everything that happens in the world.¡± ¡°For a person with a good life, you speak like you¡¯ve been through a lot of suffering.¡± ¡°There is nothing sadder than knowing when you and your loved ones will die,¡± Boren smiled weakly. ¡°My life is lavish, but it expires too quickly.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Two years until thirty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I follow,¡± Shaden admitted, enjoying the meatballs much more than the dish before. ¡°But let me take a guess. Everyone besides the crown prince will be killed when the new king is appointed.¡± ¡°Not killed, but sacrificed.¡± Boren took a long drink out of his cup, putting it down to refill it after. He emptied the cup a second time, setting it down. ¡°There is no escape, just as there is no escape for you either,¡± he said, picking up a skewer. ¡°No escape at all.¡± ¡°You think that escaping is impossible.¡± ¡°The Guardian has taken control of your spirit,¡± Boren said. ¡°Can you destroy it? Can you erase the dragon¡¯s curse? For centuries, our nation has remained strong. Power comes with a price, and the King and his family must pay it.¡± ¡°What? Will the Guardian eat you or something? I¡¯m pretty sure there is a graveyard for members of the Royal Family near the palace.¡± Boren scowled. ¡°Being eaten would be horrific. We¡¯re not savages.¡± ¡°I have the feeling that you¡¯re intentionally being vague.¡± ¡°The princes and princesses of Melern sacrificing themselves for the nation is common knowledge. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s strangely unaccustomed to our culture,¡± Boren snorted. ¡°And you call yourself a Melernian?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather call myself a Zone Thirteener,¡± Shaden said. ¡°A¡ªwhat?¡± ¡°Nothing. But all these years, not a single prince or princess has run away or revolted.¡± ¡°There must have been a few. But none were recorded. All have failed. I¡¯d like to take a gamble, Shaden from Skotos, from the land where no one has returned.¡± Shaden blinked. A spell had been cast around them, muffling their voices. ¡°A gamble, you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see how long I can hide before the Guardian decides to simply end me,¡± the prince grinned. ¡°I will need your help for that.¡± ¡°You want to play hide-and-seek.¡± ¡°Of sorts.¡± ¡°The Guardian can track me through its curse.¡± ¡°I know. But I have been granted permission to go on a trip,¡± Boren smiled. ¡°Now, tell me¡ªwill a dragon be able to return from the Forest of the Lost?¡± ¡°You want to go to Skotos.¡± ¡°I would be delighted to.¡± Shaden had never thought about Skotos as a place where people would never be able to return from. Then again, they had always traveled through the tree portals, never walking out of the estate directly. Given the thick fog and low clouds that covered the area, he was willing to believe that Skotos was located within an enchanted forest that no traveler would be able to escape from, even if they could fly. ¡°It sounds dangerous,¡± Shaden admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t want a dragon to destroy Skotos.¡± ¡°I will return if it comes down to that,¡± Boren promised. ¡°But the magic of the Forest is¡ªI¡¯ve heard¡ªuncanny. If, perhaps, it can sever the link between the Guardian and us¡­¡± The prince spoke no further, but Shaden got the idea. ¡°Do you have the blessing as well?¡± ¡°Not the one you¡¯ve received. We are born with our kindred, and from birth, conjoined in spirit with them. If I die, Mar dies. If Mar dies, I die.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying some dangerous things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not particularly hidden.¡± The prince took a deep breath. ¡°You have a rebellious spirit. I¡¯d like to put my trust in it.¡± ¡°And if I tell the King about this?¡± ¡°I doubt he¡¯ll do much other than forbid me to leave Raconel.¡± Shaden nodded. He¡¯d earned a lot of valuable information through the conversation¡ªas well as a potential ally. Bluntly, he¡¯d been lost as to how he would carry out his plan, but it was why he was on the lookout for pieces he could use in the future. Never would he have expected Prince Boren to be a piece. Still¡ª ¡°How can I trust you?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°I like the freedom I have now. Who knows if the Guardian decides to chain me down and make me his battery until I die.¡± ¡°Battery?¡± ¡°Energy supply.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t savages,¡± Boren grunted. ¡°The Guardian¡¯s rule has always been just and fair.¡± ¡°But you wish to run away.¡± The prince remained silent for a moment, looking down at the table. A slight, sullen smile came unto his lips. ¡°Sometimes I wish that I¡¯d been born a commoner,¡± Boren said. ¡°To cry, laugh, and scream whenever and wherever and suffer for the smallest things. To have freedom.¡± Freedom. ¡°Is that why you gamble?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Gambling is a hobby of mine. It doesn¡¯t free me. But yes¡­maybe I¡¯ve tasted some freedom through robbing the nation¡¯s reserves. Ah, but don¡¯t think of me badly. I use the money for the common people.¡± ¡°Through giving tips.¡± ¡°Through giving tips,¡± Boren agreed. ¡°Now, how full is your stomach? Shall we go for another meal, or toss some coin at pretty women or street musicians?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like something sweet.¡± ¡°Something sweet. You¡¯re like my youngest sister. She¡¯s similar in age to you.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°But nothing fancy today. For something sweet¡ªdo you like pies?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°I like anything and everything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. It shows that you were born free.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t quite get the man¡¯s words, but he nodded. Free food was always welcome, especially when the prince knew of many tasty places to eat from. The locals knew best, and Boren knew the streets of Raconel like the back of his hand. Shaden didn¡¯t have good memories of Royalty. He¡¯d half-expected Boren and his siblings to treat him as their father had done¡ªlike a servant or underling. So far, he¡¯d only met Boren, but perhaps they weren¡¯t as bad as he¡¯d believed them to be. ¡°I still haven¡¯t forgiven you for sealing my magic back then,¡± Shaden grumbled. ¡°It was a horrible experience.¡± ¡°From my observations, you attacked first,¡± the prince replied, waving his hand, ¡°so a punishment was necessary.¡± Shaden felt his cheeks heat up. ¡°He threatened me.¡± ¡°And you were provoked by his words.¡± ¡°You¡ªsee me as a child who can¡¯t control himself.¡± ¡°You are twelve. You are a child.¡± Shaden looked down at his hands. The experience of powerlessness had allowed him to think properly for once. And the prince¡¯s actions hadn¡¯t been illogical. Still, it had hurt his pride. He wanted to be at the long end of the stick. How the heck had Reycan managed to be so cool while destroying all of his enemies? ¡°Age-wise,¡± Shaden admitted. ¡°I¡¯m still sorting my thoughts out.¡± ¡°You speak strangely.¡± ¡°I¡¯d say the same about you.¡± ¡°I speak like a philosopher. Not everyone can comprehend it.¡± Seeing Shaden¡¯s frown, the prince chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s not allow our bickering to ruin our taste for delicious pie.¡± ¡°That, I can agree with.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re talking like an adult.¡± What difference was there between a child and an adult? Combining both the waking world and the dream world, he¡¯d lived around twenty-eight years, similar to the prince. But he didn¡¯t feel like twenty-eight. He felt a little over twelve as Shaden, and sixteen as Demund, not combined. Still, while eating pie with the prince as the man chugged down a jug of milk, Boren didn¡¯t feel that much older. As Shaden, no one had felt that much older. He realized¡ªthat it was because there hadn¡¯t been anyone he could properly rely on. There was no one he could properly trust. They were all weaker than him, every single one of them. The prince was putting his trust in him. How easy it would be to remove his head from his neck. How easy it would be to create a giant fireball and rain it down on the city, destroying everything the Guardian sought to protect. Wait¡ªno. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is the pie not to your liking?¡± Shaden cleared his throat with a glass of milk, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s good. I was thinking.¡± ¡°Thinking is good.¡± ¡°So¡ªyour Highness. Does that mean I won¡¯t need to be observed every day from now on?¡± ¡°I will let you roam free. But let us first create a bond of trust with each other.¡± ¡°Trust,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°What does your dragon think? Does it have the same thoughts as you?¡± ¡°Our lives are shared. What I decide to do, he will follow.¡± ¡°Even when that means betraying the Guardian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a betrayal, but merely running away,¡± Boren replied. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why it would want to kill you.¡± Boren stopped his fork midway in the air and put it back down on his plate. He pursed his lips, shaking his head slowly. ¡°Another time,¡± he told Shaden. ¡°I don¡¯t want today to become heavier.¡± Shaden nodded. For a man who was planning to go against the King¡¯s¡ªthe Guardian¡¯s¡ªwishes, Boren was incredibly relaxed and uncautious. His dragon had been given to him by the Guardian. Was it not something to watch over him with then, like a sentry? Boren was likely enchanted with stronger magic than what he had, and without the tools he had, there would be no way he would be able to resist the Guardian. ¡°If it works, it works. If it doesn¡¯t, unfortunate,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re thinking?¡± The prince clinked his finger on his cup a few times. ¡°It¡¯s similar,¡± he agreed. ¡°If I helped you, I would be risking my family. The Guardian wished to kill me for simply putting magic on the other dragons. He would kill me if I assisted you in escaping.¡± ¡°That is why we will meet together to discuss,¡± the prince shrugged. ¡°Exciting, isn¡¯t it? Shaden sighed internally. The prince was not a bad man. But he was incredibly careless in his ways. This person was the greatest gambler in the nation? Either the authorities knew and didn¡¯t touch him, or they simply didn¡¯t care. The prince had mentioned dying. Perhaps because they were destined to die, they were allowed to do whatever they wished. He was certain he could escape with his family without any problems. Having the prince as an ally had seemed beneficial, but now he was having second thoughts. He would have to observe the situation carefully. Never again would he make stupid mistakes again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exciting,¡± Shaden smiled. He had many tools, and time as well. The Guardian would pay. He would bring the dragon to its knees. ? ? ? That day, Davis didn¡¯t come to the club room. ¡°Ho, did you see that?¡± Rhyne said, frantically pointing towards the bucket of water. ¡°It moved. I made it move. I felt a connection.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± Riley grinned. ¡°Maybe someone hit the table. Try it again then.¡± There was a pause while Rhyne stretched his hands out towards the bucket, his face turning red from focusing too much. Nothing of significance happened. ¡°I promise, I made it move,¡± he muttered, snorting out loud. ¡°Demund, you mind giving me another feel?¡± ¡°After I¡¯m done with Kacy,¡± Demund replied without turning his head. ¡°You can go ahead,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not improving.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Come on, one more try.¡± Out of all of them, Kacy was still the only one who hadn¡¯t been able to reproduce any form of magic. He was still taking his time to help her whenever he could, but as the days passed, her enthusiasm dwindled. It wasn¡¯t anything obvious. Her lips were lower when she smiled, and her eyes had a blank look to them. Had he not learned from Shpiel, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed. Kacy sighed, trying to muster her magic. Demund wished his sensitivity to mana was greater. If only he had a portion of Shaden¡¯s abilities, things would be so much easier. ¡°You¡¯re doing something,¡± Demund commented, feeling a tingle in her hand. Only by skin-to-skin contact could he tell if their mana was moving. ¡°Mhmm,¡± Kacy reacted. While he held hands with everyone to teach them, it had become somewhat awkward to hold Kacy¡¯s hand as of late. Since there was no progress and she said that it would be fine if he didn¡¯t teach her, his insistence seemed like an excuse to hold her hand, which he hadn¡¯t previously thought about. Giving up now would be rude. ¡°Do you think I could teach her?¡± Alina suggested while the other two were experimenting with water. ¡°It¡¯s making magic through the other person¡¯s hand, right?¡± Demund nodded. ¡°Yeah. But putting your mana through other people is harder than you¡¯d think.¡± ¡°I could still try. Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Okay. Kacy, give me your hand.¡± The room brightened as the air before Kacy¡¯s hand began to glow. Demund squinted. ¡°Through the hand,¡± he corrected. ¡°You¡¯re just making the light yourself right now.¡± ¡°Then like this?¡± ¡°Kind of. Yeah, that¡¯s better. You¡¯re good at this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar to my ability, after all. Can you feel anything?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Kacy nodded, looking thoughtful. ¡°Something feels clearer.¡± ¡°Is it difficult?¡± Demund asked. ¡°Do you feel resistance?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Alina admitted. ¡°It¡¯s like trying to blow through a piece of cloth. But it doesn¡¯t feel that bad.¡± ¡°Try to cast the magic through her wrist then,¡± Demund suggested. ¡°Or her whole arm. She¡¯ll be able to feel it better.¡± He¡¯d tried it as well, but that day, the club hours had ended early because he¡¯d been exhausted just after a few minutes. He¡¯d overestimated his mana pool, but Alina¡¯s would be larger than his. To train his mana paths within his body, he would need to save his mana as well. He watched as Alina held Kacy¡¯s elbow. The light appeared on Kacy¡¯s hand. ¡°I suddenly feel tired,¡± Alina said, letting the light go. ¡°Oh, now I¡¯m okay. It feels like blowing through a block of hay.¡± ¡°But you did it,¡± Demund said with a large smile. ¡°From now onwards, you can be my assistant.¡± ¡°Um, assistant?¡± ¡°I leave you in charge of Kacy.¡± So it was decided that Kacy would be taught by her friend. An hour hadn¡¯t passed when Kacy gasped, and Demund thought that something had gone wrong. Was there a side of magic he wasn¡¯t aware of? But Riley¡¯s remark said otherwise. ¡°You did it!¡± he clapped, nodding his head slowly. ¡°Finally, all members of the Magic Club can use magic.¡± ¡°We¡¯re the Making Abilities Globally Intelligible Club, but okay,¡± Kacy grinned, her face much brighter than it had been before. ¡°The arm thing did the trick. Something clicked.¡± ¡°Which means¡ªmore learning time for me!¡± Rhyne cheered. ¡°Yo, one more demonstration. I think I almost have it.¡± Demund¡¯s eyes met Alina¡¯s who smiled and shrugged. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as hard as I thought it would be,¡± she said, puffing her chest out. ¡°There you have it.¡± ¡°Congrats,¡± Demund said. ¡°Do you like magic better now?¡± Kacy crossed her arms. ¡°I never disliked it.¡± ¡°You looked pretty grumpy.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I just needed a better teacher.¡± ¡°Wow. That hurts.¡± ¡°Well, Alina gave me the last push,¡± Kacy said, turning her head to the side. ¡°Thanks for teaching me, I guess.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s time to learn more.¡± ¡°Argh, please. Even light was this hard.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just bad at teaching?¡± Rhyne chuckled, slapping Demund on the back. ¡°I could try teaching too. Can¡¯t be that hard.¡± ¡°Haha, yeah.¡± Was he worse at magic than he¡¯d believed? Currently, he only knew various spells and ways to control his mana because of his experience in the other world. He¡¯d never learned anything new as Demund, only copying from Shaden. Maybe he wasn¡¯t that talented after all, seeing how Alina had been able to teach Kacy so quickly. His friends learned quickly as well. Since there was no proper way to gauge their talents, he couldn¡¯t be sure, but there was a chance that he was worse than them. Only practice had allowed him to get this far. He had to do better. He needed a way to increase his mana. Breathing hadn¡¯t done much¡ªhe needed to find a proper technique. The next time he went to bed, he would be sure to ask Boren about it. ¡°I guess you could say we¡¯re all¡ªenlightened,¡± Rhyne joked, causing the whole room to groan. But Demund appreciated it. He liked the lame jokes and everyday occurrences. It became even funnier when Kacy blinded Rhyne with her finger, causing him to cry out in pain while holding his eyes. ¡°Ow, I thought you were bad at this!¡± he complained, rubbing his eyeballs. ¡°My bad. I¡¯m not good at controlling it yet,¡± Kacy apologized with a grin. ¡°This is fun. This is wonderful. Is it really possible to learn to control water?¡± ¡°And much more,¡± Demund said confidently. They were essentially learning chantless magic, causing the difficulty to spike, but it was working. He knew it would work, seeing Kacy succeed. ¡°I look forward to it!¡± Kacy laughed, hugging Alina. ¡°I have two superpowers now.¡± ¡°Good job,¡± Alina said, patting Kacy¡¯s head. ¡°I can teach you in the future too.¡± ¡°Yes. You were good at it.¡± Ouch, Demund thought. But it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. Though, maybe a sad one. They ended the club a little earlier since no one was able to focus after the buzz of Alina¡¯s success. Riley and Rhyne rode home together, and while Kacy offered to take him home with Alina in her car, he refused since his bike was at school. Before they separated, Kacy thanked him wholeheartedly, suddenly giving him a hug before she entered her car. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much this means to me,¡± she told him. ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to your future lessons.¡± ¡°It would be my pleasure,¡± he smiled. ¡°Glad you made it.¡± She nodded, then got in her car to drive away. He watched the vehicle leave the school grounds before heading toward his bike. Oh, right. He had to turn in his weekly report. He rode his bike across the campus to the infirmary where Ms. Clarn was. She wasn¡¯t present, so he slid the document into her mailbox before heading out when he heard something strange coming from the side of the building. A series of small thuds, like someone was hitting a punching bag. But the Battle House was too far away. Demund tiptoed to where the sound was. It was coming from the bathroom. Most of the other clubs were in the other building, so he wondered who would still be there given the time. ¡°......think you¡¯re something?¡± Demund leaned forward, focusing on the sound. ¡°...only that? Get something more, you idiot. What¡¯s a light show gonna do?¡± A chill went down his spine. He recognized the voice. ¡°Don¡¯t think about coming back before you¡¯ve learned something that¡¯s actually substantial. You like it there, don¡¯t you? Maybe you should just stay with them.¡± The hits resounded across the hard walls. ¡°...pay. I need it.¡± ¡°Oh, this? Take it and scram.¡± But before anyone came out of the bathroom, Demund had already run, hopping onto his bike and pedaling out of the school gates, telling himself that what he¡¯d seen was nothing he should associate himself with. As Reycan had said¡ª Meddling with others¡¯ problems never resulted in a positive outcome. 6.11 The king sat on his throne as screams and clangs of metal resounded in the streets of his city. They were surrounded. The walls wouldn¡¯t hold for much longer. His soldiers were running out of arrows. The scrolls they¡¯d bought from the elves were limited, and the friend he¡¯d thought would stay with him until his death was preparing for departure with an indifferent look in his eyes. ¡°I had warned you, but you failed to listen,¡± the dragon spoke, his voice clear within the chaos. ¡°Magic will attract the creatures of the north. You do not have a goddess to protect you.¡± ¡°I believed that I had you,¡± the king said, the undersides of his eyes darker than his shadow. ¡°Why do you leave? Surely you can save us.¡± ¡°It would be tiresome.¡± The king blinked. The being before him was a creature of self-interest. By mere chance, he had made a contract with the dragon who had promised to give him a kingdom. The kingdom, he had received. ¡°You helped me because I interested you. Have I lost your interest?¡± ¡°All those who wish to become king meet a similar end. I would have left even if you had taken my warning. But I will not leave yet. Do not worry; you will come with me.¡± The king tightened his grip on his throne. ¡°The magic my kingdom used was never enough. It was your presence that brought the creatures here.¡± ¡°You know nothing,¡± the dragon softly growled. ¡°Be thankful that your life will be spared among the rest.¡± The king looked outside. The sky was tainted red. He¡¯d heard tales of mere men making contracts with creatures of old, beings of mighty magic. In the end, too much greed would bring ruin. But all contracts were made from greed. He had been sure never to want too much, but only more for his people. He¡¯d risen from the bottom. ¡°Why me, Mernos?¡± he asked. ¡°I ask you again. Why choose me if everything you¡¯ve given me will be lost?¡± ¡°Gaining and losing are fateful occurrences,¡± the dragon replied. ¡°Perhaps I wanted to see how high the lowest human could go. Indeed, you flew high.¡± ¡°And now, I fall again.¡± ¡°It is a matter of comparison. Fall you will, but never lower than the rest. Travel with me¡ªI will show you better things.¡± ¡°Do I still hold your interest?¡± ¡°Yes. Unlike the others I helped, you were never consumed by power.¡± ¡°You made me king like you promised,¡± the king spat. ¡°But I was far too inexperienced. It was you who the nobles feared, not I. Perhaps if the kingdom was united, the invasion could be pushed back. Look now! They have all left after hearing that you will depart, desperate to protect only themselves. The beautiful capital¡ªit falls today.¡± ¡°So it does.¡± The king placed his hand on his face, letting out a sorrowful laugh. ¡°Had I been more obsessed with power! Had I been crueler instead of relying on you to strengthen the kingdom! Your magic saved us through the droughts and floods, but now that you are leaving, there is nothing left.¡± ¡°You are being foolish, taking the blame,¡± the dragon muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your race always finds a way to survive.¡± ¡°Was I a good king?¡± The king looked at the dragon with weary eyes. Everything he¡¯d done felt meaningless in the face of destruction. ¡°Look outside.¡± He did. ¡°Do you see the people fighting? The cries of the soldiers? They are here, protecting your city,¡± the dragon said. ¡°Protecting their families all because I failed to warn them. They still hold onto the hope that I will be able to convince you. Yet you tell me to escape.¡± ¡°Hope is a good thing. Despair is also good. Strong emotions stir mana more violently. You asked me if you were a good king. If you meant good as in kind, then I will say yes.¡± ¡°How about good as in ability?¡± ¡°It was never about your ability. It was what I could give you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­it was.¡± The king held back the desire to yell at the dragon. Why take everything away now? Why let the innocents die? ¡°Will you not save them?¡± the king pleaded. ¡°Just as you saved me.¡± The dragon waved his hand. ¡°Too much, and it becomes repetitious. I would rather slumber than become bored.¡± The king closed his eyes. His mouth coughed out blood at the next second. ¡°Etimon!¡± the dragon yelled. ¡°Mernos, you¡¯ve failed your contract,¡± the king smiled, falling to the floor while clutching his chest. ¡°I will not die a peaceful death as you promised.¡± ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡± ¡°Theserine,¡± the king croaked. ¡°Even your magic will not save me.¡± ¡°You foolish human!¡± ¡°I heard that a dragon¡¯s pride is greater than any other emotion,¡± the king said weakly. ¡°I pray that it is true. Mernos, you will fail your contract. As compensation, I ask that you take care of the kingdom.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t test me, mortal!¡± the dragon roared, its body growing in size, becoming terrible and great. ¡°I make the terms!¡± ¡°Ha¡­Look how enraged you¡¯ve become¡­¡± The king¡¯s eyes were rapidly losing light. His life was slipping away, never to return. The dragon had seen countless lives pass. The dead could never be brought back. From the depths of its very being, it abhorred the thought of the man dying there, perhaps out of spite, believing that it had bested him by making him fail the contract. ¡°You will pay the price of foolishness, human.¡± The dragon placed its finger on the king¡¯s body, sharing its deep magic with the man. While it detested the thought of sharing its magic with another, it wouldn¡¯t allow the man to cause it to fail. The man would die peacefully, but surely, he would pay the price. ¡°W-what¡¯s happening? What did you do?¡± The king gasped, looking at his hands. His body was glowing, and his hair had become silver. The blemishes on his body were being washed away. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your determination. I will save your kingdom, however bothersome it will be,¡± the dragon declared, causing the man to kneel. ¡°But you will pay the price. No¡­not only you. You and everyone born to you will become mine. I have saved you from death¡ªnow your life is no longer yours.¡± ¡°It was never mine to begin with,¡± the king said, tears streaming down his eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for anything better! Protect the kingdom¡ªforever and ever!¡± When a silver gleam soared over the city, it marked the beginning of a new era. No longer would fallible human hands rule the people, but rather the wisdom and experience of a dragon. In a mere day, the creatures were annihilated, and a new name and flag would be created to commemorate the fateful event when a mere man had managed to convince a dragon. Yet¡ªit would be the beginning of a tragedy. ? ? ? ¡°...and thus, a contract was made between the Guardian and the first king,¡± Boren read, flipping a page. ¡°At the cost of his life and the lives of his offspring, the kingdom would be protected by the great dragon. And so the country stands strong till this day when hundreds and hundreds of years have passed.¡± Shaden crossed his arms. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to die. For some ancient contract.¡± The prince smiled. ¡°I suppose so. It¡¯s a beautiful tale, isn¡¯t it? Us dying is proof and affirmation that the Guardian is still with us. Because of it, there are no struggles for the throne among siblings. The kingdom enjoys peace due to the sacrifice of a few.¡± ¡°But you still wish to run.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my final struggle against fate. But all men must die someday.¡± Boren closed the book, setting it down on the table. ¡°Now, let¡¯s look at the real details. What exactly do our deaths do? Some believe that it is simply a tradition, but the Guardian is not a savage.¡± He tickled his dragon¡¯s neck that was placed on his lap. ¡°After the war was over, the dragon made a covenant with the royal family. As long as it lived, Selios would reign supreme over the kingdom. As a sign, each child born was given a fragment of the dragon¡ªin the shape of a dragon.¡± ¡°So your bond¡ªMarkendrath¡ªis the Guardian?¡± ¡°No, not quite. He is undoubtedly from the Guardian, but they are different. Markendrath shares his life with me, and thus, resembles me the most. He is like an extension of my being.¡± Shaden tilted his head. ¡°Did you raise him since he was an egg?¡± It was the expected sequence, but the prince shook his head. ¡°Our kindred¡ªwhile dragons¡ªare not natural dragons. Their existences are more spiritual than physical. They cannot breed nor have to eat.¡± ¡°But they have bodies.¡± ¡°Yes. Bodies that will evaporate into nothing after we die.¡± Shaden looked at the dragon. It looked very solid to him. He wanted to try and chop a part of the dragon off to experiment, but that would be rude. Instead, he turned his attention to the prince. ¡°Why tell me this?¡± he asked. ¡°You¡¯re revealing your cards. You of all people should know what that means.¡± ¡°It is to gain your trust,¡± the prince stated. ¡°You know little about me. I know little about you. Only through conversing can we understand each other. What about you? What kind of life have you lived?¡± Shaden told him. How he¡¯d moved to Danark, how he¡¯d learned swordsmanship, how his grandfather had saved him. Though he left out information about the other families just in case. There was no knowing how much Practol had revealed, but caution was never bad. ¡°It¡¯s almost always foggy in Skotos,¡± Shaden told the prince. ¡°But on top of the mountain where the castle is, you can see the sky. The stars are most beautiful there.¡± ¡°A mountain with the Forest!¡± Boren exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s a small mountain. But more mysterious is the giant chasm at its center. Do you know what volcanoes are?¡± ¡°Do you mean the fire-spewing mountains?¡± ¡°Yes. It looks like that, but instead of fire, there is nothing¡ªonly darkness.¡± ¡°What lies within it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯ve heard some say that a goddess is sealed within it.¡± ¡°A goddess?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where they think I got my power from.¡± ¡°But it is strange. I feel nothing influencing you. If another entity truly was giving you power, the Guardian¡¯s blessing on you would notice it.¡± They didn¡¯t know about the shadow. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a little strange,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°How powerful do you think I am?¡± ¡°Powerful enough to gain the Guardian¡¯s interest,¡± Boren answered. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered if there are tiers to mages or fighters.¡± ¡°Tiers?¡± ¡°Yes, like ranks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tricky to determine one¡¯s power with tiers. Ranks and titles can be earned, but what determines someone¡¯s power? The mana they possess? Their ability to control it? The spells they can use? I would say the Adventurer¡¯s Guild likes to do something similar, but it¡¯s never definite.¡± That piqued Shaden¡¯s interest. He¡¯d always wanted to measure himself to other people in a show of power and skill, but rarely had he gotten the chance to do so. And when he had, it had never been as refreshing as he¡¯d thought it would be. But now wasn¡¯t the time to show off. ¡°I see. How about you? How powerful are you?¡± ¡°Our family has always produced the greatest magicians. My sister is excellent at making rainfall. My brother can conjure storms. I¡ªwell, I¡¯ve always been good at illusions.¡± ¡°How hard is changing the weather?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a difficult process. A team of skilled mages could manage it without difficulty with the right tools. But individually, it¡¯s quite a feat.¡± ¡°Could I learn how to do it?¡± ¡°Hah, it would take years! Now, aren¡¯t you curious about how skilled I am with illusions?¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in changing the weather.¡± ¡°I have other talents as well, such as shapeshifting.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Now, observe.¡± The prince¡¯s hand suddenly sprouted silver scales that bristled down his whole arm. The tips of his fingers became sharp, replaced with pristine claws that almost looked metallic. Shaden¡¯s eyes grew wider. ¡°Could I touch it?¡± ¡°You may.¡± So he did. It was warmer than he¡¯d expected but twice as hard. The transformed arm, like the dragon, was brimming with power, filled with mana. ¡°Let me guess. This is similar to how your dragon exists,¡± Shaden said. ¡°These scales and claws¡ªthey aren¡¯t real.¡± ¡°They are real,¡± the prince snorted, ¡°but yes. Just as Markendrath exists, so can this arm.¡± ¡°Can you turn into other things?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t turn into¡ªlet¡¯s say, a cat?¡± ¡°How would that be possible?¡± Boren chuckled. ¡°You would have to completely convert your body into mana, then reconstruct it as the animal¡ªwhich you would have to know well enough. Such feats are impossible. Perhaps gods can do it, but humans? Ah, but the dragons can as they are essentially mana. Markendrath?¡± The dragon stirred, turning into a large beast with silver fur. A moment later, it shifted back, slumping on the ground as if it was tired. ¡°What did it change into?¡± Shaden asked, not recognizing the animal. ¡°Nothing identifiable,¡± the prince admitted. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I reviewed what large cats look like.¡± ¡°So¡­it¡¯s like an illusion.¡± ¡°A tangible one.¡± While interesting, Shaden didn¡¯t feel the need to learn about something he wouldn¡¯t be able to reproduce. Talented or not, he didn¡¯t have a dragon. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to changing the weather,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°That seems far more interesting.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not very good at it.¡± ¡°We could learn together.¡± ¡°What do you wish to accomplish by changing the weather? It¡¯s not good to meddle with nature too much.¡± ¡°I thought it would be cool.¡± ¡°Cool?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The prince frowned, letting out a weak laugh. ¡°Why not? But we must discuss our plans to escape sooner or later. We¡¯ve gone off track.¡± Shaden looked around with his eyes. The palace was heavy with magic he couldn¡¯t identify. ¡°The Guardian must be listening,¡± Shaden said, ¡°or even the Reapers. Are you sure about this?¡± ¡°This room is safe,¡± Boren yawned. ¡°The Guardian is not always connected to us, or even you. It is tiring to be connected. Thus, these rooms guarantee some peace.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet a finger that there were some people who conspired to overthrow the Guardian,¡± Shaden guessed. ¡°The Guardian must be underestimating humans.¡± ¡°Perhaps. But for the dragon, it would be better if my siblings and I grew more powerful.¡± He had a sad look on his face. He looked out of the window, putting his fingers together. ¡°Do you know why I don¡¯t practice powerful magic?¡± Boren said. ¡°In the secret archives, there are records of revolting. There were princes who could split mountains and princesses who could freeze giant lakes. But they all failed. And when they die¡ª¡± The prince closed his eyes. ¡°All of that power¡ªit goes to the dragon. That is why Markendrath exists¡ªso that when I perish, he will take my spirit and become one with the Guardian once more. Perhaps by being weak, the Guardian will take no notice of me.¡± Something dawned on Shaden. ¡°Will that happen to me as well?¡± ¡°I am not sure. You do not have a kindred.¡± A cruel reality. The royal family was a power farm that the Guardian could harvest. Of course, they were revered, loved, and idolized by the people, treated better than any celebrity in the waking world. Some would gladly live that life. ¡°How long do you have left?¡± ¡°Until the coronation of the next king. I would say at least ten years. The longer my father lives, the better. But his fate is also in the Guardian¡¯s hands¡ªeven more so.¡± ¡°It looked like his mind was completely taken over.¡± ¡°There is a reason why no king went against the Guardian¡¯s will. The king¡¯s kindred becomes the Guardian itself, and together, they share one mind. And I have heard¡­that they see the world differently.¡± ¡°It sure looked like it.¡± ¡°Are you mocking my father? You could be put in the dungeons for that.¡± ¡°As long as no one else hears it, right?¡± ¡°Please abstain from rudeness. I don¡¯t want cracks to form in our relationship.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to mock the king.¡± He¡¯d become too comfortable due to the prince¡¯s accepting attitude, and while it was true that he had the upper hand as he could give the prince access to Skotos, he knew how quickly positions could change. And if there was anything he¡¯d learned from the Nieuts, those at higher ranks took great offense when their authority was undermined. ¡°I accept your apology.¡± Shaden gripped his fists. While trying to be like Reycan, he couldn¡¯t be haughty. He would never be rude in front of his friends. But as Shaden, his deeper impulses sometimes came out due to his possession of great power¡ª Absolute power corrupts absolutely. Good and evil. What was he, really? He just wanted to have a fun time. He only wanted to be recognized. ? ? ? ¡°The school festival is coming up soon.¡± Demund raised his head. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The Senior Festival. You know, for raising funds for their senior trip,¡± Rhyne commented, letting a drop of water fall into the bucket. ¡°You couldn¡¯t go last year, right? I don¡¯t remember seeing you.¡± A flash of memories swept through Demund¡¯s head. ¡°Yeah. I was in the hospital.¡± ¡°You¡ªoh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± It had already been a year since he had lost his leg. No¡­it had only been a year. It had felt so much longer. In the blink of an eye, seven years had passed in the other world. He¡¯d been through agony, pain, happiness, joy¡ªa whole spectrum of emotions. Maybe because he had felt so much, he didn¡¯t feel as¡­vivid anymore. When he had first received news of his acceptance to the Junior¡¯s Advancement, it had felt like the world was revolving around him. ¡°Think before speaking,¡± Riley shook his head, putting his hand to his forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve told you this so many times.¡± ¡°Well, I try,¡± Rhyne muttered, focusing on the bucket again. ¡°But let¡¯s look at the positives. You know what, Demund? I¡¯ll buy the tickets for you this time.¡± ¡°Can you buy food with tickets?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m definitely in,¡± Demund grinned. ¡°I¡¯m going to empty your wallet.¡± ¡°Er¡ªdon¡¯t use too much?¡± Demund let out a mischievous laugh. ¡°We shall see.¡± Mediocrity wasn¡¯t a bad thing. It was peaceful and stable and predictable, just as they were currently. No drama, no dangers, no possible negatives. Come to think of it, every dangerous situation he¡¯d experienced had its ties with Enariss. If she hadn¡¯t been close to him, no one would have paid him much attention. He wouldn¡¯t have gotten his head bashed by criminals, nor would he have attempted to confess to her and bike to school at night. His moment to confess¡­it had never come. What if he had succeeded? Would he be better off or worse? Too many unpredictable things. Right now, surrounded by his friends, he could more or less predict what would happen. He look at his hand where the strange mark had been placed. It would have been some kind of tracker, though he didn¡¯t know why Deion and his strange group wanted him to join. He¡¯d been nominated. For what? Unlike Shaden, he disliked drastic change. He didn¡¯t have the ability to deal with it. Him from a year or two ago would have been excited to the brim, but he¡¯d seen what unknown circumstances could become. Not fun, but unpleasant and strange. Unpredictable and foreign. Those who were not his friends only brought discomfort and misery. They would try to use him, like how the Nieuts and the Seines had¡ª ¡°Ow!¡± Demund jerked his hands back, as Alina held her hand with a look of pain. His thoughts had distracted him from what he was doing. ¡°That hurts! Wow, my hand is cold,¡± Alina complained, wrapping it with her free hand. ¡°What was that about?¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Demund apologized wholeheartedly. ¡°I got distracted. Could I see your hand?¡± ¡°Phew. It¡¯s not that bad.¡± She stretched it out before him. Besides being a little red, it looked fine. Demund let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You didn¡¯t curse me or anything, did you?¡± Alina said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure we are on good terms.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, no,¡± Demund rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re overreacting. If Jothan was here, you¡ª¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Alina said, kicking him under the table. ¡°Oof, ff, no, you¡¯re fine,¡± Demund smiled, holding in a groan. ¡°I accidentally lowered the temperature.¡± ¡°You what?¡± Rhyne demanded. ¡°You can change the temperature? Why is this the first time I¡¯m hearing about this?¡± ¡°I was going to teach you how to create ice after you mastered conjuring water¡ª¡± ¡°I can make ice? You mean I don¡¯t have to go to the fridge to chill my drinks?¡± ¡°Rhyne.¡± ¡°Right, sorry.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s pretty cool,¡± Riley admitted. ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°It can be, which is why I wanted to make sure we didn¡¯t rush,¡± Demund said. ¡°Even creating fire can be dangerous.¡± Rhyne nodded. ¡°Ah, makes sense.¡± ¡°You accepted that pretty quickly.¡± ¡°Well, my mind processes things faster.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± ¡°Anyways, sorry Alina,¡± Demund apologized once more. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± It was silent for a few seconds after that until Kacy piped up. ¡°Is there magic that makes people fall in love with you?¡± she asked, ¡°or at least more interested.¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°Not that I know of. There might be.¡± ¡°Are you interested in anyone?¡± Rhyne whistled. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking,¡± Kacy smiled, leaning her chin against her hands. ¡°Are you interested in anyone?¡± ¡°No¡ªer, not really,¡± Rhyne stuttered. He cleared his throat. ¡°Are you two going with anyone to the festival?¡± ¡°Together,¡± Kacy said, wrapping her hands around Alina¡¯s arm. ¡°Maybe with some other girls.¡± ¡°Ah. Um, okay,¡± Rhyne nodded. Demund resisted the urge to burst out laughing. It was even funnier when his friend began to focus on the bucket of water even harder, his face as serious as it could get. Riley was pretty good at staying cool-headed, but the rest of them¡ªmaybe not Kacy¡ªwere still regular teens. Regular teens. What was he then? He¡¯d learned to act from Shpiel. He¡¯d learned to read the mood from the First Squad of the Third Platoon. Sometimes he wished he could be as free-spirited as Rhyne, but his conscience would never let him. ¡°You know Kacy, your voice sounds familiar,¡± Rhyne blurted while balancing a blob of water the size of a pea. ¡°I don¡¯t quite remember where I heard it. And you¡¯re good at editing videos as well. Do you have a Viggle channel?¡± ¡°W-what?¡± she giggled, putting a hand before her mouth. ¡°To be fair, I think I have a nice voice. You must be confusing me with some other person.¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Rhyne nodded. ¡°I forgot you that you are a grade below us. Too young to be a Viggler, right?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Demund exchanged a glance with Riley, who wiggled his eyebrows. Honestly, Demund liked his friend¡¯s attitude. He was a natural extrovert, able to talk with anyone or anything. But¡­his intentions to become closer to Kacy seemed all too obvious. ¡°But I agree. You have a nice voice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to visit the store,¡± Riley announced, getting up. ¡°Rhyne, come. I need you to carry the stuff.¡± ¡°Huh? Suddenly? It¡¯s so far away. If you¡¯re buying¡ª¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m buying.¡± The two of them left the room, and Demund could imagine Riley giving Rhyne some advice like he always did. So now he was with the two girls within the room. And Davis. He had been sitting in the corner while scrolling through his phone, lifeless and quiet. Demund knew that he had been the one who was beaten in the bathroom the other day. Did he feel sympathy? Perhaps. But a part of him thought serves him right for not taking his side on the night of the party. He didn¡¯t know what to do with Davis. He was acting as Edan¡¯s spy for whatever reason; maybe the guy wanted to steal his magic and claim it as his own. Demund sighed softly, ruffling his hair. Many people in the other world had called him kind. Eilae had called kindness a weakness. He knew how good it felt when people showed him gratitude and how awful it was to be taken advantage of. Frankly, he was confused. I don¡¯t know what the heck I should do. But he couldn¡¯t act blind. ¡°Hey, Davis? Want to take a walk?¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°I heard you in the bathroom the other day.¡± Demund¡¯s eye caught Davis¡¯s body twitch ever so slightly. The large guy looked at him, glanced around the room, and got up from his chair. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk,¡± he agreed. They went out into the hallway where they leaned against the wall some doors away from their club room. Demund took in a deep breath and turned to Davis. ¡°Why are you still hanging out with Edan?¡± he asked. ¡°He treats you¡­poorly.¡± Davis didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he scowled. ¡°I heard a part of your conversation,¡± Demund continued. ¡°Edan wants you to learn our magic and give it to him. Well, that¡¯s going to be tough.¡± ¡°You were eavesdropping, and you don¡¯t know why I¡¯m still with him?¡± Davis snorted. ¡°Hey, it wasn¡¯t like I was trying to. I just happened to hear it.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. So what? Will you kick me out?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t acted disorderly, so not really,¡± Demund said. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t care about you or what you do. Just let us enjoy some peace, okay?¡± Davis snickered. ¡°Peace. Sounds nice. Must be great having everything you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with what I have.¡± Davis got off the wall, heading back towards the club room. ¡°You¡¯re lucky,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Right. See you around.¡± After getting his bag, Davis left. No one asked why, though Alina sent a worried glance in Demund¡¯s direction. He¡¯s just tired, he mouthed. A short while later, Riley and Rhyne returned with a bag full of goods. They placed it on the table to enjoy while they continued practicing their magic. ¡°I saw Davis going back,¡± Rhyne said, throwing a cookie in his mouth. ¡°His eyes were kinda red. Must be allergies.¡± ¡°Did you take your shot?¡± Riley asked. ¡°Of course. Man, I hate spring.¡± They continued with their normal routine afterwards. When the clock struck five, they packed their belongings and headed home. Demund recited the vocabulary for the next test that would come up while pedaling on his bike, but even though his mouth was speaking, his mind was on something else. Davis. Had he cried because of what he¡¯d said? Just because of that? Demund couldn¡¯t help but frown and think, why? He¡¯d been polite. He¡¯d asked nicely even while knowing that Davis was a spy. Had the guy experienced Fort Avagal for even a day, all of his tears would have been spent within an hour. He felt incredibly uncomfortable as if there was a lump inside of his chest. Had he done something wrong? He wished Enariss was there. She¡¯d always acted as the leader. She¡¯d made the decisions, telling them what to do. Her actions were decisive, unlike his inability to properly choose what to do. He couldn¡¯t completely impersonate Reycan. Once, he¡¯d taken pride in his kindness. Now, he was starting to empathize with Eilae. It felt as if his eyes were being covered by a giant, dark cloth. The more he saw and learned, the more his world seemed to melt into an incongruous mess. Oh, Enariss. Oh, Jothan. He missed them dearly. Jothan had always been sure of himself like a real hero. Alina was like him. Their whole family seemed to glow with goodness when he was younger, and even now, he thought of them as the perfect kind of family he wanted. A family he could create with Enariss. He laughed at himself. He would have to become a millionaire to even have a chance of dating her. Wasn¡¯t that why he¡¯d been working so hard until now? So that he could prove himself as worthy? ¡°Oh, hey, Orange.¡± It wasn¡¯t the cat¡¯s real name, but he called the street cats by their color. They¡¯d usually run away when seeing people, but few of them did now from him. He didn¡¯t mind the cat¡¯s dirtiness. After finding a tick in its fur, he pinched it and tossed it away. He was used to bugs on animals. ¡°Why can¡¯t everyone be like cats?¡± he asked. The cat looked at him condescendingly, demanding an offering for its services. Demund gladly produced a treat from his bag and gave it to the cat, who happily ate it. What he was doing now was something he¡¯d always dreamed of doing. Befriending the animals that no one could approach. Walking through the streets during the night while being followed by a parade of strays. He could do these things. It didn¡¯t feel that special anymore. He¡¯d done it so much in Nafar. He eventually arrived at his house and ate dinner with his family, telling them about school. He left out any unpleasant parts; he couldn¡¯t let his parents worry. They were old, and he was an only child. He¡¯d already made them worry too much. Like always, he reviewed his class materials. Without Enariss there, there wasn¡¯t much of a competition. There could have been those with mind-strengthening abilities, but apparently, it was worse than circulating. After memorizing and understanding until satisfaction, he washed himself and crawled into bed, looking forward to the other world. He closed his eyes. The mana roared throughout his body, the current stronger than the day before. He was improving. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he would be able to teach circulating to his friends. Suddenly, a strange thought came to him. Why? ¡°Why, indeed,¡± he muttered. But before he could dwell on it any longer, he felt the darkness envelop him, taking his mind to the other side of the world. 6.12 ¡°You are what you think.¡± Demund twiddled his pen with his fingers. While the class was a history class, the teacher loved to include the philosophies that had emerged between the periods. While they didn¡¯t emerge as test questions, they were, however, included as extra credit, which meant that he couldn¡¯t afford to ignore them. ¡°Every human being thinks. According to Dene Recar, the element which separates us from animals is our ability to think. We, too, live by instinct, but our minds can surpass that instinct, bringing us closer to enlightenment. Now, who can tell me what enlightenment is?¡± A girl raised her hand. ¡°It¡¯s being able to think beyond that which restricts us.¡± ¡°Yes, it is. Instincts can restrict us. But so can culture and society, perhaps even your own parents and friends. That brings up the topic of objectivism, but that¡¯s enough for philosophy. In 1625¡­¡± The teacher went on as Demund jotted down notes. Memorizing was always his forte. At least, it had become one of his strengths thanks to his newly developed abilities. Philosophy hadn¡¯t been a problem either. But today of all days, his mind seemed to wander with the thought. You are what you think. Absolute truth and good was always a complex subject. He hadn¡¯t thought much of it before; he was busy living the present. But since he¡¯d been talking so much with Prince Boren in the other world, these ideas had begun sprouting in his mind, distracting him even in the real world. That wasn¡¯t good. But he¡¯d begun to reflect upon himself. And regret as well. So many regrets. His good memory didn¡¯t let him forget about his mistakes, his afflictions, his numbness¡­ Even now, he felt the same. ? ? ? ¡°You are what you think,¡± Shaden quoted, reading the scroll Boren had provided him with. The prince raised his head. ¡°Hmm?¡± It was a pleasant, sunny day with beautiful clouds in the sky, floating gently by. They were enjoying tea and cookies in the garden, brought to them by the servants of the palace. A prince¡¯s life wasn¡¯t that busy, Shaden had discovered. ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve read¡ªin a book,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°You are what you think. Does that mean that if you change your thoughts, you can become whoever you want to be?¡± ¡°Why, a great philosophical question! Let me ponder for a moment.¡± His dragon, Markendrath, yawned broadly as it lazily made itself comfortable below the prince¡¯s feet. It reflected the prince¡¯s emotions most of the time. They¡¯d come out here upon Shaden¡¯s request, and judging by the prince¡¯s reaction, it was certain that the man didn¡¯t think that Shaden would be able to do much with the knowledge he¡¯d been given. ¡°If you could control your thoughts perfectly, yes, you could become anything,¡± Boren decided. ¡°As the ancient ones say: ¡®The mind is the cause of action.¡¯ But is it truly possible to control the mind? Just as you cannot build muscle overnight, the mind cannot change so rapidly. But I agree with your thought. You are what you think.¡± Shaden furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Then¡ªwhat about when you think about something, then regret it after? Maybe you thought about killing someone but then are horrified by it later.¡± ¡°That is still a part of you. See, thoughts are not only the ones you hear. There are subconscious thoughts as well. What do you think of the weather?¡± ¡°It¡¯s warm and nice.¡± ¡°Yes. But you weren¡¯t thinking of it before, were you?¡± ¡°Well¡ªnot really. But I was feeling it.¡± ¡°Yes. Your perception has created subconscious thoughts, which have emerged into your conscious mind when attention was brought into it.¡± ¡°You know, that made me realize that I don¡¯t like philosophy.¡± ¡°Haha, it is an arduous process. Philosophy is the training of the mind.¡± It wasn¡¯t that it was difficult to understand what Boren was talking about. He understood it. It was just that it felt like through philosophy, the prince was making things much more complex than they actually were. It wasn¡¯t his fault. It was philosophy¡¯s fault. ¡°But what do you think?¡± Shaden asked again. ¡°Is it possible to change simply by thinking about it?¡± ¡°No, not right away,¡± Boren answered. ¡°It will take time and effort.¡± Shaden pursed his lips. The prince chuckled, seeing his reaction. ¡°Do you want to change? This nation has very good teachers and scholars.¡± ¡°No thank you. I¡¯ll find a way by myself.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Boren took a sip of tea, sighing pleasantly while looking into the distance. ¡°My sisters would usually join me for tea. Or rather, I joined them. Now that they are gone, it¡¯s quite lonely around here.¡± Shaden raised his eyes from the scroll. ¡°The princesses?¡± ¡°Yes. Dear Rayel and Valencia. You¡¯ve seen them before, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Er¡ªyes.¡± ¡°All is forgiven. We would often cast magic on each other as well, such as little curses here and there that would make us trip or make the water freezing cold. We competed with magic to see who would master spells first. When there were ones we didn¡¯t understand, we helped each other learn.¡± The prince placed his cup down. ¡°Without them, I would not be where I am now. ¡®Choose your friends wisely, for they shape you like sculptors.¡¯ Surely you know that saying?¡± ¡°Something similar.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to change alone, if not impossible. Like¡ªmagic.¡± He pointed at Shaden¡¯s scroll. ¡°I¡¯ve given you the incantation, written in the ancient language as you¡¯ve requested. But you will fail to cast it on your first try as you have no teacher. Again and again, you will have to learn the flow of mana and magic. A teacher makes things simpler. They have walked the path you are trying to walk and can show you the proper way.¡± Shaden kept his mouth shut. There were things he wanted to say, but it would be rude to interrupt. The prince continued. ¡°Everything is similar. The body to the mind, the mind to magic. Just like learning magic is difficult, so is learning to change yourself. But we tend to neglect the mind. Like the body, it can be unhealthy.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°An unhealthy mind. You¡¯re saying that I need a teacher to cure it.¡± ¡°Only because you mentioned that you wanted to change,¡± Boren smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t force you. That would be indoctrination which is a snare to philosophy.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said things that I agree with,¡± Shaden said, putting down the scroll while reaching for a cookie. Erm¡ªwould it be rude to eat while talking?¡± ¡°By no means. Do go on.¡± ¡°Right. These biscuits are good. Would the cooks get beheaded if their dishes are bad?¡± ¡°What? Certainly not. But we have tasters.¡± ¡°I see. Sorry, I was curious. As I was saying, I don¡¯t think I was surrounded by¡­the best kinds of people.¡± He hadn¡¯t been forced to reveal everything about himself. While there was the possibility that Practol had divulged everything, there had been no mentions about the other families so far. So it was likely that Boren didn¡¯t know exactly why he¡¯d come to Raconel aside from the fact that he was there to learn illusion magic. ¡°Maybe they did sculpt me, the people around me,¡± Shaden continued. ¡°I¡¯m used to staying unnoticed. In school, there was so much attention I received¡ªand I mean bad attention. Someone told me that I shouldn¡¯t care about them. That I should ignore them. That I¡¯d get used to it.¡± ¡°Skotos must have been¡­an unkind place.¡± ¡°Skotos?¡± Shaden blinked. ¡°Oh, right.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°So¡­there were places I went to, places I wasn¡¯t used to. Maybe I was afraid of feeling uncomfortable. I was so used to being uncaring that it took me a long time to finally appreciate them properly. There were things I could have enjoyed much more, but I was keeping myself numb.¡± ¡°Please, go on.¡± ¡°Then I moved, and the numbness came back. You know, soldiers are not the best kind of people to socialize with. They¡¯re rude, brash, and stubborn.¡± Boren chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. They follow my commands very well.¡± ¡°That guy from the Reaper Squadron¡ªBook. I was surrounded by people like him. It was horrible.¡± ¡°Book? Book is a good man. He may be rough around the edges, but he is sensible.¡± Shaden thought back to his first encounter with the man. They¡¯d barely shared a conversation afterwards. He¡¯d merely been observed until the prince had come to free him from the dullness. ¡°I know, everyone has a good side,¡± Shaden sighed, thinking back to Hinz. ¡°But it only works if they appreciate¡ªno, respect you as well. You¡¯re a prince; everyone respects you.¡± ¡°That is true.¡± ¡°But¡ªwhere was I.¡± The soft chirping of the birds made his mind wander for a moment, but he returned to his train of thought. ¡°I stopped caring. I did what I was told. It didn¡¯t end well. If I don¡¯t follow orders, they hate me. If I do, they treat me like a dog.¡± ¡°It sounds like you had a lot on your mind.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was this¡ªthis frustrated either.¡± Shaden breathed out slowly. Circulating kept him calm, but he wasn¡¯t doing that at the moment. ¡°I always kept myself cool-headed. Maybe it was a bad thing.¡± ¡°Truly, there are times when one must express themselves. Talking is the best way of seeing how one really feels on the inside.¡± ¡°Is that philosophy as well?¡± ¡°It is more common wisdom.¡± ¡°I think you may be right,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°You know, I never talked about this to anyone. It feels better.¡± Boren smiled. ¡°Conversation is key in healing the mind. The burden can be shared.¡± Burden. Maybe it was a burden. If his friends in the real world heard about it, they¡¯d think of it as annoying. As the club leader, he couldn¡¯t complain about everything¡ªespecially when there were girls around. He¡¯d¡­gotten so used to staying quiet and enduring everything. Shaden breathed in, picking up the scroll again. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never had many problems using magic. You said that learning magic was similar to strengthening the mind.¡± ¡°Something similar, yes. They cannot be rushed.¡± ¡°The thing is¡ªI¡¯ve always rushed through magic. Even when I began from scratch, I could make my imagination into reality. Do you think I could do the same with my mind?¡± The prince was clearly skeptical given his expression, but he crossed his arms and rubbed his chin, looking as if he was thinking deeply. ¡°The mind¡­I wouldn¡¯t be so sure. But you could control emotions. That would be simpler. To change the mind, you would need another mind that is different from your current one.¡± ¡°Another mind?¡± ¡°But that mind wouldn¡¯t be you,¡± Boren said. ¡°It would be a different existence that shares the same body with you.¡± For some reason, his shadow came to his mind. There had been times when it had acted independently, mostly to protect him, but always to prevent him from killing another person. He still didn¡¯t understand it completely, but it would be the element he would rely on the most later on. ¡°Not me. True, I would still very much like to be me,¡± Shaden said. ¡°But I¡¯d like to be the ideal me. A happy, carefree, cool me.¡± ¡°For that, you will have to know yourself,¡± the prince said. ¡°Know¡­myself.¡± He was Demund. An only child with a childhood friend, with problems during middle school that had made him reclusive. Gifted with the dream world when his friend left, allowing him to become somewhat independent. New friends had come to him along with a beautiful girl, but she was now gone, as well as one of his legs. He¡¯d been caught in a drama again but had managed to emerge without being traumatized, helped by his friends to whom he now taught magic. He was Shaden. The second child of his household, the heir of Skotos who¡¯d carelessly enjoyed life before. He had two siblings. He¡¯d made friends, Mistilia and Eilae, and a few others he hadn¡¯t spent much time with. He¡¯d been captured, rescued, trained, sent on a trip, then sent back to learn from the families. Captured, sentenced, oppressed, forced to do things he didn¡¯t want to. A child not yet of age, yet mentally old, but not feeling very old. Perhaps childishly submissive, but not anymore. He didn¡¯t want to be. ¡°There are still so many things I don¡¯t know,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°What if I make the wrong decision? What do you think? Is it better to follow other people¡¯s orders since they know better or act how I want to?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like inconveniencing others.¡± ¡°No.¡± Maybe that was why he was telling the prince his thoughts, because he, while close enough to talk to, was not close enough for him to worry about annoying him. After all, the prince¡¯s future was in his hands. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°It¡¯s hard to make the perfect decision,¡± the prince nodded, ¡°but who defines what is perfect? Here, it is the Guardian who defines it. And I¡ª¡± the prince winked, ¡°am not perfect. Inconveniencing others? Why not! Let them have their share of discomfort. As long as you can defend your cause, I would say¡ªanything goes.¡± ¡°Like gambling.¡± ¡°Like gambling,¡± Boren agreed. ¡°What is it that you want to do?¡± Shaden looked up at the clouds. ¡°I want to enjoy my time here, and everywhere,¡± he answered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to feel the squeezing in my chest. And I don¡¯t want to make it numb, but¡ªblow it up.¡± ¡°Blow it up?¡± ¡°As in, let it all out.¡± ¡°You want to feel free from everything. That is what many philosophers seek.¡± ¡°You¡­could say that.¡± Shaden smiled. His smile broadened into a chuckle, then a hearty laugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? We¡¯re both imprisoned here.¡± ¡°Physically, yes. But aren¡¯t we all imprisoned in our bodies? Freedom comes from the mind.¡± ¡°The mind,¡± Shaden repeated. ¡°You¡ªyou may be right.¡± He took in a deep breath, probably the deepest one he¡¯d taken in his life. Closing his eyes, he decided, ¡°I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°How simple,¡± the prince chuckled. ¡°Not that simplicity is a bad thing. All free men are simple, are they not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite follow, but¡ª¡± Shaden got up from his chair, picking up the scroll once more. ¡°I think I know what I want to do now. Magic is a wonderful thing. So is meeting new people. I like helping them too. Showing off a little won¡¯t be much of a problem, will it?¡± ¡°A wise man keeps himself composed, but yes. I like showing off too.¡± ¡°Then¡ªso be it. It¡¯s a wonderful day for some rain.¡± ¡°Rain? You don¡¯t mean¡­¡± Before Boren finished his sentence, Shaden began to recite the words of the scroll, pronouncing the words clearly with his mouth. Then again, his body always spoke the right words, able to decipher all kinds of languages. He felt a kind of line form between him and the sky, and the sound of distant rumbling could be heard faintly, as soft as the fluttering of bird wings. But his ears were keen. ¡°I suppose the blessing will keep you from tearing your mana pool apart, but don¡¯t force it!¡± Boren called from his seat. ¡°Stop right away when your head feels heavy!¡± Shaden didn¡¯t¡ªor couldn¡¯t reply. His eyes were one-third through the scroll, reciting everything with perfection. The thin line had turned into a waterfall flowing upwards, and a second rumble shook the sky, casting a shadow over the city. ¡°You¡ªcan¡¯t be serious?!¡± Boren cried, jumping out of his seat to look at the sky. While Shaden¡¯s eyes were glued to the scroll, he could feel the air become heavier while the sun hid behind the thick clouds. By now, he had already memorized the last line. Letting the scroll drop to the floor, he looked up at the sky and recited the last line: ¡°I command the skies to open and let the streams flow to the earth ¨C Rainfall!¡± Shaden breathed heavily, his body brimming with mana. At the utterance of the final word, he felt something snap between him and the sky, stopping the flow of power out of himself. The sky was dark, brimming with thick, deeply-colored clouds, but there was no sign of water falling onto the earth. He heard nothing but distant rumbling. ¡°Did I fail?¡± he asked, turning to Boren.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too early to tell,¡± Boren muttered, looking at the sky as well. ¡°But I would say¡ªthe dragons be damned.¡± They waited silently¡ªalmost too quietly. But when the first drop of water hit Shaden¡¯s face, the city was soon filled with the thundering of heavy rain. He turned to the prince, uncaring that his body was soaked now. ¡°Magic is too simple,¡± Shaden said, raising his arms. ¡°Thus, changing myself is simple as well. Maybe not there, but here? You know, I already feel happy. My indecisiveness, my reluctance to voice my opinions¡ªI¡¯m throwing it all away. It¡¯s hard to change, truly. But this body¡ª¡± He balled his hand into a fist. ¡°I know I can do it. There is nothing to fear anymore.¡± ¡°Good¡­luck with that?¡± The prince nodded. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t planning on getting soaked today.¡± ¡°Neither was I.¡± ¡°The people at the marketplace will be angry now,¡± Boren sniffed. ¡°It was a wonderfully sunny day.¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The¡ªoh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an amazing feat what you did here, but we have weather forecasts for a reason. I¡¯ll explain it to the court magicians, so don¡¯t worry much. Next time, let¡¯s go somewhere more distant, shall we?¡± Sheepishly, Shaden scratched his head. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that. Could you get more scrolls for me then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get an earful for lending you the Rainfall scroll,¡± Boren said, shaking his head. ¡°I will have to receive permission for more scrolls. Your talent is terrifying.¡± ¡°You only just realized that?¡± ¡°No¡ªbut this is magic that changes the weather. It couldn¡¯t be as simple as reading the words off of a page.¡± Boren peered at the sky. ¡°And yet, it is.¡± They looked up at the rain as the servants flocked around them with umbrellas and towels. ¡°Is it possible to stop it?¡± Shaden asked, scratching his cheek. ¡°I feel a little bad now. Some people might have been enjoying picnics.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unhealthy to change the weather frequently.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°We have weather forecasts, and you ruined it.¡± ¡°Ah. Sorry about that.¡± ¡°But sometimes, a little deviation isn¡¯t bad,¡± the prince said. ¡°So, how does it feel to inconvenience others?¡± He¡¯d begun to feel a little bad. But he¡¯d willed his emotions to change and his mind to shift its thinking. And he knew he¡¯d succeeded in changing himself, like how he would change gears on his bicycle. It was strange. But¡ª ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel bad,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°Now I know I can control the weather.¡± ¡°So you can. So you can¡­¡± It had been that easy, like the snap of a finger. Of course, when he woke up, he would still be his old self. He was fairly satisfied with his position in the other world. But at least here, he would do as he wanted. The biggest difference? He decided to no longer care about those he didn¡¯t like. And that made all the difference. ? ? ? He was summoned by some higher-looking individuals sent by the king to see who had cast weather magic. It struck him that the Guardian was a lazy or reclusive one, seeing as it didn¡¯t question him directly¡ªor perhaps it didn¡¯t care about trivial matters. It was likely confident in the curse it had placed on him as it already knew about the vast amount of mana he could conjure. In any case, it was fortunate for him. The prince quickly explained matters, and they received permission to practice magic elsewhere. All things considered, his current life was quite relaxed. Melany seemed to like the new environment and had made friends at the orphanage. His parents weren¡¯t too uncomfortable as well, though sometimes, he heard them talk about their friends back at Danark before he went to sleep. The house they were living in was a good one, and they didn¡¯t need to worry about money either. Garthan would be assigned a job soon, possibly as an instructor at the Royal Swordsmanship Academy. His mother could be a little lonely, but she was always the sociable type. She¡¯d find friends among the locals soon enough. Shidey was as lazy as ever. He found himself getting used to his current life, talking extensively with Prince Boren and enjoying learning new spells, eating sweets in between. There were times when he was required to demonstrate his abilities once in a while before the court magicians and members of the Reaper Squadron, but those were minor inconveniences. Being a close acquaintance with the prince, no one bothered him, and while not utterly respectful, were not rude in the slightest. It wasn¡¯t a bad life. Though¡­there was always a sense of emptiness in his heart. He didn¡¯t have a particular goal set in mind, and while he was planning to set himself free, what else would he do afterwards? Would his family have to run from the city and go to Skotos for their safety? He would have to take their convenience away for his selfish reasons. While he did have the duty to go to the Veurbois and learn from them as well, it was something he could still do in his current situation. Only animals can be forced to submit, Eshel had told him. It does nothing to people. Father says that while people have souls, animals don¡¯t. Souls. The topic had puzzled him since he hadn¡¯t thought about the soul much. If there was a soul, was there an afterlife? People in Exarria believed in the existence of gods. There were spirits as well, though he hadn¡¯t seen any before. Did dragons have souls? He hadn¡¯t used his magic on Markendrath to be polite, but he would have to sooner or later. It would solve so many of his problems once he knew. But the question still was what he wanted to do after everything. ¡°I would make a harem,¡± Rhyne joked. ¡°Actually, scratch that. Girls can be annoying. Don¡¯t you usually aim to become the strongest?¡± ¡°The strongest,¡± Demund repeated. ¡°That sounds bothersome.¡± ¡°I¡¯d read so many books,¡± Riley said, ¡°and eat so many foods. Learn magic too. Can you ride dragons and griffins?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve ridden a wyvern before.¡± ¡°Wow. How¡¯d it feel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s scary if you look down, but overall, it¡¯s nice. Your hair goes all over the place though.¡± ¡°I wish I could have gotten a dream world as my power,¡± Rhyne complained with a sigh as he hit his last dart on the moving target with perfection. ¡°You can literally slow down time for yourself.¡± Rhyne shrugged. ¡°Meh.¡± It was Demund¡¯s first time at the Senior Festival. There were various booths run by the seniors that could be enjoyed with tickets (which Rhyne had bought in bulk), and they were currently striding around, collecting prizes while eating skewered chicken, deep-fried. The school had been decorated extensively to fit that year¡¯s theme: Pirates and Parrots. The swimming pool had been transformed into a sea filled with ships, one of the buildings into a governmental jail/bounty office, and the big old tree to the right of the library in the school garden was stuffed with parrots, though no events were being held there. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot to do?¡± Rhyne said, triumphantly collecting his prize. ¡°Ah, I know why you¡¯re feeling bored. It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t fight anyone.¡± ¡°Fight? I don¡¯t want to kill people.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to. You just need to enjoy an intense battle. And when you¡¯re losing, you shout your lungs out, then voila! You unleash your hidden power, destroying your enemies.¡± Demund winced. ¡°I had my lungs seared once. It wasn¡¯t fun.¡± ¡°You can feel pain?¡± ¡°Well, duh.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a dream world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the thing. Sometimes it¡¯s realer than reality. But sometimes, I can do anything I want. It¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°Then can¡¯t you make yourself not feel pain?¡± ¡°I can,¡± Demund said. Through circulating, he could control himself and ignore the pain, ¡°but I still don¡¯t want my limbs to burn.¡± ¡°You can still feel pain in dreams,¡± Riley added. ¡°Remember when you talked about getting beheaded?¡± Rhyne frowned. ¡°Oh yeah. That wasn¡¯t nice.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try out the floating apples next,¡± Demund suggested. ¡°You know, I still think it would have been cool if you wore a wooden peg leg,¡± Rhyne said on their way there. ¡°You could have rocked the costume contest.¡± ¡°It might not be too late,¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll have a peg leg?¡± ¡°Maybe. Riley, did you bring that eyepatch?¡± ¡°Dude, it¡¯s a pirate-themed event. Of course I brought it.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± They hadn¡¯t done much together except study, eat, and play games. But they were close. Demund held in the urge to hug his friends. At that moment, everything seemed so genuine, so kind. It wasn¡¯t like the other world. Perhaps it was the people around him who made all of the difference. Not the fancy buildings, nor complex spells, but the individuals he met. ¡°No, no! Someone catch the bird!¡± ¡°Sergeant Peppermint!¡± A distant yet familiar voice cried out among the crowd, and out of the corner of his eye, Demund saw something blue flutter by while a group of heavily-dressed pirates cautiously but frantically chased after it. ¡°What the heck was that?¡± Rhyne said, squinting at the commotion. ¡°Sergeant Peppermint?¡± ¡°I heard someone brought an actual parrot,¡± Riley answered. ¡°I think it was one of the missions. If I remember correctly it should have been with the student council president. Since he¡¯s the captain and all.¡± The student council. Last year, after they¡¯d helped him earn permission for his confession plan, he hadn¡¯t gone to see them at all. They¡¯d visited the hospital, but afterwards, their relationship had sort of¡­died. The student council was still the same. They¡¯d done the elections and Brad Hickenson had been elected again with his group during the school assembly. The guy was good at what he did, being sociable, fun, and easygoing. ¡°Wow, look at that crowd,¡± Rhyne whistled. ¡°Want to go take a look?¡± A sizable number of people had crowded around the statue at the center of the school, their eyes looking up towards the figure¡¯s open hand. The student council president was there, trying to climb the statue, but was being held back by the vice-president whom Demund remembered as the cool-headed one. ¡°Sergeant Peppermint! I had seeds! Seeds, I say!¡± the president cried, waving his hand. ¡°Come down!¡± ¡°President, calm yourself,¡± the vice-president sighed. ¡°Wait a while and it will come down.¡± ¡°Right, please go enjoy the other booths!¡± a girl announced through a small megaphone. Demund recognized her as the secretary. ¡°The parrot doesn¡¯t like crowds! Please move to let it come down!¡± The crowd dissipated quickly afterwards, and hearing the notice, his friends turned around as well, motioning to him. ¡°Floating apples, right?¡± Riley said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Demund looked from them to the statue, then back towards them. ¡°I think I could help,¡± Demund told them. ¡°You guys go on first. Over there, right? It won¡¯t take a minute.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Yeah. I got a trick up my sleeve.¡± After separating from them, he walked towards the statue where the student council members were looking up at the parrot. Naturally, the secretary stepped in his way, waving to get his attention. ¡°Sorry, the parrot doesn¡¯t like¡ªoh, Desmond?¡± ¡°Demund,¡± Demund corrected. ¡°Hi. Long time no see.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± It was subtle, but he saw her eyes flicker past his leg. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while,¡± she agreed. ¡°Demund?¡± The president stepped forward, seeds still in his hand. ¡°Hey, you made it! Are you enjoying the festival?¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks to you guys.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Well, as you can see¡ª¡± He motioned at the parrot, ¡°¡ªwe¡¯re having some difficulties. I thought I clipped his wings properly. Darn it. So, do you need anything?¡± ¡°I think I could get your parrot down,¡± Demund offered. The president nodded. ¡°Er, no damaging the statue though. Don¡¯t worry, someone went to fetch the ladders.¡± ¡°Trust me. It won¡¯t take a second. Besides, the parrot will like it too.¡± ¡°Well¡ªwhy not. What¡¯s your plan?¡± ¡°Here, watch.¡± He stepped closer to the statue so that he could see the parrot clearly. It was moving about on the statue¡¯s hand, paying no attention to them. Demund stretched his hand out. ¡°You need seeds?¡± the president asked. Demund shook his head. To those who didn¡¯t know, he would look pretty ridiculous. But what would happen would be even more so. The parrot suddenly froze, cocking its head towards Demund and making eye contact. After jumping to the edge of the statue¡¯s hand, it fluttered off, gliding awkwardly until it landed on Demund¡¯s hand, looking up into his eyes. ¡°Peekaboo,¡± it said. ¡°Whaaaaaaaaaaat?!¡± The president held his hair with both hands, his jaw dropping down. ¡°But Sergeant Peppermint doesn¡¯t like strangers!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Demund agreed. ¡°He was very nervous. He¡¯s calm now.¡± ¡°Really? How?¡± ¡°You must know what club I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°You mean¡ªmagic?¡± Demund smiled, passing the parrot onto the president¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve asked it to not worry and stay with you, but the effects might wear off after I leave. When it fluffs its feathers, it means that it''s upset and probably should go back into the cage. It¡¯s lonely as well. You should get it a friend.¡± He directed his focus toward the bird. ¡°I want a girlfriend,¡± the parrot agreed. The vice-president raised an eyebrow. ¡°President?¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t teach it to say that!¡± he complained. ¡°I never said that. How, Sergeant Peppermint?¡± Demund held in the urge to laugh and cleared his throat instead. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Good luck with everything.¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait. Hold on a minute.¡± The president placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You should participate in the costume contest. What do you say?¡± ¡°The contest?¡± ¡°Yes! There¡¯s a big prize as well. Since Sergeant Peppermint seems to like you, I can lend him to you. Besides,¡± he lowered his voice to a whisper, ¡°I can¡¯t exactly keep him under control. Maybe you would be better at taking care of him.¡± ¡°What exactly is the contest about again?¡± ¡°Dressing up as the best captain. I think you¡¯ll make a perfect pirate captain. The only guy in school who can have a peg¡ª¡± The comment earned him a smack on the head by the vice-president. ¡°The contest happens at five,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Only if you want to join.¡± Demund nodded. ¡°So I still have plenty of free time.¡± The president¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh? So would you join?¡± ¡°Why not? I like the peg leg idea.¡± ¡°R-really? That¡¯s great! Right, I¡¯ll give you a call at around four-thirty.¡± ¡°Could I bring my friends as henchmen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually a great idea.¡± The president clapped his hands. ¡°Ruri, can we get more costumes?¡± ¡°We have plenty. But will it be enough to win against the other people? Some of them were wearing some high-quality clothes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s our problem to worry about. We¡¯ll make him win for sure for saving Sergeant Peppermint.¡± ¡°President¡ªyou know we¡¯re not completely free.¡± ¡°Consider the time saved because my parrot was saved quickly.¡± The vice-president sighed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll juggle it somehow.¡± ¡°Excellent. Demund¡ªyou¡¯ll be the best pirate the world has ever seen. How good are you at roleplaying?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± He¡¯d expected a simple costume show. But the president¡¯s eyes were burning with passion. The costume competition, Demund realized, was not simply a competition only based on costumes. ¡°This is top-secret, but you¡¯ll have to battle against me and take over my ship,¡± the president whispered. ¡°There are points for everything, so be prepared.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to fight?¡± ¡°What? No, that¡¯s scary! Just simple games. I said I¡¯d make you win, but I can¡¯t spill the beans just yet. Don¡¯t worry, the costume accounts for one-third of the points.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the other two-thirds?¡± ¡°Character and winning games, of course!¡± Demund chuckled nervously. He hadn¡¯t been planning for this. 6.13 ¡°I don¡¯t like crowds,¡± Rhyne complained, donning the eyepatch Riley had brought. ¡°You know, I kinda feel sick. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Chickening out now?¡± Riley laughed. ¡°Come on, you like getting attention.¡± ¡°Not like this! Your power is hacks. And then there¡¯s Demund.¡± Demund looked up. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re used to being in front of people,¡± Rhyne sighed, twiddling his thumbs. ¡°Why am I even here? Just to suffer?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overreacting,¡± Demund grinned, patting his friend on the shoulder. ¡°Come on, it won¡¯t be much. Go up there and pose with me, roleplay, and win some games.¡± ¡°Yeah, roleplay. We did not practice a single second for that. What am I going to be? The eyepatch man?¡± ¡°And I will be the intelligent officer who left his country due to corruption to join the captain in a journey of freedom and adventure,¡± Riley said, adjusting his mustache. ¡°Is this okay?¡± ¡°It looks good.¡± ¡°Guys, what do I do?¡± Rhyne pleaded. ¡°Should I roll up my sleeves? Pirates do that, right?¡± ¡°Honestly, you can do whatever,¡± Demund said. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to win anyway. From what I¡¯ve heard, some groups have been preparing for weeks.¡± ¡°Then what are we doing here?¡± ¡°For fun, of course!¡± They all turned to look at the president who¡¯d entered the costume room. ¡°Looking good! I knew this was a great idea. Wait, Sergeant Peppermint¡ªyou traitor!¡± Demund caught the president¡¯s parrot after it flew to him without hesitation. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he grinned, placing the bird on his shoulder. ¡°Do you want him back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I came here to drop him off anyway,¡± the president replied. ¡°Hmm, I should apologize beforehand. Some of the games might be better with more people on your team, and you have¡­two crewmates?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Actually, that might be perfect. So, do you like the costume?¡± Demund had been given a tattered yet ornate coat with a hat plumed with dark feathers. The wooden peg leg was uncomfortable since it was originally meant for the knee, but he could manage. His inner shirt was stained as if he¡¯d been in a battle recently with bullet holes here and there. The pants were similar, though darker. ¡°It¡¯s great,¡± Demund thanked. ¡°It¡¯s like I came out of a ghost ship.¡± ¡°Indeed! You are the dark horse of this competition,¡± the president told him. ¡°Well, no pressure. Just enjoy it.¡± ¡°Yeah, Rhyne. Just enjoy it,¡± Riley nudged. ¡°Wipe that awkward smile off your face.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say. I look like a monkey trainer.¡± ¡°You picked the clothes.¡± ¡°I regret it.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ll look better if you put on a bandana,¡± the president suggested. ¡°Try a red one. Relax, you guys look great. Well, let¡¯s go now. It¡¯s in twenty minutes.¡± They followed the president out of the room towards the back of the stage that had been set up in the gym. Many groups were there, and Demund recognized some instantly the moment he entered. ¡°The guys in black will direct you guys, so stay here for now,¡± the president told them. ¡°I¡¯ll see you on stage. Take care of Peppermint for me, will ya?¡± The president left, and Demund turned to his friends. ¡°Edan is here,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°What!¡± Rhyne exclaimed, almost too loudly. ¡°I saw him too,¡± Riley said. ¡°He¡¯s in the corner with his group.¡± ¡°Time to wreck him,¡± Rhyne stated, cracking his knuckles. ¡°Davis is there too.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Of course he was. And dressed like a slave too, with shackles on his wrists and ankles, hunched over in the dark. Demund¡¯s mind raced through the possible encounters that would result from the situation. ¡°You alright with this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s them who should fear us,¡± Demund declared, straightening his back. ¡°Today, we sail with death and destruction.¡± ¡°Yoooo!¡± said his friends at the same time. ¡°You can change your voice?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Demund grinned. ¡°Does it sound weird?¡± ¡°Dude, you gotta teach me,¡± Rhyne insisted. ¡°Is it magic again?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°And here I remember you saying that your power was useless a year ago.¡± ¡°It kind of was. I didn¡¯t know how to move my mana back then,¡± Demund admitted. He¡¯d have to teach his friends how to circulate someday. Rhyne sighed. ¡°So many things to learn.¡± ¡°Same, dude. Same,¡± Demund agreed. They were soon led by the staff towards the back as the other groups lined up in front of them. Demund thought that he made eye contact with Edan, but the upperclassman didn¡¯t particularly react, though he saw Davis get pushed along a little forcefully. As much as he wanted to stay away from that group, it wasn¡¯t a huge school. He just hoped that nothing too horrible would happen. ¡°Everyone is so energetic,¡± Riley whispered, hearing the other groups from beyond the curtains. ¡°What are we going to do for our introduction?¡± ¡°Er, cross your arms and look cool?¡± Demund said. ¡°I¡¯m going to do a backflip,¡± Rhyne stated. ¡°I¡¯m the monkey man now.¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re fitting right in.¡± ¡°Please stand close by! It¡¯s almost your turn,¡± the staff member told them as a familiar voice began to talk about an unexpected guest who had appeared like a ghost ship from the misty seas. ¡°And laaaaast but not least, the individual who is always full of surprises! The man! The myth! The LEGEND! The true pirate of the turbulent waves with the best parrot in existence! CAPTAIN BLAAAANNNER!!¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Rhyne muttered. ¡°Excessive,¡± Riley agreed. ¡°I feel sick,¡± Demund coughed. ¡°Alright, here we go!¡± They stormed out onto the bright stage as the crowd cheered and hollered, though, a little quieter than the other groups. But the whole place was in a festive mood; Demund could feel himself become filled with thrill. Hundreds of eyes were staring at him as he marched to the mike while Sergeant Peppermint squawked in alarm. Easy, easy, he soothed the parrot. What had the president been thinking, bringing such a frightened bird to this place? But it was too late to turn back. ¡°Greetings!¡± he said deeply into the microphone, glancing at his friends. Riley looked fine. Rhyne was grinning chaotically. ¡°I come from the deepest depths of the ocean to claim my prize. With the sorcery of the deadly waters, I shall dominate! Behold!¡± Those acting lessons with Shpiel were coming in handy. Spreading out his hands, he made his palms glow with blue light. It wasn¡¯t anything special but the crowd still cheered for them. Demund looked at Rhyne who mouthed, ¡®Now?¡¯ Demund nodded. So Rhyne did a backflip, and the crowd roared once again. Demund placed his mouth before the mike and spoke again. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Demund from the Magic Club. This is Riley and Rhyne. Let¡¯s have a great time!¡± ¡°Wow, Demund!¡± the president said, walking up to him. ¡°How did you change your voice?¡± Demund smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a little trick.¡± ¡°And who¡¯s that on your shoulder?¡± ¡°Sergeant Peppermint?¡± ¡°Yes, the best parrot in the world!¡± the president declared. ¡°Everyone! The Magic Club!¡± The crowd cheered once again. By now, after hearing everyone else¡¯s introductions, Demund knew that most of the groups were representing their clubs. He¡¯d followed their example and thrown his club name out there, but now he wondered if it had been a good idea. He didn¡¯t particularly want more members. ¡°All of the captains have gathered!¡± the president declared. ¡°It¡¯s time for the grand costume contest!¡± Demund stepped forward along with all the other captains, including Edan. This time, their eyes met for sure. Edan scowled ever so slightly, looking back into the crowd. Demund wished that everything would end quickly. Why had he agreed to this in the first place? ¡°Remember, appearance only! Cast your votes, everyone!¡± ¡°Um, are animals allowed?¡± one of the contestants asked. ¡°But of course!¡± the president nodded. Apparently, no one had been aware of that. So there Demund stood, the only person with a parrot on his shoulder and a genuine wooden peg for a leg. His makeup was thick as well, making him and his friends look like sea-hardened veterans. The vice-president was great with her hands. The votes were cast electronically, so the results were out in an instant. ¡°And we have a winner!¡± the president said. ¡°Tell us what you feel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad everyone likes the costume,¡± Edan smiled. The guy¡¯s costume was beautiful, coated in gold and embroidered with silver. He had ornate pistols on his side with boots of shiny leather. Intricate designs were everywhere, though not excessively as to make his attire look foolish. And perhaps most of all, he was tall and handsome. And to those who liked partying, he was their benefactor. If it hadn¡¯t been for that incident with Davis, what would their relationship have looked like? Now, all Demund could think of was Edan¡¯s cold glare. ¡°A pirate must have class and cunning,¡± Edan smiled, bowing slightly. ¡°Gone are the days of savages leeching off other people¡¯s wealth. With true power, my crew will claim victory!¡± ¡°Wow, very nice. Thank you, Captain Krilger,¡± the president congratulated bluntly. ¡°And second place¡ªCaptain Blanner!¡± Demund¡¯s leg was loud against the hard floor. He took the mike and did a royal bow¡ªsomething he¡¯d learned from Prince Boren. One hand in front, one at the back, curling into a fist. Looking at Edan¡¯s proud face, there were many things he wanted to say. ¡°Perhaps I am a savage,¡± he said, bringing the parrot to his hand. ¡°I am a foreigner in these parts. But we are free in spirit. We sail for adventure! The seas are not ruled by anyone. We are like the sea. Unshackled and unquelled, we, the true residents of the ocean will claim our prize!¡± ¡°Yes! The seas signify freedom!¡± the president agreed. ¡°By the way, your costume looks amazing. A wooden peg leg with a parrot? You look like a real pirate!¡± ¡°Who is to say that I am not?¡± Demund said. ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°Pir-ut! Pir-ut!¡± the parrot squawked. ¡°He can talk?¡± Demund grinned. The parrot had been smart enough to follow his request, though it had confused ¡®parrot¡¯ with ¡®pirate.¡¯ But it was close enough. ¡°I guess he can,¡± he replied, much to the president¡¯s surprise. ¡°Well, well, I never knew. Anyways, please give a round of applause for Demund!¡± The rest of the winners were announced, though Demund didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. He was keeping his circulation to a minimum. Because now he knew he¡¯d done something very bad. He¡¯d screwed up. The connection with the parrot was eating far more mana than he¡¯d expected. The Jakhar Kishaks had always emphasized the importance of learning what the animals liked. Their gift should be used to initiate and learn, and afterwards, a bond could be maintained without using magic at all. He had none of that with Sergeant Peppermint. The moment he let his magic go, the bird would fly away. The president was already announcing the next event. There was no room to butt in. Still, he wasn¡¯t exhausted yet. He could probably maintain it for an hour or so. ¡°Rhyne, if the parrot runs away, could you catch it?¡± he asked his friend. ¡°I could. Why?¡± ¡°I might run out of juice.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll let you know.¡± ¡°Hmm. Okay.¡± ¡°And what better way to test one¡¯s competency than through pistol shooting!¡± the president declared. ¡°Bring out the melons!¡± The melons, in reality, were made out of paper. The pistols were none other than plastic ones that shot plastic balls, though they had been modified to look like a pirate¡¯s weapon. Each of the teams was handed one, and the captains were brought out to determine the order. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Now then, choose a representative from your crew!¡± the president instructed. ¡°Who will be hailed as the sharpest eye of the sea?¡± ¡°You should go,¡± Riley told Rhyne. ¡°You¡¯re good at shooting.¡± ¡°In games! Not in real life.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Demund volunteered. ¡°I have a feeling that this will be the least physical. Is that alright?¡± ¡°You good at shooting?¡± Demund took his parrot and passed it to Rhyne, who held it tightly in his hands. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Demund grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before he goes berserk. Oh, and first time shooting!¡± ¡°What?!¡± his friends shouted as he held the pistol and headed towards the front. Focus. Focus, Demund. With the parrot gone, he could afford to use his mana elsewhere. He inspected the gun, feeling it within his fingers. ¡°Group one, line up!¡± Demund was in the final group, so he stayed behind with the other captains, waiting his turn. While the cheers erupted in the room, he heard someone walk move beside him. ¡°Hey, Demund.¡± ¡°Juvel.¡± He was one of Edan¡¯s closest friends. While Demund didn¡¯t particularly have ill feelings towards the dark-skinned athlete, him being Edan¡¯s friend was enough to make him cautious. ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯ll have to give us this one,¡± Juvel smiled, twirling his pistol. ¡°No hard feelings, yeah? Let¡¯s put the past behind us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite the shot myself,¡± Demund disagreed. ¡°So yes, no hard feelings.¡± ¡°You are? We should go shooting sometime then! I know some good ranges.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they expensive?¡± ¡°Ah, no.¡± They were, to Demund¡¯s knowledge. But Juvel was similar to Edan. ¡°Edan wouldn¡¯t like it if you hung out with me,¡± he said. ¡°Edan? He wouldn¡¯t care. Though you gotta clear up the misunderstanding with him. It was pretty rude, what you did.¡± ¡°Was it my fault?¡± ¡°I think you overthought things. We¡¯re not like that.¡± Demund recalled the scene in the bathroom. The talk about money, payment, and the violence. ¡°Are you sure Edan isn¡¯t like that?¡± Juvel¡¯s smile faded. ¡°I don¡¯t like talking behind people¡¯s backs. Let¡¯s have a fun competition, yeah?¡± ¡°...yeah.¡± The sickly feeling had formed in his stomach again. In these moments, the best solution was simply not to care. But he¡¯d told himself that he wouldn¡¯t be numb. That he would have fun. Did it apply to this world as well? Maybe the trick was to focus on the good things. Demund took in a deep breath and watched Juvel¡¯s performance against two other guys. The distance was quite long, and only one arm was allowed for shooting. But Juvel¡¯s arm was steady and elegant. With each crack, all but two out of ten bullets found their mark. So far, the others had averaged four or five. ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you do,¡± Juvel winked, patting Demund on the shoulder as he returned amidst thunderous applause. ¡°These plastic bullets aren¡¯t very reliable.¡± ¡°That was amazing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident in my aim.¡± It was now Demund¡¯s turn. The lights were bright in his eyes, but his mind was calm now. He stood with three others and faced the paper melons, pistol in hand. His arm felt surprisingly heavy with the coat. ¡°And now, we have our last group! Aim¡ªand fire!¡± All of the bullets missed, leaving the four melons unscathed. The crowd booed. Demund glanced over at his friends. They were booing and laughing as well. Demund reloaded his pistol. He¡¯d missed¡ªbut now he knew the gun. They aimed again and fired. This time, Demund¡¯s melon crumpled, along with one other. ¡°Yes! Go Demund!¡± he heard his friends shout. He reloaded his next bullet. And fired. A hit. And fired. A hit again. Another shot. The melons stood no chance. Juvel was right¡ªthe bullets were unreliable. But with the smallest amount of magic, he could adjust those inconsistencies. He created a thin pathway in which the bullet would travel. As long as his aim was good, the bullet would follow that path, reaching its mark. ¡°Unbelievable! Seven shots in a row!¡± the president cried. ¡°Will he beat the record?¡± The crowd roared in excitement when he hit his eighth melon. There was only one left to set a new record. He was using a lot of mana, but he wasn¡¯t dizzy yet. And the thrill he felt beckoned him to go further. On that last melon¡ªjust to be safe¡ªhe used twice as much mana and thickened the path. At the sound of the president¡¯s voice, he pulled the trigger. Demund blinked. The crowd shouted¡ªbut not out of praise. It was disappointment that echoed across the walls. ¡°A tie between Captain Blanner and Captain Krilger¡¯s crew!¡± the president announced into the microphone. ¡°The first match is over! Those who scored higher than five will continue to the next event, ¡®Survive the Icy Waters!¡± ¡°Yo, what the heck?¡± Rhyne grinned, patting Demund on the back when he returned. ¡°Did you practice?¡± ¡°That was close. You could have gotten first place,¡± Riley nodded. ¡°But good job.¡± ¡°I¡ªthanks. I shouldn¡¯t have missed. Rhyne, did you see anything weird with your slo-mo?¡± ¡°Here,¡± Rhyne said, passing the parrot back to him. ¡°This bird kept trying to eat my fingers. Sorry, I couldn¡¯t tell. Was there wind?¡± ¡°No fans,¡± Riley corrected. ¡°The air conditioners are far away.¡± ¡°Oh well. We¡¯re still tied for first! I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Demund scratched his cheek. They were right. But still, it was strange. Just when the bullet left his gun, he thought he¡¯d felt the slightest breeze flutter across his cheek. And his bullet had moved as if it had been pushed aside. Perhaps if he¡¯d used more mana, he would have been able to resist the foreign force. His bullet had moved to the left. Which meant the force came from the right¡ªwhere the other teams were. Maybe it was an accident. The noise and chaos had made it difficult to tell. ¡°Well, now I¡¯m out of energy,¡± Demund coughed. ¡°I need some time to recover. Who¡¯s doing the next game?¡± ¡°I hate cold stuff,¡± Rhyne shivered. ¡°Fine,¡± Riley sighed. ¡°This will be simple.¡± Like the game¡¯s name suggested, the contest was going into a barrel filled with icy water and seeing how long one could last. Now that some teams had been eliminated, there was enough room onstage for the crewmates, resulting in furious cries of ¡°You can do it!¡± and ¡°Don¡¯t give up!¡± and some ¡°You call yourself a pirate?!¡± that deafened Demund¡¯s ears. The people were loud. ¡°You good?¡± Rhyne asked. ¡°Feels great,¡± Riley half-shouted over the noise. ¡°Am I blue?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Riley¡¯s ability, simply put, was tolerance and resistance, especially against pain and stress. Icy water, to him, was but a walk in the park. ¡°Don¡¯t force it though,¡± Demund said. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t feel it, it could be dangerous.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry,¡± Riley shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s crazy what the mind can do sometimes. My skin is warm right now.¡± Demund reached in and felt Riley¡¯s arm. ¡°The back is warmer.¡± It was. Despite the cold environment, Riley¡¯s skin felt normal. ¡°You know how some people train their minds in the mountains and become immune to hunger and cold?¡± Riley said. ¡°I think I¡¯ve achieved something similar.¡± ¡°How unfair is that?¡± Rhyne snorted. ¡°I would trade with you if I could.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± While they were chatting, the president announced the end of the match, leaving only six teams who had endured until the others had given up. Riley got out, dried himself off with the provided towels, and donned his mustache again, putting on his attire. ¡°Now it¡¯s Rhyne¡¯s turn,¡± he yawned while stretching. ¡°What¡¯s the next game?¡± ¡°Cannonball dodge!¡± the president announced. ¡°The top three tea¡ªI mean, crews to survive the longest will move on to the FINAL COMPETITION!! The rules are simple! Don¡¯t get hit by the balls that the marine officers throw at you! To make things fair, the officers will be the student council members¡ªand the vice-president of the MMA Club, Markus!¡± Markus. Without Enariss present, he would be the leader of the MMA Club now. Demund had seen him a few times though they¡¯d never talked much. Now that he thought of it, Enariss was good at keeping her groups separate from one another. ¡°Shoot, we¡¯re second,¡± Rhyne sighed. ¡°And guess what? I guess we¡¯re all participating.¡± He was right. Everyone in the first group went to the designated area and stood before the student council members and Markus, who was spinning his wrists menacingly. ¡°What¡¯s his power again?¡± Demund asked. ¡°Not sure. Muscle burst? Muscle power?¡± ¡°I heard that it¡¯s condensing muscle,¡± Riley corrected. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s ranked second. Don¡¯t be deceived by his leanness.¡± ¡°Gotcha.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go easier on the first group since they¡¯re first!¡± the president said, holding up a ball. ¡°Now, brace yourselves¡ªfire the cannonballs!¡± The president and the girls threw their balls. It didn¡¯t do much. One girl from the team was hit and sent out, but the others were quick on their feet. They were from one of the sports clubs, so it was the expected result. ¡°Now¡ªrelease the Kraken!¡± the president yelled. Markus picked up a ball and aimed it, pointing at one of the students. A split second later, a whizzing sound shrieked across the room, ending in a loud thud on the body of a student. ¡°That¡¯s fast,¡± Rhyne whistled. Demund couldn¡¯t help but agree. One by one, the students exited the field, each ball taking one victim. ¡°One minute and three seconds!¡± the president said. ¡°Next group, come to meet your end!¡± It was just the three of them. The president ¡®kidnapped¡¯ the parrot in a cage, saying that it was his now and they would be executed. But while he was passing it, he whispered to Demund, ¡°We¡¯ll go easy on you, but I can¡¯t say the same about Markus.¡± Demund nodded. It was funny because the student council members were not good at throwing at all. ¡°Because the Kraken pays little attention to less meat, he will emerge later!¡± the president declared, readying his ball. ¡°Now¡ªfire!¡± Even with the wooden leg, it was too simple to dodge the student council¡¯s attacks. The girls were even doing underhand tosses that landed aimlessly on the ground. A minute passed quickly enough, and the crowd began to chant¡ª ¡°Release the kraken! Release the kraken!¡± The students wanted fun and action. The president waved his arms, glanced at Demund, and shouted, ¡°RELEASE THE KRAKEN!¡± Markus cracked his neck. His eyes met Demund¡¯s, and he grinned. Oh shoot, Demund thought. He raised his hands just as the ball almost struck his face. The ball was long gone now, and he walked out of the field, unsure of what had happened. Perhaps he should have circulated more. But there was still the final contest. Demund laughed at himself. Since when had he wanted to win so badly? Right after him, Riley emerged while rubbing his shoulder. ¡°So fast,¡± Demund said. ¡°So fast,¡± Riley agreed. ¡°At least we lasted longer than the first team.¡± ¡°Yeah. We did pretty well.¡± ¡°Rhyne is¡ªwhaaaaat?!¡± Demund¡ªand the rest of the audience¡ªyelled out in surprise when Rhyne dodged a ball by falling on his back, springing back up effortlessly as he jumped over another one. He clapped his hands, motioning to the attackers. ¡°Can¡¯t touch this!¡± he yelled. ¡°Maybe we have a chance?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± The crowd went nuts when Rhyne dodged 4 more shots, and it seemed like things would continue this way when the president blew his whistle. ¡°Shorten the field!¡± After the distance between Rhyne and Markus was cut in half, it didn¡¯t take a minute before a ball hit Rhyne on the arm¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t Markus¡¯s. Surprisingly, it was the secretary¡¯s randomly-thrown ball that had made a giant arc through the air, falling on Rhyne when he least expected it. ¡°I could have lasted forever,¡± Rhyne muttered with disappointment. ¡°That was such a random ball.¡± ¡°We might get first place at this rate though?¡± It was quickly revealed that team size didn¡¯t necessarily correlate with time survived. In the end, Demund¡¯s team came out first by a large margin, though Demund couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that the president had altered the results somewhat. But Rhyne had won fair and square, and the videos proved it. Come to think of it, someone had accused him of ruining Rhyne¡¯s potential way back when he¡¯d first come to the MMA Club. But before he could think much about it, the final three teams were announced. Edan had made it to the top three. Maybe it was part of his act, but he looked frustrated, arms crossed and face scrunched up. The other team was from the Track and Field Club, and as expected, looked incredibly fit. If it was a head-to-head battle, there was no doubt that they would lose miserably. But to his relief, it was, in fact, a rowing battle. Wait, so it¡¯s not better, he thought. ¡°You may have up to four people on your boat!¡± the president announced from inside his with his council members. ¡°The goal of the final game is to capsize my ship and claim the loot on the other side. You may not touch other people or their boats directly but may use the buckets to pour water into other people¡¯s ships! And now, best of luck! Let the game begin!¡± Everyone had relocated to the pool next to the gym which was as big as the gym. Even with just rowing, it would be a tiring ordeal to get across. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before,¡± Riley commented. ¡°Let¡¯s row until our arms drop.¡± ¡°I guess the captain has to scoop the water out,¡± Rhyne grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s win this. We¡¯ll be so fast.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Demund adjusted his hat and looked at the other two teams. It was a good thing that they were at the side. Edan¡¯s team was in the middle for being last in the previous game, something Edan still looked irritated about. Still, Demund hadn¡¯t expected Davis to be on Edan¡¯s ship. He was holding a bucket, looking excited. Was he having fun? With the blowing of the whistle, the three teams began to paddle furiously. ¡°Go, go, go!¡± ¡°Faster! Faster!¡± Everyone yelled as the first big wave struck the ships, threatening to topple them. Demund blinked, regaining his balance on his peg leg. Waves? Sure enough, waves were coming from the other side. But there were no machines that were creating them. All he saw was the president who had his arms raised, his hair floating up like he was in space. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the president could use telekinesis!¡± Demund yelled. ¡°What!¡± Rhyne yelled, looking behind him. ¡°Oh, shoot!¡± The second wave hit, and this time, Demund was ready. He steered his ship towards the front¡ªthough they were still last out of the three groups. The first group¡ªthe track and field team¡ªwas being bombarded with large balls of water that fell on them from the sky. Three of their members were now desperately scooping out water from their ship while one helplessly continued to row. ¡°Keep rowing!¡± Demund urged, standing straight. ¡°The violent sea will never consume us!¡± Demund shivered. Though character was included in the points, it made him want to cringe when he acted. It didn¡¯t feel as natural as it did in the other world. The next moment, he was busy scooping out water from the boat after a wave crashed into them. It wasn¡¯t much, but he couldn¡¯t let it pile up. ¡°I did not expect this,¡± he laughed, glancing at the finish line. ¡°This is crazy!¡± ¡°I know, right!¡± Rhyne said, his arms continuing to row. ¡°How much longer? Are we halfway yet?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Arrgggh!¡± ¡°I should have stayed home,¡± Riley muttered. ¡°Is that¡ªwater above us?¡± The three friends cried out as a ball of water fell on their heads. ¡°Dude! Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve been teaching us! But on the bigger scale!¡± Rhyne shouted, spitting water. ¡°Yeah!¡± Demund agreed, scooping out water. ¡°The president must be an A-class!¡± ¡°No kidding!¡± The balls seemed to come every twenty seconds for each team, though the waves were bigger as they neared the president¡¯s ship. The track and field team, attempting to be fast, had messed up by tilting over, causing them to sink. They were attempting to recover the boat on the side of the pool but were expending a lot of time. Edan¡¯s group was now in the first place. But they, too, were on the brink of sinking. The water outside of the boat was dangerously close to the boat¡¯s gunwale, spiling in with each large wave. ¡°We can win!¡± Demund shouted. ¡°Having fewer people might be better! Onwards, my friends!¡± ¡°Onwards!¡± they both shouted. Before him, he saw Edan furiously talking with Davis, who looked worried, even afraid. With a nod, Davis jumped off of the ship, stabilizing it as Edan continued to scoop water out. So, having fewer people was the answer. It was funny because the president was not letting Edan¡¯s team come closer. That applied to Demund¡¯s boat as well, but the gap between them was closing. The president had stated that he would let Demund win, and perhaps this was how. The water balls on Demund¡¯s ship were slightly smaller, and the waves didn¡¯t flow into the boat as much. Demund smiled. Just a little and they would pass¡ª He looked into the water. Davis was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s¡ª¡± he began, realizing that his friends had their faces towards the back. He squinted into the water. Surely he must have swam out. Demund glanced around the edges of the swimming pool, but all he saw was the audience who were clapping and cheering. ¡°Davis!¡± he shouted. ¡°Where¡¯s Davis?¡± But there was too much noise. ¡°Who?!¡± Rhyne asked. ¡°Row, keep rowing!¡± Riley said. ¡°Move those arms!¡± ¡°Right, forward!¡± Demund yelled. Ten more seconds. They had almost caught up. Still, no sign of Davis. ¡°Edan!¡± Demund roared. ¡°Where¡¯s Davis?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Edan yelled back. ¡°Davis!¡± ¡°Out!¡± Edan yelled. Demund glanced around again. No sign of Davis. He dove into the water. There he was, struggling as bubbles emerged from his mouth. The moron had left the chains on his wrists and ankles. He was clawing at the sky with little help, eyes closed. The pool was deep. It was easy enough to get to him. Demund shook off his clothes and peg leg, reaching Davis in three seconds. He grabbed Davis¡¯s hand and tried to pull him up. Davis then used his other hand to latch onto him, pulling him deeper into the water. The sudden action made Demund panic. He attempted to pull free, but the grip on his got stronger. Then Davis began to claw his way up his body in desperation. Davis was heavy. The pool was too deep. Demund opened his mouth¡ªand a torrent of water came rushing in. He was drowning. With a yell, he mustered every ounce of power in his body¡ª And the waters began to part. 6.14 It was a sunny afternoon, but the light didn¡¯t reach where Demund sat. He lay downcast on his table, suppressing the pangs of pain that threatened to erupt from his chest and out of his mouth. His face felt hot, but his back was cold. His legs felt numb from staying still for so long. They were whispering behind him. Asking why he was at school, that he should be at home, or expelled. It wasn¡¯t fair. They were the ones who¡¯d begun the problem. And he¡¯d only interfered, but the victim had kept his mouth shut. They called it a misunderstanding. He should have been silent. He shouldn¡¯t have cared. He¡¯d overreacted, trying to be a hero. He¡¯d been delusional. His pride kept him from leaving even after the bell had rung. He didn¡¯t want to be seen as running away. No one talked to him as they left the class. Except for one person. ¡°Hey.¡± It was Jothan. Demund kept his face down. ¡°I thought you were going to hang out with Cris,¡± he muttered. ¡°Nah,¡± Jothan said. ¡°I¡¯m done with them.¡± ¡°You serious?¡± ¡°Yeah? I can¡¯t betray my best friend.¡± Demund felt something warm in his chest. Best friend. He¡¯d always thought of Jothan as his best friend but hadn¡¯t been sure if the opposite had been true. After all, Jothan was great at socializing. He¡¯d become so close with the others that Demund had been worried if he was being forgotten. ¡°If you say so.¡± Demund zipped his bag and slung it over his back. They exited school together and got on their bikes. There were still students around, and Demund thought that their eyes were on him, judging him for what he had done. After all, violence was never favorably looked upon, especially in a society where powers could manifest. It had begun with small things. Giving Benny less time on the gaming console and making him play the worst character in story mode. Demund liked seeking out those in need. He liked to play the part of a hero. He¡¯d grown closer to Benny¡ªor thought that he had. So, he¡¯d confronted Cristor¡ªthe guy whose home everyone went to play games in. He¡¯d been ignored with a laugh. If it had happened once, it would have been fine. But it happened again and again, and on the fifth time, Demund¡¯s self-control had snapped. Heroes always acted after three warnings. Five was late by their standards. It had only been a weak punch. But Cristor¡¯s parents had made a much bigger deal out of it, reporting it to the school. Benny, being afraid to speak, had been silent. Demund had explained the matter as best as he could, but they¡¯d told him that violence was never the answer. He¡¯d been suspended¡ªand was finally back in school. ¡°You never visited me,¡± Demund said, feeling a little disappointed in his friend. ¡°Hey, I did go,¡± he said, ¡°but your parents stopped me.¡± ¡°Oh, what?¡± ¡°Yeah, and your phone was off too.¡± ¡°My parents took it.¡± ¡°Wow. What did you do?¡± ¡°Homework. And I slept a lot.¡± ¡°Boring. I would have snuck out.¡± It gave him relief, seeing his friend act in the same way as before. Then again, the time they¡¯d spent together was too long for it to end that abruptly. But he¡¯d been worried. ¡°Do you think it was my fault?¡± Demund asked after a while. Bullying or not, it was true that he¡¯d acted violently first. It was the first time he¡¯d acted in such a way. Now that he thought about it, Benny¡¯s ¡®bullying¡¯ hadn¡¯t been that bad. At worse, it was discrimination. Unpopularity. ¡°You read too many action comics,¡± Jothan grinned. ¡°I never expected you to punch him for real. It was wrong. But I wanted to do the same.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I mean, he was always showing off.¡± ¡°Yeah. He could practice, but he still never went easy on us.¡± ¡°I know! And he never shared the snacks that his mom told him to.¡± ¡°He only gave it to his close friends.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is that why you were acting nice to him? To get snacks?¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m nice to everyone.¡± That was the day Jothan had taken his side¡ªduring the beginning of middle school. They¡¯d become outcasts in a sense, and it became a small joke that they shared. Demund had been proud of it. He¡¯d been silent from then on, focusing on familiar things. He hadn¡¯t bothered making new friends. But Jothan bounced off rock bottom, soaring higher than before. By the end of middle school, the punching incident was a thing of the past. They¡¯d all changed for the better. Everyone¡ªexcept Demund. He¡¯d remained the same old gloomy guy who slept during class. While Jothan had befriended everyone else, Demund hadn¡¯t bothered. And Jothan had invited him plenty of times as well. Sometimes he¡¯d gone, but most times, he¡¯d stayed home with his books and comics and games. Though every weekend, Jothan would hang out with him. He¡¯d wondered if Jothan had ever regretted his decision of taking his side. Maybe he¡¯d become a burden to him¡ªa kind of moral obligation, taking advantage of Jothan¡¯s kindness. So when Jothan decided to leave for the Preliminary Islands without him, it had felt like a chunk had been scooped out of him. Feeling Davis¡¯s hands clawing up his body, Demund wondered if this was what Jothan had felt like. Drowning together. Maybe he¡¯d always wanted to escape from him. Going to the Islands would have been the perfect solution. Looking at Davis made him remember everything bad¡ªeverything he¡¯d done wrong in middle school. He should have been more sociable. He¡¯d been wretched, and he hadn¡¯t cared. Would Jothan even want to meet him now? It was already reaching two years. He would have made plenty of friends by now, friends who could become superheroes, friends who were much more outgoing and bright than him. Truthfully, he¡¯d hoped that Jothan would stay with him¡ªas he¡¯d done before. But he¡¯d left, leaving him behind. He thought he heard someone shout his name. He¡¯d tried to use the last of his mana to lift them both out of the water, but telekinesis on people was something he¡¯d never tried before. Intense nausea filled his head, and his vision turned black. Why the heck did I act like Jothan again, was the last thought he had before darkness enveloped him. ? ? ? ¡°Demund!¡± Demund felt something slapping his face. Everything was so bright and blurry all of the sudden. His body felt cold and wet, and he coughed violently, falling to the side. ¡°Gweehaheeh,¡± he said, coughing out water. ¡°He¡¯s alive!¡± Rhyne yelled. ¡°He¡¯s breathing!¡± ¡°Demund?¡± the president asked. ¡°Demund, can you see me?¡± Demund nodded, getting up. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You fainted. That can¡¯t be good. Is your vision okay?¡± ¡°Perfectly fine,¡± Demund said. ¡°I didn¡¯t faint because of the water. I used too much mana.¡± ¡°Mana?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Demund coughed. ¡°Is Davis okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± the president said with a sigh. ¡°I was worried because you were like a corpse. Thank goodness you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°How can you be careful about blacking out?¡± ¡°I used too much¡ªah, whatever. Riley, Rhyne. If you use too much mana, you can pass out like I did. So be careful.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Rhyne nodded. ¡°So that was what the headaches were all about,¡± Riley said. ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°Not really. It¡¯s the same as exhausting your energy. No energy, and you faint.¡± ¡°You guys are making little sense,¡± the president said. ¡°Can you get up? Do you want to go to the infirmary?¡± ¡°What about the game?¡± ¡°The game is over.¡± ¡°Then who won?¡± ¡°No one. I think we¡¯ll stop here.¡± With a glance, Demund realized that everyone else was still in the area, looking in their direction. The teachers were arriving as well. ¡°How long has it been since it stopped?¡± Demund asked. ¡°Not even a minute.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t ruin the festival like this. Where¡¯s my hat?¡± Demund hastily wrung his clothes and adjusted his shirt. His beard and coat were gone, but it mattered little. ¡°The game must continue,¡± he muttered, failing to find his leg to stand on. ¡°I need my leg.¡± ¡°You passed out. Stay down.¡± It was the vice-president who¡¯d spoken. She¡¯d arrived with the teachers¡ªmore specifically, Ms. Clarn, who knelt and began to examine him. Her hand glowed with greenish light, and a kind of faint glow swept over his body. ¡°You need to rest,¡± she told him. ¡°What were you doing? You can¡¯t jump into the water with a coat on. Who allowed this to happen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Clarn,¡± the president said sheepishly. ¡°I got permission. I thought I could handle it.¡± ¡°And he did,¡± Demund agreed. ¡°It didn¡¯t take him a minute to fetch us out. And I think I feel fine.¡± ¡°A minute! You can die in a minute!¡± Ms. Clarn fussed. ¡°Demund, to the infirmary right away.¡± ¡°Wait, but the game¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve suffered worse before.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand how tired your body is right now.¡± ¡°What? I can walk perfectly¡ª¡± Demund tried to get up on one leg, but just as he did, his head spun like the blood was rushing out, causing his vision to blur. Suddenly, his body felt terribly cold. He landed on the floor on his hands, shaking and feeling sick all over, wanting to puke. And he did¡ªheaving water all over the pool floor. Ah, well that sucks. It wasn¡¯t painful. But it was uncomfortable. After all he¡¯d endured in the other world, he¡¯d believed that something as minor as this wouldn¡¯t have affected him. But the truth was that his real body was weak. He¡¯d exhausted his mana, and it was coming to bite him in the neck. After all, he¡¯d never forced himself to go beyond his limits. There had been no need to, and when he had, his head had felt like splitting apart. The pain wasn¡¯t here yet, but his head felt light. Before he realized it, he was staring at the ceiling while blurry faces moved over his body. There was a dull sensation of his body being moved. His eyes closed by themselves, and his memory stopped there. When he regained consciousness, he was staring at a different ceiling, one that was much closer and whiter. The familiar smell of disinfectant lingered in the air, and he groaned, turning his head. His whole body felt weak. Well, that was two festivals he¡¯d affected. He¡¯d almost canceled the first one because of his accident. And now, the second one had come to a stop because he¡¯d fainted. Had he not dove in to save Davis, the president would have found him anyway. Why had he tried to be a hero? Why had he tried to be like Jothan? There was nothing good that had come from that. Even in the other world. He¡¯d felt good about it at first. But the results were not what he¡¯d expected. The best form of gratitude he¡¯d received was from those at the Wall of Arrows, and he¡¯d gone there not because of goodwill, but as a punishment. ¡°Hah, this sucks,¡± he sighed loudly. ¡°Well, sorry.¡± Demund turned his head. A little ways from him, Davis lay on a bed as well covered in a blanket. His eyes were red like he¡¯d been crying¡ªno, drowning. Demund rolled his eyes internally and leaned back against his pillow. ¡°If you can¡¯t swim, why did you even participate?¡± Demund asked. ¡°And I was trying to pull you up. You could have killed us both, dragging me down like that.¡± This time, Davis didn¡¯t reply. There was a long moment of silence before Demund opened his mouth to grumble a bit more. ¡°I heard you talking with Edan in the bathroom a while back,¡± he said. ¡°It sounded like you were getting beat up.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. I know how you¡¯re treated. I tried to help. Even today.¡± ¡°No one asked for help,¡± Davis muttered. ¡°What the heck?¡± Demund demanded, getting up. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Are you getting paid or something?¡± ¡°Who knows,¡± Davis replied. Demund wrinkled his forehead. ¡°Now that I think about it, you were spying on us for Edan as well. Trying to copy my magic, right? How¡¯s that working out for you?¡± Davis¡¯s ears visibly reddened, and he refused to look him in the eye. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°I don¡¯t really care,¡± Demund continued. ¡°Do what you want. Live as Edan¡¯s slave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to live like this!¡± Davis exclaimed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. You have everything you need. You¡¯re even getting a scholarship. Me? I wouldn¡¯t even be in this school if it wasn¡¯t for Edan. You know, people who aren¡¯t from the Islands or prestigious schools get crap jobs when they grow up. I¡¯m enduring all of this¡ªthis shit to make! A better future!¡± Davis seethed with emotion, his entire face getting redder as he spoke. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Edan¡¯s slave, dog, whatever you call it. But don¡¯t you dare report it to the teachers. Help? Hah! Help me by paying for my tuition then!¡± He spat his last words, burying his face into his pillow. Demund sat there, shocked, processing what he¡¯d heard in his mind. ¡°That¡¯s¡ªthat¡¯s not right,¡± he said, blurting the words. ¡°Why can¡¯t you go to a public school?¡± ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Davis groaned. ¡°Yeah, but public schools aren¡¯t horrible.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t make a decent future like that. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re studying? You¡¯re being hypocritical.¡± Demund blinked. He hadn¡¯t particularly thought about the future. He¡¯d been trying his best to overtake Enariss, so he wouldn¡¯t feel bad for being her friend when he lacked so much. With her gone, he was studying out of habit. ¡°College is more important than high school,¡± Demund said. ¡°Yeah, and to get into a good college, you need a good high school.¡± ¡°Not really? You need to do well on the standardized tests.¡± ¡°And have good grades. Why did you come to TISE High then, huh?¡± ¡°Well¡ªit was close by. And they had a facility to train powers, which was cool.¡± ¡°Seriously? See! Look how easy your life is.¡± ¡°I mean¡ª¡± Memories of the other world sped by Demund¡¯s mind. The pain, the frustration, the quarrels. The burnt bodies and mutilated limbs, the scent of blood and the taste of cooked flesh in his lungs. But had it been a difficult life? He¡¯d been numb through the process, enduring it with the limitless power at his disposal. It hadn¡¯t scarred him. It hadn¡¯t changed him much. Only now was he struggling to change through revolting and domination. ¡°I earned my scholarship,¡± Demund finished. ¡°I bet your power helps you study,¡± Davis guessed. ¡°Did you get your scholarship from the beginning?¡± ¡°Partly. They have funding for the poorer students. Did you apply?¡± ¡°Yeah, but you need to pay the initial fee.¡± ¡°My parents probably paid that.¡± ¡°I had to move thousands of crates to get the money,¡± Davis grunted. ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to pain,¡± he grunted. ¡°When Edan kicks me, I don¡¯t feel a thing. There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m his punching bag.¡± ¡°Because of your ability.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But you said you don¡¯t want to live like that.¡± ¡°You think anyone wants to? Just because I don¡¯t feel it doesn¡¯t mean it feels okay.¡± True, Demund thought. Thinking back on his experiences in the other world, there had been many things he wanted to do differently. Being unsure of the environment, he¡¯d limited himself. ¡°Get a full scholarship then?¡± ¡°I have good grades, yeah. But they only give the full scholarship to one percent of the students. And you¡¯re one of them. There are like, what, max two hundred students?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Davis punched his bed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can change. I heard that the higher ranked your power is, the smarter you are. The SAP particles improve you. My power is useless.¡± ¡°I mean, it¡¯s helping you.¡± ¡°Take a beating, yeah.¡± Demund tried to look outside of the windows, but the curtains had been drawn. He pulled them away, letting the sun come into the room. The sky was already turning into a deep shade of orange, though in the distance, he could still see many students walking about. ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Clarn?¡± he asked. ¡°I should get going now.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, she told me to let her know when you woke up,¡± Davis remembered, taking out his phone. She hung up after a short talk. It was then that Demund realized that his clothes had been changed to the ones he¡¯d originally been wearing. Had Ms. Clarn changed it? No, it must have been his friends. They would have seen his leg stump. It looked gross up close. ¡°I never knew you could talk so much,¡± Demund commented. ¡°You should do that more.¡± ¡°Punching bags don¡¯t talk,¡± Davis muttered. ¡°Well, at least in the Magic Club?¡± Davis scowled. ¡°I do talk. No one listens.¡± ¡°Talk louder, then.¡± ¡°Wow, why didn¡¯t I think of that.¡± Demund breathed in deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll listen.¡± It seems like I¡¯m still trying to be like you, Jothan. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t need your pity,¡± Davis muttered, turning away. ¡°I¡¯m going to succeed at the end of this.¡± ¡°Enduring it alone doesn¡¯t help,¡± Demund told him. ¡°Should I be honest with you? I didn¡¯t really like you. I don¡¯t like you that much now either. You lied and made me look like a jerk in front of everyone.¡± ¡°Well, sorry.¡± ¡°But at least you weren¡¯t trying to be a jerk,¡± Demund finished. ¡°Whatever. Do what you want. You¡¯ll be better off than a cripple like me, I guess.¡± Davis didn¡¯t reply. He kept his face away from him. Just then, the door opened, and Ms. Clarn came in with Riley and Rhyne¡ªalong with Alina and Kacy for some reason. Demund raised a hand to greet them and said, ¡°Yo.¡± ¡°What were you doing?¡± Alina exclaimed, stomping up to him. ¡°You could have died!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that before.¡± ¡°I called your parents,¡± she stated, crossing her arms. ¡°They¡¯re so worried. They¡¯re coming here right now to pick you up.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to the hospital with them,¡± Ms. Clarn said. ¡°The hospital?¡± ¡°Fainting isn¡¯t a good sign, and you fainted twice. How are you feeling right now?¡± ¡°I feel fine, just a little tired,¡± Demund coughed. ¡°But the hospital? Is it that serious?¡± Ms. Clarn placed a hand over him, and the green light enveloped him once more. ¡°It¡¯s better now. It was very bad before. I can sense your vitality, and it looked like you were depleted the first time I examined you. But there was nothing wrong with your vitals, so I found it strange. You should go to the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s because I used too much mana. It¡¯s like your life force.¡± ¡°Is using it dangerous?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s the same thing as SAP and superpowers.¡± ¡°Superpowers don¡¯t make you faint, Demund,¡± Ms. Clarm informed. ¡°When you run out of energy, it simply stops working. What you¡¯re doing is different.¡± ¡°I know, but haven¡¯t you read hero biographies? Some people can go beyond their limits¡ª¡± ¡°And kill themselves,¡± Kacy finished. Everyone turned to look at her. She looked up, suddenly surprised by everyone¡¯s stares. ¡°Oh, sorry. I was talking to myself.¡± ¡°Death isn¡¯t common,¡± Ms. Clarn said. ¡°But losing one¡¯s power is much more likely. There is something you can break if you aren¡¯t too careful. Yes, normal people don¡¯t come close to breaking their limits, much less reaching them. But your power¡ªyour magic seems different.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous,¡± Demund pleaded. ¡°I know,¡± she nodded. ¡°But I want you to put it on hold for now. Just a month or two, okay? Until we know for certain that it isn¡¯t harmful to anyone.¡± ¡°If anything, it feels like using magic strengthens our powers,¡± Rhyne said. ¡°There¡¯s this flow I feel inside of me, and using magic makes me focus them more.¡± Demund¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± Rhyne nodded. ¡°Yeah. And when I use my power, I can feel it more clearly. It felt automatic before, but now it¡¯s more manual. Like breathing.¡± Everyone forgot how to breathe automatically at that moment, but the thought was quickly forgotten. ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying,¡± Riley said, ¡°but Ms. Clarn is right. We can take a break. If it¡¯s safe, no problem. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stop you from practicing secretly,¡± Ms. Clarn said, ¡°and looking at how quickly you recovered, it doesn¡¯t seem hazardous. But the school wants to be safe. I¡¯m sorry, but the Magic Club will be put on hold as of today.¡± ¡°Is it because of what I said?¡± Demund asked. ¡°Because I said that using too much mana will make you faint?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± she told him. ¡°The school wasn¡¯t sure whether or not teaching others would work. Now that they can see that it is possible, they want to be safe.¡± ¡°Yeah, Demund,¡± Rhyne said, patting his back. ¡°We can still practice at my house.¡± Ms. Clarn frowned. ¡°And by practice, I mean practice problems,¡± Rhyne laughed nervously. ¡°Since we have tests soon.¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t have a club room now,¡± Kacy noted. The room seemed to grow dimmer when she said it, and it only became worse when Rhyne added, ¡°And the funding too.¡± He¡¯d grown accustomed to their new room. It had been so short, and they were already being kicked out. ¡°It won¡¯t be long,¡± Ms. Clarn smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to convince the school. But for me to do that, I need confirmation that your magic is safe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes. It was going to happen sooner or later.¡± Demund nodded. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. He was very, very sure that his magic had no ill consequences. Besides, the spells he was teaching were too minor to cause any serious harm. If he was lucky, he was sure that the club could be remade within a month. But the problem lay somewhere else. He glanced over at Davis who was still lying on the bed. ¡°Davis,¡± he asked, ¡°what are you going to do now?¡± Davis turned his head around to look at them. ¡°Me? What¡ªabout me?¡± ¡°The club has disbanded.¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s bad.¡± He wasn¡¯t speaking much now. ¡°Are you going back to the MMA Club, then?¡± Rhyne asked. ¡°They don¡¯t treat you fairly, do they?¡± ¡°They treat me just fine,¡± Davis said. It was a fortunate stroke of luck for Demund when his parents entered the infirmary at that moment. He¡¯d been wondering whether or not to invite Davis to their group but hadn¡¯t been sure if his friends would be fine with it. Besides, he preferred not to have Davis in the group. If he was going to live like that, he could. It''s not my fault he lives like that, he decided. It wasn¡¯t Enariss¡¯s fault that he was crippled. His parents rushed him to the hospital despite him telling them not to worry about it. He was run through some quick tests, even one with the SAP scanner¡ªand if there was something different about his condition, it was that his SAP rank had risen to a C. That, and that the flow of SAP within his body was more turbulent than before. ¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± the doctor commented. ¡°Your son is fine, but I don¡¯t understand why his measurements are this different. It usually increases at less than half the rate. I am no researcher. The world of superpowers is large and undiscovered. You could apply to a discovery program.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s nothing unsafe, right?¡± Demund asked. ¡°Yes. Your body is perfectly healthy.¡± The problem now was convincing the school that his magic wouldn¡¯t harm other powers when used. He could see now that they hadn¡¯t disbanded the club because they were truly worried about their well-being. They likely didn¡¯t want to carry the responsibility if something did go wrong. But for now, there was no certain way of being sure that it was safe. How exactly did magic interact with powers? How did powers work anyway? He could guess that powers were kind of like blessings. Once you got it, you were stuck with it. Like the Guardian¡¯s Curse, you couldn¡¯t get rid of it through normal means. Which probably meant that using magic would be fine. As much as he disliked the thought, his friends would be the test subjects. A discovery program. You could explore and analyze your power through it, but they were expensive and were billed by the hour. Perhaps the school would pay for it. Then again, it would waste so much time. Once he was back home, he let his friends know that there was nothing wrong with him. They planned to move their things from the club room on Monday, deciding to meet at Rhyne¡¯s house for their next ¡®study¡¯ meeting. And no one¡ªnot a single person mentioned Davis. So Demund decided to forget about him. He felt a little bad. But the guy was unapproachable. Hadn¡¯t he done enough? He wasn¡¯t his problem anymore. He couldn¡¯t be the hero Jothan had been. ? ? ? ¡°When spring comes.¡± ¡°When spring comes,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of waiting. I believe we tested out everything we can.¡± ¡°There is nothing such as being too safe,¡± Boren said. ¡°What will our excuse be?¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s birthday,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°It¡¯s the twenty-third day of the second month. As for you, we¡¯ve become good friends, haven¡¯t we? You simply wish to see where I grew up.¡± ¡°That is fair. What else are we missing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Shaden tapped on Danark on the map and moved to circle Raconel to the north. ¡°The main problem is how the Guardian will react. Will he chase us to Danark or head towards the forest? Or will he simply stay in the capital?¡± ¡°Does it matter where he goes as long as we make it into the Forest? I still don¡¯t understand how going to Danark will allow us to go to the Forest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar to teleportation. I¡¯d like to keep it a secret until then.¡± ¡°So be it. Even if you fail, it will be a good vacation.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t every day vacation for you?¡± ¡°I have my princely duties to attend to if you haven¡¯t noticed.¡± He¡¯d noticed. After all, one form of testing out his stealth was hiding and spying on those in the castle¡ªthough he¡¯d been advised not to do it. According to the prince, it was frightening how suddenly appeared out of nowhere. If the prince, who could partly use the Guardian¡¯s powers through his kindred, couldn¡¯t detect him, there was a chance that the Guardian wouldn¡¯t be able to as well. The safest way of testing his stealth was under the guise of observation. The prince would ¡®observe¡¯ his flow of magic while he snuck out of the room, flew around the palace, then came back, undoing his stealth. For anyone else who was keeping an eye on him, it would have looked as if he¡¯d disappeared and reappeared in the same location. That was why it would be suspicious if he did it elsewhere, which was why he was advised not to do it. The Guardian had been surprisingly uncaring. He¡¯d seen the dragon once so far¡ªthe first time he¡¯d been summoned. Aside from the time when he¡¯d changed the weather, the king hadn¡¯t called him either. There was the possibility of them spying on him through the curse. Boren¡¯s dragon could be a clone of the Guardian, watching their every move for all he knew. But so far, so good. ¡°Tell me about your sisters,¡± Shaden asked. ¡°I may go meet them in the future.¡± Boren furrowed his eyebrows, tilting his head. ¡°My sisters? They are in the Empire as of now. You are planning to go there?¡± ¡°Next year,¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Will being outside of the Forest not be dangerous?¡± ¡°I have plans.¡± ¡°Plans¡­¡± Boren leaned back on the roof, gazing out into the city. ¡°My sisters are kind. They do not wish for much. Rayel¡ªshe grew up as the youngest before Valencia. You would know that the youngest lives the shortest life. After her sister was born, Rayel was nothing but a loving sister to Valencia. I suppose we are happier than the princes and princesses of other nations. We do not compete for power. We know our purpose, and that makes us enjoy the little things those in our position cannot see.¡± Boren chuckled. ¡°Or so I think. It feels terrible to have a deadline. You live with constant dread. But Rayel never showed such fear. She¡¯s a better person than I am, I would say. She¡¯s a true princess. Loved by the people, kind to the wretched. I¡¯m sure many will miss her when she departs.¡± ¡°I thought you could feel each other¡¯s emotions through your dragons.¡± ¡°Yes. That makes us all the more closer.¡± Boren looked down sadly. ¡°The truth is that Rayel has already accepted her fate. Even if she were to die tomorrow, she would wave goodbye with a smile.¡± ¡°Do you want to save her?¡± ¡°If only I could. But even if I took her to the Forest, she would return to fulfill her role as a princess. Many say that there has been constant peace in Melern because there are no remnant royals who wish to misuse their power. If I were to survive, only scorn would follow.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t sound so sure about escaping.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to think of it as a final struggle for my life, however foolish it may look. Don¡¯t worry; my determination is strong.¡± The prince patted Shaden¡¯s head. ¡°As for Valencia, she¡¯s your age. I have a feeling that you two would get along well. She¡¯s bright like you and learns very quickly. It¡¯s adorable to see her dissatisfied when she learns that she knows less than us. But what choice does she have but to remain the most unknowledgeable? There are ten years between her and Rayel.¡± His expression sank again. ¡°I presume that she will not live to reach my age,¡± he said quietly. ¡°But there is less fear in her than me. It¡¯s good that she acts like the youngest. We spoil her very much.¡± ¡°So she may be a little bratty.¡± ¡°Bratty! Not at all. Adorable is the correct word. She takes after Rayel. All of the men in the world would give their hands to merely earn a chance to have tea time with them.¡± ¡°That sounds like an overstatement.¡± The prince laughed. ¡°Perhaps. But given their limited time in this world, would it be?¡± ¡°By that same logic, all of the women should be lining up for you.¡± ¡°Ha! I could see that. But I prefer to be treated as a fellow man than as some kind of divine artifact held on a pedestal. I would like to have been born as a commoner.¡± Judging by the number of times they had visited the streets disguised as normal people, Shaden knew that the prince truly meant what he¡¯d said. ¡°Would you become a commoner if you could?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°If I could lose my memories, I would,¡± Boren smiled. ¡°But there are too many things I know now. I¡¯ve come to love the things in my position too much.¡± Something about the prince¡¯s answer made Shaden¡¯s head ache¡ªno, it wasn¡¯t his head. Something inside of him ached, but before he could put a finger on it, it vanished completely. ¡°Then, should we head back?¡± A glow appeared beneath their feet, and after a feeling of light-headedness, Shaden found himself back in the palace¡¯s garden. The sun was fading, casting a golden glow onto the trees and flowers. Markendrath was there, yawning broadly. ¡°Thanks, Mar,¡± Shaden said, wanting to pet the dragon. He¡¯d asked once but had been informed that it would be the same as petting the prince himself. The dragon made a soft growl, accepting his gratitude. They wouldn¡¯t teach him teleportation magic, the main reason being that he was too young. The magic was deadly if used incorrectly, and the potential to cause destruction with it was too great for a child like him to possess. Besides, it would take a lifetime for a human to learn how to teleport. Boren was only able to warp because of his dragon. The majority of teleportation spells were not cast through human means, but through inscriptions and formulas, each having to be very specific to a certain location. The mana consumed would be incredible as well. Outside of Raconel, even Boren wouldn¡¯t be able to jump around so easily. Still, teleporting. How could he not learn it? He looked at his hand. A faint shadow slithered like smoke on his fingers, retracting back right after. The shadow had to have a connection with the black portal trees. The dagger it had come from had been the key. Could the shadow also act as the door? He had tried to store items in the shadow. He¡¯d only succeeded in crushing said items, failing to send them anywhere. But it could consume magic. Where that magic went, he had no idea. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you,¡± Demund said softly. ¡°It¡¯ll be do or die.¡± The shadow didn¡¯t respond. 6.15 Shaden looked out of his window. They would have already arrived at Danark if he¡¯d flown them there. ¡°You look bored,¡± the prince commented, tapping on the small table between them. ¡°A game, perhaps?¡± ¡°Your games aren¡¯t fun,¡± Shaden said. ¡°What about the bodyguards?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t become too close with them,¡± Boren yawned. ¡°They are my father¡¯s¡ªno, the Guardian''s eyes. It would be heartbreaking to see them devastated when we vanish. So no, I cannot befriend them.¡± ¡°What happens to them after we¡¯re gone?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll report back to the capital. Maybe they will receive a punishment for allowing me to escape.¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± the prince corrected. ¡°All the reason why I don¡¯t want to get close with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s selfish. I¡¯ve heard that executions are common when dealing with royalty.¡± ¡°Oh? Who told you that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve experienced it,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Will all of these people get executed?¡± ¡°Maybe they will stop at the horses.¡± ¡°The horses? What did the horses do wrong?¡± ¡°They brought us here. That is their wrongdoing. I suppose they will be eaten. And the soldiers¡ªlet¡¯s hope for the best.¡± Boren let out a loud laugh after Shaden scowled. He seemed to be in good spirits. Shaden could only stare at him with narrowed eyes, wondering if he truly meant it. Boren was a good-natured man, but would he so easily throw away lives for his own sake? He was a prince after all. ¡°It was a joke, Shaden,¡± Boren said, wiping his eyes. ¡°What kind of ruler would dispose of their subjects so easily? Besides, they know that I can overpower them single-handedly. They also believe that when I do, they will be able to locate me immediately, bringing me back. The Reaper Squad will likely be sent.¡± ¡°There are probably two among the guards,¡± Shaden said quietly. ¡°two of them feel different.¡± ¡°Really? Can you sense him, Marken?¡± The small dragon shook his long neck. It growled in the low, soft tone, closing his eyes. ¡°Your perception amazes me,¡± Boren said. ¡°Indeed, there seems to be two. They are those that I don¡¯t know, but my kindred tells me that they are powerful.¡± ¡°The king must not trust you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s common for royalty to be accompanied by the Reaper Squad. The weaker they are, the more Reapers are assigned. I¡¯d believed that I¡¯d become capable enough to have none.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not for your protection.¡± ¡°Likely not.¡± They silently agreed that they were being watched. Their whole trip had reeked of suspiciousness from the start, after all. Shaden had requested that he and his family visit Danark to organize their house, and the prince had declared that he would go with them, wanting to see the south for himself. The king had allowed it more easily than he¡¯d expected, and Shaden was confident that it was due to the Guardian¡¯s blessing that their permission had come so readily. The biggest flaw in their plan was that they had no idea to know what the Guardian was thinking, but it was a risk they had to take. There were many dangers to their plan. The Guardian was an old and powerful dragon. If it could bypass the Forest of the Lost, the prince¡¯s escape would fail. If it had magic more powerful than his shadow, everything would be ruined. Without a proper measuring stick to compare the Guardian and himself to, Shaden knew that he was jumping into unknown territory. For all he knew, the prince¡¯s dragon could also be a spy, though Boren denied it, stating that it shared its mind with him. But was the smaller dragon not an embodiment of the Guardian itself? Rather than plan, they¡¯d talked and had tea time more. There hadn¡¯t been much of an option in planning from the beginning. Shaden¡¯s power and Skotos were Boren¡¯s hope, and if they failed, no other option would be left. ¡°If it fails, it was simply an unexpected and exciting trip from the beginning,¡± Boren stated. ¡°But you will need to answer many questions.¡± ¡°About my family and Skotos, I¡¯m guessing. And my power too.¡± ¡°Yes. It won¡¯t be as lenient as before. But I will prevent the worst.¡± ¡°What is the worst?¡± ¡°Execution.¡± Shaden had never been afraid of dying. Death simply felt so far away, and it felt like even if he died, he would still wake up as Demund as if nothing had ever happened. But it was his family¡¯s death that he truly feared for. Skotos¡ªhe prayed that it would prove to be superior. He hadn¡¯t told Boren about his true intentions yet. If he went through with it and failed, he suspected that even Boren would not be able to save him. Shaden reached into his pocket and wrapped his fingers around a familiar card-shaped item. The Great Library¡¯s Librarian still owed him a favor. From what he¡¯d deduced, the Great Libary was also ruled by a dragon. With the golden card, his family could be kept safe in the worst-case scenario. His grandfather would be able to escape with his family if Skotos was breached. Was he being rash? Definitely. But this would be a test¡ªboth against the dragon and against himself. He had to confirm one thing, and it was something that had been gnawing him to the bone. The world¡ªwas it a real location in the universe or some hyper-realistic dream world that his power had created? There were no aliens in his world. As far as the general public was concerned, their planet was the only habitable one. While it was true that his magic worked in the waking world, it could all be a part of his power¡ªto allow him to learn through his dreams. ¡°What do you think happens to people when they die?¡± Shaden asked. Boren blinked, slightly leaning back on his seat. ¡°The elves believe in an elven paradise in the Spirit Realm. And spirits do exist, though their words are not very credible. Maybe our souls will go there¡ªto the Spirit Realm where the afterlife might exist.¡± ¡°Have you met spirits before?¡± ¡°No. But I have met a spirit contractor. She was an ambassador from Yrmar, an elf.¡± ¡°A spirit contractor.¡± ¡°Yes. They are not common. Spirits are mysterious beings, just like the afterlife.¡± ¡°And dragons.¡± ¡°Dragons?¡± Boren chuckled. ¡°I suppose the Guardian is mysterious. But my kindred, being bonded with me, is very much like me. But why the sudden curiosity?¡± ¡°What if I told you that this world was my dream,¡± Shaden stated, ¡°and that everything I wished for became possible with a little effort? So I began to wonder about death in this world. Even if someone dies, would it not matter? Would there be no guilt because it¡¯s only a dream?¡± ¡°A dream,¡± Boren repeated. ¡°If you truly believe what you said, then my death¡ªand the death of my siblings¡ªwould mean nothing to you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡ªI was blabbering,¡± Shaden corrected. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to say that.¡± ¡°Surely not.¡± An uncomfortable silence persisted between the two, and Shaden, not having much experience in such matters, thought about a hundred things to say that would bring the conversation back. But none of them seemed to fit. Why had he said that? He¡¯d suddenly blurted it. He¡¯d heard that telling people inside a dream that they were in a dream would make them react weirdly. Was that why he¡¯d said it? He wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. But the prince broke the quiet. ¡°Those who are too powerful tend to become filled with delusions,¡± the prince said while looking at the window. ¡°Some call themselves gods. Believing to be inside of a dream could be another.¡± He understands nothing, Shaden thought. Back when he¡¯d first manifested his power, he and Jothan had tried some experiments. One of them was not sleeping through the whole night to see whether or not the days he spent in the dream would change. Being quite tired, he¡¯d closed his eyes for a second during a game¡ªand had woken up as a baby. After spending a long week inside of his crib, he¡¯d woken up as Demund, only to discover that his hands were still on the controller. He¡¯d slept afterwards, and there had been no dreams at all. When he¡¯d first tried to circulate, he¡¯d fainted, waking up as Shaden. He¡¯d returned to the waking world shortly after, not breaking the cycle of seven days to one. If these were two different worlds, the flow of time didn¡¯t make sense. Whether he slept one hour or eight, it would always be seven days. ¡°But letting those delusions take control of you is never a good thing,¡± the prince continued. ¡°You may commit atrocities. You may see men as insects. You may kill without remorse.¡± ¡°I would never,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Yes,¡± Boren said. ¡°A dream removes consequences. So does the position of a god. But act not for fear of consequences, but the sake of goodness.¡± ¡°More philosophy?¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°You know, it could never be a dream because I would never be able to know all of these things. But I¡¯d like to ask you one thing. How do I know that this world is, in fact, real?¡± ¡°Real, you ask? I can feel, smell, hear, and see it, and so can you¡ªthe world is very real for me. But such things can happen in dreams. But the world is full of life; that is something a dream cannot replicate. More specifically, it is filled with mana.¡± ¡°There can¡¯t be mana in dreams?¡± ¡°No. Not in normal ones.¡± The prince looked at his dragon. ¡°But dreams that do have life are different¡ªthey are part of the Spirit Realm, outside of the physical world. Truthfully, these are not dreams. They would be closer to a detachment of spirit and body. Dreams occur within your mind. These do not.¡± ¡°What are the chances that this world is that kind of dream?¡± ¡°Why, zero. There are no laws of nature within those ¡®dreams,¡¯ no solid ground to stand upon, no air to breathe, nor any recognizable structure¡ªunless the spirits will it. And truly, those spirits who create worlds in the Spirit Realm could be called gods.¡± Boren turned his head to Shaden. ¡°Or so my dragon says.¡± ¡°You talk about gods. Have you ever seen one?¡± ¡°Many call the Guardian a god,¡± Boren said. ¡°Maybe they are right. I have only seen him two times¡ªthree if you consider my birth. Have you seen the Guardian, Shaden? Its presence is enough to make you tremble, and its voice is like thunder. Its shadow towers over man, and its wings are great enough to cover the palace.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen him once. He placed the blessing on me.¡± ¡°Then you would understand. Was the Guardian a god to you?¡± A god. It had been mighty, overpowering him completely the first time he¡¯d met it. Even now, despite the limitless mana he had, he would not be able to oppose it¡ªat least alone. ¡°It seemed like a dragon,¡± Shaden answered, ¡°but not a god. A god would be more¡­¡± Shaden paused. A god would be more what? ¡°More unreachable,¡± Shaden concluded. ¡°The Guardian had a strong presence, but it was still a dragon.¡± ¡°There are legends of dragons devouring gods,¡± the prince said, clearly amused, ¡°but I understand what you mean. A god should be divine. Perfect. And free from death.¡± ¡°Free from death.¡± ¡°Immortal.¡± The prince snorted, but it wasn¡¯t one of disapproval. ¡°You are different, perhaps due to your upbringing. You don¡¯t seem to fear the Guardian¡ªor any other god in that matter.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t fear death,¡± the prince said. ¡°Is that right?¡± ¡°If I were to truly die, I would fear it,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°But maybe for me, this is already the afterlife.¡± ¡°You speak as if you¡¯ve lived before.¡± Shaden smiled, stretching his arms. ¡°No, I¡¯m pretty sure this is the only life I have. Do people believe in reincarnation?¡± ¡°You truly are unaware of religious matters,¡± Boren noticed. ¡°Did your parents not teach you what to believe in?¡± Shaden recalled his upbringing. His father, being from Skotos, knew about the existence of a ¡®goddess,¡¯ someone who Lytha detested. But he¡¯d only taught him and Rother how to fight and to have common sense, never speaking a word about Skotos¡ªor any other religious topic. His mother had always been busy doing her best for them, cooking food, reading books, and teaching them how to use money and take care of themselves. It was why he¡¯d been assigned the duty of sewing torn clothing during his time with Lytha. But religion? ¡°Not really. Does Melern have a religion?¡± Shaden asked. The prince raised an eyebrow, coughed once, then proceeded to cover his mouth with his hand, looking slightly embarrassed. ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t want to say it myself,¡± he sighed. ¡°Now you¡¯re making me curious. Melern does have a religion?¡± Boren looked Shaden in the eye, then scratched his head. ¡°You should be aware that I¡ªas well as my siblings, or any member of my family for that matter¡ªare deeply adored by the people. If I remember correctly, you were apprehended during my sisters¡¯ procession out of the capital.¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°I was.¡± ¡°Does that help you remember anything?¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°Please go on.¡± The prince sighed again. ¡°The afterlife is a mystery, even now. But many believe that beings such as spirits or dragons hold knowledge of it. That is why we, being bonded to dragons, are treated as if we are divine.¡± ¡°The people treat you like gods?¡± ¡°Not to the extent of the elven god Naera, or Rahn, whom the desert people believe in. But many see us as divine guides in the afterlife. Our birth and death in itself are considered divine.¡± Boren laughed weakly. ¡°Why do you think that even though all of the royal blood but the crown prince perish after the passing of the king, the country remains undisturbed?¡± ¡°They¡ª¡± Shaden began, ¡°you said something about being a guide. Do the people¡ª¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes widened with realization. ¡°They believe that you will go there first and serve as guides for them.¡± ¡°Yes. That is why they flock to catch a glimpse of us so that we may remember them. So that we may guide them better. They pray to us, praise us, and adore us. That we may protect them after they die from the dangers of the unknown.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Shaden said. ¡°You seem like¡­a normal person. I mean, you¡¯re a prince, but you also gamble, enjoy tea time, read books, make jokes, study philosophy, and¡ª¡± Shaden eyed the prince. ¡°Fear for your life.¡± ¡°Yes. Yes, I do.¡± The prince closed his eyes. ¡°There was a time when I was convinced that I was truly a guide. The power I possess mocks human effort. Everyone born to our blood has silver hair, and such things made me feel divine and special.¡± ¡°I wanted to be a good guide,¡± Boren went on. ¡°I had to know the people. I learned how to disguise myself to blend in with the common populace so that I could learn and see what kind of lives they lived. I grew greedy, I admit. I wanted to see it all. And now that I¡¯ve seen it all¡ª¡± Boren snickered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a guide anymore. What makes us special anyway? There are other things people can believe in. What should I believe in then? The Guardian?¡± Boren patted Markendrath¡¯s head who was looking worryingly at him. ¡°Markendrath is not afraid. He reminds me that I will be protected. But I have my doubts. If the afterlife is as perfect as they say, why is the Guardian still here? If the Guardian has control after death, why can it not summon the souls of the dead? Truthfully, even my sisters have their doubts.¡± The wheels continued to clack against the road. The prince became lost in thought for a moment but began to speak again. ¡°But everyone has a role to play. Believing in something is better than believing in nothing at all. It gives you strength, willpower, and the courage to move forward. Or so my teachers say.¡± Shaden carefully opened his mouth. The prince spoke often and was good at it, but this was their heaviest conversation yet. ¡°So¡ªwhat do you believe in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I¡¯m trying to decide,¡± the prince said, ¡°hence this escape. And you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Then we are the same.¡± Shaden nodded. ? ? ? The moment they arrived, their carriage was being swarmed by people. ¡°Please, your Highness! Just a glance!¡± ¡°I beg you to come and bless my dying mother!¡± ¡°The prince or princess is here! It¡¯s been so long¡­¡± Despite being inside the carriage, Shaden¡¯s keen ears picked up on everything. The prince had too as he suddenly looked wearier. He smiled weakly, leaning against the side of the carriage. The curtains were drawn to hide him, but the banner of the royal family that the knights carried said enough. Yet, because it wasn¡¯t an official event, it wasn¡¯t as crowded as it had been in the capital, and after going deeper into the city with the occasional shouting of the knights, they arrived at the place reserved for the royal family. It had taken a very long time for the prince to get settled, so they decided to rest for the day. Shaden had wanted to initiate his plan as soon as possible, but the prince had told him, ¡°What¡¯s the harm in resting a few more days? Who knows when I will see the outside again.¡± So, after entering their old home, they had dinner together at a restaurant. Shaden was pleasantly surprised when the prince joined them, though not in his usual attire but with plain clothes and a change of color in his hair. His parents, recognizing him, got up but were promptly stopped by the prince who said, ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care.¡± His parents were confused by his words; Shaden hadn¡¯t told his family about the plan. He had no need to. If everything went according to his plan, they could enjoy their everyday lives again. The prince ate at a separate table with the soldiers who had also changed into plain guard clothes, similar to the one Garthan usually wore. He had likely tracked his location through the blessing. After they had finished eating, Shaden took a walk around the city with the prince. His dragon had transformed into a grey dog, and they walked under the city lamps, enjoying the ambiance of a large yet not-so-crowded city. It was very nostalgic for Shaden, seeing the familiar streets after so long. The air smelled exactly the way he remembered it. ¡°How will we get there?¡± Boren asked. Shaden immediately understood his question. Sensing around them, he felt two people in the shadows. The Reapers. ¡°Through a shortcut,¡± Shaden said. ¡°The question is when. The dessert place is open until the city lights go out.¡± ¡°Not after? I enjoy late-night snacking.¡± ¡°For a prince, it is open whenever. But I¡¯d like to go together with my family.¡± Boren nodded. ¡°How about tomorrow morning?¡± Shaden looked at the prince. ¡°I thought you wanted to try out other dishes before dessert.¡± ¡°I had thought so too. But I simply cannot wait to try it out. My heart pounds from excitement.¡± He clutched his chest. ¡°It¡¯s too much. I have to find out. Will it¡ªbe enough?¡± Shaden looked into the sky. The stars were bright, even in the presence of the lamps. ¡°It will be,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll make it be enough.¡± ¡°You know how to bake?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°I make the best stone cakes.¡± ¡°Stone cakes?¡± ¡°You get a flat stone then roast some dough on top of it.¡± ¡°Ah. But that isn¡¯t quite dessert.¡± ¡°It¡¯s dessert if you add some sweet flowers and herbs to it.¡± Their conversation drifted towards something irrelevant, though the prince had made it clear¡ªthey were going to leave in the morning. After they finished their short walk, the prince returned to his place and Shaden to his. Making sure no one was around to listen, he gathered his family and stared them directly in the eyes. ¡°Tomorrow morning, we are going to Skotos,¡± he told them. His father¡¯s expression changed. ¡°This wasn¡¯t a simple trip,¡± he concluded. ¡°But why? Weren¡¯t you content with your life?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be shackled.¡± ¡°You will be shackled by Skotos. Raconel¡ªno, Melern is a bigger world.¡± ¡°Lytha didn¡¯t think that,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Dad, whatever Skotos has in store, I can handle it. Look.¡± He summoned the shadow inside of him, and it slithered around him like a cloak. Melany shrunk back a little, so he made it smaller into a ball in his hand. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have this,¡± he told Garthan who was looking at the shadow without a twitch. ¡°But it isn¡¯t a shackle. This¡ªblessing the Guardian put on me, it¡¯s like a curse. It always restricts me. The shadow only helps me. Skotos isn¡¯t a prison, Dad. It¡¯s a haven. But I know how much you dislike that place.¡± ¡°Shaden. You were cursed? I thought¡ªPractol told me that you had earned the King¡¯s favor. Didn¡¯t you earn forgiveness?¡± ¡°Forgiveness?¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°Maybe. It wasn¡¯t a bad life. But I want to be a little greedy. I want to find my place in the world. And my heart tells me that it¡¯s not under some lizard.¡± ¡°Lizard?¡± ¡°Please, I only want you to stay safe in Skotos for a week. Maybe less.¡± Hopefully not more. That would be tragic. ¡°Safe? From what?¡± ¡°Boren wants me to help him escape to Skotos,¡± Shaden revealed. His father¡¯s eyes widened, and his mother placed a hand over her mouth. Melany got up to look for Shidey. ¡°Prince Boren,¡± Garthan said. ¡°Escape?¡± At that moment, Garthan¡¯s face changed from shock to worry, then to confusion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this sooner! Don¡¯t you know how much danger you¡¯ve put us in? Stop this nonsense at once! You¡¯re becoming overconfident¡ª Or that was how Shaden believed the conversation would go. So instead, he remained silent, peacefully combing Melany¡¯s hair and massaging his mother¡¯s shoulders. His father also wanted a foot massage, which he gladly gave. His father wouldn¡¯t blame him like he¡¯d imagined. He was always reserved and didn¡¯t talk much, didn¡¯t rage at anything. He¡¯d always understood his actions, never demanding more. He had been harsh with Rother during training, but he¡¯d become milder through the years. At this point, he was fully integrated into a stable, calm life, taking care of a lovely daughter with a kind wife. That was why he didn¡¯t want to worry them. But if he messed up, they would be stuck in Skotos for a while. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t a bad place, just a little dark and cloudy. Shaden slapped his face. He wouldn¡¯t mess up. Not as Shaden. Not with his life on the line. ? ? ? Shaden appeared out of nowhere, surprising the prince. He turned to him, thankfully fully dressed in comfortable clothes. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± ¡°Now? They will know that I am gone soon enough.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we will have to be quick.¡± A dragon¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t easily forgotten. While Boren did have the ability to hide his presence, the knights would wonder why he was hiding¡ªand they would investigate. They had at most five minutes. Running would take at least five. ¡°What¡¯s the smallest form Markendrath can take?¡± The dragon proceeded to turn into a white crow. ¡°Hold onto him tightly.¡± Shaden enveloped them in his magic, and within a second, they had jumped out of the door and were soaring right above the buildings to where his family was. ¡°They¡¯ve already noticed,¡± Boren said. ¡°Yes, one of the Reapers was keeping an eye on me. It¡¯s only been a minute, dang.¡± ¡°Dang?¡± ¡°Er, just a phrase.¡± ¡°Well, dang indeed. Is this a problem?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± His parents and Melany didn¡¯t notice when he opened the window with his magic. But they did notice when he pulled them outside using his magic. Shidey, especially, meowed loudly, trying to escape the invisible force¡ªbut Shaden¡¯s grip was firm. He bonded to the old cat, calming her immediately. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright,¡± he reassured. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡ªShaden?¡± His father recognized him first, even before he hid them. Now that they were inside of his magic, they could see him. He brought them closer, and they looked around them wide-eyed, clearly surprised. ¡°Shaden? What¡¯s going on?¡± his mother asked. ¡°Are we flying?¡± ¡°We¡¯re flying,¡± Melany mouthed. ¡°A surprise trip?¡± Garthan said. ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise trip.¡± Without another word, they began to speed across the city. Though because Shaden¡¯s mana was surrounding them, the wind didn¡¯t hurt their eyes, though Melany and his mother screamed in delight. He hoped that it was from delight. Shidey was clearly about to faint. But within a minute or two, they were before the black tree at the edge of the city. Its leaves were gently swaying, unaffected by the wind. It seemed to call out to him, inviting him to place his hand on it. ¡°We¡¯re stopping now?¡± the prince asked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here.¡± Shaden glanced at his father. Though he couldn¡¯t see it, he knew what this place was. So did his mother and sister. ¡°Skotos? Now?¡± ¡°Yes. There is a reason for this, Mom, Dad. Please, trust me.¡± He slid his fingers downwards across the bark, and it groaned silently, convulsing from its roots. The branches shuddered, stretching apart like a fist being opened. The dark fissure expanded into a gaping hole, revealing a surface like the darkest night, eerily wavering like a still pool touched by a drop of water. Without an ounce of hesitation, he pushed his family through it, then the prince. ¡°Please, devour it.¡± The shadow reacted to his will, bursting out and filling his body. It poured through every nook and cranny, cleaning every muscle and bone. He felt the curse being cleansed, vanishing more quickly than he¡¯d expected. When the shadow retracted, it hadn¡¯t been thirty seconds. He felt light. He felt strong. He felt free. His mana was his again, and he circulated without restrictions, feeling the long-awaited surge of pure energy that he¡¯d so dearly missed. He laughed out loud. ¡°They must be waiting,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°I can¡¯t let my guard down yet.¡± He jumped through. The moment he was out, he closed the portal using his shadow. It seemed to know what he wanted. In mere seconds, the link to Danark was severed. They were in Skotos now. ¡°Shaden!¡± Garthan screamed. He had never heard his father scream in his life. It was a terrible scream, filled with raw emotion. And pain. His father was clutching his chest, his eyes bloodshot, veins popping out of his skin. In his hands were his mother and sister. Melany¡¯s body was limp across his father¡¯s arm, and his mother was hugging tightly onto both of them, whimpering and shaking uncontrollably. All of this, he recognized in a second. ¡°I can¡¯t stop it!¡± Boren cried! ¡°Shaden¡ªit¡¯s a curse!¡± It was raw instinct that drove Shaden to dash to his family and summon his shadow. He covered them in darkness, praying that his shadow would eat the terrible magic that had been placed on his family. When his father¡¯s screaming stopped abruptly, it felt as if his heart dropped a thousand meters. ¡°It¡¯s gone,¡± his father breathed with a slight shiver in his voice. ¡°The pain is gone.¡± Shaden retracted his shadow, holding his family in his hands. Melany was still unconscious, and his mother was still trembling. He quickly placed his hand on his sister, making sure she was alright¡ª She was. Only then did he remember to breathe. ¡°Mom? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Y-yes,¡± she said, raising her head. ¡°The p-pain is gone. Melany? Melany!¡± ¡°She¡¯s unconscious but safe,¡± Shaden reassured, casting healing magic on them simply for comfort and because he could. ¡°Boren, what was that?¡± ¡°Torture magic,¡± the prince shuddered. ¡°The Agony of Severance. When separated from the caster, it inflicts unimaginable pain on the cursed target. It¡¯s used for the worst criminals so that they never leave prison¡ª¡± Boren grabbed his head. ¡°I should have been more careful. I should have been more attentive. I¡ªI didn¡¯t think that the King would curse your family. My father¡ª¡± ¡°No, not the King,¡± Shaden growled. ¡°It¡¯s the Guardian. That damned lizard. What about you? Can the Guardian sense you?¡± ¡°I am not sure. But Markendrath tells me that his flow of magic has been cut off.¡± Shaden hugged his family. His father was still breathing hard. His mother was hugging Melany tightly. All he could say was, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t think that this would happen. I¡¯m so sorry for not checking¡­¡± ¡°Shaden?¡± He looked up. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Why, it¡¯s not time yet. But you are most welcome to stay.¡± His eyes darkened. ¡°Something terrible has happened. Garthan, who caused you and your wife and child this much pain? It is beyond torture.¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The masked servants appeared out of the shadows of the trees and gently picked up Melany and Melsei. Garthan got up by himself, though when his legs buckled, his father caught him. ¡°And you, Shaden? Are you fine?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°Grandfather, I have a request.¡± ¡°And I will grant it.¡± ¡°This man is also cursed in a way,¡± he said, turning to the prince. ¡°Can you hide him until I return?¡± ¡°Of course. He is hidden by merely being here.¡± ¡°Can a dragon find this place?¡± His grandfather smiled. ¡°My grandson¡ªno one has ever entered Skotos from the outside. Not even a dragon.¡± Shaden let out a sigh of relief, but rage immediately began to fill his heart, bubbling up uncontrollably inside him. He gripped his fists to the point blood began to come out, which he healed immediately. His teeth ground against each other. When he began to circulate, his rage seemed to subside, but he focused it, amplified it, exploded it¡ªuntil the power surging within felt like raw emotion circulating throughout his body. ¡°Shaden.¡± His grandfather¡¯s eyes did not leave him. ¡°Which is the shortest way to Raconel?¡± ¡°What you are thinking of doing is¡ª¡± ¡°Please.¡± His grandfather stretched out his hand, and a nearby tree groaned, opening broadly. ¡°Killing a king is something that will cause chaos,¡± he warned. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill a king,¡± Shaden said, going towards the portal. ¡°A puppet is not a king.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t stop. He entered the portal without hesitation, and it closed behind him, leaving only his grandfather and the prince in the garden of black trees with white leaves. ¡°He will die,¡± the prince said, putting his hands on his face. ¡°The Guardian will kill him.¡± Granor¡¯s eyes were still on the spot where his grandson had vanished. It was an old tradition to never watch over the heir¡¯s progress lest his heart grew weak and yearned to help his grandson. Growth was most potent when done outside of the familiar. And how he had grown. How effortlessly his grandson had commanded the shadow. How easily he had summoned it. He had already learned how to consume magic with it without being taught. If only he had arrived quickly enough to have seen it with his own eyes. ¡°He will be fine,¡± Granor said. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Boren. Boren Selios.¡± ¡°Hmm. You have quite an interesting pet. Do not worry. My grandson¡¯s requests are very dear to me.¡± ¡°I¡ªthank you for your hospitality.¡± Meanwhile, Shaden emerged right where the city was in view. After closing his eyes and focusing, he located the tracker he placed on the king and rocketed into the sky. It was like the first time he¡¯d flown there¡ªexcept this time, he wasn¡¯t trying to hide. He¡¯d forgotten to give his grandfather the Library Card. He¡¯d rushed here out of emotion. But emotion was all that was in his mind now. Pure, raw hate. ¡°Come out from your lair,¡± he snarled, ¡°if you don¡¯t want your city to die.¡± The white clouds above deepened into grey, then black, and the blue skies began to rumble over the capital city of Raconel. 6.16 ¡°Hmm?¡± Shpiel looked up from his papers, turning his eyes towards the window. It had become dimmer ever so slightly. A large cloud had passed overhead, or an airship he wasn¡¯t aware of was setting sail out of the city. But adjusting his position, he quickly realized that it wasn¡¯t only his vicinity that had become darker, but the whole area itself. He got up after setting his papers aside. The light was fading even more, enough to turn on the lamps. This was a strange thing as today¡¯s weather had been broadcasted as sunny without any chance of rain or storm. While he was not at the top of the information-dealing guilds and offices, something this significant would have reached his ears at least. His father would have told him. ¡°Head in inside everyone!¡± he called. Now that he was outside, he knew that something was amiss. The clouds were far too dark to be simple rain clouds. Only an hour before, the sun had been shining on the city, blue skies signaling a fine day. There was no trace of that merry mood now. The last child passed through the door as a distant rumble shook the skies. Something flashed dully behind the black clouds. Shpiel looked up with a hand raised, expecting a drop of rain to fall at any moment. Yet, even after a few minutes had passed, the air was dry, though noticeably cooler. A breeze touched his cheeks. It was an unnatural kind of wind¡ªwarm yet with a cold tail. Shpiel looked down after he felt a tug on his clothes. ¡°Will we be able to have our picnic?¡± Manyul asked, looking worried. ¡°The girls were looking forward to it.¡± ¡°If not today, tomorrow,¡± Shpiel smiled. ¡°But that means we have time for a lesson now. Will you call them to the hall?¡± The boy nodded. Shortly after he¡¯d run back, Shpiel heard shouting and a series of footsteps accompanied by some groans. The children always thought that they were quiet enough, but keen ears were an essential tool for Shpiel. They had been looking forward to the picnic, no doubt. Shpiel looked up once more. There had been something similar a while back. The Limen boy, Shaden had caused some rain by chanting out a scroll. Their lessons had been discontinued after he¡¯d been recruited by the King, albeit forcefully. He did visit often with his sister, though it was unlikely that today¡¯s weather was Shaden¡¯s doing. After all, he¡¯d gone on a trip with his family and the second prince. So today¡¯s weather was strange indeed. Yet the people, including him, would not fear the deviation much. The King watched over the city, and behind him was the Guardian. Shaking his head at the incompetent mages who had failed to predict the weather, he returned inside. ? ? ? Above the city, Shaden felt the clouds above him brimming with electricity. The more he¡¯d learned from the scrolls and books Boren had gotten for him, the greater his grasp on magic had become. The intricate threads of mana, the way magic shifted the laws of nature according to the spells he¡¯d uttered¡ªhe could feel it all. While this sensation was limited to his current body, it made him unstoppable now. The different things he¡¯d learned¡ªhe could combine them, alter them, bend them to his will. As if reacting to his anger, the clouds crackled with energy. It hadn¡¯t taken long to understand the spells that affected the sky. Three iterations were the maximum required for him to cast without chanting. After three or less, the magic was his to abuse. He raised a hand. The air screamed and shook, condensing within the vacuum of his palm. Giant arcs of static from the clouds far above began to coagulate into an erratic spear of white in his hand, becoming longer and longer until it exceeded his height. But he forced the energy to remain, tensing his muscles for a throw. The sound of constant thunder was deafening, but he was protected. A solid spear of lightning was physically impossible. But a projectile brimming with mana and electricity, held together by telekinesis could punch a hole through a mountain. While likely an inefficient use of his power, it would send the message. Since lightning bolts were a sign of heavenly wrath. The darkened sky lit up like a flashbang as the spear of lightning fell towards the palace, roaring horribly as the air around the projectile warped like smoke in the wind. But moments before the spear smashed into a wall, a dome of light appeared to intercept it, dissipating the magic completely. It glowed for a moment before becoming invisible again. Shaden looked at his hand. It had been burnt with a lingering scent of cooked meat. He watched as the flesh quickly mended, leaving behind no scar. His magic wasn¡¯t perfect. Far from it. He was wasting mana tremendously. But was it wasting if he had a limitless supply? He closed his eyes. Three spears began to form above him as power swirled into them. They were bigger, denser, and brighter this time. He sent them whizzing down towards the palace. Again, the spears exploded like fireworks on the barrier of magic, fading into nothing. ¡°Insolent human. Prideful, drunk on power. I gave you a way to control it, yet you treat my blessing like a curse.¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± Shaden breathed, gripping his fists. A shining circle appeared in the sky inscribed with thousands of runes. The circle made way for a dark portal, out of which two glowing eyes emerged from beyond the darkness. ¡°You would destroy the city for revenge,¡± the dragon growled deeply, its voice clearer than the thunder around them. ¡°All of those with great power fall towards the path of prideful depravity and self-righteousness. Though none were as great as you.¡± ¡°I knew you would come out,¡± Shaden said, feeling his heart thumping in his chest. ¡°And no, I wouldn¡¯t hurt civilians.¡± ¡°You lie.¡± Shaden cast a shield just as a giant bolt of lightning smashed into him, blinding his eyes completely and sending a jolt through his body. It took him a second to realize that the jolt was from the shockwave, not from the lightning. He was able to regain his sight when suddenly, a barrage of bolts began to bombard him, causing him to stagger. ¡°I shall give you one last chance,¡± the dragon spoke, his voice somehow perfectly audible through all of the thunder. ¡°You will be an unstoppable plague to this world without my guidance. You are still young. Learn true prosperity and peace.¡± ¡°You cursed my family!¡± Shaden yelled, trying to create some breathing room for himself. ¡°Do you know how much pain they were in?!¡± ¡°A consequence of your lies.¡± Something smashed into his side, sending him flying across the sky. He quickly regained his composure and looked around, but he was now far away from the city, sunny skies around him. How hard had he been smacked? The portal appeared before him again, revealing the glowing eyes once more. ¡°Now, unleash your futile efforts,¡± the dragon said to him. Behind him, the clouds above Raconel were being blown away to reveal the blue sky once more. Shaden put out his hand, attempting to grab the dragon with magic. But an invisible wall blocked his path. It was like he was trying to lift a giant boulder with pool noodles. He increased his mana output, but the dragon was a master of magic; all of his spells were being read and countered. The ground below him was ripped apart by his command. He unleashed a gigantic ball of solid earth towards the portal. A terrible roar resounded from the portal, reducing the mountain of earth into dust. It crumbled away and fell, completely devoid of power. ¡°Your magic is simple,¡± the dragon told him. ¡°Unlike your stealth, everything you cast is elementary. Nothing is effective, no matter how much power you have.¡± Shaden backed away and held both hands in front of him. He¡ª Dodged just in time as the dragon¡¯s head launched out, taking a chunk out of his left hand. He screamed, blood flowing down where his hand once was. He stared in horror as the white bone and yellow fat were coated in crimson. Instinctively, he enveloped his hand in healing magic, and the hand began to grow back¡ªbut it was a disgustingly itchy feeling. He shivered, eyeing the dragon. ¡°I intended for your arm,¡± the dragon said with amusement. ¡°What potent healing you have. You are someone I do not wish to lose.¡± Shaden glared at the dragon. ¡°What is it that you wish for?¡± it asked. ¡°Revenge? Yet it was you who touched my children first. Power? I can give you power. Glory? I can give that as well. Everything you wish for, I can give.¡± ¡°You made me a slave.¡± ¡°What kind of being would let his slave befriend his child, roam his house, and eat the same food as him? Every child needs a guardian. I am the Guardian of Melern and its people.¡± ¡°And you would kill the princes and princesses.¡± ¡°A necessary sacrifice. Yet, not a tragic one. They are allowed everything they wish for.¡± ¡°Except for freedom.¡± ¡°A free man will turn to destruction. Order is needed. Look at you. You were about to destroy Raconel.¡± ¡°It was only to lure you out.¡± ¡°And had I remained in my chambers, you would have taken one life after another. Look below you.¡± Shaden did. The dragon had neatly arranged the bodies of the animals that had died because of his earth magic where it was easy to see them. Mangled, broken bodies. ¡°Look at the consequences of your actions,¡± the dragon said. ¡°Why did they have to perish? Why must the earth suffer?¡± Shaden couldn¡¯t answer. By now, the emotional fever in his mind had died down. He looked down at the destruction he had caused. Some of the bodies were twitching. ¡°They¡¯re only animals.¡± ¡°Humans are the same in my eyes.¡± Shaden felt like his motivation was diminishing. ¡°Perhaps I had treated you harshly as I do to my enemies,¡± the dragon continued. ¡°But I know that your heart is not set for destruction. I have seen it through Markendrath¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°You¡ªdid you know everything?¡± Shaden¡¯s mind began to race again. If the Guardian knew what their plan was, why had it let them proceed with it? ¡°Then why?¡± he asked. ¡°Why did you let us escape? You could have warned us¡ªso my family didn¡¯t have to suffer!¡± ¡°Take it as a warning. Let this experience remind you over and over. Now, come to me. This time, I will give you my blood.¡± ¡°You¡¯re confusing me like Boren often does with his philosophy,¡± Shaden said. A thought had come to his mind. ¡°You talk as if you have the upper hand. But my family is safe now. I¡¯m free from your curse. And¡ªI have a hostage.¡± The air changed noticeably. The mana around him began to vibrate. ¡°Boren is safe,¡± the dragon growled. ¡°All of your talking has convinced me,¡± Shaden said, regaining his composure, ¡°to make you my subordinate. You can still teach me then, correct? I admit, I was wrong first, though you went too far with it. And if you don¡¯t agree¡ªwell, an eye for an eye. Boren will die.¡± ¡°You will not if you do not want to see Skotos burn down.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t know where it is, do you?¡± Shaden said. ¡°There¡¯s magic you don¡¯t understand¡ªand you are afraid of it. That is why you¡¯re desperately trying to make me yours. You probably thought that you had me before I removed your curse.¡± The dragon eyed him without blinking. It was eerie, seeing the glowing eyes so intently staring at him beyond the portal. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m still not sure how I should use my power,¡± Shaden admitted. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be shackled either. Nor do I want to be evil. Why don¡¯t you help me? You can be my assistant.¡± ¡°Insolent. Prideful. Foolish beyond comprehension.¡± ¡°Maybe. I¡¯d like to call it ¡®not informed enough.¡¯¡± Shaden sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s complicated, isn¡¯t it? If you were purely evil, I could simply destroy you.¡± The dragon laughed. The sound made the trees below them shake. ¡°Evil? I am the reason why Melern prospers.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot of good, yes,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I¡¯m starting to see that. So as angry as I was, I will try to understand.¡± Instantly, claws burst forward and wrapped around Shaden in a familiar fashion, gripping his body. He was pulled into the portal, and it closed behind him, leaving him stranded in the familiar cavern. The dragon¡¯s large nostrils breathed right into his face, hotter than air from an oven. The magic was many times thicker, and merely by breathing, Shaden could tell that the place was heavily enchanted. ¡°Now, you are mine,¡± the dragon spoke. ¡°I will not hear any more of your ramblings.¡± ¡°So this was your plan all along,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Making me your slave.¡± ¡°You were free the first time. Now that you have rebelled, your fate is sealed.¡± ¡°For the good of the country?¡± The dragon didn¡¯t reply. Instead, it put a claw on Shaden¡¯s forehead, boring into the skin, causing his blood to flow out. ¡°Take it with honor,¡± the dragon told him. ¡°Be rebirthed in my blood.¡± ¡°Do you have good intentions, or are you just being selfish? Take this as my final question,¡± Shaden asked. ¡°The answer is not so black and white. Do not fear, Shaden of Skotos. You will retain yourself¡ªbut my will shall be yours. Only kings receive this glory, and you will be like them.¡± ¡°So I will understand soon.¡± The dragon smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± It brought its finger dripping with its blood onto Shaden¡¯s forehead, who closed his eyes. Shaden smiled as well. ¡°In the place that I come from, we like to call this the reverse card.¡± ¡°What nonsense¡ª¡± Shaden¡¯s body exploded into darkness, completely covering the whole place in his shadow. It filled every nook and cranny according to his will, solidifying around the dragon¡¯s limbs and neck like chains, causing it to flail about. It attempted to crush Shaden in its claws, but his shadow easily forced them back. Shaden set foot on the ground lightly, cracking his neck. He sighed, looking up at the dragon, who now was roaring and trying to get the shadow off of its body. Honestly, he¡¯d wanted to make the dragon submit without using the shadow. He¡¯d learned various spells, deepened his understanding of magic, and could now control the weather. He¡¯d envisioned himself strangling the dragon in invisible hands, defeating it with the spells he¡¯d cast. With sheer firepower, he would win, emerging victorious in an epic battle. Sadly, the dragon was very good at countering magic. He¡¯d known that from the first time he¡¯d met the dragon. The result had been the same. Well, not exactly the same. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Down,¡± Shaden commanded, flicking his finger downwards. The dragon¡¯s head smashed against the floor helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re loud,¡± Shaden said. His shadow wrapped around the dragon¡¯s snout, sealing it. ¡°What is this!¡± the dragon roared through its teeth. ¡°Release me at once!¡± ¡°Sadly, no,¡± Shaden refused. ¡°Kill me, and the whole country will be doomed!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll just do the same thing you did to me.¡± The dragon squirmed, its colossal body causing tremors against the ground. But the shadow was immovable. It panicked even more; its confusion was clear. ¡°Can¡¯t use magic, can you?¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°Yes, feeling powerless is a terrible thing. If it wasn¡¯t for this power, I would be the one in your position.¡± Shaden touched his shadow caringly. ¡°It¡¯s much more potent than I expected. Now, where were we?¡± He walked up to the head of the dragon and ascended to its forehead, placing his hand on it. The dragon¡¯s eyes glowered at him, trying to destroy him with magic, no doubt, but the whisps of shadow in the air were nullifying all attempts to escape. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to be tamed,¡± Shaden said. ¡°You said that humans and animals are the same to you. Well, this doesn¡¯t work on people. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re an animal. If you¡¯re not¡ªthings could get a little messier.¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that it works, shall we? Or else, you¡¯ll be in for a lot of pain.¡± The dragon roared¡ªa raw, dreadful sound that threatened to tear his ears open. The whole air trembled, and the dragon¡¯s body glowed vibrantly as if it was going to explode. The faint mist of shadow Shaden had set around the room after his initial removal of magic began to dissipate, overpowered by the light of the Guardian. The shackles of darkness around the dragon¡¯s body grew dimmer, and Shaden felt the shadow¡¯s power getting weaker. But instantly, the sound stopped. The room became dark, and only a small chuckle could be heard echoing across the walls. ¡°Now I know for certain,¡± Shaden laughed, moving his head closer to the dragon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even a dragon can¡¯t overcome my shadow.¡± The dragon didn¡¯t speak. Not until he allowed it to, anyway. His shadow had invaded the dragon¡¯s body, consuming every ounce of mana it produced. He¡¯d tested it out on animals before. If he did it for too long, they would die. While the dragon would last longer, he didn¡¯t want to kill it. He felt his magic connect to the dragon, and its emotions¡ªthe anger, wrath, humiliation, and fear¡ªflowed into his mind like a ceaseless stream of water. The animals he¡¯d linked to before this had all been simple-minded creatures with only the slightest hint of complexity, especially from those who had lived longer under people. The dragon was similar¡ªthough Shaden couldn¡¯t count the number of thoughts that swirled through the creature¡¯s mind. ¡°Petty tricks won¡¯t work on me,¡± the dragon spoke directly into his head. ¡°You¡¯ve revealed yourself, human. I can see your thoughts as well. What potent magic you possess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re different from normal animals,¡± Shaden said, sitting down, ¡°but the fact that I¡¯ve connected to you means that you¡¯re still an animal. How prideful can you be?¡± ¡°Insolent!¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The dragon shut up. Shaden could feel it desperately trying to find a way to escape through their connection. As mighty and scary as the dragon had been during their initial confrontation, its emotions were unbelievably pathetic. ¡°There are a few questions I want to ask you,¡± Shaden said, making himself comfortable. ¡°Why sacrifice the royal family? Killing them to remove competition for the throne to ensure peace seems unnecessary, especially if you¡¯re ruling.¡± ¡°Why should I answer¡ª¡± Shaden thickened the shadow possessing the dragon¡¯s body. ¡°¡ªbecause they must be a divine symbol for the people,¡± the dragon completed. ¡°This kingdom has enjoyed peace longer than any other human country. Because I¡¯ve made it so. I will not be bested¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re not telling me the whole truth,¡± Shaden noticed. ¡°I¡¯d prefer not to go deeper into your mind. It¡¯s messy in there.¡± The dragon growled deeply. ¡°I am beyond your comprehension.¡± ¡°I took a look. It¡¯s more like too much junk has been piled up. Nothing extraordinary in there. You were an animal in the end, just a little more¡­resilient.¡± Truthfully, his grip on the dragon was not perfect. Perhaps if he forced it, but he felt like he would break the dragon¡¯s mind if he did so, erasing its persona and making it completely submissive like a dog. He didn¡¯t want that. He needed the dragon to take care of things. ¡°You dare think of me as a mere¡ª¡± The dragon whimpered as Shaden flooded its mind with his, tightening the invisible grip on it. ¡°The only reason I¡¯m letting you speak is that I¡¯ve ruined too many rats by dominating them too harshly,¡± Shaden said softly. ¡°They lose their instincts and can¡¯t do anything unless I instruct them to. That would be annoying, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Fear. The fear within the dragon that was the size of a pebble had grown tenfold¡ªand more. Because the dragon knew, and Shaden knew that the dragon knew that he was telling the truth. ¡°Now, tell me your real intentions for this country. Even dogs would have more love than you.¡± The dragon let out a rumble of despair. ¡°Ah, because you are weak,¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Because compared to other dragons, you were powerless.¡± ¡°Not anymore,¡± the dragon snarled. ¡°Now, I am the greatest of them all.¡± ¡°Not the whole truth. There is another¡­to the north?¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The Great Library. You dragons tend to¡­¡± ¡°Hoard,¡± the dragon answered. ¡°The more you hoard, the more powerful you become,¡± Shaden said. ¡°No, that¡¯s not quite right. Your kind simply likes hoarding. But being the weakest of them all, you wanted power. I¡¯m guessing that the dragon up north hoards knowledge.¡± ¡°For the good of this country,¡± the dragon spoke. ¡°For the good of yourself,¡± Shaden corrected. ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me anymore. I am in your mind. But how do you hoard power? Do you suck on the people¡¯s mana? Hmm.¡± Something flashed through the dragon¡¯s mind. It was a face Shaden didn¡¯t recognize, and quite blurry as well. But the girl had silver hair, and the man after her also had silver hair. Next to them were their dragons who were now the Guardian. Shaden¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You sick bastard. I was¡ªare you serious?¡± ¡°Only one lineage was the sacrifice,¡± the dragon said, trying to shrink away. ¡°I saved the kingdom and its people from destruction and held peace for a thousand years. The lives I took are meager in comparison.¡± Shaden looked up at the sole light source at the center of the area. The cavern itself was very clean and polished like the dragon, whose silver scales shined majestically. And yet, how many lives had been taken here? How many bodies had crumbled away? ¡°You used to be simple¡ªlike Markendrath and the other kindred dragons. Yet, even they take on their partners¡¯ characteristics. And then you¡­¡± Shaden became silent. It was no wonder why the dragon¡¯s mind had been so incredibly littered with countless thoughts. ¡°I continue their will. Their legacy. Their memories live within me.¡± ¡°You consume the dragons, taking them into yourself, leaving the princes and princesses to die.¡± There was sadness in the dragon¡ªyet so minuscule. The dragon had become much too desensitized, and having too many memories, had failed to keep its original self. ¡°I am who I always was,¡± the dragon argued. ¡°Do not evaluate me however you wish.¡± ¡°You kept yourself,¡± Shaden changed his mind, ¡°but all the memories you hold¡ªdo you care for them at all?¡± The answer was that it didn¡¯t. Having too much, it didn¡¯t care at all. It only cared for itself. And more power. There were more negatives in human memories than positives, and taking a deeper look, it wasn¡¯t hard to sense what they were. Fear. Anger. Dread. The thoughts of countless royalty who had died without being able to escape, some believing in their cause, others resentful in a way Boren would be. But before the dragon, none had been able to rebel. ¡°Yes, I can see why you are disturbed,¡± the dragon said softly. ¡°But without me, humans would kill and¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°You¡¯re the most selfish of them all. Taking care of the kingdom is like a hobby to you.¡± It wasn¡¯t entirely true. The Guardian, being connected to the King, gave him advice and knowledge and power. With a millennia''s worth of experience, the kingdom had to be peaceful. But this was merely for its convenience so it could carry out its practices undisturbed. ¡°Experiencing death gives great power,¡± the dragon spoke. ¡°Where death is closest, life is brightest.¡± ¡°So you create bonds with the royalty. And later, you harvest their memories and power.¡± ¡°It was the contract between the first king and me.¡± Shaden felt disgusted. Perhaps a long time ago, the dragon known as Mernos was a simple creature similar to Markendrath. But it had acquired human memories, and it had corrupted it. When those memories came from those who were killed by it, it could never be good. ¡°I was not changed by mere human experiences.¡± ¡°Maybe you dragons are always selfish and uncaring,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Your head is too jumbled for me to see it clearly. How greedy can you become? Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡± ¡°It is never enough,¡± the dragon growled. ¡°Three to six a generation is meager. I am patient, unlike others.¡± ¡°Or too cowardly,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I see¡ªthe violent ones all died, didn¡¯t they? Hunted down by the other nations.¡± While the dragon didn¡¯t reply, Shaden knew that it was true. It feared an all-out war. Another reason why the peace and prosperity of the kingdom greatly benefitted it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to stop now?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to kill them anymore. You¡¯re strong enough.¡± A flare of rage shot through the dragon¡¯s eyes. It was never enough, it told him. The fact that it had lost against a mere human boy was enough to tell that it needed more and more power. ¡°What is power, anyway?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it mana? Why death?¡± ¡°Death brings understanding, revelation, and transcendence. Those with near-death experiences can overcome themselves. Those who have experienced death can rise far above¡ª¡± ¡°Yet you use others to do it. I can tell¡ªyou''re becoming stagnant. Since you¡¯re not experiencing death yourself, the process of using the royalty is inefficient. Funny, since you¡¯re too afraid to experience it yourself. That is why you stay in this cavern¡ª¡± Shaden waved a finger around, ¡°¡ªand sleep. Your thoughts are strange. How can you be satisfied with just acquiring power? What about the other parts of life?¡± The dragon didn¡¯t need to answer. The dragon was, in the end, an animal¡ªand like all animals, followed its instincts. It was to hoard and survive, to devour enemies and remove competition. It was so simple compared to all of the memories it held that Shaden didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I am not so simple,¡± the dragon grunted. ¡°Maybe not,¡± Shaden breathed, ¡°but if you were, I would have had an easier time sparing you since you were only following your instincts.¡± Shaden got up, jumping down on the ground. He undid his connection with the dragon. ¡°What will you do with me?¡± the dragon asked nervously after Shaden allowed it to open its mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t want Melern to collapse, do I?¡± Shaden said, stretching his arms. ¡°You¡¯ll live. For now.¡± ¡°For now?¡± Shaden undid the shackles around the dragon. It made no attempts to attack him but remained completely still with its head lowered. Because it knew that if it did, it would die on the spot. Shaden had located its heart and had planted his shadow inside of it along with a marker. All of the gifts of magic, he¡¯d discovered, could be imbued and strengthened with his shadow. ¡°It¡¯s the same thing you did to me,¡± Shaden smiled, looking back. ¡°A blessing of my shadow. But, as you know, it¡¯s more like a parasite. Do anything funny¡ªand believe me when I say that I can tell¡ªand you¡¯re dead on the spot. Boren was right. I should have taken more philosophy classes because then I¡¯d know how to deal with you. Or is that ethics?¡± ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done has benefited humans.¡± ¡°But you kill, which my shadow heavily disagrees against. But, as you could tell, it has no qualms about killing animals.¡± Shaden yawned. Then he remembered his family trembling in pain. ¡°For now¡ª¡± Two giant blades of pure black emerged from Shaden¡¯s shadow, slicing apart the dragon¡¯s wings in a split second. The dragon roared in pain, but one look from Shaden made it stop. ¡°I¡¯ll return your wings in due time,¡± Shaden said, linking to the dragon again. ¡°Keep doing what you¡¯ve been doing. I don¡¯t want to be bothered by politics. But lay a finger on my family again¡ªand it¡¯s over.¡± The dragon grunted. ¡°A fun, exciting life? How modest. Who knows when you¡¯ll try to destroy the world?¡± ¡°You can see that I have no such plans.¡± The dragon was in pain, though being as ancient as it was, didn¡¯t affect it much. Those who could control mana efficiently could deal with pain easily, and the dragon was a master of it. Shaden couldn¡¯t inflict the same amount of agony as his family had experienced, and thinking about it made him bubble with emotion. ¡°But you can tell what other thoughts I have,¡± Shaden warned. ¡°I will not upset you again,¡± the dragon promised. It was a genuine one. The giant beast, though powerful and ancient, was a coward. It had pride, but its life was its utmost priority, and Shaden¡¯s request wasn¡¯t a difficult one. It would submit. ¡°Yes.¡± Finally, his dream world would follow his wishes. The dragon¡¯s amber eyes widened. They stared at Shaden intently, not believing in what it had felt through their connection. ¡°Your power¡­¡± He¡¯d let his thoughts slip accidentally. ¡°You will not speak a word of this,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I will not,¡± the dragon agreed. ¡°But is it truly¡­truly infinite?¡± ¡°So far.¡± ¡°Ah, the epitome of power¡­¡± The dragon rose, blood still pouring out of the stumps where its wings used to be. But it lowered its head soon after, placing it before Shaden in a deep bow. ¡°A being that transcends worlds. I have only heard tales during the centuries I¡¯ve roamed the lands,¡± the dragon said. ¡°May your stay in Exarria be as pleasing as possible.¡± Shaden didn¡¯t know what to say. There was probably a misunderstanding or two somewhere, but he was too tired to care. He wanted to return to Skotos and comfort his family. ¡°It will be,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°Now¡ªreturn me to the surface if you don¡¯t want me to burst through the ceiling.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± He reemerged on the palace balcony that overlooked the city. Stepping off, he flew into the sky, finding his way towards the portal he¡¯d come out of. The air felt so refreshingly sweet. He felt the gentle wind on his hair and the warmth of the sun on his cheeks, basking in an emotion he¡¯d never felt so strongly before. Satisfaction, joy, and the pleasure of success. He¡¯d done what he had wanted to do and had come out on top, not failing like the other times. This wasn¡¯t some half-assed victory that left a bad taste in his mouth. It didn¡¯t leave any lingering uncomfortable emotions. It was a complete triumph. There were still many things he was unsure of. Human relations were so complicated, and maybe it had been easier this time because his opponent had been a dragon. But if there was one thing he was sure of¡ª It was that he wanted to keep winning. ? ? ? Demund was in a good mood. Around two weeks had passed in the waking world. There wasn¡¯t much going on besides tests, which were common. They¡¯d continued their ¡®study group¡¯ in their homes like they usually had, and Kacy had even taken the liberty of inviting them to her house¡ªwhich, according to Alina, was a kind of mansion with the newest technology. He was looking forward to that. They were also continuing without Davis. It was much more comfortable. Thankfully, the guy hadn¡¯t insisted on joining them after his talk with Demund, and while they saw each other at school sometimes, avoided each other for the most part. Demund had felt somewhat bad for the guy, but it was his decision to live the way he did. He¡¯s not my problem, he¡¯d decided. He had his hands full with himself. At least, until that afternoon. He¡¯d separated from the others like they usually did since they were taking a break for the day. The girls were going out with their friends, so Demund had wanted to relax at home while continuing to train his magic and circulation. He was making great progress, and with an ancient dragon under his command, he could ask anything he wanted¡ªthough for now, he would enjoy the peace. Finally, he could take things a little more slowly. He got little headaches when he thought about how he would explain everything to his parents, and even his grandfather, but Practol could take care of that. The look in his eyes when Shaden had appeared before him with the Divine Silver Crest had been unforgettable. He¡¯d already heard about the sudden lightning and thunder and the attack on the palace. The man had fallen on his face, and Shaden hadn¡¯t felt like telling him to get up. No honor¡ªsimply survival. The old man had begged for his son¡¯s life, saying that he had nothing to do with the betrayal. Shaden had let him repent for a while longer before revealing what he¡¯d done to him. ¡°I understand why you captured my family,¡± Shaden had told him. ¡°You didn¡¯t have a choice. But what about that stops me from sending you flying into the sky? Now, there is no dragon to stop us.¡± ¡°Mercy, mercy!¡± the man had cried. ¡°I will give you everything!¡± And Shaden had felt bad about making the old man grovel so much. He¡¯d forgiven him in the end. Practol and his son had been very amicable, treating them well before the dragon incident. It wasn¡¯t their fault that they¡¯d turned on him, was it? Shaden hadn¡¯t known that he could hold grudges. Facing Practol, however, showed him a part of him that he hadn¡¯t known before. The pleasure of dominating. It was a sick but satisfying feeling. Revenge was a sweet dish, even when served cold. So when he saw Davis getting beaten up by Edan again, it made his blood run cold. It made him want to act like Shaden. ¡°Seriously, here?¡± Demund called out, making sure that his prosthetic leg was firmly attached. ¡°What a generic alleyway.¡± He got off his bicycle, leaning it against the wall. Edan looked up with a wild look on his face. Letting Davis go, he wiped his mouth and pushed his hair back. ¡°Are you a stalker?¡± he spat, touching his fist where it was red. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± ¡°I heard something familiar,¡± Demund replied bluntly. ¡°This could get you expelled.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try,¡± Edan scoffed. ¡°Where¡¯s your proof?¡± ¡°Go away, Demund,¡± Davis grunted, getting up, not looking that injured. ¡°This is none of your business.¡± ¡°Yeah, Demund,¡± Edan cackled. He adjusted his shirt and stretched his fingers. ¡°Feeling sympathetic for your friend over here? Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s a consensual relationship.¡± ¡°You¡¯re messed up,¡± Demund said, taking out his phone. ¡°You¡¯re not¡ª¡± Something whizzed through the air, knocking his phone out of his hand. When he looked at it, it had been cleanly cut apart into two, broken on the ground. ¡°Proof, Demund?¡± Edan said. ¡°Oh, sorry about the phone. My finger slipped. You know, it looked like an old model. I¡¯ll get you the latest one, so don¡¯t worry. Maybe I¡¯ll add a tablet or two if you¡¯d like.¡± Out of nowhere, he kicked Davis on the stomach, who fell to the floor with a pained look. Only then did Davis¡¯s body get thicker. He gasped, holding his stomach. ¡°Tell¡ªtell me before,¡± he coughed, preparing himself. ¡°Great. Now you¡¯re telling me what to do as well.¡± Edan began to kick Davis repeatedly who took the blows without much complaining. ¡°Stop!¡± Demund yelled. ¡°I¡¯m going to call the cops.¡± ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re here?¡± Edan laughed. ¡°Use your brain, smart guy. No one¡¯s here. You¡¯re the creepy one for following us all the way here.¡± ¡°There will be marks on his body. That will be proof.¡± ¡°Marks?¡± Edan snorted, stopping his kicks. A mad look came over his face. ¡°So what? Davis, where did you get these marks?¡± ¡°My skin doesn¡¯t leave any marks,¡± Davis replied dully. ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked.¡± Edan proceeded to grab Davis¡¯s collar and slap him in the face. Even Davis looked shocked at the sudden development. ¡°That¡¯s a good expression,¡± Edan smirked. ¡°What do you say, Davis? Five times for the face.¡± ¡°......deal.¡± ¡°You heard him. Oh, don¡¯t worry, Demund. I¡¯ll get you the phone by tomorrow. You can go now.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Demund yelled. ¡°This is wrong!¡± ¡°Try and stop me. Or should I say us?¡± Without thinking, being overly confident due to his recent victory, Demund began to run toward the two guys. Edan, without letting go of Davis, looked at him and waved his hand. With the sound of something cracking, Demund¡¯s leg gave out under him. He fell on his hands, scraping them. Another blow pushed him backwards¡ªa strong gust of air that separated them again. ¡°Stop me, Demund,¡± Edan mocked. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll pay for your leg as well.¡± Demund got up and leaned against the wall. His body ached all over, and his head felt like it was going to explode with fury. There was a dragon who had killed countless people in the other world, and for some reason, he felt more anger dealing with the high schooler in front of him. Demund focused mana¡ªmaybe too much mana¡ªinto his hand. He wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. He threw the first spell that had come into his mind¡ª A small fireball. He regretted it an instant later. ¡°Oh, sh¡ªdodge!¡± The world seemed to decelerate around him, and he helplessly watched as the ball of flames soared towards the two guys in slow motion. 6.17 A wave of heat washed over Demund¡¯s face, along with an intense feeling of dread. He suddenly felt weak, partly due to his use of mana, but also because of what he had done. The fire had erupted much more powerfully than he had anticipated; he had put too much power into it in a burst of emotion. It wasn¡¯t enough to sear the walls, but at point-blank range, it would be enough to kill someone if they were shot in the face. He rushed forward¡ªonly to find the two unharmed. But between them was a man in a suit and a helmet, holding a hand in front of him as if he had blocked the fireball. He lowered it, beginning to speak in a stern, low voice. ¡°Unauthorized use of powers will not be tolerated,¡± he spoke, approaching him. ¡°You will have to come with me.¡± What the heck? There had been no one there a second before. Demund hadn¡¯t felt anyone pass by him either. But here was someone who looked like he was straight out of an action movie, completely unfazed by Demund¡¯s attack. Demund¡¯s instincts told him to run away, but unfortunately, he only had one leg. ¡°It was self-defense!¡± he argued, motioning towards his leg and his phone, broken on the ground. ¡°He was the one who used his power first!¡± ¡°He will be taken care of, but you will be first,¡± the man said. Demund looked toward Edan and Davis with an increasing feeling of anger, but they had fallen to the ground, their bodies limp. The thought that Edan had personal bodyguards left his mind, and he focused on the man again who now stood before him. ¡°Wait, who are you?¡± Demund asked. The man took out a badge, showing it briefly before putting it back in. ¡°The HSS?¡± Demund gasped. The Hero¡¯s Security Syndicate was a policing force specifically created for those with powers with officers having the reputation of being ¡®modern heroes.¡¯ But they mainly patrolled where crime rates were high, and Demund¡¯s neighborhood was one of the safest. If there were crimes, it was because there were others from outside the town. And unlike normal police, they were specialized and few. But their main job¡ªlocating and keeping their eyes on dangerous individuals. And arresting them if they acted violently. Am¡ªam I going to be arrested?! ¡°Sir, there has been a misunderstanding,¡± Demund said, a chill running down his spine. ¡°Powers with offensive capabilities able to cause trauma are strictly prohibited in public, especially those that can burn,¡± the officer said. ¡°Self-defence or not, I ask that you accompany me without resisting.¡± ¡°Er¡ª¡± But before he could come up with a better argument, he found himself inside of the car that had arrived autonomously, driving towards his house as he was a minor. He found himself sweating a little, though the weather wasn¡¯t warm. Halfway through when he¡¯d regained his composure, he looked around, noticing that something was off. ¡°How come you didn¡¯t arrest the other two?¡± he asked, suddenly feeling wary. Was it corruption? He¡¯d heard that Edan¡¯s dad had a lot of power. Or worse? ¡°Because,¡± the man said, taking his helmet off, ¡°I don¡¯t need the other two.¡± Demund¡¯s eyes widened in both confusion and relief¡ªbut mostly confusion. It was so sudden; after weeks of silence, he hadn¡¯t expected to get contacted like this. ¡°Deion?¡± Deion nodded with a smile, though his eyes were less cheery. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Demund. I was hoping not to meet like this, but it looks like you committed a crime.¡± Demund¡¯s relief quickly faded away. ¡°A crime? It was self-defense. If you were nearby, you would know.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t nearby,¡± Deion told him. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to come across as condemning. But it was dangerous, what you did back there.¡± Demund scratched his cheek. ¡°I regret it. But he was beating up Davis.¡± ¡°Your friend?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°They will be taken care of as well,¡± Deion told him, ¡°but you are more important. You are aware of what the HSS does, correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Demund raised an eyebrow. ¡°You were spying on me?¡± ¡°If you put it badly, yes. I¡¯d like to call it ¡®keeping an eye out for potential heroes of the future.¡¯¡± Potential hero. That was a phrase that Demund liked straight away. He¡¯d always wanted to be a hero. ¡°But,¡± Deion continued, ¡°it looks like I have to do more than simply watch. You attempted to use your power to harm someone, even if it was in self-defense. Your offensive capabilities¡ª¡± Deion glanced over his tablet, ¡°haven¡¯t been registered.¡± ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t have to report changes until I graduated.¡± ¡°Normally, yes. But that is why you are an exception. A dangerous one.¡± Demund gulped. ¡°So¡­what now?¡± ¡°I will have to talk with your parents first,¡± Deion said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush things.¡± Demund felt a lump inside of his chest. Why was it that every time he tried to do something positive, things turned out badly? It was never a satisfying ending for him. Deion had nominated him for something before, but because of what he¡¯d done today, would he be removed from it? Or go to jail? Truthfully, Demund looked forward to the future. He had the contacts of various people, a likely scholarship to the Preliminary Islands, and the growth of his powers. Because of Deion, he had been excited for some time, wondering when he would be called to join their group, whatever they did. And Deion was part of the HSS. That was cooler than he¡¯d expected. He¡¯d only graduated last year, and already, he was an officer. And yet, here he was¡ªtaking him to his parents for the wrong he had committed. ¡°Don¡¯t be too glum,¡± Deion said casually. ¡°If things are good, you¡¯ll only have to leave the school.¡± ¡°Leave the school?¡± ¡°That is the best case. Worst case¡ªI¡¯ll leave it up to your imagination.¡± The best case was him being kicked out of the school. Demund groaned internally, feeling sick in the stomach. He¡¯d decided not to play hero, and here he was, about to be expelled. He¡¯d become too cocky since his other self had succeeded. They weren¡¯t the same. In the real world, he was merely an imitation. He saw the one side of Deion¡¯s lips slightly curled up as if amused. Was he joking? But they weren¡¯t that close to share jokes, were they? His eyes were as stern as they were before. They inspected him from time to time, and Demund tried to keep his eyes on the window, looking at the scenery. ¡°I left my bike,¡± he muttered. ¡°And my leg and my phone.¡± Deion didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Keep your back straight,¡± Deion told him when they arrived at his house. ¡°Your parents wouldn¡¯t want to see you as a guilty criminal.¡± With a small, nervous snort, Demund put on a neutral face and opened the door to his house, hopping as he did. Deion made no attempt to help him. His attitude felt so strikingly different that Demund wasn¡¯t sure how to react. ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± he called after taking off his shoes. Or shoe, since his other shoe was still on his missing leg. So many inconveniences. He wouldn¡¯t be able to ride his bike for a while. After following Deion¡¯s instruction to leave his broken leg in the car, they went to the front door of his house. ¡°Welcome home¡ªDemund, where is your leg? And this person is?¡± his mom asked after seeing Deion enter after him. ¡°He¡¯s Deion. And he¡¯s, erm, well, the thing is¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, ma¡¯am,¡± Deion said with a kind smile, putting his hand out for a handshake. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about your son¡¯s future. Demund¡¯s leg got a little dirty today during PE. We accidentally left it at school.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Dirty? But come right in! You must be a teacher.¡± ¡°Yes, of sorts.¡± His mother¡¯s cheerful attitude made Demund¡¯s discomfort even worse. He weakly followed them to the dinner table where he sat down next to Deion. His mother brought some juice for them to drink and sat down opposite them. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you sit next to your mother?¡± Deion said quietly before his mom arrived. So he switched seats quickly. He wasn¡¯t a prisoner. Not yet. ¡°I am Instant from the HSS, but you can call me Deion,¡± Deion said, placing his identification card on the table. Looking at it again made him realize why he hadn¡¯t recognized Deion; the name was different. A codename probably. ¡°The HSS?¡± Demund¡¯s mother gasped. ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, it has been deemed that your son¡¯s behavior has been unsuitable as of late and may result in destructive behavior.¡± His mother gasped again. ¡°Demund?¡± She looked at him. He shook his head anxiously. ¡°Fortunately, as he has shown good character, the HSS would like to make a proposition,¡± Deion added, taking out a large envelope. ¡°Please, take a look. It would be good for both parents to consider this proposition.¡± ¡°My dad is at work,¡± Demund said. ¡°He will come home by dinner.¡± ¡°Of course. There is no need to rush.¡± Inside the envelope were some sheets of paper that looked like a contract form. The top was labeled, ¡®Temporary Student Program¡± with a brief summary underneath it. Demund peeked at the document while his mother read it, and suddenly, he didn¡¯t feel as anxious. ¡°A student at the Islands?¡± his mother read, squinting. ¡°To prevent potential accidents, the program was created to better help students understand and control their powers. The program may range from a few weeks to until graduation¡­¡± Demund¡¯s heart began to thump harder, though this time it was for a different reason. An opportunity? This quickly, and so sudden! He couldn¡¯t believe his luck, though looking at Deion¡¯s unmoving eyes made him rethink his optimism. He had friends he liked here. Their study group was progressing well with him at the center of it. If he were to leave, it could fall apart. Besides, he¡¯d never heard of students leaving school to go to the Islands. Actually¡­Enariss had done it. But that was because she had won the competition. Normal people couldn¡¯t go so easily. ¡°What do you think, Demund?¡± his mother asked. ¡°You never did tell us much about your power. I thought it was a minor one?¡± Demund twitched. ¡°It was. But I got better at controlling it, and well¡­yeah.¡± He never wanted to tell his parents that he had other parents. That would be very, very strange and awkward. ¡°Do you want to go? You always wanted to go with Jothan.¡± He had. He still wanted to and had strived for it until recently. But he had responsibilities now. The Magic Club was something he wanted to succeed in. Their Viggle channel was growing as well, with viewers in the lower thousands. It wasn¡¯t much, but it made him feel like he was accomplishing things. The same could be done in the Islands. But that meant that he would be starting over. He¡¯d done that too many times. Others might think that he would¡¯ve gotten used to it, but all it had accomplished was numbing him. New beginnings had once been a symbol of adventure for him, but now¡­ ¡°Seeing Jothan would be nice,¡± Demund said, ¡°but I don¡¯t feel like moving yet.¡± Deion raised an eyebrow. A few months, maybe even a month ago, he would have accepted the proposal. Had he run out of motivation? Maybe he wanted to stop trying so hard. He was already busy with schoolwork. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Deion stated bluntly. ¡°You are unstable. Should I provide some evidence?¡± Demund gripped his fingers under the table. He was threatening to tell his mother about the incident. ¡°No,¡± Demund said quickly. ¡°How long will this be, exactly?¡± ¡°Until we deem that you are safe to return,¡± Deion smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long as long as you behave.¡± ¡°You speak like my son would do something bad,¡± his mom said, ¡°but Demund has always been a kind boy.¡± ¡°Many parents say the same thing. I¡¯m not saying that your son is dangerous¡ªat least, not yet. But those who possess strong powers have to be taught properly.¡± His mother looked worried. Demund felt like he had been caught in a corner. As nicely as Deion was putting it, there was an obvious forcefulness to it. ¡°It really depends on you, Demund,¡± his mother said, ¡°but wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay? Are there home lessons available?¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am.¡± His mother breathed in deeply before speaking with the faintest shake in her voice. ¡°As you can see, my son has no leg. He was in an accident last year. He was in two accidents. To send him away would be¡­¡± ¡°His safety will be our utmost priority,¡± Deion promised. ¡°After all, the goal of this program is to protect the students themselves. If powers are used incorrectly, you could easily hurt yourself, you see.¡± ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t know. My husband and I are powerless. But I remember hearing that powers were, how do I say it¡ªnaturally usable?¡± ¡°In the beginning, yes. But unpredictable things can happen. This program, after all, is for the select few.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Demund hated seeing his mother sad. That was another reason not to go. He looked down at his fingers, twiddling them. ¡°Enariss will be there. If you don¡¯t go, she might die.¡± He jolted his head up, staring at Deion. His expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Maybe he can go during summer break?¡± his mother asked calmly. ¡°Yes, he can, but it is always better to go earlier. Many people regret delaying this, you see. We can go tomorrow if you¡¯d like. Of course, everything will be cost-free with a scholarship, and if Demund shows potential, there will be countless opportunities he will be able to have at the Islands.¡± Had his mother not heard what Deion had said? Demund thought for a moment that he was hallucinating. But Deion looked at him straight in the eyes. ¡°I only hope that Demund won¡¯t regret his decisions,¡± he smiled. ¡°Is¡ªis what you said true?¡± Demund blurted. ¡°Wait, but how?¡± ¡°You are talented. I¡¯ve watched your progress along with a few others. I would like it if all of you become competent adults without any mishaps.¡± ¡°And how can I trust you?¡± ¡°You will get a notification from the official HSS center by today. The document will be the same as this. I¡¯ve come personally to clear up misunderstandings.¡± Demund half-glared at the document. His eyes moved over the words, but none of their meanings went into his brain. His thoughts were on Enariss. Die? Her? Even if a truck hit her, she wouldn¡¯t die. And her father was a ridiculously rich and influential person. Why would she be in danger? Or had she asked for him to come? He closed his eyes, opening them after a moment of thought. There was only one way to find out. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± he decided. ¡°How urgent is it?¡± ¡°The sooner, the better.¡± ¡°Could I have one day to tell my friends? And the school and teachers too.¡± ¡°We will notify them even if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Even my friends?¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°You may have one day,¡± Deion said, ¡°but be prepared to leave in the morning the day after tomorrow. I will send you the details. You won¡¯t have to pack. Everything¡ªeven underwear¡ªwill be provided. But you may bring personal belongings.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s convenient.¡± ¡°We like to be hospitable.¡± ¡°Will you really go, Demund?¡± his mother asked. ¡°This sudden?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back within a month, mom,¡± he told her, glancing at Deion. ¡°Um, right?¡± ¡°That is possible,¡± Deion nodded. ¡°We will not force you to stay.¡± ¡°Will you really go?¡± Demund looked at his mother. Her wrinkles had increased since he¡¯d lost his leg. When had been the last time since she¡¯d scolded him? He was diligent in his studies and never did anything they hadn¡¯t wanted. It wouldn¡¯t even be a year. By his experience, a year was very short. He¡¯d be gone and back faster than they would realize. ¡°I have to,¡± Demund said. ¡°It¡¯ll be like the Junior¡¯s Advancement. Just a little longer. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± After all, his parents in the other world hadn¡¯t worried that much when he¡¯d left. ¡°Talk it over with your father first,¡± his mother told him. Deion soon left while leaving the papers behind along with his number. It was around dinnertime when his father arrived, and they talked about the matter while eating. Surprisingly, he was more against it than he had expected, frowning as he chewed slowly on his food. For a second, Demund believed that his father wouldn¡¯t allow it, given the look on his face. ¡°This isn¡¯t forty years ago,¡± he muttered while looking through the papers. ¡°They can¡¯t take you this suddenly.¡± ¡°I agreed to it,¡± Demund told him. ¡°You did? What if you hadn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what this implies,¡± his dad grunted, setting the papers down. ¡°They can¡¯t take you because you may display violent tendencies. Your power isn¡¯t that significant.¡± ¡°Er, yeah.¡± ¡°Demund?¡± ¡°You saw the Junior¡¯s Advancement, right?¡± he said nervously. ¡°My power can make more powers. Kind of. It¡¯s complicated, but it¡¯s growing. Maybe that¡¯s why because I¡¯m showing a lot of potential.¡± ¡°Potential¡­¡± They ate in silence for a little while before his father put down his hands audibly on the table. ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± he asked. ¡°Not at all,¡± Demund answered. Or was it? They wouldn¡¯t put a cripple like him in danger. ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡± ¡°Yes. I have to. Oh yeah! Jothan is there too right now, and another friend I made.¡± ¡°Who is?¡± ¡°Enariss.¡± ¡°Ah, the girl you ran with every day.¡± ¡°Yeah. Dad, I really want to go.¡± His father breathed in deeply, sighing heavily through his nose. He seemed to have made a decision. ¡°If you need to, you may,¡± he told him, ¡°as long as you promise to be safe. I¡¯ve heard that they treat students harshly there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty fit,¡± Demund smiled. So it was decided that he would go. With excitement, Demund quickly filled out the forms and sent them to Deion, who told him that he would pick him up the day after tomorrow. Nothing would have to be packed, so Demund didn¡¯t bother to prepare much, instead lying on his bed and staring at the ceiling. He would miss a lot of tests, no doubt. But it would work out somehow. He let his friends know through their group chat. They first believed that he was joking. But after he showed them evidence, they began to panic a little¡ªespecially Riley. They decided to talk about it at school because the chats were getting too long, and Demund was about to sleep when a message from Kacy popped up on his computer. ¡®You got the offer,¡¯ she wrote. ¡®Congratulations.¡¯ ¡®Thanks,¡¯ he wrote back. ¡®But I¡¯ve never heard of that program before.¡¯ Demund paused. ¡®Things about the Islands aren¡¯t that public, right?¡¯ ¡®But I would have heard about it,¡¯ she insisted. Demund didn¡¯t know Kacy that well, but she had made the club with him in hopes of going to the Islands by being noticed by someone higher up. With her being powerless as well¡ª ¡®You wanted to go too, right? Sorry about that,¡¯ Demund wrote. ¡®No, it¡¯s not about that,¡¯ Kacy replied. ¡®?¡¯ She didn¡¯t reply. It was around an hour before she wrote to him again. ¡®Okay, so I found something similar to the one you¡¯re being offered,¡¯ she wrote, ¡®and apparently, it¡¯s for people who might become villains? It¡¯s from way back too.¡¯ ¡®Oh, wow,¡¯ Demund replied nervously. ¡®But it¡¯s different. I never saw this form before.¡¯ ¡®No biggie. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯ ¡®The channel won¡¯t work without you. Oh well. Safe trips.¡¯ ¡®Thanks.¡¯ ¡®Talk more tomorrow.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, see you.¡¯ It was a brief chat. But something about the conversation made him think about his situation. Him? A villain? Yeah, right. What could he even do with his current self? Become an arsonist, maybe. Besides, the reason why the deal he was being offered was not known was that most people with powerful abilities would already be at the Islands. Powers generally didn¡¯t change. They could become more powerful, but not be as diverse as his. His wasn¡¯t even a power in the first place. He was an aberrant, which was why he had been singled out. To be fair, it seemed too good to be true. Too convenient, almost. He¡¯d lost the Junior¡¯s Advancement, and now, he would be able to go this easily? It was like a dream come true, though it felt slightly forced. Ever since Practol¡¯s betrayal, he¡¯d looked at people with more skepticism. A person¡¯s goodwill came at a price. What was Deion expecting of him? The development and reproduction of superpowers? Even if he was going to be used, it would be beneficial for him. He would be able to get a job if things went well. And he was only being slightly forced because he¡¯d almost burned Edan¡¯s face off. Yeah, it¡¯ll be fine, he decided before falling asleep. ? ? ? His goodbyes ended less dramatically than he had expected. It was just like any other day with the group learning magic together¡ªthough truthfully, it felt more like a review session. He would be back soon, after all. It would be an early summer break. ¡°Are you guys going to continue while I¡¯m gone?¡± he asked before they separated. ¡°I want to,¡± said Rhyne. ¡°We can still practice water magic. You know, making it bigger and stuff. Maybe we can self-study freezing it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll probably do it together,¡± Riley nodded. ¡°And you guys?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Kacy said. ¡°We can still film. I think Alina can teach me.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Alina sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not too good at it either.¡± ¡°Remember to cast the magic through the person¡¯s hand, not just next to it,¡± Demund reminded. ¡°It¡¯ll feel like swimming through mud, but it¡¯s possible.¡± So they all decided to keep meeting though Demund would be gone. It made him feel proud, but sad at the same time. How much would they progress? How many memories would they make without him? While they had been together for some months now, were Riley and Rhyne close enough with Kacy and Alina to keep up the friendly atmosphere? He had been acting as the link, after all. ¡°I¡¯ll see you guys soon,¡± Demund smiled before riding off. ¡°Wish me luck.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so lucky that you¡¯re skipping tests,¡± Rhyne groaned. ¡°Come back quickly so we can suffer together.¡± ¡°Same,¡± Riley grinned. ¡°Tell Jothan I said hi if you see him,¡± Alina told him. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been writing lately.¡± ¡°Be back soon,¡± Kacy muttered. ¡°We¡¯ll need new content after water.¡± He waved goodbye before finally turning his head around to bike away. He still hadn¡¯t gotten his prosthetic leg back, but it was a good thing that he had one emergency leg for these kinds of occasions. It was uncomfortable, but he had heard from Deion that he would get a new one. What good friends he had. The more time he spent in the other world, the more he appreciated them. Why did they feel so much closer though with so much less time? He couldn¡¯t quite put it into words. But he knew he could rely on his friends when he needed it. The night was a long one. His eyes didn¡¯t shut as easily as they had done before. He stared at the ceiling, wondering what he¡¯d say to Enariss, wondering what troubles or adventures the Islands might have for him. If there was one thing he¡¯d learned, it was that new places weren¡¯t filled with only fun. More than excitement, worry wracked his mind. The monsters Jothan had mentioned. The concealment of information. Would he truly be out soon? Demund hugged his pillow and shut his eyes tightly, calming his mind with mana. Circulating eased everything¡ªeven falling asleep. He could instantly feel himself slipping away. He woke up as Shaden, lying on his bed in the palace. It was a modest room overlooking the city in a tower high above any other. In the past, it had been a prison for those of high rank, namely the princes and princesses of rebellion. Now, it was a comfortable lodging for him. Stretching, he dressed himself and brushed his hair before closing his eyes. When he opened them, he was in front of the Guardian with a small hum of magic glowing beneath his feet. He allowed his body to float comfortably, sitting cross-legged in the air. ¡°You seem disturbed,¡± the dragon said without opening its eyes. ¡°I cannot find a reason.¡± ¡°The future,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°Such human worries should not disturb you,¡± the dragon spoke. ¡°But I am human?¡± The dragon growled a laugh, opening its eyes. ¡°Your mind is human. But you do not have to be restrained by your humanity, having impetus beyond it. Should the seas worry about the fall of rain? Should the ocean grow anxious about running dry?¡± The dragon spoke as if he was a force of nature. It had felt good at first, being applauded for his power, but he soon came to realize that the dragon saw his existence fairly bluntly without feeling the need to compliment him. It was merely speaking its thoughts. Why he had worries was a mystery, even foolishness to it. ¡°At least let me live a century before I try to understand you,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°I¡¯m twelve. Let me have my share of worries.¡± The dragon closed its eyes. ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s time for a lesson again,¡± Shaden announced. Two portals appeared before the dragon¡ªthe entrance and the exit. Shaden placed his hand through it, and it popped out through the other side. The flow of mana was very, very strange around the portal, so strange that he had no idea where to begin. There weren¡¯t any incantations he could use either. Most teleportation spells were cast through precise inscriptions which he had no idea how to write. He didn¡¯t want to memorize formulas and patterns. That was too boring. He¡¯d succeeded so far without them. ¡°Even Saiton the Sage implemented inscriptions into his magic,¡± the dragon snorted. ¡°Even more so for teleportation. To do it by feeling it is absurd.¡± ¡°But you can.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had centuries of practice.¡± Shaden crossed his arms. Would he genuinely have to learn to use magic by writing it down? But such methods would be useless in the waking world. The magic system that enveloped the planet was nonexistent there. He spread his mana out into the portal, feeling it interact with the rift in space-time. But when his mana entered the portal, it didn¡¯t feel like his senses moved through with it, but rather reconnected when it came out. The reconnection was instant, so fast that he couldn¡¯t notice it¡ªbut the sensation told him otherwise. As a result, he couldn¡¯t feel the inside of the portal. To be fair, there probably wasn¡¯t one. But then, how would he be able to learn it? ¡°Argghhhh,¡± he groaned for the twentieth time. Never had magic been this difficult. ¡°Would you like to learn how to summon an earthquake?¡± the dragon offered. ¡°That¡¯s basically shaking the earth through telekinesis.¡± ¡°Yes, but there are more efficient ways to¡ª¡± ¡°Teleportation comes first,¡± Shaden stated. ¡°Explain it to me.¡± ¡°So you admit that you cannot do it without my help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m going to take your blood,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Concepts, Mernos, concepts. Explain it to me with physics and science.¡± ¡°Physical laws do not apply to magic.¡± ¡°Stop being stubborn. I know you¡¯re thinking that such human ideas are futile. But how else would these¡ª¡± he pointed at the portals, ¡°exist? We¡¯re in the physical world, not the Spirit Realm.¡± ¡°Ah, but these portals are interwoven with the Spirit Realm,¡± the dragon told him. ¡°How else would objects move so quickly within less than a tenth of a second?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want you to explain!¡± Shaden groaned. ¡°Very well. To understand teleportation, you must first be aware of time.¡± After everything it had said, it was bringing physics into the equation. From the looks of it, the dragon was unaware that time was part of physics. Argh, prideful lizard. ¡°Moving one thing to another place is simple. The problem is time,¡± the dragon explained. ¡°An object would have to move tremendously quickly to teleport. A simple way of doing this was to envelope the target with stagnation for protection and shoot them across the sky. But this cannot be called teleportation. It is transportation. What you wish for is true teleportation¡ªmovement without time.¡± Shaden eyed the portals. ¡°And how is that possible?¡± ¡°It is quite impossible in the physical realm. But the Spirit Realm has a vague concept of time. Time is not constant, but another controllable element, like fire.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make the Spirit Realm chaotic?¡± ¡°It is why no living thing dares to venture into it,¡± the dragon agreed. ¡°Yet, the Spirit Realm is vast like the night sky. Where some may be pure chaos, others are controlled by the spirits.¡± ¡°Like the places where the elves go after they die.¡± ¡°Laventheminye, it is called in the old tongue. But its true name is only known to those who can return from it.¡± ¡°The land of the eternal flowers.¡± The dragon opened its eyes. ¡°Do you know the language of the spirits?¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°I, uh, you know, it doesn¡¯t matter. But please continue.¡± ¡°As there is no constant time in the Spirit Realm, one can traverse through it and emerge instantly. A thousand hours worth of distance can be changed into a second.¡± ¡°I¡­think I¡¯m getting it. Like time, I¡¯m assuming that there is no solid concept of space in the Spirit Realm either. So just like time, a thousand steps can be changed into one.¡± ¡°You understand quickly.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Shaden breathed. ¡°So teleportation is like an interdimensional storage?¡± ¡°They are created through the same methods. But they are not the same.¡± Something clicked in Shaden¡¯s mind. ¡°So then¡ªI have to open a portal to the Spirit Realm.¡± How the heck would he do that? He turned to the dragon for guidance. ¡°It is impossible for humans,¡± the dragon said. ¡°To be connected to the Spirit Realm, one must be from the Spirit Realm.¡± ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°I am a dragon,¡± the Guardian snorted as if it was an obvious fact. ¡°Then how are humans able to do it?¡± ¡°With the assistance of the spirits,¡± the dragon said. Shaden narrowed his eyes. The dragon wasn¡¯t lying. But it wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth. ¡°A place to travel through in the Spirit Realm,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°Tell me exactly how you can do it.¡± ¡°As you wish. But with a single drop of my blood¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°The Spirit Realm, in its raw form is chaos itself. Order is created through power. Powerful spirits solidify themselves, and in turn, their environment. They mimic space and time, light and darkness, gasses, liquids, and solids of the material world, creating the world that is familiar to you humans. But truthfully, the majority of the Spirit Realm is not so. The amount of spirits that have tasted the material realm is few. They take on aspects, as such things are clear¡ªbut the powerless exist as the energy you call mana. It is impossible to comprehend it if one is not from it.¡± ¡°Interesting. I¡¯d love to hear more about it,¡± Shaden nodded, ¡°but what does that have to do with you? Are you a spirit?¡± ¡°My body is physical. I was born into this world.¡± ¡°Then how?¡± ¡°We are not from the physical realm. We are the great spirits who have emerged to rule, to dominate the races and conquer the earth.¡± ¡°Which is why you¡¯ve been hunted into extinction?¡± ¡°It is what those before me told me. Not even the greatest of spirits is infallible.¡± ¡°Even Naera?¡± ¡°The elven goddess? I do not care for such matters.¡± Indeed, dragons only cared about themselves. ¡°But the fact that we can inherently channel our spirit to the Spirit Realm states our connection to it,¡± the dragon continued. ¡°It is not the wonderful place you imagine it to be. My part is in isolation, far away from any signs of will, surrounded only by the constant swirl of mana. It is empty in a sense. But it is mine, and I expand it with my will. Yet if I loosen my grip, my domain recedes again.¡± ¡°A domain, you say?¡± ¡°Indeed. A place that is solely mine.¡± ¡°Does it not get interfered with by the spirits?¡± ¡°Only if I will it. It is not a place but a concept.¡± ¡°You are confusing me.¡± ¡°Yes; you cannot understand it.¡± The dragon stared at Shaden with its glowing eyes. ¡°And yet, you, yourself are not from this world.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have let that thought slip out the first time they¡¯d bonded. ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± he told the dragon. ¡°But tell me how humans can teleport.¡± ¡°The spirits guide them, giving them an ¡®area¡¯ that they can use,¡± the dragon said. ¡°Much like coordinates on a map. Usually, this information is inscribed within a mana crystal for humans to use. With it, they can teleport without further assistance.¡± ¡°It sounds a little risky. What if the spirits interfere with the spell?¡± ¡°That is why contracts are made. For those purely born from mana, or will, a contract is absolute. Should a spirit lie, it would shake their foothold in the world.¡± ¡°Would a contract be binding for you as well?¡± ¡°I am physical. I am beyond such things.¡± Shaden sighed. All of this talk, and not much about spirits. ¡°Can¡¯t you make me this crystal then?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°I could use it to teleport.¡± He sensed the dragon¡¯s hesitation. ¡°One¡¯s being in the spirit realm is the same as what you humans call the ¡®soul,¡¯¡± the dragon said. Shaden raised his fist with a smile. ¡°Die now or trust me?¡± With a low growl, the dragon reached towards the back, taking out a crystal. There was a soft glow, and after a few seconds, the crystal floated into Shaden¡¯s hands. He inspected it, feeling it with his power. ¡°How do I use this?¡± he asked. ¡°You would need to make engravings or inscriptions, then place the crystal in a suitable location. Cast the magic as you normally would, and you will open the portal.¡± ¡°And the exit? I need two crystals, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°How bright,¡± the dragon muttered, taking out another crystal. ¡°Wait¡ªyou don¡¯t need to.¡± Shaden examined the crystal carefully¡ªthen a thought came to his mind. His shadow was similar, was it not? While he could feel it inside of him, it wasn¡¯t exactly inside of his body. To test it out, he summoned the shadow. It emerged from his hand, swirling into a ball. He made it retreat, then summoned it again. He knew he was right. It was inside of him, but not physically. Inside where then? ¡°You said that the Spirit Realm was made of mana,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Naturally.¡± ¡°Is that all it is?¡± ¡°For the most part¡ªyes.¡± ¡°Then what about the mana living things have?¡± Shaden questioned. ¡°Our mana pools¡ªisn¡¯t that like a miniature Spirit Realm?¡± ¡°Is a bowl of water part of the ocean? My water flows within greater waters, but humanity''s water is limited. You cannot travel far¡ªor contain much¡ªwithin a bowl.¡± ¡°But that would mean¡ªinterdimensional storages would still be possible.¡± ¡°If you can open a portal into yourself.¡± Shaden rubbed his head. ¡°Could you make the portals again?¡± It did. Shaden put a hand through it again, watching it come out from the other side. As expected, he couldn¡¯t feel himself going through the ¡®Spirit Realm.¡¯ It was all so very confusing¡ª That is until he decided to cover his hand in his shadow and shove it through the portal. Suddenly, the shadow he¡¯d placed inside of the Guardian reacted to him, and he felt its presence within the portal. Or rather, inside of the dragon. It growled softly out of uneasiness. Something seemed to make sense. The placed shadow was touching his arm, and yet, he could also feel it where the dragon was. Two places at the same time. One was physical, the other was¡­the Spirit Realm? ¡°The magic must not be interfered with,¡± the dragon warned. ¡°You will lose your arm.¡± The shadow had automatically latched onto the dragon¡¯s mana, which was part of the Spirit Realm. Now he could tell more clearly. He could feel the magic more clearly. Shaden took his arm out. Wait. Wait! He summoned his shadow and commanded it to form a circular door before him. Replicating the dragon¡¯s magic, he created the entrance to the portal within the shadow, and the surface of the shadow became smooth like a mirror, responding to his wishes. If he created another one, it would be a simple portal. But an impossible idea had come to him. Something only possible in his wildest dreams. He closed his eyes. Then he felt it. The connection to his other self. Pouring every ounce of energy he had, he forced the other side of the portal to open. It was like clawing at a surface of a block of metal, but a small dent formed¡ªafter that, it was pushing through with brute force. The distance must have been significant, but he had all of the mana in the world. The small crack began to open, and a beam of light shined through from the other side. Shaden¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He saw Demund looking back with eyes as equally as wide as his. 6.18 Demund. Wake up, Demund. ¡°Demund, wake up!¡± Demund¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he jolted in his bed as if he had been falling in his dream. He looked at the person who had been shaking him wide-eyed, blinking at her in bewilderment. ¡°Mom?¡± he said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you set your alarm?¡± she asked, pulling away his blanket. ¡°You¡¯ve never woken up late before. How long were you awake last night?¡± ¡°I slept right away,¡± he muttered, rubbing his eyes. Glacing at the clock told him that it was eight-thirty¡ªand he would have to leave by nine. Right, his phone was still broken. ¡°Ahhhh,¡± he groaned, fumbling for his leg. He quickly put on his clothes and washed his face, brushing his hair roughly in front of the mirror. He looked into his eyes. There was nothing off about them, just his old, regular face. Hadn¡¯t he been staring at them a moment before? Looking at himself with his other body had been a surreal experience, and for a moment, he¡¯d believed that it had been real and not just a dream. The thing was, he¡¯d gone to bed in the other world. Before it, he¡¯d practiced some magic with the dragon and had visited his family and Prince Boren, still smoothening out some things. As for trying to teleport into this world¡­ It had failed. Of course it had. He hadn¡¯t even learned how to open a portal yet, so creating a portal to another world was absurd. The connection to the ¡®Spirit Realm¡¯ or whatever it was, he had been able to feel, but only so vaguely, like touching vapor. One of the keys to creating magic was understanding the process. He hadn¡¯t achieved that yet. A place without a definite outline for time, space, and matter itself was a pain to understand. No wonder people needed spirits to use certain spells. It was in a dimension of its own¡ªand quite literally. Demund walked downstairs and engulfed his breakfast. He was surprised to see his father there. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to work, Dad?¡± ¡°I wanted to see you off,¡± his dad smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be returning, is that right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He finished breakfast just as their doorbell rang. Frankly, he hadn¡¯t had to pack, so he left everything behind besides his flute and headed towards the door. Deion was standing outside, looking as if he was going to meet the governor. Demund felt like his clothes were too inappropriate, looking at Deion¡¯s suit. Even the car was sleek and black, something he¡¯d only seen celebrities ride. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to take your son to the Preliminary Islands,¡± Deion smiled, shaking hands with his father. ¡°Rest assured that we will take care of him in the best way possible.¡± ¡°Bring him back safely,¡± his father nodded. ¡°He¡¯s our only son.¡± ¡°¡­Of course.¡± He turned to Demund. ¡°Any items besides your clothes that you are bringing?¡± ¡°My flute,¡± Demund answered, taking them out. "Will I need a phone?" ¡°We will give you a phone to use.¡± The form he had been sent had notified him that contact with outsiders would be prohibited, but the items he would receive had been vaguely stated to be necessities. He was surprised he¡¯d get a new phone. He decided not to talk about his broken phone to his parents. ¡°The flute is fine, right?¡± ¡°The flute is fine.¡± Demund hugged his parents one last time before he got into the car. They remained standing outside of the house until they vanished from his view after they turned a corner. Only then did he turn his head back and lean against his chair, feeling the melancholy that began to creep up his chest. It was a strange feeling. The sickness of departure mixed with the excitement of adventure. A year ago, he wouldn¡¯t have felt so sick. Something was changing. But he wasn¡¯t referring to his situation. He was thinking about his power and the dream he had had. He¡¯d only dreamt as Shaden or during naps, never dreaming when he was transitioning between the two worlds. Not a single time had Demund dreamt during his nights because Shaden was his dream. But the norm had been broken, and he had dreamed. Between the boundary between his two selves, something else had formed. Why? ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Deion asked without turning his eyes. ¡°A little,¡± Demund replied. ¡°I would say cautious.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°New place, new people, new environment. You never know when something might go wrong.¡± ¡°You think that I might be taking you to a dangerous place.¡± ¡°Considering what you said to me about Enariss, yeah,¡± Demund said. ¡°What exactly is that about? And you can speak telepathically?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Deion muttered. ¡°It¡¯s true that without you, Enariss may be in danger. Death is a possibility. But.¡± ¡°But?¡± Deion eyed him through the mirror. Given the fact that the car could drive itself and they were sitting next to each other, Demund didn¡¯t understand why Deion didn¡¯t let the car drive itself and turn towards him for a proper conversation. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about,¡± Deion smiled after a pause. ¡°Make friends, get to know people, and learn to properly use your powers.¡± ¡°And Enariss?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine as well. At least now.¡± ¡°Will something happen to her?¡± Demund¡¯s heart dropped when Deion turned to look at him with his hands still on the steering wheel. It wasn¡¯t a glance, but a full-on stare. He wanted to yell at Deion to focus on the road, but his expression was unreadable¡ªalmost ominous. ¡°Funny you should say that.¡± There was a pause. Demund stopped himself from frowning too hard. Funny? What about his question was funny? ¡°It makes sense that you would care for the girl you like,¡± Deion said, turning back. ¡°No, nothing will happen to her. You¡¯ll find out more when you get there. For now, look over the rules for the Islands if you haven¡¯t already.¡± He did. Most of them were things he already knew about. No using powers on others, no matter the reason, unless permitted by a supervisor. A student¡¯s status had many restrictions. Not venturing out of their assigned area was one of them. Force would be met with force, so as long as he didn¡¯t misbehave, no harm would come to him. ¡°This ¡®force will be met with force¡¯ part. It sounds like it can be misused,¡± Demund observed. ¡°With information being restricted, who knows if the Islands has its share of dangers?¡± Deion snorted as if he¡¯d said something funny. ¡°Relax. With so many people with powers around, do you honestly think that there won¡¯t be any safety measures around? The Islands has the lowest crime rate in the world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they want everyone to think.¡± ¡°Being too paranoid isn¡¯t healthy,¡± Deion told him. ¡°You¡¯ll begin to look at friends as enemies at some point. Then¡ªwhoosh. Now they¡¯re all dead because of you.¡± ¡°Uh¡­sorry, I don¡¯t have plans to kill anyone. And, um, what happened with the fireball¡ª¡± ¡°Was a mistake. I¡¯m sure it was.¡± Deion didn¡¯t sound convinced. Demund felt something nauseating build up in his stomach. Would things be bad from the start just like at Fort Avagal? Stop questioning things so much. If you experience it for yourself, you¡¯ll understand. Why can¡¯t you follow orders? It¡¯s not your duty to act out of line and break order. You¡¯re a soldier¡ªact like a soldier. No¡­he wasn¡¯t. He was a student. Students were supposed to question a lot. Demund shook his head softly. He thought he¡¯d gotten over it. He circulated a little to clear his head and looked out of the window. The sky was speckled with gently floating clouds. It was a fine morning. ¡°About Davis and Edan. I hope you did something about it,¡± he said. ¡°Davis especially.¡± ¡°Do you want the offender to get expelled?¡± ¡°I mean¡ªyou know what was going on between the two, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not within my responsibilities.¡± ¡°But I thought you were part of the HSS!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. I am a recruiter, not a field officer,¡± Deion replied bluntly. ¡°Petty school fights are of no interest to me.¡± ¡°What! You arrested me!¡± ¡°Because you are of interest.¡± ¡°But¡ªDavis. He can¡¯t keep living like that.¡± ¡°And why would you care?¡± Demund frowned at Deion. ¡°Because he¡¯s a friend?¡± ¡°The other boy didn¡¯t think of you the same way. He told me that he doesn¡¯t need pity¡ªonly money. But do you truly think of him as a friend? Is that why you¡¯ve been excluding him from your club meetings and videos?¡± Demund¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Well¡ªI thought he didn¡¯t want to¡­join.¡± Deion didn¡¯t reply. An uncomfortable silence came over the car. Demund couldn¡¯t tell what expression he was making. Deion, on the other hand, looked completely unbothered, driving without a care in the world. The silence persisted until they entered the airport and parked. The doors opened, and the two of them stepped out, Demund with flute in hand. ¡°This way.¡± Demund followed Deion who had lost any sign of hostility¡ªif he had been hostile in the first place. The former upperclassman had a personality that he hadn¡¯t been aware of before. He¡¯d been known as the cool, kind, and perfect sort of student, excelling in everything. It was no wonder he¡¯d gotten into the HSS at such a young age. But never in their encounters had Deion felt so against him. Not during their dodgeball match, nor when they¡¯d met at the zoo. Only after he¡¯d thrown the fireball. Demund scratched his cheek. The fireball had been dangerous. But Edan had sliced his phone and leg first. It had been self-defense¡­ His thoughts were lost when he suddenly became aware of his surroundings. His eyes widened when he realized what they were walking towards. He raised a hand to question Deion¡ªbut stopped, deciding to simply shut up. He¡¯d find out when he got there. ¡°Welcome, sir,¡± the captain smiled when they reached the base of the stairs that led up to the small jet. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to fly with you.¡± ¡°Likewise,¡± Deion replied, shaking the captain¡¯s hand. ¡°I know it was sudden, but I¡¯m grateful for your help.¡± ¡°We are always at your service. Please, enjoy the flight.¡± A private jet?! Demund screamed internally. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from gazing at everything, from the sleekness of the aircraft to the sofas inside. After Deion sat down, he took a seat across from him. There was a table between them. ¡°It will be a short flight,¡± Deion said. ¡°Food? Drinks? Games?¡± ¡°Erm¡­drinks? I mean¡ªwater will be good.¡± Alongside the water, Deion brought a bottle of juice for himself, drinking it deeply. He set it down, closed his eyes¡ªand began to snore silently. It hadn¡¯t taken twenty seconds for him to fall asleep. Then the plane began to accelerate. Demund quickly strapped himself onto his seat after remembering his previous flight. With a feeling of being pressed down, the jet took off and soared into the sky, and in moments they were flying above the clouds. The view from above was something he wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with¡ªbut being inside of an aircraft was. It felt strange not being outside and instead traveling without feeling the wind on his face. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. There had been a time when he¡¯d flown with a companion. Since he hadn¡¯t been able to fly back then, the danger of falling off had been thrilling, and the bond of trust he¡¯d formed with his wyvern had given him comfort during their travels. It had ended too abruptly. He hadn¡¯t had the will to properly bond with another animal. It was quiet now. He was surprised that a jet could be so silent. Getting up from his seat, he went to the bathroom, closing the door behind him. He looked in the mirror and saw his face. Average, rough, and dull. When he¡¯d seen it in his dream, he¡¯d been terrified that others would be able to see it too¡ªhis other, weak self. Without the power he had as Shaden, his life would surely have been miserable. Or¡­would it have? Definitely more uncomfortable physically. But what about relationships? If he, himself, in his crippled body, went to the families, would they have treated him the same, worse, or even better? It seemed as if his power had gotten him into trouble numerous times. With the Nafarian prince, the Guardian¡­ The Nieuts? They were soldiers. They respected power. Right? He didn¡¯t want to think about them. What about the Preliminary Islands, then? Heroes were meant to be raised there. He was no hero. Just an impersonator copying from his friends and his other self. He wasn¡¯t going there to be a hero like the rest of them. He was being sent as a kind of criminal who hadn¡¯t been able to control his powers. Don¡¯t worry, Deion had said. Yet, he had been the most uncomfortable to be around so far. ¡°Get a grip,¡± he breathed. ¡°You decided to be confident, right?¡± He was just a little lonely, that was all. Demund returned to his seat and made himself comfortable. Deion was right; he didn¡¯t need to stress about things that didn¡¯t happen. While Reycan¡¯s method of being cautious and calculating was cool and all, it tired him too much. That was something Shaden could do, not him. He fell asleep, wanting to reach the other world, but alas¡ª It was only a short nap.

? ? ?

¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The way out of the plane was as bizarre, if not more than the moment he¡¯d gotten on it. The hot sun shone down on his face, but it was quickly blocked out by the ceiling that emerged to cover them and the jet, sealing them inside of the cool building. There wasn¡¯t anyone there, and Deion marched forward without hesitation, motioning at him to come. There was no reception, no drones, nor anything that seemed alive. The interior of the building looked like some secret military facility, which probably wasn¡¯t a dumb guess. The Preliminary Islands had been used for war many years ago. Still, it felt so dead. At least, on the outside. Demund touched his hand. He¡¯d managed to stop it from shaking. He¡¯d felt the air change at some point which had caused him to wake up. The atmosphere was different, and it wasn¡¯t just the change in climate or temperature. It was mana. He was sure of it. The air was thicker with mana. It seemed to flow around him like the wind, though so meager that he¡¯d forget about it if he didn¡¯t think about it. Even now, his senses seemed to get duller, getting used to the environment. He breathed in deeply and imagined himself absorbing the mana. Of course, what Instructor Reedock had taught him a long time ago was not the whole truth. You couldn¡¯t simply absorb mana. Everyone¡¯s mana was different, and the mana in the air was a mix of everything. The key was to use the foreign mana as a stimulant, not as fuel. Something like cold water rushed through his body like a thread, vanishing a second after. He did it again, only to realize that the feeling was getting softer. But it was different from before. Ever so slightly, his sensations felt clearer. More alive. ¡°The leg must be uncomfortable.¡± Demund raised his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can¡¯t run with it well though.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get that fixed, shall we?¡± They walked down the whitewashed hallway until they stood before a large metal door. After Deion waved to the camera, it opened with the sound of pressure being released, sliding away into the wall. They entered a brightly-lit room filled with screens of various sizes, and at the center of it all was a large seat with a young girl sitting inside, looking like she was taking a quiet nap. What struck Demund the most was her long, ghostly amethyst hair. It was a natural beauty that she emitted. A resident of the Islands. He¡¯d heard about how people born in the Islands had traits unlike normal people. Eye color, hair, and sometimes physical features. It was a kind of beauty he was accustomed to, but not in the waking world. ¡°Laveny, we¡¯re here,¡± Deion said. The girl slowly opened her eyes, uncurling her arms into a wide stretch. She yawned, repositioning her body to hold her legs. ¡°Can I start?¡± she asked, looking at Demund. Even her eyes were like violet crystals. ¡°Does she have your permission to take your measurements?¡± Deion said, turning to him. ¡°You mean¡ªfor a leg?¡± Deion nodded. ¡°And for everything else.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Two giant claws of steel emerged out of nowhere from the walls, lifting Demund gently into the air. A scanner popped out from a flying drone and inspected him, lasers going over his body. His prosthetic leg had been removed and taken away, and in its place, he got a fancy-looking chair that had rolled over below him. ¡°Don¡¯t dirty it,¡± the girl told him while she observed the various screens. ¡°I¡¯m lending it, not giving it.¡± Demund nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He sat in silence, realizing that Deion had left the room. It was just the two of them now as well as the occasional clicks and beeps that came from the machinery. It was a strange sight, seeing someone so young have so much of a presence¡ªalmost intimidating. ¡°How old are you?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m Demund by the way.¡± ¡°Laveny, I¡¯m eleven,¡± she muttered. ¡°And are you the one who¡¯s going to make my leg?¡± She glared at him. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Uh, well, that¡¯s impressive.¡± Laveny grabbed something and threw it at him, and he caught it reflexively. It was a candy bar. ¡°It¡¯ll take a few minutes,¡± she told him. ¡°Ah, okay. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Demund examined the candy bar. It wasn¡¯t a brand he knew. Something exclusive to the Islands, probably. Feeling a bit hungry since they hadn¡¯t had lunch, he tore it open and took a bite. He raised an eyebrow. If there was a generic candy bar that could represent them all, this was it. Chocolate, caramel, something crunch and nutty. It was good. He¡¯d never had anything like it. It tasted so familiar. ¡°Are you eating candy bars again?¡± Both Demund and Laveny turned their heads to Deion who had arrived with a large bag hung over his back. He set it down, placing his hands on his hips in disapproval. ¡°He¡¯s eating one too,¡± Laveny said, pointing at him. ¡°Sorry about that. We¡¯ll have lunch soon,¡± Deion said to him. ¡°Laveny, have you been skipping meals?¡± ¡°N-no.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Kenna?¡± ¡°She went to get the groceries.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to get up, enough lazing about,¡± Deion said, appearing in front of her. He hoisted her up by her arms and she reluctantly stood on her feet, obviously grumpy. ¡°I¡¯m not lazy.¡± ¡°I know you aren¡¯t. But you need to move your body more,¡± Deion told her. ¡°I want my chair.¡± She looked at Demund. He looked at Deion. Deion looked at Laveny. ¡°Not walking enough will make your legs rot,¡± Deion warned. ¡°No traveling with the chair.¡± ¡°And him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s missing a leg.¡± ¡°So if he gets his leg back, I can¡ª¡± ¡°Walk and exercise more,¡± Deion concluded. Laveny crossed her arms, dawdling out of the room. Demund¡¯s seat began moving as well, and Deion walked alongside him until the doors closed behind them, leaving them in the hallway. They continued down the path, following Laveny¡¯s footsteps. ¡°She must be talented,¡± Demund commented to break the silence, ¡°to be here at such a young age.¡± ¡°She is,¡± Deion agreed. ¡°Ten years from now, you¡¯ll be seeing her name everywhere.¡± ¡°Is it related to her power? I¡¯m guessing that she can control machines.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something like that. Though it¡¯s her inventions that truly shine,¡± Deion smiled. ¡°Or will shine. She¡¯s still learning.¡± ¡°You sound very sure of it.¡± ¡°I know a talented person when I see them.¡± Did that include him? Demund felt a little prouder about himself. Even he had his uses. Then again, he was only useful because of his knowledge from another world, not because he¡¯d tried his best. Demund looked down at his leg. Another door opened, and inside was a table with sleek chairs around it. Unlike the hallway, the dining room was brightly decorated with various shapes, reminding Demund of a family restaurant. The spacious room even had windows, letting the sunny weather shine through. ¡°Will you cook?¡± Laveny asked, looking up at Deion with her head on the table. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Hmm. Kenna will arrive soon.¡± ¡°But she always makes things healthy. Please? I designed the leg too.¡± Deion got up with a soft sigh. ¡°Okay. Let me take a look at the ingredients.¡± ¡°Yay.¡± Demund didn¡¯t know what to do in such a casual environment. But soon, something was sizzling, and the smell of savory oil with meat and spices filled the room. Something cheesy. ¡°Here you go,¡± Deion said as he handed them each a plate of steaming pasta. ¡°There¡¯s more if you want seconds. Ah-ah-ah, what should you say before eating?¡± ¡°...thank you for the meal,¡± Laveny muttered. ¡°Thank you for the meal,¡± Demund repeated. ¡°This looks delicious.¡± Taking a bite made him realize how hungry he¡¯d been. He devoured the plate instantly and wiped it clean with a spoon. ¡°Seconds?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Demund nodded, a little embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t long before Laveny asked for seconds as well. Deion brought them their plates without hesitation, watching them as they ate while he ate less than half their portion. ¡°If you cook all the time, I wouldn¡¯t need candy bars,¡± Laveny complained after wiping her mouth. ¡°Kenna¡¯s cooking is so bland.¡± ¡°My cooking is what?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Kenna!¡± She proceeded to jump off of her chair and rush towards the woman who had arrived, hugging her tightly and burying her face into her chest. The woman, who Demund assumed was Kenna, patted her on the head and returned the hug, hoisting her up in her arms. Despite her womanly features, Demund noticed that her arms were thicker than his. Her hands had visible veins running through them. And she was tall. Demund couldn¡¯t help but utter a ¡®wow¡¯ internally. She looked at Deion. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Then at Demund. ¡°And you brought a guest.¡± ¡°This is Demund,¡± Deion introduced. ¡°Demund, Kenna. She takes care of things around here.¡± ¡°Sure I do,¡± Kenna chuckled. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Demund.¡± ¡°Pleased to meet you too.¡± They shook hands. Her grip was like a clamp, but gentle. Demund could tell that this was someone who he could come to like quickly. ¡°Will you join us for lunch?¡± Deion asked. ¡°I made plenty.¡± ¡°I think I will,¡± Kenna nodded, putting Laveny down on her seat. ¡°It¡¯s not every day that I get to taste it.¡± This mood. This atmosphere. They talked to each other as if they¡¯d known each other for years. Had Deion come to the Islands while he¡¯d still been in school? It wasn¡¯t an impossibility, given his talent. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s done. Should I bring it here?¡± Laveny looked up from her tablet questioningly. ¡°Yes, please.¡± The door opened once more, and a drone holding a metal box rolled inside, stopping in front of Demund. Laveny hopped over to it, prying it open. She wrapped her arms around the item inside and tried to lift it, struggling a little, but eventually managed to place it on the ground before Demund. ¡°Put your leg in it,¡± she said with expectant eyes. ¡°It might sting a little.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­safe, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you,¡± Demund said before putting his leg inside of the hole that contained a thousand different parts that he had no idea what they did. Immediately, he felt something like wiggly needles enter his skin, though it wasn¡¯t painful. Just very weird. The leg tightened around him, adjusting itself to him. Suddenly, he felt his toes. ¡°Try walking around a little,¡± Laveny instructed, pulling him up by his hand. He did so, feeling his new leg. It didn¡¯t feel like a prosthetic at all. He touched the outside of the leg, expecting to feel his fingers¡ªbut it was blank. Though when he walked, it was like his leg was truly there. Reaching down, he felt the foot section of the prosthetic, and this time, it registered¡ªthe dull sensation of his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s meant to act like a shoe, not your foot, and it automatically adjusts to your other foot,¡± Laveny told him, looking proud of herself. ¡°You won¡¯t feel a thing even if it gets broken¡ªif it can break in the first place. So? Do you like it?¡± ¡°I¡ªI love it,¡± Demund gulped, turning around. ¡°Could I go for a run?¡± ¡°You can,¡± Deion answered. ¡°If you follow the floor lights, it¡¯ll lead you outside.¡± ¡°T-thanks.¡± He began to run without looking back. Following the light, he navigated the building until he was out in the open, under the sun. He ran through the dirt and grass, feeling every thump along the way. In both feet. He ran until he was far away, and the sea was before him, the waves crashing loudly against the rocks below. There, where no one could see him, He wept.

? ? ?

It was a dark night. A lone figure walked across the still waves, surrounded by nothing but the light of the stars to guide him. But it was a path he was familiar with. A very long path, but one he¡¯d taken many times. He took it when he needed to think, for when his worries for the future grew too big they began to hinder his decisions. He walked in total silence, his face slightly lowered. It would be an exhausting trip, but a good night¡¯s sleep would await him on the other side. Mild exhaustion would not be enough for him to close his eyes in peace. When both his body and mind were depleted was when he¡¯d find rest. The water was solid beneath his feet, and the sky frozen above him. There was the possibility of a fatal accident, but he¡¯d experienced too many to fall. He continued to walk, letting his mind do the talking with him being the silent listener, knowing all too well the easy path out. And yet, it was a short journey at the same time, and taking the easy way would prove that he was faltering. Now, his thoughts sounded like complete nonsense. He let his feet do the talking, though they made no sound. For what seemed like an eternity, he walked and walked. It cleared his mind from the past and the future. It was only the everlasting present¡ªunmoving and known. He walked and walked and walked and walked and walked and walked and walked¡­ Even in the complete stillness, the other side¡¯s presence was as clear as day. He finally put his feet on dry land, glad that the journey had ended. It had been a good trip, and he knew that he had needed it to find strength for the uncertain future. It was a kind of ritual he did. He doubted it was necessary. But after everything he¡¯d done, he had yet to find a better solution. He walked past everything and entered the path only he knew, navigating through a maze-like structure. At the end was a door which he opened, and behind the door was a woman lying inside of a large machine, submerged in liquid. Her face was not visible. In truth, she could be called half-machine. Deion allowed himself to move towards the future again. You¡¯re here. You didn¡¯t need to come. A voice spoke into his mind. He closed his eyes. ¡°I wanted to see you.¡± You¡¯re pushing yourself without a good reason. Look how tired you are. ¡°You of all people should know why.¡± And I worry because of it. Deion smiled. ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Not yet. The danger isn¡¯t here. ¡°When do you think it will be?¡± Continuous observation will be required. ¡°Clearly.¡± He lay on the ground and closed his eyes. You worry about things that will not happen too much. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. To not worry.¡± Together. ¡°Yes,¡± Deion breathed. ¡°Together.¡± Demund was finally at the Preliminary Islands. Enariss had been whisked away, and the Pathfinders were moving about, avoiding all eyes. They were all small pieces in the bigger picture but played large parts nonetheless. Because sometimes, the moon could cover the sun and a hand could cover the stars. He was doing better this time. You¡¯re not alone, and will never be. So sleep tight, brave soldier. It was a promise from her to him. ¡°Goodnight,¡± he muttered, knowing full well that she would never be able to sleep. ¡°Wake me up before sunrise.¡± He dreamed of a nightmare. The world fell apart, and no matter how much he tried to hold it together, he only had two hands, and the cracks numbered in the millions. It all crumbled away, and he, as well, eventually turned into dust¡ª Turning into nothing. 6.19 Noise. Disruption. Clamor. It was the sound of the alarm blaring through the speakers. Stretching his body, Demund yawned¡ª ¡°Can¡¯t be up late on our first day, can we?¡± the speakers yelled. ¡°You have five minutes to get dressed and be out in the yard!¡± He looked at the time through the watch he¡¯d been given. It was seven sharp. Compared to the time he usually woke up, that was thirty minutes later. Well, the time he woke up didn¡¯t matter since he always felt refreshed after sleeping. Across the walls, Demund thought that he heard someone scream in agony. But ignoring the sound, he quickly put his clothes on and donned his shoes before going out of the room. His leg, much to his surprise, could stay on while he slept or showered like a real leg, so he¡¯d kept it on. Besides, he¡¯d have to experience that slithering penetration again if he took it off which had been uncomfortable. First night with his new leg¡ªand honestly, it hadn¡¯t felt out of place. Kenna was already in the yard wearing a tanktop and a red hat with an emblem on it. In her hand was a whistle, and she smiled when she saw him. ¡°Good morning,¡± Demund greeted, standing in front of her. ¡°Are you ready to run?¡± she asked cheerfully. ¡°A healthy body makes a healthy mind.¡± ¡°Ah, yeah.¡± He heard someone groan loudly behind him. Turning around, he saw Laveny emerge from the building in similar clothes, rubbing her eyes. Her hair looked like it had gone through a thunderstorm. ¡°I thought we were resting this week,¡± she complained, trudging over. ¡°Come on, tomorrow is the weekend. Since Demund is here with us now, shouldn¡¯t we show him how to live a hero¡¯s life? Put some strength into those legs.¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t we start next week?¡± Laveny sighed. ¡°It¡¯s only one day.¡± ¡°Things like that add up. Physically, it might not make much of a difference, but it can affect your mind,¡± Kenna told them. ¡°Alright, everyone is here! Demund, please tell me if your leg is uncomfortable.¡± ¡°I made it perfectly comfortable,¡± someone muttered in a small voice. ¡°I¡¯m feeling great,¡± Demund answered. ¡°So, will we run now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± It wasn¡¯t much of a run as it was a jog. And since they ran together at the same speed, it was Laveny who set the pace, making it that much easier for Demund. Feeling the cool sea breeze on his face, running through the vibrant grass, Demund wholly felt that he was now at the Preliminary Islands, experiencing a life that Jothan might have lived. It was truly like a vacation. Developing his powers, exercising, and self-studying? It was the life he¡¯d dreamed about. ¡°Why does it feel like we¡¯re running faster,¡± Laveny huffed while wiping her face with her shoulder. ¡°I wish I had a bionic leg too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in your head,¡± Kenna stated. ¡°Now¡ªto the beat of the whistle!¡± Synchronized running. He hadn¡¯t done that in a while, and the environment then had been much harsher. Though his body was worse than that of his other self, for some reason he felt lighter and more energetic, wanting to smile as he ran. That, and the small girl next to him looked so irritated it was humorous. Her long hair flew all over the place with each step. The run ended in ten minutes. They had run laps around the grassy field until the alarm had gone off. While they practiced steadying their breaths, a small robot emerged out of the building, carrying with it three glasses and a bottle of drink. Seeing it, Laveny rushed to it, immediately pouring herself a cup. ¡°What did I say about drinks other than water?¡± Kenna said, placing her hands on her hips. ¡°It¡¯s healthy,¡± Laveny answered. ¡°No sugar. Just vitamins and minerals.¡± Despite her saying that, the drink was sweet on Demund¡¯s tongue. Kenna raised an eyebrow after taking a sip, but by then, the small girl had escaped into the building. She shook her head with a small sigh, placing the drink down. The robot made a small beeping noise that sounded a little sad. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asked, turning to Demund. ¡°Is it too difficult?¡± ¡°I quite like it,¡± Demund replied, emptying his cup. ¡°I expected it to be harder.¡± ¡°Starting from next week, you can run as much as you like. I won¡¯t always be here to supervise, but most of the time, I¡¯ll be taking care of you.¡± She put out a hand. ¡°We didn¡¯t introduce ourselves, properly, no? I¡¯m Kenna.¡± ¡°Demund,¡± Demund said, taking the hand. Her grip was firmer than it looked. ¡°So what do we do now? Yesterday was a little abrupt.¡± Deion had taken him around the building, showing him the different facilities as well as his room where he¡¯d unpacked all of the items he¡¯d been given. After that, they¡¯d gone over the formalities and paperwork as well as a brief health checkup, followed by dinner. It was a meeting with Laveny after that where he was thoroughly informed about the properties of his leg, including information that he honestly didn¡¯t have to know. But the girl was an avid talker when she wanted to be. She¡¯d kicked him out of her room, and he¡¯d spent the rest of the night walking around the building again, trying to memorize and recall the things he¡¯d been told. A lonely night in an empty building. There were many rooms like the one he had been given, but he hadn¡¯t seen anyone besides the three. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ll plan after breakfast,¡± Kenna told him. ¡°You see, as we¡¯re dealing with powers, it¡¯s hard to put everyone in the same routine. Laveny takes lessons through her computer. Yours is unique as it is flexible, so computer lessons won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°How much do you know about my power?¡± ¡°Not that much. Your medical records say that it¡¯s a D-class ability that lets you have vivid dreams. But you can learn from those dreams, can¡¯t you? So, it would have a subclass of learning or replication. We¡¯ll explore your limits together.¡± ¡°I see. Will you be helping me?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be your teacher as much as you¡¯ll be mine. Let¡¯s do our best, shall we? For a safer and happier future for all of us.¡± ¡°Yeah. That sounds good.¡± They were sweaty, so he took a quick shower before going to the dining room where something was sizzling in the kitchen. Laveny had already arrived. He sat down a few seats apart from her. She was looking through her tablet lazily, chin on the table. Demund realized that it was Deion who was cooking. It was surreal to see the former MMA Club president cooking for him while he sat inside of the Islands with a genius girl next to him, surrounded by the sea. Almost like a dream. He wondered if he was dreaming, but everything was real. ¡°Come on, you¡¯ll be seeing each other for quite a while,¡± Kenna said cheerfully, entering the room with a towel around her neck. ¡°Take this opportunity to get to know each other.¡± Laveny didn¡¯t reply. Demund didn¡¯t know how to reply. Did he have to say hi? Luckily for him, Kenna sat down between them with a grin. ¡°What a stale atmosphere. While Deion gets breakfast ready, shall we play a short game?¡± Demund nodded. Laveny put away her tablet and leaned back on her chair. ¡°Good!¡± She took out a deck of cards from her pocket, placing it on the table. After Demund repositioned himself so that he would be facing the two, she allocated the cards while she explained the rules. ¡°We¡¯ll start off with Old Maid,¡± she stated. ¡°After that, any suggestions?¡± ¡°Find the pair,¡± Laveny said. ¡°Sounds good.¡± With just the three of them, the first game ended fairly quickly with Demund and Laveny as the final contestants. She was quite bad at putting on a poker face. That alongside his marker on the Joker, there was no way he could lose. Why had he done it? He wasn¡¯t sure. There was no need to get so serious in a simple card game. But he hadn¡¯t wanted to lose, and he¡¯d emerged victorious. Laveny looked quite upset. ¡°It¡¯s all luck!¡± she complained while shuffling the cards. ¡°It won¡¯t be the same for this game.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you two play this one,¡± Kenna chuckled, clearly amused. ¡°A word of advice, Demund. Laveny doesn¡¯t forget what she has seen. I always lose to her. But you can choose the next game.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± All 54 cards were placed on the table, including the Jokers. The rules were simple: the two cards that were the same color and number were a pair (except the Jokers which were a pair). There would be 27 pairs in total and the person with the most pairs would win. If you found a pair, you could go again until you incorrectly paired two cards. The game began with Laveny flipping over two random cards. Demund instead flipped over the first two. No pairs. She flipped over two new ones. Demund did the same. On her third flip, she immediately found a pair without hesitation, taking it from the cards he¡¯d flipped before. He was unsuccessful on his third try, and on her fourth, she found another pair. By the time their food had arrived, she¡¯d found eighteen pairs while he¡¯d found nine. Laveny put away the cards with a satisfied look. ¡°You did better than I expected,¡± Kenna told him with a hint of surprise. ¡°I usually only get three or four.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident in memorizing,¡± Demund told her. ¡°But it feels like there¡¯s also some luck involved.¡± Truthfully, with the continuous pairing rule, the person who got lucky picking the cards would win. ¡°It¡¯s called probability,¡± Laveny said proudly. ¡°You did alright. No one can beat me except Deion.¡± Demund felt his eyebrows twitch. ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s have a rematch.¡± ¡°After breakfast,¡± Deion said, giving them their plates. ¡°Now, who¡¯s turn is it to share?¡± ¡°Kenna,¡± Laveny said confidently. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± she rebutted. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy because Demund is here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not shy.¡± ¡°Go on then.¡± The girl furrowed her eyebrows, holding her hands together in slight annoyance. She looked at her plate of food. Deion put his hands together as well. ¡°Laveny. It¡¯s rude to look at something else while speaking.¡± With a sigh, she raised her eyes. ¡°I hope for more sweets. I hope that Deion makes us more food, and I hope that nothing bad happens in the world.¡± ¡°A little broad, but okay,¡± Deion nodded, turning to Demund. ¡°We like to share three things that we envision before starting the day. The first is personal, the second is for this place, and the third is for the world. It helps us remember what we believe is important.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to share sometime later too.¡± ¡°Yes, when it¡¯s your turn. Don¡¯t think too hard about it. Just say what comes to mind, like Laveny here.¡± Laveny smiled broadly. ¡°Can we eat now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, dig in.¡± Demund could understand why Laveny appreciated Deion¡¯s cooking so much. He would have believed it if it was from a fancy restaurant where celebrities went to dine. It was the finest thing he¡¯d tasted¡ªdisregarding his other self. There, he ate meals fit for a king, so the impact was not as significant. There was also the body factor. Shaden¡¯s tastebuds were keener than Demund¡¯s. But it was still delicious. He volunteered to do the dishes, but Deion brushed it off, saying that the machines would do the work. Cleaning, washing, and housework¡ªall of these things, the machines could do. And they¡¯d all been programmed by Laveny. ¡°I made most of the things you see around here,¡± she said proudly as a robot took away her empty plate. ¡°And I¡¯m still a kid.¡± ¡°Can you make a cooking robot?¡± Demund asked. Though he hadn¡¯t meant any harm from what he¡¯d said, the girl seemed to take offense at that, giving him a glare and leaving her chair to scurry out of the room. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Demund scratched his cheek ¡°Did I say something I wasn¡¯t supposed to? Do her cooking robots explode?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that,¡± Kenna chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand a maiden¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°There¡¯s magic in cooking,¡± Deion coughed. ¡°A feeling of warmth. Robots can be convenient, but food made by robots doesn¡¯t feel the same.¡± ¡°It also keeps him here longer,¡± Kenna sighed. ¡°You promised to visit more often. Look how upset Laveny was.¡± Deion closed his eyes. ¡°I know. But there are more important things.¡± He opened his eyes, looking at Demund directly. ¡°I won¡¯t be here for long. Before I go, I want to tell you exactly what you have to do.¡± So it began. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± he said, mentally preparing himself. Would it be training? Being thrown into the ocean? Using his magic until he fainted? ¡°It¡¯s very similar to what you were doing before,¡± Deion said. ¡°You can learn new¡­spells from your dream, correct? We will give you a list of things you¡¯ll have to learn, see what your limit is. Then, you¡¯ll transfer what you¡¯ve learned to your students. ¡°Students?¡± ¡°Like Kenna here,¡± Deion said. ¡°She¡¯s less of a student and more of a supervisor, but she¡¯ll learn from you. Laveny will also be included. There may be more.¡± As simple as it sounded, something felt off to Demund. ¡°So I¡¯ll be a tool of sorts,¡± he concluded. ¡°This is the Islands, after all. You¡¯ll be creating powers through me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put it so negatively,¡± Deion told him. ¡°Depending on your ability, you won¡¯t be a tool, but a comrade to many heroes. I saw potential in you, Demund. I saw a hero working behind the scenes, providing other heroes with tools they need in the form of magic.¡± ¡°A hero? Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll be the hero of heroes. On the other hand, you could create mass chaos with your power, giving abilities to those who will harm others with it. What do you want, Demund?¡± Demund blinked. A hero of heroes. Working in the shadows to make the world a better place. Something welled up inside of him when he thought about it. He wouldn¡¯t be a mere cripple with magic tricks. He could become someone sought after by everyone. If he could replicate powers¡ªthe possibilities would be endless. Well, the last thought was likely impossible given how complex powers felt, but in the distant future, when he learned more about magic and mana, wouldn¡¯t the impossible come within his reach? ¡°I¡ªI always wanted to be a hero,¡± he said. ¡°Everything about this is so surreal. Can I really become a hero?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be in the spotlight. It would be too dangerous. Even your club videos can pose a problem. But yes, you can be a hero working with other heroes.¡± ¡°And if I fail?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already succeeded,¡± Deion said. ¡°That is why you were brought here.¡± Demund looked at his hands¡ªand gripped them. ¡°Does it come with a scholarship?¡± ¡°Everything will be paid for,¡± Deion promised. ¡°You said that I would be a hero.¡± Demund looked up. ¡°I want to take the first step. I¡¯m already getting a scholarship from my school. The scholarship you¡¯re offering¡ªcan you give it to Davis?¡± ¡°All of it?¡± ¡°I mean¡­for high school.¡± ¡°Yes, it is possible,¡± Deion nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s not a small sum of money. If he isn¡¯t worthy of it, then it would be money wasted.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a guy that would take a beating for who knows how long to stay in school,¡± Demund reasoned. ¡°There¡¯s gotta be a lot of willpower in that.¡± ¡°...I will review it.¡± Deion put on a smile again. ¡°But for now, let¡¯s talk about your schedule, shall we? As you are a student, you have school work to do. We¡¯ve contacted your school to provide you with the materials you¡¯re missing out on. Kenna will be your teacher. She¡¯s a certified educator.¡± ¡°You can count on me for both mental and physical education,¡± she winked. ¡°In the afternoon, preferably after you¡¯ve finished your schoolwork, you will teach Kenna and Laveny magic,¡± Deion continued. ¡°After dinner is free time. You can use it for homework and learning new spells.¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar to before,¡± Demund said. ¡°The more comfortable you are, the better. You can let Kenna know if you¡¯re dissatisfied with anything. Any questions? If not, I¡¯ll give you a list of spells that I¡¯d like you to learn and teach.¡± ¡°None for now.¡± ¡°Excellent. I will send you the list right now.¡± He¡¯d left his phone in his room after showering. But his watch vibrated instead, showing the message that had arrived from Deion. He examined it. It was a short list but would likely be expanded later on. Fire and water for survival. Those would be simple enough. The others on the list were not so complex either. But when his eyes landed on the last word, he felt the back of his head go cold. Healing magic. The last time he¡¯d attempted it, the target had exploded.

? ? ?

More so than fire, he was afraid of healing. After he had healed Rother¡¯s legs, he¡¯d endlessly thought about recovering his own, sprouting a new one from the stump. Magic was an endless journey. Perhaps after decades of trial and error and countless hours of practice, it would become possible. Even if his mana pool was small, it would increase the more he used magic. Nothing had happened in the beginning. His test subject had been a mouse whose tail he¡¯d cut off. A faint colorless glow had emerged from his hand and seeped into the mouse, yet no outwardly signs could be seen. The next day, one of the mouse¡¯s eyes had popped out, and parts of its skin had stretched to form small bubbles of flesh. Its tail had healed, but it screamed in pain, so much that he had to cover it with a blanket to make sure his parents wouldn¡¯t hear it. Yet most ominous of all was how relentlessly it ate the seeds he¡¯d given it¡ªthe only time when it had been quiet. To silence it, he¡¯d gone to school after placing twice its size worth of food. When he came back, the mouse had stopped eating and was sleeping peacefully. He¡¯d decided to leave it be. It died a week later, its body bloated like a balloon. To see whether it had formed a crystal, he¡¯d cut it open¡ªand had been splashed with everything rotten and bloody. It was good that he¡¯d done it outside away from himself, but still, the smell and puss had been hideous. It was as if the rat had been rotting for the whole week. There had been no crystal, and instead, he¡¯d found its flesh to be a disgusting lump on the inside. Cancer was the word that had come to mind. And though it was a theory, his healing magic had affected the mouse¡¯s gut bacteria as well. Creating magic through methods outside of the two spellcasting systems was as dangerous as mixing a bunch of random chemicals to see what would happen. The results were unpredictable. But for the most part, it either worked or didn¡¯t. A mistake while creating fire didn¡¯t result in radiation. There were wavelengths for certain phenomena, some complex, others as simple as light. But healing? Yes, it had a certain wavelength; he¡¯d known when he had succeeded. But it wasn¡¯t just one. He¡¯d only succeeded in ¡®growth¡¯¡ªas for the others, only practice would allow him to learn. He¡¯d stopped then and there. It was too sickening. But more than that, the complexity of the magic was beyond his comprehension, like trying to play a complex musical piece with his toes. If the performance was not perfect, the result would likely be a corpse. That corpse could have nearly been him. He¡¯d thought about using it on himself after cutting his finger but had not in case the magic didn¡¯t work and he had to explain why he was injuring himself. Oh, how fortunate that worry had been. It wasn¡¯t like he was going to give up on it completely. But it would have to be done much, much, much later in the future when his senses became at least a tenth of Shaden¡¯s. Why did he sometimes believe that his other self was in a dream? Because he could use healing perfectly in the other world without any repercussions. Healing through incantations was safe, but he¡¯d neglected it, using his own power. And he¡¯d succeeded. Every. Time. Such was not the case with Demund. ¡°Haaah,¡± Demund sighed, looking through the list once more. There were ten ¡®spells¡¯ Deion wanted him to learn. Light, fire, water, wind, telekinesis, darkness, heat, cold, strength, and finally¡ªhealing. The first eight, he could probably do. Some would be tricky, but not impossible. The last two were technically possible. It was just that it could exhaust someone to death or be cancerous. The best way to prevent this was to circulate. When a person¡¯s mana was directly controlled by them, all other undesired occurrences of mana would naturally unravel. Maybe people with powers could replicate this when they used their power. But too many things were unknown. ¡°Why the big sigh?¡± Kenna asked cheerfully, sitting down across from him. He had not noticed her arrive. ¡°A little worried,¡± Demund replied. ¡°Healing magic could be cancerous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probable. We won¡¯t do it then.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to learn, not to be forced to create danger. If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t. If it¡¯s dangerous for you, how much more would it be for the people who learn from you?¡± Demund nodded. ¡°Now, if only Laveny would join us¡ª¡± ¡°Here,¡± the girl said, sitting down next to Kenna. ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me. I¡¯m not a child.¡± Demund raised his eyebrows, unable to resist grinning a little. ¡°Think what you want, but I could earn multiple doctorates if I was allowed to,¡± Laveny snorted. ¡°So, why are we here? Deion told me you would teach me something.¡± ¡°Yes, magic.¡± Laveny made a funny face that told him exactly how stupid she thought the idea was. But she crossed her arms, leaning back on her seat, still willing to listen. Or was she amused? ¡°To be clearer, magic is like superpowers, but on a lesser scale,¡± Demund continued, putting a hand on the table. ¡°Well, it could get more complex, but I¡¯m not at that level yet. Take a look.¡± He sparked a flame into his hand. Kenna slowly nodded, but Laveny didn¡¯t react and looked at him as if to say, ¡®So what?¡¯ ¡°Now, you could say that this is part of my power. But the catch here is that I can teach this to other people. And I have proof of it as well.¡± He took out a tablet that he¡¯d received after he¡¯d told Deion that he¡¯d need it to teach more easily. Through his assistance, he¡¯d managed to get into his club¡¯s Viggle channel. He played a video of his friends creating light. ¡°Is that CGI?¡± Laveny asked, leaning forward. ¡°No. I taught my friends some simple spells,¡± Demund said with a little pride. ¡°It¡¯s not limited to light. If you take a look here¡ªthis is them controlling water.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The girl seemed more interested now. Demund put the tablet away and cleared his throat. ¡°So, let¡¯s begin. Who would like to go first?¡± There was a moment of silence when Laveny exchanged a glance with Kenna, who shrugged. The girl furrowed her eyebrows, crossing her arms again. ¡°She¡¯s shy,¡± Kenna chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll go first. So, should I cut my finger?¡± She¡¯d said it as a joke, but given the number of scars Demund had spotted on her body, including the large one right through the side of her lips, he had the feeling that she would if he told her to. He shook his head, motioning for her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll have to hold your hand,¡± Demund told her. ¡°Magic works through SAP. I like to call it mana, like the one in games. I control it to turn it into magic.¡± ¡°And the hand holding?¡± Kenna asked, clasping his hand. They felt rougher than he¡¯d expected. ¡°For efficiency. I create magic through you so that you can feel it as well. That way, you can copy the feeling.¡± ¡°Sounds awfully simple. Can the same be done with superpowers?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But if it could, then a lot of people must have done it already, right? In that case, I don¡¯t think I would be needed here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Kenna agreed. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see it.¡± Demund shifted her hand to make it more comfortable and sent his mana through it, forming the spell on the other side. The room brightened as a circular orb of light formed, shining softly so that it wouldn¡¯t hurt their eyes. ¡°I found light to be a good starter,¡± he explained. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous and you can control your output with it.¡± ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m not sure I feel anything.¡± ¡°A lot of practice will be needed. It will basically be me holding your hand until you can do it yourself.¡± ¡°I thought this would be harder. Holding hands is quite nice, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± ¡°Since you have two hands, can you do it with Laveny as well?¡± ¡°I can, but¡­I mean, I can.¡± It was much harder to maintain two separate spells, kind of like drawing separate pictures with each hand. But at least they would both be light. He still couldn¡¯t do two separate spells without making his head spin. It wasn¡¯t a problem for his other self, but for his current one, not so much. ¡°Laveny, come here,¡± Kenna said. The girl scooted forward, staring at the orb of light. Demund stretched out a hand before her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± he reassured. ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± she replied, placing her hand in his. He cast another ball of light, closing his eyes to concentrate. When he did, he felt Laveny¡¯s hand twitch ever so slightly. ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± Kenna asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± They continued in silence with Demund trying his best to thicken the magic to allow them to feel it better. It hadn¡¯t been three minutes before Laveny let go of his hand. He opened his eyes, stopping his flow of magic on one hand. Laveny was staring intently at her finger. She seemed to be very focused on it, probably trying to create light. ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy,¡± Demund grinned. ¡°Patience is key. It¡¯ll click with enough repetition.¡± With a soft snort, she placed her hand on his again, and they continued. They sat there with their eyes closed as the minutes ticked away. It was much more peaceful than at the Magic Club where his friends were too eager to learn as quickly as possible. Laveny let go of his hand again. ¡°My friends and I usually do it in twenty-minute intervals,¡± he said. ¡°It took them longer than a week to learn.¡± ¡°How long did it take you?¡± Laveny asked. ¡°A few hours.¡± ¡°I did it.¡± He opened his eyes. Laveny¡¯s hand, though small, had a blob of light the size of a marble, shining faintly, but surely there outside of his influence. Despite the unbelievable feat, the girl looked dissatisfied, staring intently at the light. ¡°I can¡¯t control it,¡± she said, her arm frozen in the air. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s going to vanish if I relax.¡± ¡°Magic can¡¯t be forced. You¡¯ll get the hang of it,¡± Demund assured. ¡°And¡ªthis only took you a few minutes. Wow.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a genius, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Kenna nodded. ¡°How long for someone without powers?¡± Demund hadn¡¯t expected that. This was the Islands, after all. ¡°You don¡¯t have powers?¡± ¡°None. Just a normal person you¡¯d see anywhere,¡± Kenna laughed. ¡°So? How long?¡± ¡°Er¡ªa friend of mine who was D-class took over a month,¡± he told her. ¡°But we only practiced like an hour every day.¡± ¡°I see. But it is possible for normal people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°More,¡± Laveny requested, ¡°but this time, try to increase and decrease the output. Please?¡± She was like a child who¡¯d found the greatest new toy to play with. She suddenly radiated with an eagerness that had wiped all of the skepticism that had been present in her before. Looking at her bright eyes, the first thought that came to him wasn¡¯t how amazed he was, nor was it how proud he was as a teacher. It was the sudden fear that everything he¡¯d created for himself would be copied and snatched away from him. And then, he wouldn¡¯t be so special anymore. He¡¯d already seen Alina teach Kacy. What was to say that others couldn¡¯t teach as he did? But he smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± he told her cheerfully. ¡°Are you enjoying this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as¡­fun as creating machines,¡± she admitted quietly, turning her face away as she put her hand on his. ¡°And you, Kenna?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m a grown woman. You youngsters can enjoy your magic time. It¡¯s quite amusing, really.¡± ¡°I hope that you can learn,¡± Demund said wholeheartedly. ¡°Controlling mana is an incredible feeling.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it is! I don¡¯t plan on giving up.¡± So they continued. Every afternoon after his classes were done, they practiced magic together. While he liked to exercise and read books after dinner, it wasn¡¯t once that Laveny knocked on his room to ask him for help to improve her magic, which he did happily. He didn¡¯t want to refuse someone so young, as precocious as she was. The more he spent time with her, the clearer it became that she was absorbing all of his abilities like a sponge, learning far too quickly than he¡¯d expected. But as worried as he was, it would be repayment for his leg. And that was enough. But in a mere three days¡ª Laveny¡¯s mastery over light had become greater than his. 6.20 ¡°Finally,¡± Kenna whistled. ¡°The power of light is mine!¡± Next to her, blue dolphins made of light were doing somersaults across the air. Laveny was staring at them, twirling her fingers like a conductor. Her focus was extraordinary, and he¡¯d found out that once her mind was on something, nothing could distract her unless someone shook her body to wake her up from her partial trance. He looked at her dolphins again. They were so realistic. ¡°How does it feel?¡± Demund asked. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve taught someone with no powers at all.¡± ¡°Peculiar,¡± Kenna grinned, ¡°like a sixth sense. So this is what people with powers experience. So? Is it time for water? Or do I have to do what Laveny is doing?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s a special case,¡± Demund shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s time to create water.¡± ¡°Excellent. I won¡¯t need to carry around a bottle anymore.¡± Someone tugged on his shirt. He looked sideways to find Laveny holding a stuffed dolphin in her arms. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now,¡± she said in a small voice. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Demund said, glancing at Kenna. She made an okay sign with her fingers. Laveny was prioritized. ¡°Have you practiced water enough?¡± Demund asked. The girl nodded enthusiastically, putting out her hands. A ball of water formed before her, and she let it drop into a cup that was on the table. The process hadn¡¯t taken three seconds. ¡°And wind?¡± She closed her eyes, and a small breeze made their hair sway. Demund nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Try moving the flower.¡± Laveny opened her eyes and glared at the flower inside of the small vase. As if an invisible hand had grabbed it, it floated upwards, hovering in the air for a few seconds before dropping back down. ¡°I don¡¯t know why telekinesis is harder than moving water or air,¡± she muttered, hugging her dolphin. ¡°Air is easier because of less mass. But water¡­is it because of polarity?¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never analyzed the science of it,¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°But there¡¯s something called efficiency when casting spells. Water is something that has been developed for a long time, but telekinesis¡ªnot so much.¡± Efficiency was something he¡¯d never cared about as Shaden. But he had learned water magic from an incantation, while telekinesis was something he¡¯d taught himself. There was no doubt which spell was more efficient. ¡°Hmm.¡± Laveny seemed to be lost in thought. No doubt she was forming something extraordinary in that genius mind of hers. She¡¯d taught herself how to change light¡¯s color and shape without him ever showing her how. He wouldn¡¯t be so surprised if she managed to make his magic more efficient. It wasn¡¯t the best feeling. ¡°But it¡¯s time for fire,¡± Demund announced, taking in a deep breath. ¡°Are you ready? Fire can be dangerous.¡± Laveny nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready! I can handle myself. I¡¯ve dealt with more dangerous machines. This will be a piece of cake.¡± ¡°Magic is still unpredictable,¡± Kenna said, pinching the girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°Always proceed with caution, okay?¡± ¡°I know!¡± She put out her hand like usual. Honestly, it was him that was nervous. There was the danger of being burnt, and it would entirely be on him. He circulated, feeling much more at peace, then held her hand. ¡°No palm, only finger,¡± he told her. ¡°But I learn fast with palm.¡± ¡°Just for now, since it¡¯s dangerous.¡± She did as she was told with a small pout. Demund closed his eyes and moved his mana through her hand up to her finger, weaving his magic at the tip of her skin. No, a little further. He¡¯d use more mana, but it would be safer. The difference was meager. The tiniest flame burst into life before their eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so small,¡± Laveny observed. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Slowly, he increased the size of the flame to two¡ªno, three times. Now it was like a candle, burning steadily though with no smell. Now they¡¯d simply have to maintain it for a while until Laveny got the hang of it. The size of the flame suddenly doubled again. Demund nearly flinched. ¡°Laveny, was that you?¡± he asked. She looked at him innocently. It was her. She¡¯d fed her mana into his spell. Had she done it subconsciously? He narrowed his eyes. Her smile looked suspicious. ¡°Be safe,¡± Kenna told them. They both nodded. After around a minute, the fire increased in size once more, though less visibly. Demund was sure of it now. She was powering the fire alongside him, interfering with his magic. So he lessened his output, and the fire shrank. The fire flared up again. He decreased his power. And again. He did the same. A few minutes later, he cut off his flow of magic, and the flame flickered out. ¡°I was so close!¡± Laveny yelled into her dolphin, burying her face in it. She peeked out, looking at him. ¡°Can we do it again? The same way, please.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve told me beforehand,¡± Demund said. ¡°I was worried you were trying to explode the fire in our faces.¡± Kenna crossed her arms. ¡°Laveny? Were you not following instructions again?¡± ¡°N-no.¡± ¡°What did Deion and I say about lying?¡± ¡°But I wasn¡¯t lying.¡± Laveny eyed him. ¡°Right?¡± Demund shrugged, causing Kenna¡¯s frown to deepen. ¡°Three laps around the field before dinner,¡± Kenna stated. Demund had the urge to poke Laveny¡¯s pouting cheeks, but he held out his hand again since he was there as a teacher. ¡°It¡¯s partly my fault too,¡± he said. ¡°But your idea was good. Transitioning the flow of mana until you can take over¡ªwas a great attempt. I never thought about it. It might work.¡± ¡°It will work,¡± Laveny humphed. ¡°See? I was being productive. So¡­no running?¡± Kenna¡¯s smile was as still as stone. ¡°We can run together,¡± Demund suggested a little nervously. While Kenna never became angry at anything¡ªand had no powers¡ªit didn¡¯t make her tall stature and muscular body less intimidating. Her quiet smile could make an elephant hesitate. ¡°Y-yeah,¡± Laveny agreed. This was the second time he¡¯d seen her smile of death. The first was when Laveny had splashed him with water. Intentional or not, Kenna hadn¡¯t taken her actions too kindly, making her spend the rest of the time before dinner running until her clothes were drenched with sweat. Demund had cautiously told Kenna that maybe it was too much for the girl, but she¡¯d shaken her head. ¡°Actions have consequences, mistakes have consequences,¡± she¡¯d stated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s stronger than you think.¡± But they continued to practice with fire, and though Laveny wanted to go on because ¡®she almost had it,¡¯ there were thirty minutes left until dinner and their run had to be completed. Under Kenna¡¯s watchful eye, they went out to the field and began their three laps. Three wasn¡¯t that much anyway. Laveny wasn¡¯t talkative outside of their lessons. They ran in silence, feeling the sea breeze on their faces. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have offered to run, but it would feel weird to stay inside doing nothing until dinner. He wasn¡¯t much of a speaker either. They finished their run without exchanging a word. Maybe next time. The girl was hard to approach. When amused, she could be the enthusiast, but when not, her bored expression could make the funniest comedian run away in tears. She ran in without saying anything, leaving him behind with Kenna. Demund wiped his forehead. ¡°Is she upset?¡± ¡°Maybe. Likely not. Likely disappointed.¡± ¡°With me?¡± Kenna smacked him on the back. ¡°Course not. I haven¡¯t seen her this amused in a long time. You¡¯re doing great. Have some confidence.¡± ¡°Ah¡ªthanks.¡± ¡°Now, go wash your sweat off, and don¡¯t be late for dinner.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± He found Kenna to be akin to a motherly figure at the facility. After all, she was the one who took care of them, organizing their day. Deion came to check on them once in a while, but over a week had passed since he¡¯d last visited. That brought up the question¡ªwhere were Laveny¡¯s parents? Her situation could be similar to his. But she was much younger than him. Maybe those with extremely powerful abilities were scouted early. Thinking back, there were times when Laveny¡¯s eyes were wide awake. It was whenever Deion visited. Maybe¡­he was her father?! Yeah right. Deion had graduated last year, and Laveny was eleven. Demund finished his shower, wondering what dinner would be. Things had been surprisingly uneventful during the few weeks he¡¯d been there. He hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to ask Deion about Enariss, nor did he have any means of contacting him. It was at these times that he felt like a prisoner, however relaxing his current life was. What would his friends be doing? He dried his hair. His classes were all prerecorded. His tests were given by Kenna, so his old life seemed to grow further away from him. Much like his time with the Jakhar Kishaks and the Nieuts. Though this time, it was much more blatant. It was easier, was it not? He didn¡¯t need to take care of animals. He didn¡¯t need to clean or do various chores. He didn¡¯t need to walk for hours. Yes, it was easier. But the vague feeling of anxiousness didn¡¯t go away. It was closer to uncertainty. Fear of losing his friends. What if he was stuck here until he graduated? Nothing had been specified. He headed to dinner to find Laveny talking excitedly with Deion. Deion had his usual smile on with an expression that didn¡¯t reveal much. After seeing Demund, he raised a hand to greet him, motioning him to the seat next to Laveny. She didn¡¯t seem to care much but looked slightly annoyed that he¡¯d interrupted their conversation. ¡°I was waiting for you, Demund,¡± Deion began, clasping his hands on the table. ¡°We have some matters to discuss.¡± Demund nodded. ¡°And that is¡­?¡± ¡°A certain person will arrive here tomorrow, someone you know,¡± Deion told him. Demund¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is it Enariss? Or Jothan?¡± ¡°Neither of your friends are nearby as they are busy at the moment,¡± Deion shook his head. ¡°It will be someone with more time in her hands¡ªalong with her assistant.¡± ¡°Where are Enariss and Jothan?¡± he blurted. He couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Jothan is attending school as any student here would. As for Enariss¡ªshe is busy traveling.¡± ¡°Traveling for what? You¡ªyou said¡­¡± He glanced at Laveny. She was playing with her plate. ¡°You said she could be in danger,¡± he said softly. ¡°Two months from now, there will be an outbreak.¡± Demund looked up. Deion was staring at him with his stone-cold eyes. Unwavering and chilling. Dead serious. He could hear Laveny¡¯s plate clink beside him. ¡°An¡ªoutbreak?¡± ¡°A surge, a release, an invasion. Call it whatever you want,¡± Deion continued. ¡°You¡¯ve proven yourself. It¡¯s about time that you knew. Laveny?¡± The girl did something because a small drone rolled up beside them, making a beeping noise. A large hologram appeared before them, displaying the map of the Preliminary Islands. There was a red circle on the southern edge of the main island of Portanary. Deion pointed at it. ¡°Do you know what that is?¡± Demund gulped. ¡°A¡­city?¡± ¡°Not quite. It¡¯s a research facility, perhaps the first of its kind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s for powers.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quick to catch on.¡± ¡°So¡ªwhat will happen?¡± Demund asked, feeling intrigued. As ominous as this felt, he couldn¡¯t stop his heart from beating harder. ¡°Where do you think powers come from?¡± Deion asked instead. ¡°They never make it clear during history class, do they? Take a guess.¡± ¡°Evolution? That¡¯s what the textbook says. That¡¯s where the term SAP comes from. Supernatural acclimatization particles.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°It¡¯s true that people adapted to SAP. But where does it come from?¡± ¡°I thought it was inherent.¡± Because mana was inherent. ¡°Maybe. We knew little about them before powers began to emerge. Then where do powers come from? Does someone get powers by possessing SAP?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°This¡ª¡± The red circle glowed ominously. ¡°Is where it all began. The origin of powers and the surge of SAP. The creation of the world as we know it.¡± Demund eyed the circle again. ¡°Began? Like an experiment gone wrong? But that doesn¡¯t make much sense. There are so many kinds of powers, and each of them is too complex to just¡ªhappen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Powers are complex. But it was an experiment that went wrong many years ago, and the aftereffects of that experiment continue. Have you noticed anything strange about the wildlife?¡± ¡°A few. The birds are bigger. The plants are bigger.¡± Deion nodded. ¡°While only humans can obtain powers, nature adapts in different ways. One of the tasks you receive as a student here is culling the wildlife.¡± Demund remembered Jothan¡¯s letter. ¡°Sounds dangerous.¡± ¡°And that is why there is a minimum requirement of a C rating. Even with non-offensive abilities, those who possess a high concentration of SAP tend to have superhuman physiques. The problem begins when the experiment¡¯s influence spreads beyond the Islands. There aren¡¯t nearly enough heroes to protect everyone. But problems should be stopped at their roots.¡± ¡°So¡ªin two months, something will happen that will cause more SAP to spread if it isn¡¯t stopped.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The screen flickered off, and the drone drove away. ¡°Each time, heroes must be assembled. Talented hero candidates are recruited as well.¡± ¡°And Enariss is one of them?¡± Deion nodded. Demund had never heard about this. ¡°So¡ªso what happens?¡± he asked. ¡°The outbreaks come in different forms,¡± Deion said, ¡°and each of them are caused by SAP. Though there are many talented individuals, there was never a way to properly control SAP. Only temporary solutions. But now there is someone who can control it¡ªand teach it.¡± Demund felt something drop in his chest. ¡°You don¡¯t mean me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The world¡¯s well-being doesn¡¯t rest on your shoulders. But you represent what the future can become¡ªa world where people don¡¯t have to rely on superpowers.¡± His throat felt clogged. Demund didn¡¯t know what to say. Was he that important? ¡°Of course, nothing is certain,¡± Deion smiled. ¡°We are experimenting. Take it easy, and take it slowly.¡± ¡°Is it really that important?¡± Laveny asked. ¡°Yes. Especially for you,¡± Deion told her. He turned to Demund. ¡°There will be a point in time where you will feel limited in your ability to control SAP,¡± he said with certainty. ¡°Anyone who develops their power is bound to meet a wall. But Laveny here¡ªshe has no limits. She will be able to help you when your progress halts.¡± Demund glanced at Laveny. She was suppressing a smug grin. ¡°But¡ªit¡¯s time for dinner. We talked for a while, didn¡¯t we?¡± Dinner was served by Kenna to Laveny¡¯s disappointment, but she still looked happy that Deion was there to eat with them. He told her about his trips around the globe, of meeting their friends and eating new foods. When Deion revealed that he¡¯d put snacks from afar in the fridge, Laveny clapped, obviously delighted. ¡°Remember to share it,¡± Deion told her. ¡°Sharing is?¡± ¡°Caring,¡± Laveny muttered. ¡°How long have you two known each other for?¡± Demund asked when he got an opportunity. ¡°Six years, seven months, two weeks, four days, eight hours, twenty-six minutes, and forty-two seconds!¡± Laveny answered with a bright smile. ¡°You memorized that?¡± Laveny brought up her tablet where a clock was ticking. ¡°It¡¯s basic addition and subtraction.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Six years? From what he knew, Laveny had grown up in the Islands. It could only mean that Deion had visited¡ªif not frequented¡ªthe Islands before he had graduated. Demund frowned internally. Was that possible? To go back and forth like that? Then again, he and Enariss were in similar situations. It made him feel prouder of himself, though Deion was still a mystery to him. He¡¯d always thought of him as a cool upperclassman. Demund¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. ¡°Did you¡­grow up in the Islands?¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± It sounded like an order, so Demund shut his mouth and resumed eating. From Deion¡¯s perspective, it would make sense to keep his identity a secret since there could be those who could misuse the information. Here was someone who was a part of something much bigger than he could imagine. A true hero¡¯s life. And he¡¯d been given an opportunity to be a part of it. Demund felt something warm and bubbly in his chest. A part of something bigger. Creating the future with his hands. Dinner ended too quickly, and Deion, being the busy hero he was, headed to where a small plane was parked to fly away. There was no pilot. Laveny waved towards him, telling him to visit more often while Kenna smiled with her arms crossed. Demund could only watch. Two months. What would happen then? He wanted to ask more. But Deion was going. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Deion turned towards them one last time. ¡°The person who¡¯s coming tomorrow is upset at you, Demund. It¡¯s not wise to cross her. She can be quite influential. Try not to get on her bad side.¡± ¡°What! Who is this person?¡± Deion waved, and the door closed behind him. The plane soon took off with a gust of wind, quickly vanishing into the sky. It was free time now, so Demund went back to his room to practice his magic, but his focus was already ruined. Who? Who would be upset at him? He couldn¡¯t think of anyone. He didn¡¯t know anyone famous, did he? Not being able to concentrate, he headed to the kitchen to get some juice. He spotted Laveny in her office typing furiously on the computer while dolphins of light and water swam around her. Her talent was terrifying. Quietly, he passed the room and obtained his glass of drink, taking a big sip. ¡°Wow,¡± he muttered. The juice was pretty good. He put the rest of it back in the fridge and began heading back. If there was one bad thing, it was that he didn¡¯t have any friends he could hang out with. If only Jothan or Enariss were there, or Riley or Rhyne. Things would be much more fun. He wished he had access to his chats. Did he want to brag? Maybe a little. He heard noises coming from the training room and decided to peek inside. Kenna was working out to the sound of upbeat music, carrying what seemed to be three¡ªmaybe four times his weight. According to her, that was her idea of ¡®fun.¡¯ Constant progress and improvement. After this, she would go to Laveny before bed to read her some bedtime stories. They slept early at around ten when all the main lights went off. Only now did he realize that they were all preparing. For this¡ªoutbreak. There was still too much he didn¡¯t know, but now, his time there seemed to have meaning. ¡°For a better future¡­¡± he muttered. It felt surreal. He turned back to head to his room. Once he got inside, he changed into pajamas and reviewed some class materials. Memorization came to him easily. Before bed, he would expend all of his mana and wake up with a fresh mind. He could hear Kenna¡¯s music faintly through the walls. He was getting used to this life. Demund frowned. Music? Learning magic? His eyes widened. There had been someone who¡¯d told him to message her when he¡¯d succeeded in teaching magic to other people. Someone famous, someone who he had met a few months ago at the Junior¡¯s Advancement. And he¡¯d completely forgotten about her.

? ? ?

¡°Well¡ªI guess I should thank you for your help.¡± Shaden dropped a stone into the hole he¡¯d created, and it vanished after crossing the entrance, turning into dark mush. He closed the hole, reopened it with his other hand, and reached inside, willing the stone to come to him. The object solidified in his grasp, and he fetched it out. The stone was the same as it had been a few seconds ago. ¡°You left me no choice,¡± the Guardian growled, ¡°but I must say that it is amusing. I have seen those who learn quickly¡ªbut they all had their tools. You are without any, yet here you stand, able to create a hole into your¡­shadow.¡± As Shaden had been unable to open a portal to the Spirit Realm directly, he¡¯d instead looked for other methods to tinker with space¡ªand the answer had been in the tree portals all along. They were, in fact, of a similar property to the shadow he¡¯d received, and with a little bit of examination, he¡¯d successfully mimicked a portal¡­though he¡¯d lost a hand in the process. The moment he¡¯d reached inside, the shadow had devoured his arm. He¡¯d healed it back, but it hadn¡¯t been pleasant. ¡°The shadow is my tool,¡± Shaden muttered, testing out his dimensional storage again. It would be terrible if he put something in and never got it back. ¡°Besides, I still don¡¯t know how to teleport.¡± The storage was a byproduct of his experiments. And given his failure, he didn¡¯t dare to jump into the entrance he¡¯d created. ¡°Yet, you do.¡± ¡°Only with your assistance,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like mine.¡± ¡°And yet, you are close to making magic that is yours.¡± Shaden stared at his portal. Teleportation sounded simple in theory. Once he could open a portal, all he had to do was open the second one and then connect the two within the Spirit Realm (or the shadow in this case). Kind of like a supernatural wormhole. But the spirit side of things had a strange property of twisting reality. All and any form of matter that entered the spirit realm would ¡®decompose¡¯ in a sense, losing its physical properties and becoming nonmaterial. The process was usually slow, according to the Guardian, but his shadow seemed to devour whatever entered it. Hence the danger. Only by repelling the shadow¡¯s influence through circulating could he maintain his hand. And even then, it was dangerous. The shadow had never harmed him directly; losing his hand had been the result of his foolishness. Experimenting with it had shown him how little he knew about it. ¡°If only I knew how to open my spirit directly,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°Impossible for a human,¡± the dragon stated. ¡°You are physical by birth. If you take my blood¡ª¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Shaden refused. He put his hand into the shadowy hole, immediately feeling it trying to consume his very being. Even a child could tell that the shadow was not meant to be opened. But he wasn¡¯t one to back down. A raging river of mana poured out of him into the shadow¡¯s gaping hole, and he used it to navigate the unknown depths of the mysterious entity. It devoured his mana hungrily, but he increased the output, preventing himself from being overpowered. It was bottomless. A seemingly endless abyss of hunger and darkness. And so, so very lonely¡ª? The shadow slapped his face. Shaden blinked. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, his hand was spat out by the hole, and the shadow retreated back inside of him, refusing to come out. When he called for it, it ignored him, throwing a kind of fit inside of his body as if trying to complain. He looked at his hand, confused. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± the Guardian said. ¡°The shadow has personality.¡± ¡°I mean, yes, I know that,¡± Shaden muttered, remembering all the times the shadow had saved him. ¡°But this is new.¡± He stood there for a moment before shrugging. ¡°I guess that¡¯s it. It was¡­educational, being here. I won¡¯t see you again for a while. But the moment you do something harmful¡ª¡± Shaden slid a finger across his throat. The dragon raised its head, a breath of hot wind coming out from its nostrils. ¡°I have pride unlike petty creatures,¡± the dragon grumbled. ¡°I do not resort to underhanded tactics.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll go tell the princesses that they no longer need to die prematurely then.¡± ¡°It is for the peace of the kingdom that¡ª¡± Shaden raised an eyebrow. The dragon closed its mouth momentarily. ¡°You will need a mark,¡± the Guardian told him, slowly holding out its claw. ¡°The princesses will be wary. Accept this as a token of apology.¡± Something emerged at the tip of the dragon¡¯s claw¡ªa small round pearl that was the color of dull silver. It floated onto Shaden¡¯s hand. When he closed his fingers around it, it reacted to his presence, glowing faintly. ¡°What I give you is ancient magic,¡± the dragon told him. ¡°A primeval spell embedded into our very existence. My children will know that I sent you.¡± ¡°How do I use it?¡± ¡°Having it on you will be enough. This is the extent of my hospitality,¡± the dragon stated, curling its body into the darkness, hiding deeper into the cave. ¡°I shall give you no more.¡± ¡°This marble-looking thing? That¡¯s it?¡± The dragon didn¡¯t respond. Through their connection, he could tell that it had fallen into a deep slumber. Shaden scratched his cheek. From the Guardian¡¯s perspective, he was the intruder. It was upset at him¡ªif dragons could get upset. It wished to sleep until he was gone. It despised his presence but had no choice but to amuse him because of the snare in its heart. Now, the pest was finally leaving. ¡°Maybe I was the one who marked the princesses first, but you went too far with it,¡± Shaden argued. ¡°Besides, you were going to kill them eventually.¡± He knew he was speaking to no one. How tragic that their goodbyes were so distasteful. They¡¯d both harmed each other, restricted each other. Sure, he¡¯d begun it, but¡ªhah. At least he¡¯d learned some magic. He eyed the dragon one last time. Kicking the floor in frustration, Shaden closed his eyes. When he opened them, he was back in the small reading room that he and Prince Boren frequented. The prince looked up when he arrived, lowering his book. ¡°How was your final audience with the Guardian?¡± he asked. The prince had returned to the palace a week after Shaden had suppressed the Guardian. With the King¡¯s written decree that his children would not perish with his passing, he¡¯d regained a lot of life in his eyes, though the wariness remained. ¡°So-so. He gave me this,¡± Shaden said, holding up the small silver marble. The moment he did, Markendrath¡¯s head shot up, and the small dragon shivered mildly, its eyes dilating. Boren¡¯s face had hardened as well. He placed his hand on his kindred¡¯s head, trying to calm him. ¡°What fear and awe I feel,¡± Boren breathed, inspecting the ball. ¡°It is as if I am in the Guardian¡¯s presence.¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°It is subtle. But a child recognizes its parent. Would you cover it once more?¡± He did, tucking it in his pocket. Boren¡¯s face visibly relaxed. The prince didn¡¯t know that he had the Guardian¡¯s life in his hands. He hadn¡¯t told them of the events that had unfolded. All he knew was that he¡¯d made a contract with the mighty dragon, and rumor had it that Shaden had threatened the King with the city¡¯s safety. People remembered the sudden, roaring storm and the lightning strike on the palace. Very few knew that it had been him who had caused it. As such, Boren still worried for him. He seemed to be misunderstanding something, but the Guardian had insisted upon secrecy. ¡°A nation whose King genuflects to a child is a subject of contempt,¡± the dragon had spoken. ¡°You do not understand the weight of authority. I have listened to your demands¡ªnow, do not let the Crown be sullied by your inexperience.¡± Honor, prestige, power, politics, and whatnot¡ªShaden knew little about these things. The dragon had phrased things harshly, but Shaden knew that it was right. He didn¡¯t have the knowledge nor will to bear that position of dominance. Being secretive in the shadows¡ªwasn¡¯t that what his family stood for anyway? ¡°You¡¯ve done well to bear everything,¡± the prince said, lowering his head. ¡°I cannot thank you enough.¡± The prince thought that he was being experimented on by the Guardian. Shaden waved his hands shyly, holding back a grin. ¡°A prince shouldn¡¯t lower his head, right?¡± he said. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much.¡± Boren shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This will be a turning point in history. For the princes and princesses to not die breaks all tradition. Beliefs will be overturned. Celebrations will be renamed.¡± ¡°Maybe you could fake your deaths?¡± ¡°Possibly. But the people are not blind. The court will be busy for some time sorting out the fine details. It will be a few years until things are made public. In the meantime, is there anything you would like to do? I could hold a feast with you as my honored guest.¡± ¡°Too showy,¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone.¡± ¡°You can make acquaintances.¡± ¡°With who? The nobles?¡± ¡°There would be merchants, poets, scholars, mages, and more. Anyone who would please you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be covert,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°But I appreciate it. Besides, what greater acquaintance than the Prince of Melern himself?¡± Boren snorted but looked pleased nonetheless. He stretched broadly, getting up from his seat. ¡°How about some sweets to celebrate with? I know a splendid location.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d like to buy some for my family as well.¡± They headed out of the door. But someone was waiting outside for them and seeing them emerge, the individual bowed his head, properly greeting the prince. He did the same for Shaden, but Shaden felt displeasure for the man was none other than¡ª ¡°Minister Practol,¡± the prince said. ¡°Why, I¡¯ve not seen you since the time you taught my sister. What brings you here?¡± ¡°A letter, my lord, for the young lord. From Eilae of the Veurbois.¡± He reached into his chest pocket and carefully took out an ornate envelope with a platinum seal, embroidered with subtle markings. Shaden accepted it, avoiding eye contact with the old man. Practol¡¯s promise of loyalty to the throne still echoed inside of his mind, and though the Guardian was technically under his control, he hadn¡¯t been able to truly forgive the man. Was he immature for it? Given the man¡¯s situation, anyone would have done the same. Still, his firm belief that the families were completely loyal to Skotos had never been shattered so clearly. ¡°No words will acquit me from what I have committed, but I wish you the best of travels,¡± Practol told him. Bowing again, he turned around and walked away. ¡°Don¡¯t think too harshly of him,¡± the prince told Shaden. ¡°He is a kind man, and perhaps weak of heart, but his fear has made him a master of his craft.¡± Shaden couldn¡¯t answer the prince. ¡°Let¡¯s get going,¡± he said instead. ¡°I want to visit all of the bakeries before I leave Raconel.¡± With a shimmer of light, the two of them were gone, whisked away to the aromatic streets of the capital. And Shaden decided to keep his eyes on the future because grumbling about the past was something only fools did. He truly did, more than any other time, look forward to meeting Eilae again. And this time, finally, for once¡ª It would be as enjoyable as he expected. 6.21 Surprisingly, it would be the first time he was properly escorted without having to travel alone. Maybe it was cheating, but his grandfather had looked pleased about it. You do what you want to do, he¡¯d told him while touching the top of his head lightly. The rest of his family had already returned to Danark on an airship, courtesy of the prince. It was time to leave. It was obvious that no great ceremony would be held for him; still, the carriage he rode in was of the finest quality, covered with silver and pulled by two mighty black horses. Though small, the inside was comfortable to sit and sleep in, and going along the hard road, he couldn¡¯t feel the slightest tremble. The coachman was none other than a Reaper, quietly dispatched so that his trip would be the most pleasant one without any inconveniences. Shaden stared at the ceiling. Truthfully, he was still alone. The Reaper was someone unknown, and he had no one else to talk to. The only form of entertainment was the lush countryside with occasional villages along with the food he ate in them. His guide provided him with the finest rooms and meals, explaining to him everything he was curious about. The man could feel depressed, Shaden thought. A member of the Reaper Squadron, babysitting for a child. Though he showed no discontent on his face, only looking like he was perfectly at peace. So Shaden did ask once. ¡°You must be tired,¡± Shaden commented while they ate together. He¡¯d insisted that his guide sit across from him and share the table instead of him simply standing there like a servant. Shaden wasn¡¯t used to that. It was uncomfortable, to say the least. ¡°Not at all,¡± his guide smiled. ¡°I am enjoying myself.¡± ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it boring?¡± ¡°I like the mundane. It¡¯s quiet and peaceful. Everyone dreams of driving leisurely across the country.¡± After days of talking, Shaden discovered that the man was going on vacation; after dropping Shaden off, he would relax in the Rvuvick Empire for a while until he returned. The way he said ¡®relax¡¯ was a little off, but he seemed quite cheerful. And happy. And Shaden was pretty happy too. Being treated like this wasn¡¯t bad at all. It took some getting used to, but the life of a noble was fun. His guide was a pleasant man who treated him respectfully without a single frown¡ªunlike the other Reapers he¡¯d met. Well, they all had their separate duties, didn¡¯t they? ¡°I would be thankful if you didn¡¯t speak much about me,¡± the man said when they were at the last town before arrival. ¡°I would like to travel in peace.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°But it seems like we¡¯re already being watched.¡± He¡¯d noticed from town to town the subtle looks that they¡¯d gotten. It wasn¡¯t anything special; they were new faces in a foreign country. But Shaden had learned a bit of spying from Shpiel, and being able to sense everything around him, had caught someone scribbling notes and sending them elsewhere through a bird at the back of the building. Spies were everywhere. Were they from the Veurbois? Or others? He hadn¡¯t cared to check. ¡°The families of the Empire love their discreet activities,¡± the guide chuckled. ¡°One of the many reasons why this place is so much fun.¡± Shaden blinked. ¡°Fun?¡± ¡°Quite so. Isn¡¯t Melern too at peace? The King is infallible and the Guardian''s¡ªthough I have never seen him¡ªguidance keeps sovereignty absolute. There are no hungry mouths nor an abundance of crime. Any heinous acts are quickly flushed out. But here¡ªthe darkness flourishes. There is a kind of intoxication in which men can fulfill their darkest pleasures.¡± The guide tapped on his glass and smiled. ¡°A place where human greed thrives. That is the Empire.¡± ¡°You make it sound evil,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Evil? Nay, it¡¯s a trait all human nations share. But it is most concentrated here,¡± the guide told him. ¡°I would say it is Melern that is unusually perfect. But such is possible due to the sacrifices of the prince and princesses.¡± Shaden guessed that he hadn¡¯t heard of the news. Then again, no one knew but the King and the prince. Maybe the crown prince as well. ¡°Do you believe that the princes and princesses will guide you in the afterlife?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°It is pleasant to think about,¡± the man answered. And that was the end of it. They left early in the morning to arrive before evening. The roads became cleaner and neater, and more travelers could be seen along them. The roadside towns became more and more clustered, and soon larger buildings were making themselves known as well as lamplights and lively shops that beckoned to travelers. ¡°We¡¯re not halfway there,¡± the guide told him when he asked. ¡°Here is the edge.¡± While not as clustered as Raconel, the city was expansive, some houses lying side-by-side with farms and plantations. But as they traveled closer to the heart of the city, the fields faded away, being replaced with statues, fountains, and other forms of artful architecture, some of which made Shaden clear his throat. In both worlds, people seemed to love their expressions of the human physique. But as they were enjoying the sights that the city had to offer, they were abruptly stopped by an orderly group of men on horses, all with swords strapped to their sides and some with long, sharp banners in their hands. All eyes were on them, and Shaden could see the residents around them whispering amongst themselves. ¡°We have come to escort the young lord,¡± their leader announced, setting foot on the ground. ¡°Allow us to confirm his visage.¡± The guide looked back at Shaden through the window. Shaden nodded, getting out of the door and coming out of the carriage. The leading man immediately dropped to one knee, lowering his head. ¡°I greet the young lord,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Please don¡¯t be alarmed. My master has commanded me to bring you safely to the estate.¡± ¡°Lead us there,¡± Shaden said. It was like a small procession that was held for him, and they rode through the streets with banners raised high over their heads. No one dared to block their path, not even a street dog. He¡¯d thought that they were pretty close to the estate since the men had come, but it was over half an hour before they arrived. And when they did arrive, he was met with the greatest reception he¡¯d ever received. Soldiers lined the road beyond the inner gate, all with swords in their hands. Some thunderous voice heralded his arrival, and it was as if time itself had frozen. Only when the carriage passed by them did they raise their swords in double unison. Past the soldiers were the servants and maids. Past them were richly-dressed men and women, and at the end of it all, right before the large manor were the silver-haired nobles themselves, the ladies with their hands held respectfully before them like the servants, and the men upright and tall. When Shaden stepped out of the carriage, none other than Esel Veurbois, the head of the family, came forward to take his hand on one knee and kiss it. It was a sign of submission and respect, something Shaden had learned to only do to those in a higher position than him. He¡¯d thought about showing his positivity by doing it for the Veurbois¡ªbut here he was, receiving it instead. ¡°Do not be surprised, for this is due,¡± Esel told him with a small smile. ¡°We have not forgotten the true lord who rules the families.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still learning, am I not? There¡¯s no need to treat me like this.¡± Esel shook his head. ¡°Is that how the others displayed their respect, through stubborn precedence? This is the natural way of things, my young lord. I must show my regards. You appear to be uncomfortable.¡± His face suddenly flashed with anger, streaks of thick veins popping out on his forehead. It quickly subsided, and he bowed. ¡°My apologies. The mere thought of their derogation brings forth spite from within.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ªfine.¡± ¡°You have my thanks. But I cannot keep you standing here. Shall we head inside?¡± Shaden nodded. He looked back at the guide. ¡°Will you be going now?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord. I shall return shortly to the Kingdom if you would allow it.¡± ¡°I allow it.¡± Esel raised his hand, and the soldiers parted to make way for the expensive carriage that headed out on another journey. The gates promptly closed behind it, sealing the manor and its residents inside. The moment Shaden passed the other members of the family, the entirety of the manor began to move; the silver-haired nobles walked behind them while the other subjects followed, and the servants and soldiers dispersed like dust on a windy morning, nearly running to return to their stations. There was no sound, but Shaden could feel it. They had all been waiting for him, down to the servant boy who was now fetching water from a well. ¡°We have prepared for you the best room in the manor,¡± Esel said as two servants swung open the doors to a large room. ¡°Please.¡± It was much too large for a boy like him to use alone. Had his whole family come with him, there still would have been plenty of room left. The extravagance was nothing to laugh at either. Gold-embroidered blankets covered the giant, glistening bed, and next to it was a dark nightstand that held an antique lamp carved by the finest craftsman. The closets filled every corner along with paintings, and there was so much detail in everything that it made his head spin. ¡°The arrangements will be changed at once if you order it,¡± Esel told him. ¡°Does anything not please you?¡± ¡°I assume you were staying here before I arrived,¡± Shaden asked, looking around. ¡°Everything has been washed and purified down to the smallest part.¡± ¡°Er¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to say that. I wouldn¡¯t want to take your bedroom. It¡¯s a little too much.¡± ¡°Then the paintings and¡ª¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Shaden waved his hands, feeling a new kind of intimidation. ¡°If I live here, where will you stay?¡± ¡°I will move to the second-best room.¡± ¡°Who was staying there?¡± ¡°My eldest son.¡± ¡°And where will he go?¡± ¡°To the third best room.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t make everyone do that,¡± Shaden said. ¡°It¡¯s needlessly inconvenient.¡± ¡°There is nothing needless about it,¡± Esel told him. ¡°It is only natural.¡± ¡°No. It makes me uncomfortable. Give me a room that nobody was using before.¡± ¡°Surely not. I would not mock you in such a way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not mocking, at least for me,¡± Shaden insisted. ¡°I know you have¡­certain customs that I¡¯m not entirely aware of. But if you truly think of me as a lord, then please¡ªtreat me more comfortably.¡± Small murmurs arose from the back, but someone tapped their foot or cane on the floor, silencing them. The older noble waved his hand, and the servants closed the bedroom door. ¡°I would not force anything upon you,¡± he said as a grey-haired butler came to him. ¡°Merel, lead us to the best unoccupied room.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± They were on the second floor. He¡¯d expected them to move down, but they went upstairs instead to the third floor, going to the center of it, right above the master bedroom. The servants opened the doors. The room was smaller with much less detail. While everything still looked ornate, it wasn¡¯t as flashy. The moment Shaden entered the room, he felt as if something was correct. There was a vague familiarity about it. The traces of residue mana was faint as well, unlike the master bedroom which was filled with it¡ªa sign that someone had been living there. But here, it was quiet. ¡°I like this room,¡± Shaden stated. ¡°I¡¯m glad it is to your liking,¡± Esel said. ¡°Now, shall I show you around the house? Or would you rest a while? There are many things to discuss, but these things can be taken slowly.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d like to rest if that¡¯s okay,¡± Shaden said. ¡°And, uh¡ªsay hello to an old friend.¡± ¡°It shall be as you say. Now, all of you¡ªreturn to your duties. Except you, daughter.¡± Their company bowed and departed from them. ¡°Enjoy your time,¡± Esel told him with a nod, walking away after the others while his sons¡ªEnen and Lan, he recalled¡ªclosely followed him alongside the old butler. Now that they were gone, it was only him and another. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Shaden,¡± Eilae greeted, ¡°or should I call you young lord?¡± ¡°Enough with that,¡± Shaden grunted. ¡°Let¡¯s go sit down. Or are you busy?¡± ¡°Not now.¡± They headed into his room where they sat down around a small table. The smell of mellow wood was noticeable the moment he entered which he appreciated. He liked wood and book smells. ¡°So, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Shaden began. Eilae had grown and was taller than him. Being one year older than him, it made her fourteen¡ªthree years younger than his other self. Time passed so quickly in Exarria. Her face hadn¡¯t changed that much aside from the fact that it had reverted to the time when he had first met her, before they¡¯d become friends and she treated him distantly. Even while face-to-face, she didn¡¯t loosen her cold smile. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°Three years, is it?¡± she sighed. ¡°Shall I call some servants for tea?¡± ¡°Yes, please. I¡¯ll have the same as you.¡± Eilae called for someone, and there was a knock on the door. After Shaden allowed them to enter, the maid promptly left, returning with a cart equipped with cups, napkins, and pots alongside a fancy dessert tray with three layers of various sweets. ¡°Shall I pour the tea?¡± she asked. ¡°No; I¡¯ll do it,¡± Eilae said. ¡°You can head outside now.¡± With a nod, the maid left, closing the door. Eilae began to organize the cups and pots, conjuring a pair of silver tweezers with which she got some tea leaves and put them in a pot. She gently picked up the other, steaming pot, pouring water into the first pot, rotating it slightly as she did it. Closing the lid, she put the water pot away. ¡°I hope you still like sweets,¡± she told him. ¡°You didn¡¯t like tea that much before.¡± ¡°I learned to enjoy them,¡± Shaden said. The prince had practically forced him to tea time every so often, sometimes going on and on about the different types of tea and how they were good for the body and mind. It had been amusing¡ªand tasty. The bitterness of some teas made sweets even more delectable. Shaden watched as Eilae poured the tea into their cups, not letting a single drop roll down the sides. After she was finished, she motioned for him to drink. ¡°Tartamatel,¡± Shaden realized after taking a sip. ¡°It¡¯s a mild but warm and inviting kind of tea.¡± ¡°You know of it?¡± Eilae said, a shimmer of energy lighting up in her eyes. But it quickly faded away. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care for it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard not to learn when you¡¯re living with a tea-lover,¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°Thanks, Eilae. Commemorating our reunion, right?¡± The language of tea leaves was a complicated thing with hundreds of variations, but he knew of some basic ones. Eilae looked pleased, picking a dessert with her fingers which she popped into her mouth delicately. ¡°Yes. I missed our times traveling in the west,¡± she said. ¡°Now you¡¯re here. Welcome to Vion.¡± ¡°Thanks. Three years was quicker than I thought it would be. It seems like yesterday when I last saw you at Skotos.¡± ¡°For me, it was very long. Did you enjoy your time with the other families?¡± Shaden looked back. He thought about the sand and the sun, the smell of animals in the morning, his head on Grak¡¯s tail, the cold, biting winds, the shouting and commanding, the limp bodies before the fire, his family¡¯s faces, the silver scales, the long talks, and flying underneath a cloudy sky. ¡°It was alright,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°There were good things. There were bad things. A lot of things happened. And you?¡± ¡°I was here all along, learning and practicing everything a young lady like me should,¡± she said, taking a sip of tea. ¡°Two years with you made me forget and miss out on many lessons. But I caught up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s¡ªkind of unreal. I wanted to see you a lot.¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°Is that strange? Wanting to see a friend?¡± ¡°No, not at all,¡± she shook her head, placing her cup down. ¡°Did you receive my letters?¡± ¡°All of them. I have them with me.¡± Perhaps one of the main reasons why the escorts had been able to find him was because he¡¯d let them know around what date he would arrive upon Eilae¡¯s request. Still, he¡¯d wanted to arrive secretly to surprise them. ¡°Had you let the messengers know in detail, we could have received you better,¡± she said, eating another dessert. ¡°We were rushed to greet you.¡± ¡°Ah. I didn¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re in higher positions, it¡¯s no longer yourself that you¡¯re moving, but everyone under your power. It¡¯s important to carry oneself with wisdom and knowledge.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be learning that here?¡± Shaden asked, biting into a sweet. ¡°No,¡± Eilae shook her head. ¡°We will teach you about our gift. As for everything else, that is for you to decide.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll learn the gift within a week. I guess I¡¯ll take lessons with you then?¡± Shaden chuckled. But his humor came to a halt when he saw Eilae¡¯s face. She wasn¡¯t smiling. She looked like a doll, completely without emotion. ¡°You jest. Even with your talent, a week is impossible,¡± Eilae told him. ¡°As my father has said, you have the leisure to take things slowly.¡± ¡°Eilae, you¡¯re¡ª¡± Shaden stopped himself. ¡°You seem a lot more mature.¡± That was when he felt it. A wave of foreign mana hit his body like slow-moving gas, subtler than a cloud floating through the sky. But his feel for mana was keener than anyone. The sensation remained on his body for a few seconds before retreating¡ªretracting right into Eilae. ¡°I only know more,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I think I will leave now. Please don¡¯t hesitate to call the servants if you require assistance. They are always listening. You will be called for dinner. Call for the servants to dress accordingly. I will see you then.¡± She got up, walking to the door. ¡°Eilae?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired, that¡¯s all,¡± she smiled. ¡°Shaden¡ªI¡¯m glad I was able to talk to you.¡± She closed the door and her footsteps grew fainter in the distance. She¡¯d changed. He¡¯d imagined their reunion to be happier. His eyes rolled over the teapots and cups and sweets that lay uneaten on the table¡ªand he thought about the girl who had laughed and giggled while they hung laundry at his house in Danark, the girl who had read stories to Melany, the girl who had skipped over the streets because she was excited to try out a new slice of cake. That girl was nowhere to be seen. He felt a tense squeeze in his stomach¡ªand closed his eyes. The manor¡¯s structure soon came into his mind, as well as the living things within it. He quickly located Eilae, focusing on her face. Determining texture and detail was like second nature to him now after learning about it from Practol. He wondered if this truly was the same person, and a numb feeling overcame him, a habit from when he was up north. Then he noticed it. A glisten in her eyes which she wiped with a sleeve. Her expression remained unchanged. He didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind her actions. He stopped his mana and leaned back on his chair. ¡°Alone again in a place that I know little about,¡± he muttered, looking outside through the window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Eilae?¡± There was no one there to answer him.

? ? ?

¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to have you in this household.¡± Portiga, the lady of the household, was an older woman whose features would have stunned any man had she been twenty years younger, but even now in her old age, Shaden could see her beauty through her wrinkles. Eilae had gotten her looks from her mother. The lady beckoned to a servant, whispered something in their ear, and sent them away, turning to Shaden again. ¡°Would you tell us about your travels, my dear? May I call you that?¡± she asked with subtle elegance, placing her hands down. ¡°We love getting to know each other. Isn¡¯t that right, children?¡± ¡°Yes mother!¡± a younger girl piped up cheerfully. ¡°I would love to hear stories.¡± She was Eilae¡¯s only younger sister¡ªEyla. Next to her, Ailan¡ªthe youngest of them all¡ªnodded silently. ¡°It¡¯s as you know. I went to Nafar, then Bughast, then Melern. Now I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Surely there¡¯s more to it,¡± the lady insisted, holding up a glass of wine. ¡°Things that are memorable and things you want to forget.¡± ¡°Dear, no need to be discourteous,¡± Esel spoke, ¡°but we are indeed all very curious.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t get to go outside much, you see,¡± Nerr¡ªthe eldest daughter¡ªadded. ¡°It is only father and the older boys who get to go outside.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call us boys,¡± Lan said with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing us.¡± ¡°Now, now, we are all family here,¡± Esel cleared his throat, lightly smacking the table. ¡°Lord Shaden¡ªI would like to treat you as one of our own. And you will be after learning of our gift.¡± ¡°I thank you for that,¡± Shaden said. He glanced at Eilae through the corner of his eye. She was focused on her food. ¡°Speaking of gift, I remember it being the gift of empathy.¡± ¡°And you would be correct. We can empathize and make people empathize which you will soon learn. It is a delicate thing that, if used wrongly, could drive the sanest man mad. It will be unlike the other gifts. We hope to guide you well.¡± ¡°Quite the boring conversation,¡± Nerr sighed. ¡°I¡¯d also be interested in listening to your travels, Lord Shaden.¡± ¡°Please, just call me Shaden.¡± He turned to Esel. ¡°You were treating my grandfather like a friend. Why be respectful towards me?¡± ¡°Between us, we reached an understanding. But you will be the new face of Skotos, greater than your grandfather ever was,¡± Esel told him. ¡°I have also heard stories, you see. Of a great curer in the south and of city fireworks up north. Of how the skies above Raconel turned dark.¡± Shaden froze. ¡°How much do you know?¡± ¡°Not enough to determine the finer details,¡± the older man said, touching his chin. ¡°Only rumors that happen to occur where you go. These coincidences are enough to make anyone curious.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were on him now. Shaden placed his fork down. ¡°Where shall I begin? I¡¯m not a good storyteller.¡± ¡°I would like to ask if that is fine,¡± Enen said. He wasn¡¯t as young as the others, looking like he was in his early thirties. Naturally, he was the eldest¡ªthe one who likely would lead after Esel. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°There was a report of a boy who had caused a great miracle at the outskirts of Nafar in the city of the Wall of Arrows,¡± Enen began. ¡°Limbs were restored and illnesses were healed over one night. The blind were able to see and those with hunched backs could walk up straight again. There had been nothing like it in the history of the kingdom. But truth is often bent. One of the Elders was seen as well¡ªMorohar the Teacher. Perhaps it was him who had brought about such a miracle. And yet, people insist that an outsider had healed them. Are you aware of the truth?¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°Yeah, that was me. It might be hard to believe, but I used healing magic on the entire wall.¡± It sounded ridiculous, even to him. But their expressions didn¡¯t change in the slightest. ¡°Then what about the disappearance of the Second Prince?¡± Enen added. ¡°He flew into the sky, didn¡¯t he?¡± Shaden smiled, remembering the scene. ¡°Disappeared without a trace.¡± It was completely silent for a few long seconds before something clanged on the floor. A servant immediately reached down, and Ailan apologized for being clumsy. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, wiping his mouth. ¡°Please go on.¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Nerr exclaimed, clapping her hands in realization. ¡°The Jakhar Kishaks can communicate with animals, can they not? Have you learned how to do so?¡± ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°If you have any animals or pets, I can help you take care of them.¡± ¡°Take care of them? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, the usual. Feeding, washing, walking.¡± ¡°Oh, dear! The servants will do the hard work,¡± Portiga gasped, covering her open mouth with the tips of her fingers. ¡°Do stay away from lowly labor. We would not want to disgrace you.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Did you learn everything from the other families as well?¡± Eyla asked innocently, her blue eyes twinkling like polished sapphires. ¡°I think it¡¯s amazing that you can learn everything so quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, I did, and thanks,¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°I¡¯m a fast learner, so don¡¯t be surprised if I learn your gift within a week.¡± The edges of a few lips rose then fell at his statement. Looks of amusement were shared. The air subtly moved around them as if their thoughts were being passed around. Empathy, Shaden remembered. How exactly did it work? ¡°Then we mustn''t make you wait,¡± Esel said, beckoning for a servant. ¡°Bring the book from my study.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The ancient black book was brought before him, placed upon a cushion embroidered with silver. It was in pristine condition, and the servant who held it in his hands was wearing gloves as if dealing with something pricey and delicate. Shaden could feel the tug of power from it. It called for him to read it, learn of it, and consume its techniques. ¡°Take it to my room,¡± Shaden told the servant. The man bowed and left the room without a second glance. ¡°We must discuss your birthday celebration,¡± Esel announced with a hint of excitement. ¡°It will have to be a proper ball. Might you know how to dance?¡± ¡°Eilae taught me a little. But that was long ago.¡± ¡°Then she will teach you again.¡± Eilae lowered her head in reply. Shaden glanced at his old friend. Her eyes had returned to her food, uncaring for the conversation that was happening. Expressionless yet graceful, like a doll being moved by a master puppeteer through invisible strings. Uncanny considering that she wasn¡¯t like this before. It wasn¡¯t only her. Everyone¡¯s faces shared a degree of perfection, and not only their faces but in their mannerisms and speech as well. Their backs were straight, their arms balanced, their heads angled in the same way, silverware gripped with the same fingers in the same positions. A wave of something. Shaden looked straight at Nerr, right into her eyes. The feeling had retreated into her. She blinked back at him. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°No¡­I just felt something on me,¡± Shaden said, trying not to frown. Something shifted. The smallest muscle on Nerr¡¯s eyebrow twitched ever so slightly. Ailan had stopped his spoon midway to his mouth. Eilae wasn¡¯t looking at her food anymore. ¡°Nerr!¡± The lord¡¯s shout thundered over the room, almost making him flinch. ¡°You would dare examine the young lord!¡± Nerr abruptly rose from her chair, her face stricken with fear. She couldn¡¯t have been twenty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she quavered, covering her mouth while her wide eyes faced the floor directly below her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to displease you.¡± ¡°Er¡ªyou didn¡¯t. There¡¯s no need for this,¡± Shaden said, putting up a hand. ¡°Mana detection, right? I do it all the time.¡± ¡°You will come to understand otherwise when you learn of our gift,¡± Esel spoke firmly, his eyes cold with anger. ¡°What she has done was trying to read your emotions. Such an immature and witless act cannot be overlooked.¡± Nerr didn¡¯t reply. Her body was rigid as if she had been chained. ¡°The gift of empathy. Is that what it is? Reading emotions?¡± ¡°And creating them,¡± Esel confirmed. ¡°Breaching privacy and an attempt at manipulation. These are her charges.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so serious about it,¡± Shaden said worryingly. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, I don¡¯t think.¡± ¡°If she had done the same to the Emperor, her head would be on the floor,¡± Esel spat. ¡°Foolish, so utterly foolish. You are well of age. I thought you wiser than this.¡± ¡°Father, my lord, allow me atonement,¡± Nerr said. ¡°Bring me the whip.¡± Shaden opened his mouth. ¡°Uh¡ª¡± ¡°This is for her sake,¡± Esel said after seeing his discomfort, ¡°so that she may not be so daring again.¡± A servant brought the lord a long, leather whip of scarlet, and without hesitation, Nerr faced the wall, undressing her top and exposing her back. She shut her eyes tightly, bracing herself for impact. Her brothers and sisters had stopped eating, but their eyes were still in front of them on their plates. No one moved while the lord raised the whip in his hand. The only people who ate were Nerr¡¯s two older brothers, who looked unfazed by the situation. They gracefully selected their meals, chewing with poise. Everyone younger than her was still. Her mother simply frowned. ¡°The first for acting out of line,¡± Esel said, lashing out once, ¡°for disrespecting the young lord. The second for your ignorant attempt.¡± It tore her skin, causing blood to drip. ¡°The third for your foolishness. The fourth¡ªfor your selfishness. The fifth for feigning innocence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Shaden said, not being able to stand the sight. ¡°This is too much. I have already forgiven her, so stop now.¡± The lord stopped, lowering the bloodied whip. ¡°Then five will be enough,¡± he said, handing the whip to a servant. When Grak had been killed, Shaden had often imagined getting revenge on Nicar for what she had done. After knowing her a little better, he¡¯d hated her less but still had had the smallest of grudges locked away somewhere in his heart. True repentance. A proper apology. That was what he had wanted. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your mercy,¡± Nerr said bowing towards him while holding her clothing over her chest. It didn¡¯t feel as good as he had imagined. And so great a punishment for so little. It didn¡¯t seem fair at all. He scowled, walking towards Nerr who remained still. Raising his hand, he allowed a gentle stream of magic to flow from his fingers onto Nerr, mending the broken flesh on her back. It healed within seconds. Nerr breathed out sharply. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s soothing,¡± she told him with her eyes closed. Within seconds, there was no sign of any wound. Shaden sighed, turning back towards the table. The younger children¡¯s backs were away from him so he couldn¡¯t see their faces, and only the lord, the lady, and their eldest sons faced him, though the two younger men still ate normally. Lady Portiga was covering her mouth with a hand with a hint of surprise. ¡°Let her leave so she can wash the blood off,¡± Shaden said, sitting back down. ¡°We still need to discuss the party, no?¡± ¡°We shall,¡± Esel nodded with the smallest smile. Nerr was sent away, and they began talking once more, going over the details. It would be a great ball with many guests, and he would be a distant relative of theirs ¡®adopted¡¯ into the main family for his extraordinary talent. He would learn how to dance, and the servants would take his measurements to craft lavish suits for him. Afterwards, he would learn of their methods and ¡®gift,¡¯ fulfilling his part. His head spun with a kind of dizzy excitement. Maybe the lashing and the blood had added to it. He could circulate to clear it, but he liked the sensation. It was different from naive wonder, uncertain worry, or spiteful anger. It was an encounter with the familiar, the rediscovering of old hopes that he¡¯d had for his journey of learning the ancient gifts. It was also partly because of Eilae. Because after he had healed Nerr, she¡¯d begun glancing over at him when his attention was elsewhere, but he noticed. The familiar look of admiration. The nostalgic raising of eyebrows that said, ¡°Shaden, you¡¯re too kind.¡± They were gone soon enough. But her old self was in there somewhere, behind the intricate mask she¡¯d crafted for herself. What happened? He wanted to ask. And he would. He had a whole year to do so. 6.22 Shaden scratched his cheek. He¡¯d stated that he¡¯d learn the gift of empathy quickly, but now that he¡¯d felt the spell form in his hands in an invisible blob, he didn¡¯t know what to do with it. He¡¯d used it on himself and had felt nothing. He¡¯d tried it on a bird and had felt nothing. Was he doing something wrong? The sensation of magic was the same as it was in the book. He¡¯d read it all day, and after three prior experiences, he could replicate the spell just by touching it¡ªand maybe it was because his senses had heightened after his transformation in the snowy mountains. The world had become clearer; mana was no exception. And through it, he could feel the shadow¡¯s subtle presence, absorbing the magic and producing it when he willed it. It was very, very subtle. Before, he hadn¡¯t noticed. But now he saw that the shadow was reacting to the book, even imbuing it with power. When he read the book, the shadow began to weave magic within him. It made sense in a way. How had his grandfather and everyone before him managed to learn everything within a year? The shadow had helped. Though, he reacted too strongly to it. If the shadow taught him one, he learned one hundred. His whole body was kind of like an amplifier. It made him wonder if he truly was talented or if it was just the shadow doing its thing, but even before the shadow, he¡¯d been great at using magic. The shadow, in the end, was just an efficient teacher. Much like how he¡¯d taught his friends by running the spell through their hands, the shadow was doing the same for him. And yet, he didn¡¯t know how to use it. He¡¯d made the gun but didn¡¯t know how to load and shoot. ¡°Ahem. Is anyone there?¡± he called as he¡¯d learned from Eilae. There was a prompt knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± he said. A maid entered, her head in a small bow. ¡°Is there anything you need, young master?¡± she asked without looking into his eyes. ¡°Could you help me with an experiment?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course. How can I help?¡± ¡°Stay still for a few seconds.¡± He got up, putting forth his hand. The magic hadn¡¯t harmed him; it¡¯d be fine to use it on someone else. The maid remained motionless, though her eyes were closed. He brought forth the magic in his hand, sending it forward to the maid¡¯s body. It would be similar to taming, he guessed. Empathy¡ªthe ability to feel other people¡¯s emotions. The moment his magic touched the maid, an ominous sensation filled his body, and he wanted to get out of the room as soon as possible. He stopped the magic, retracting his hand. The feeling dissipated immediately. The maid was still, her face unchanged. Shaden looked at his hand. ¡°Are you¡­afraid of me?¡± he asked. ¡°All servants must fear their masters,¡± the maid said with an iron face. ¡°Did I upset you in any way?¡± ¡°No, no. Thank you for your cooperation. You may leave now.¡± The maid bowed, heading out of the door. Shaden crossed his arms, looking up at the ceiling while he slowly walked around the room. He frowned deeply, letting out a big sigh. Had that been the gift of empathy? It likely was, but it had felt way too personal. He¡¯d expected a kind of distant connection like the ones he had when he bonded with animals, but this was as if he¡¯d become the other person for that moment. The unease, the faint fatigue, the resolve, and curiosity mixed with respect that was like fear. The dread of an outstretched hand. So many things. He felt them all. He paced around the room a little more. ¡°Let¡¯s test it out a little more,¡± he told himself, leaving the room. No one noticed when the door opened. No one heard his footsteps nor saw his small body walk past their eyes. The maid arranging flowers didn¡¯t detect him, nor did the manservant cleaning the stairs. The maid had felt relief with a hint of boredom, and the servant was filled with motivation, intending to remove every speck of dust present on the railing. Some emotions overpowered others, like loud noise deafening voices at a music concert. He visited the cook battering dough in the kitchen. Boredom, thoughtlessness, the desire to finish and go home. A longing. For who? Likely his family. He visited the servant boy brushing leaves outside. Admiration, daydreaming. For who? Someone beautiful. But soon followed sadness. Why? He stood no chance. Giving up. Peace. Enjoying the evening breeze. Shaden resisted the desire to place his hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder to comfort him. He circulated, becoming wholly himself. Going back into the manor, he saw a well-lit room with someone inside of it. It was Nerr, reading a book on a couch. From the door, he cast his spell. Peace and mellow happiness. And deep within, worry. Why? But that was being ignored. Now was the slightest tiredness overwhelmed with interest. She flipped a page, and suddenly, shock. And all that time, her face remained the same. Was this what she¡¯d tried to do to him? He thought back to dinner. Truly, no one would want their privacy breached like this. But it was so much fun. Then he thought back to his time with Eilae and the strange feeling she¡¯d cast on him. Had she sensed his emotions too? His mouth dropped. What had he been feeling at that time? He scrunched his eyebrows, recreating the scene in his mind. He¡¯d been disappointed because she¡¯d changed. He¡¯d felt downcast because she wasn¡¯t the person he¡¯d known. Had¡ªhad she felt all of that? Shaden grabbed his head. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± he groaned. ¡°Oh no.¡± No wonder why Esel had reacted so strongly against his daughter. This power¡ªto have his emotions read like that was embarrassing and tragic. Already, he could imagine himself panicking whenever he was around any member of the Veurbois, worrying that his deepest emotions would be revealed. But he didn¡¯t blame Eilae. He didn¡¯t blame any of them. Because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop using this power for some time. It was so much fun. So intriguing. He returned to the third floor. The maid was still there. At least one maid was always on every floor to answer the summons of the family. He entered his room and reemerged, and the maid bowed. ¡°Eilae¡¯s room is this one, right?¡± he asked pointing to the one next to his. ¡°Yes, it is,¡± she replied. He could have put markers on everyone, but after his incident with the Guardian, he¡¯d decided not to unless necessary. Even he wouldn¡¯t always want to be monitored. The same could be said about emotions¡­but he wanted to try out his new toy¡ªer, tool. Shaden knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± a voice replied. Eilae¡¯s face lit up with modest surprise when he came in, and she tightened a thin mantle around her body. He realized that she was wearing a nightgown. A thin, silky one. Looking away, he cleared his throat. Why the heck had he come here? Hey, Eilae. I know you felt my disappointment. Sorry about that. Let¡¯s be friends, yeah? Shoot, that wouldn¡¯t work. ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed,¡± she said, sitting down on a chair. ¡°I thought your experiences would make you¡­hardened.¡± ¡°Same old Shaden here. I came to talk. Can I sit down?¡± ¡°Please.¡± He sat down. Was this his first time in a girl¡¯s room? It was funny that he was thinking about that since he didn¡¯t feel much. Only worry and regret. ¡°You¡­sensed what I felt when we first talked, right?¡± he asked. Eilae¡¯s lips twitched ever so slightly, then she nodded once. ¡°If I offended you¡ª¡± ¡°No, I should say sorry,¡± he told her. ¡°You¡¯ve changed. But you¡¯re still Eilae. I shouldn¡¯t have forgotten that. You always used to talk about duty and becoming a capable woman. I should have been impressed to see you like this.¡± Eilae looked at him with wider eyes, and she held her elbow, putting on a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Her eyes looked distant. He wasn¡¯t sure what she was thinking. It made him worry for her, for her view of him. But now, he could be sure. His heart connected with hers, and he felt amused. A sense of pride was the pillar while restraint acted as the ceiling, but beneath it all¡ªbeneath the dignity, numbness, resolve, and cool was sadness and longing, beat into the thinnest sheet by the hammer of duty. She looked into his eyes and the floor threatened to move, but a wave of determination suppressed it all. A tear fell from his eye. He wiped it. It wasn¡¯t her, but him who had subconsciously reacted to her. ¡°You¡¯re only fourteen,¡± he said with a sniff. He didn¡¯t want to circulate lest he rid himself of these feelings. ¡°You should be freer.¡± ¡°I am free,¡± she said with confusion. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I am. And you? Have you been well? Have you been doing the things you wanted?¡± ¡°Shaden?¡± More tears. Never had he felt so much restraint in his life. And all those emotions buried deep within her heart¡ªhe felt them all. This girl of fourteen, more resolved than any adult could ever be. And the fact that this was normal for her made him ache even more. The girl from their travels had been beaten down until only a shadow of her self remained. ¡°You tried so hard, didn¡¯t you?¡± he told her. ¡°You tried really hard to fill the two years you spent with me. For your family. Even now, you¡¯re forcing yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not forcing myself,¡± she said, becoming perplexed. Of course¡ªbecause this had become natural to her. ¡°Did something happen? Did someone tell you something?¡± ¡°No. I should apologize, Eilae.¡± He wiped his eyes and circulated. Strength returned to him, and he looked her directly in the eyes. ¡°I learned the gift of empathy,¡± he told her. ¡°I told you I would do it within the week.¡± ¡°What?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Surely¡­but no. Would you let me check?¡± Shaden nodded. Foreign mana pervaded him, and her eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re not lying. Then show me.¡± He did, sensing her emotions. She gasped, putting a hand over her mouth. ¡°How?¡± she said. Suddenly, anger. It vanished immediately, replaced with admiration. ¡°Shaden, that¡¯s amazing!¡± The intensity of her joy didn¡¯t match her smiling face. He forcefully cut off their connection, causing Eilae to flinch. She looked hurt. ¡°Why¡­anger?¡± he asked. Her face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Eilae apologized, lowering her head. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± He felt sick. Why was she treating him like this? Where were her sarcasm, her wit, and her remarks on his incompetence? He sent his mana forward¡ªthen restrained himself. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to her. ¡°No, Eilae,¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°I¡ªsorry about cutting your magic off. I was embarrassed of myself.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault for showing you something unsightly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not empathizing with you now,¡± he breathed. ¡°Jealousy¡­right?¡± Her face was blank, but he felt her fists curl up. ¡°How could I?¡± He didn¡¯t want this. Why couldn¡¯t they be honest with each other as they had been before? Or had those moments all been a facade? No, that wasn¡¯t possible. She was too young, too inexperienced. These three years had done much to her, and he could guess the reason why. This power to feel¡ªit was a dangerous thing. ¡°Eilae, it¡¯s me,¡± he said. ¡°Your friend. It¡¯s okay to be jealous.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll admit it. I felt brief anger because you did something I couldn¡¯t do in many years,¡± she said. ¡°But that is from my own selfishness. I shouldn¡¯t have let you see it. Please, forget about it.¡± Even now, her face was meticulously being controlled. ¡°How could I forget? You¡¯re¡ªyou¡¯re suffering so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, thank you. I will be honest. This topic is making me uncomfortable.¡± I saw your tears, he wanted to say. But she seemed set on ending the conversation, and he didn¡¯t have anything else to talk about. With a heavy heart, he slowly got up. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he told her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. Goodnight, Eilae.¡± Before he left the room, he looked back. ¡°Maybe you changed, but I haven¡¯t. I still consider myself your friend. And friends are honest with each other, right? Urgh, that sounds cheesy.¡± Eilae nodded with a cool smile. ¡°Thank you, Shaden.¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t read you unless you ask. So¡­don¡¯t worry about that,¡± he muttered, scratching his cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± He softly closed the door behind him, hearing footsteps down the wall. Some maids had been listening, and though there were no signs of their eavesdropping, he¡¯d heard their whispers and giggles¡ªno, felt them. Anything ten meters around him was like broad daylight. Judging by the suppressed smile on the maid, they likely had the wrong idea about them. He didn¡¯t feel like reading anyone. He wanted to leave them alone¡ªand be left alone. The maid bowed again when he walked to his room. ¡°Can I ask you where the bathroom is?¡± he asked her. ¡°I¡¯d like to take a bath.¡± He¡¯d cleansed himself the night before in his room with magic, but today, he was in the mood to relax in warm water. They¡¯d told him that the baths were of the finest quality. ¡°Certainly. It is ready to be used. Please, follow me.¡± ¡°Let me get my clothes first.¡± ¡°Would you allow us the honor of preparing everything?¡± ¡°Oh¡­sure.¡± She led him to the baths. Then she followed him inside and looked uneasily at him while he stood awkwardly, waiting for him to do something. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± he asked. ¡°If you would raise your arms¡­¡± she spoke. He did. Then she tried to undress him. ¡°Ah, no, no!¡± he gasped, jumping back. She looked equally as shocked. The maid gazed at him with caution, unsure of what to do. ¡°I can do it myself,¡± he told her. ¡°You can leave.¡± ¡°Shall I call for another maid?¡± ¡°Er¡ªno, I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Shaden explained. ¡°I¡¯m just a little shy.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± the maid nodded. She went out, and Shaden resisted the temptation to sense her emotions at that moment. The way that she¡¯d spoken had sounded so understanding. He scratched his cheek, sighing deeply. ¡°Good grief,¡± he muttered. ¡°Is this how they all live?¡± Prince Boren, while there had been servants at the castle, had been quite independent. Then again, he hadn¡¯t seen him bathe or anything. He sighed again, taking his clothes off. Would he have to get used to this? He hoped not. The inside of the bath was filled with steam. He froze the moment he stepped inside. All the way at the other side of the bath was a man, and behind him¡ªanother maid. The steam was thick, but his senses were better. He headed back in. He thought about leaving, but the maid was waiting outside the door. It would be awkward to go back out. It would also be awkward to stay standing in the changing room. Grabbing a towel, he covered himself and stepped into the steaming room. He¡¯d bathed before with the soldiers at Mentir Hold in the underground hot springs. This bath was a thousandfold brighter and fancier, with sculptures spewing water from their mouths and a ceiling of carved figures of old heroes. The tiles were of beautiful marble, looking like they had been carved from one giant boulder. ¡°Ah, the young lord,¡± the man said after seeing him. ¡°I welcome you to the bath. It is one of our delights.¡± It was Lan, the second son. He remembered the man vaguely from his birthday, gossiping about something¡­but his memory failed him this time. He got in the bath with his towel on, trying not to look at the maid. She was dressed, thankfully. He circulated to clear his head. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°Shall we make small talk or allow the water to soothe us?¡± ¡°I think the water will be comforting,¡± Shaden replied. Lan nodded once, leaned back, and mumbled something to his maid. She bowed, leaving the room. Shaden enjoyed a long period of peace, vaguely noticing Lan get up. Then he saw the young man getting a back massage from a maid at the corner and tried hard to not pay attention to them. Would he also get a massage if he asked? That would surely be a weird new experience. Such tranquility. All seemed right in the manor. But he knew that wasn¡¯t true. He would inevitably find out, no doubt, the more he learned of the gift of empathy. The things that had caused Eilae to change¡ªhe would come to understand them. And discovering secrets, he¡¯d come to realize, wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. The cruelty of the Nieuts, the betrayal of the Seines. Thinking back to them made his chest compress. When he came to, he was the only one in the bath. Getting up with a yawn, he exited into the changing room where a male servant was standing with a towel around his arm. He promptly handed the towel to him with a bow, which Shaden gladly took. ¡°How long was I in there for?¡± he asked. ¡°An hour, my lord,¡± the servant said. ¡°Oh. Uh, did you wait long?¡± ¡°Your servant is always at your service, my lord. There is no waiting.¡± He could never get used to this. Even in the palace of Raconel, things had been more moderate. Perhaps it had to do with the fact that the prince called for servants with magic, removing the need for them to wait on him. Here, there were servants in every corner, always listening, always ready. Convenient, if put positively. Negatively, there was no privacy. The servant masterfully dressed him in a silky robe, tying it together within two seconds. He then went to the door, waiting to open it. The moment Shaden stepped towards the exit, the servant swung the door open, and Shaden walked outside. A maid was waiting for him. When Shaden walked up the stairs, the maid followed, all the way until he reached his door. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. She must be tired, he thought. They must all be so tired, serving ceaselessly like this. His curiosity got the better of him, and he sent his magic forward to look into the maid¡¯s heart¡ªand was thrown aback. Duty? Loyalty? It was a feeling of deep contentment, mixed with awe and the slightest ounce of humor and curiosity. Wariness followed behind, and tiredness was last, overshadowed by everything else. But when Shaden turned his eyes towards her, subtle fear arose again. He now realized that it was the same maid whom he¡¯d first cast his magic on. ¡°I think I¡¯ll sleep now,¡± he told her. ¡°You can attend to other duties.¡± The maid bowed. Shaden entered his room, closing the door behind him. He stood in place for a few seconds, sensing his surroundings. The maid was still standing in the corridor, waiting patiently for whatever task would be given to her. He sighed. He felt a little sorry for her, and everyone else for that matter. He hadn¡¯t meant to look, but Eilae was studying. They all were. Though night had snuffed out daylight, they sat and lay under the crystal lights, each with books or papers in their hands. From the eldest to the youngest, there was not a single hand that was free. Shaden scratched his cheek. Was it too early to sleep? He dragged himself to the desk where the black book lay. Gently flipping it open, he began to read. He hadn¡¯t cared much for the book¡¯s other contents, only focusing on the use of their respective gifts, but having nothing to do, he¡¯d give it a chance. The stories in the books were strange. All of them shared the same beginning. Of how the families came together, of how they were blessed in Skotos. Then came examples of how the gifts had been used. ¡°On a cold, snowy day, when light began to fade away, was sorrow felt in frightened heart, for once companion, now apart,¡± Shaden read, scrunching his eyebrows. He flipped over the pages. ¡°A moment of coincidence was what had been believed, for wretched girl with distant heart was what had been perceived. A heart of pity carried body, holding what was bled, and hopelessness soon turned to panic, but then to joy instead.¡± He frowned. He didn¡¯t get it at all. It was more entertaining to go to the back where the text read more like instructions, but here, after the confusing introduction, stood poems even more confusing. He¡¯d never asked about them, never cared. After all, he¡¯d mastered each family art without understanding the poem-like texts. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll sleep,¡± he sighed. He got up from the chair¡ª Suddenly, feelings of longing and misery caused his legs to buckle, and he fell back into the chair. The corners of his vision had dark wisps floating about like smoke. He looked down at his chest, intensifying his mana. His shadow had emerged from within, and sensing his displeasure, retreated back in immediately. All feelings stopped, and he was himself again. It was a feeling he¡¯d recently learned, but its significance made him recognize it right away. The gift of empathy. The shadow had made him feel involuntarily. He touched his chest, subtle worry filling him. Was the shadow trying to take control of him? That didn¡¯t seem to be the case. His grandfather and aunt were fine, after all. The shadow had always protected him, and for some reason, prevented him from committing murder. He didn¡¯t get it. He didn¡¯t get it at all. He summoned the shadow to his hand in the shape of a ball. ¡°What was that?¡± he demanded. ¡°Was it because I read the book?¡± While the ball didn¡¯t move, he felt faint certainty. ¡°Why would it make you miserable?¡± he asked again. Again, deep sadness filled him¡ªbut he was in control now. He brushed the emotions away. The shadow couldn¡¯t talk, but it could communicate through emotions, likely because he¡¯d learned the gift. But emotions weren¡¯t a viable source of information. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. You can¡¯t explain it to me, can you?¡± No reply this time. The shadow had stopped responding. With a snort, he sent the shadow back into his body, erasing every trace of it. Shaden fell on his bed, burying his face in the pillow. He would never want to feel that kind of anguish. As if everything had been lost, never to be found again¡­ Calm enveloped his body as mana coursed through his veins. He¡¯d been using it in moderation in fear that he might change into someone emotionless, but this feeling of loss was too much. He relaxed, welcoming the night.

? ? ?

¡°Fools, all of them.¡± The lord¡¯s wife nodded in agreement. ¡°They have forgotten their duties and have become lax,¡± Esel continued, his voice frostbitten with contempt. Shaden had been telling them about his travels in more detail during breakfast since they had been so curious to listen. As their expressions hadn¡¯t changed throughout, he¡¯d told them some of his frustrations too¡­and only when the short recollection had ended did the lord¡¯s face turn into ice. Everyone else¡¯s faces, however, didn¡¯t change. ¡°I thought it was natural since I was learning,¡± Shaden said. ¡°And I did learn.¡± ¡°Yes, and those experiences will be valuable,¡± Esel agreed. ¡°But the families should know that you are their utmost priority. Your life over theirs. Perhaps their change was inevitable given that Skotos did not have an heir for a few decades. Yet even then¡­they have changed too much.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Esel raised a hand as if giving a great speech. ¡°The Jakhar Kishaks, once the dominators of the sands, feared by all tribes, armed with a thousand beasts¡ªnow shepherds and pet-raisers for the wealthy. The Nieuts, once the impenetrable defenders of the north, the legend of ten against ten thousand, the shot that finds all marks¡ªnow mere gatekeepers in a rotting fortress. The Seines, once the string-pullers of the Melernian underground, the knowers of all, the seen yet unseen, now acting as errand-doers. All of them, thrice removed from their former glories.¡± The lord gripped a fist, bringing it down on the table. ¡°Only the Veurbois remain faithful to the legacy that we have been given. Forgive me; I have talked too much.¡± ¡°No, it was good to hear,¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°But hearing it raises my expectations.¡± ¡°And we will do our very best to fulfill them,¡± Esel told him. ¡°Now seems like a good time.¡± He clapped his hands twice, and a row of maids emerged from the doors, standing in line. All of them were young and couldn¡¯t be ten years older than him. ¡°They are all capable servants,¡± Esel said. ¡°One of them will become your personal attendant. Please, choose the one who pleases you.¡± ¡°Uh¡­I¡¯ve never had an attendant before.¡± ¡°An attendant allows you to focus on important things rather than small inconveniences,¡± Portiga explained. ¡°How wasteful it would be to spend time going to the kitchen for water when you could be reading! It is a necessity for those of importance, and a responsibility.¡± It would literally take one minute to get water, Shaden muttered internally. As much as he wanted to refuse, everyone seemed to have a maid. ¡°You would be embarrassing them if you send them away,¡± Eilae said quietly. ¡°Now that you are here, I hope you can learn of our ways, as I did.¡± Shaden blinked. Eilae smiled encouragingly. It was a kind gesture¡­yet so unsettling. ¡°How do I choose?¡± he asked. A flutter of laughter emerged from Nerr. After a look from her brother, she cleared her throat silently and turned to Shaden. ¡°They are all well-trained girls,¡± she said. ¡°Choose whoever pleases your eyes the most.¡± He looked back at the maids. Though their features differed, all of them were beautiful¡ªthen again, almost everyone in Exarria was beautiful in his eyes. But he recognized one of them. ¡°She¡¯s helped me before,¡± he said, pointing to the red-haired maid. ¡°Rose, come forward,¡± Portiga spoke. The maid bowed her head and stepped forward. ¡°You are now the young lord¡¯s. Until he leaves this house, his word will be your command.¡± ¡°I am pleased and ready to serve,¡± the maid replied. ¡°Please call me Rose, at your service.¡± ¡°Rose,¡± Shaden repeated. ¡°That¡¯s a good name. I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡± ¡°Could I ask what your preferences are?¡± Shaden turned his head to Lan whose hands were gathered before him in a clasp. His eyes looked at him with all seriousness. Shaden held in a cough, trying not to let his gaze move around the room. ¡°Someone who is¡­cute?¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everyone here is beautiful in my eyes.¡± Subtle glances rippled throughout the table. The lady of the manor clapped her hands with delight, smiling broadly as softly touched her face. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that you think so highly of us,¡± she spoke. ¡°I would also consider my daughters beautiful, and if you would take a liking¡ª¡± Esel cleared his throat, and Portiga covered her mouth with her fingers, halting her speech. ¡°Dear me, that was rude of me, wasn¡¯t it?¡± she chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind!¡± Eyla piped up, straightening her back. Out of the lord¡¯s children, she and Enen, the oldest, were the only ones who had inherited their mother¡¯s golden hair instead of their father¡¯s silver. ¡°Eilae told me all about you. She said you were very caring and compassionate. I think that¡¯s noble.¡± ¡°Thank you?¡± Shaden said. ¡°You seem kind as well.¡± The younger girl¡¯s face bloomed with delight, and she placed her chin on her hands, leaning on them. ¡°I¡¯m two years younger than you,¡± she informed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think younger women are better than older ones?¡± ¡°By old, you would mean more experienced and mature,¡± Nerr interjected, crossing her arms. She smiled at Shaden who kept a straight face and returned the smile. Yet, through all of this, his focus was on the air around him. From a certain point, clouds of magic had begun to swirl around the room, moving from one person to another, attacking, connecting, mixing, and striking. If he could see magic as colors, it would have been the whole spectrum of light twirling around madly like violent storm clouds¡ªclouds that erupted from one person and then seeped into the next. Were they all reading each other? For what reason? But in all of this, only Eilae remained calm. No magic emerged from her, and she simply ate her food, putting in piece by piece into her mouth and chewing slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve never dated before,¡± Shaden shrugged, putting something in his mouth as well. He swallowed, giving Eyla a clear stare. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t want to date someone whose driving force is opportunism rather than love.¡± He¡¯d looked into the girl¡¯s mind. He¡¯d looked into everyone¡¯s minds except Eilae¡¯s. Below the cheerful, flirtatious words lay cold and calculating hearts, never skipping a beat. Had he not known, he might have blushed or felt happy. But the difference in their actions and emotions was so jarring that he¡¯d begun to circulate so that he wouldn¡¯t be overwhelmed by them. ¡°I apologize to everyone,¡± Shaden said, lowering his fork. ¡°I¡¯ve done the same thing Nerr did to me.¡± Again, glances went around the room. They were unnoticeable, done where his vision didn¡¯t reach, but he didn¡¯t only see with his eyes. Esel shifted slightly in his seat. ¡°And by that you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, the gift of empathy. I¡¯ve learned how to use it,¡± Shaden confirmed. ¡°Eyla, I know you think it¡¯s funny, but it¡¯s true.¡± He turned to Lan. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, I know. I would be making fun of myself if I was in your position too. Nerr¡­er¡­thank you for your interest. Ailan, yes, I think I¡¯m pretty cool too.¡± Nerr blushed and placed her hand on her cheeks. Lan looked away, and the loud clang of Eyla¡¯s fork echoed in the silence that persisted afterwards. Her eyes were wide with fear, and she looked down at her plate, suddenly dumbstruck. The lord¡¯s laughter thundered throughout the dining room, breaking the tension that had begun to form. He began to clap slowly, and all of the servants began clapping as well, shaking the table with applause. ¡°Wonderful. Magnificent,¡± he exclaimed, getting up from his chair with his goblet in his hand. At that, everyone else rose from their seats with their cups. Shaden followed them and did the same. ¡°A toast to your future,¡± Esel said, raising his drink. ¡°Now I see with my own eyes the very incarnation of the Diadem. May your path be filled with glory.¡± ¡°May your path be filled with glory!¡± everyone repeated, including the servants. They were still until Shaden realized that they were waiting for him to drink. He did, and the others followed, sitting back down when he did. An eerie thing had happened. The clouds of emotion had dispersed, and in everyone¡¯s hearts was a blank surface of apathy, completely devoid of the feelings that had been there before. No¡­looking deeper, the emotions had been hidden. The easiest to discover was Ailan¡¯s, then Eyla¡¯s. Their hearts had been draped by a sheet of nothingness. It was the same for the others, though, for someone like Lan, the bumps of sentiment were barely visible. As for Esel and Enen¡­they had been unreadable from the beginning. There was not a ripple or breeze of anything. But just looking at their faces, Shaden never would have been able to tell. ¡°The first step¡ªwithout our intervention¡ªis complete,¡± Esel said. ¡°But you may find difficulty from the second.¡± ¡°The second?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°The book didn¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°Indeed. But there is a second, and a third. These, we do with moderation for a man¡¯s emotions may lead to his destruction. You have read emotions¡ªnow you will control them. First yours, then that of others. Enen.¡± ¡°May I show you, my young lord?¡± Enen asked, placing a hand on his chest respectfully. Shaden nodded. He felt joy. He felt bliss and love. A second after, terrible despair. Discomfort. Disgust. Along came delight and dejection, replaced with sudden calm. Finally, intense hatred. Shaden slammed his fist onto the table. He blinked, the emotions completely gone. The wooden table had splintered under his hand. ¡°Oh,¡± he muttered. ¡°I did not mean to do that.¡± ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re quite strong,¡± Portiga murmured, wiping her neck. ¡°Get this changed after,¡± she told the servants. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± He looked at the lord. ¡°This is dangerous.¡± ¡°We are creatures of emotion,¡± Esel agreed. ¡°To control them is to control the very being that lies within the body. This is a tool. Yes, it can be dangerous. But responsibility comes with power, and proper control of one¡¯s power can be the salvation of many. My young lord, we ask of you to join us in heart and mind.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that we will share everything,¡± Eilae answered, her eyes meeting his. ¡°There will be no emotion that will be withheld from you or us. Remember how you exercised daily? It¡¯s like that, but with our abilities. You will know us far more than you could ever imagine, and we will know you. That is what it means to be one in heart and mind.¡± Shaden looked around him. All of their eyes were on him, expectant and waiting. He felt his heart race faster in his chest. ¡°Did my grandfather do the same? And my aunt?¡± ¡°Your grandfather was a talented man. Lytha could only learn to protect herself.¡± ¡°By protecting, I would guess that it is the state of apathy,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Would you give me time to think?¡± Even now, he remembered Eilae when he¡¯d first met her, the girl who¡¯d talked about bringing people to ruin with politics because using poison or magic would leave a trace. Just like the Nieuts and their massacres, the Veurbois would have their share of secrets. By becoming one with them, he would have to help them eventually, no doubt. ¡°Of course. My eagerness got ahead of me,¡± Esel nodded. ¡°We must satisfy your wishes. Shall we talk about your birthday then?¡± A butler came forward with some sheets of paper in his hand, which he gave one to Shaden and one to the older members of the house. Listed were the foods and music for the party, as well as the decorations, lighting, plants, drinks¡­and finally, the guests. He¡¯d asked them to plan it for him as he didn¡¯t know much about planning¡ªand this was the result. ¡°We¡¯ve sent an invitation to every great family, as well as the Lord Emperor himself,¡± Esel said. ¡°For your sake, do allow the servants to teach you the Empire¡¯s etiquettes.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He flipped a page, his eyes catching familiar names. ¡°How likely are the guests to come? Who will they think I am?¡± ¡°An unprecedented individual of greatness,¡± Esel replied. ¡°But most will think of it as an excuse to host a social gathering. They will come. Our invitation is not light.¡± ¡°This goes against being secretive,¡± Shaden chuckled. ¡°I guess my grandfather never warned me to be secretive.¡± ¡°Because there is no need for it,¡± the lord agreed. ¡°How will they hide from you? How can they protect themselves against you? All in all, it is only ourselves we are putting at risk, but the Veurbois have always held pride in serving the mysteries that surround our name.¡± Esel touched his chin. ¡°Though, your family members who are outside of Skotos¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re safe,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I made sure of it before I came here.¡± Esel nodded. ¡°You will need a dancing partner. While the instructor will come, my daughters will be available should you find the need to practice.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy to,¡± Nerr smiled. ¡°I as well!¡± Eyla piped up. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s younger than you, right?¡± ¡°A gentleman does not care about the age of who he dances with, but their character,¡± Eilae spoke without batting an eye. She didn¡¯t look at Shaden either or say anything further. ¡°I¡¯ll ask whoever is free,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Everyone seemed very busy throughout the day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± Ailan muttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you at all.¡± Something shifted in the air. Ailan seemed to sense it as well, because the moment after he said it, his eyes widened with caution, and he swung his head right at Shaden, putting on an unnatural grin. ¡°I must have been immersed,¡± he added, his shoulders rigid. ¡°The book I was reading was fun to read.¡± ¡°Er, it¡¯s okay,¡± Shaden said, feeling bad for the younger boy. ¡°Sometimes I sneak around. I don¡¯t do anything inappropriate, so please rest assured. It¡¯s just fun to watch things pass by, you know?¡± Ailan nodded. But the air above him was still turbulent. Shaden scowled, calling forth his shadow and slicing the air above the helpless boy. The magic was immediately cut and devoured, and several shocked faces appeared around the table. Whether it was from the shadow itself or the severance of magic, Shaden didn¡¯t know. But he felt satisfaction, seeing their expressions. Ailan, though also shocked, had relaxed, his shoulders falling lower. Seeing him reminded him of himself during his time in the north. Reprimanded for the smallest mistake, being cussed at for not knowing. ¡°Can the boy not make simple observations?¡± he demanded. ¡°Can¡¯t he question a little? Now I see that you are all influencing each other. What did you make him feel that made him so rigid?¡± ¡°He questioned your authority,¡± Enen answered. ¡°He must and will learn through his mistakes for his sake.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay with it,¡± Shaden said. ¡°How will I make friends here if everyone is so careful towards me? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. But it does make sense.¡± It was Eilae who had spoken. She met his eyes with an iron stare. ¡°We cannot be your friends because you are someone who is beyond us. You can consider us friends, but we could never, not because we don¡¯t want to, but to preserve order. When respect falls, so does order.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want that,¡± Shaden told her. A pang of pain gripped his chest. ¡°We can be friends. I¡¯m not¡ª¡± ¡°Forgive my interruption, but please refrain lest you embarrass yourself,¡± Esel interjected, his voice sliding through the air like a blade of glass. ¡°My daughter has gotten ahead of yourself. We do not forbid friendship. After all, your grandfather and I are good friends.¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡± ¡°Yet, not everyone is like you and your grandfather,¡± the lord continued. ¡°Take the Emperor, for instance. Though he would not touch the great families out of fear of rebellion, it isn¡¯t once that someone has been struck down due to their words. The most minor of offenses never go unpunished before the Sterdraer. My son, being the youngest, would surely have been slain for his rudeness.¡± Ailan shrunk back in his chair, lowering his head. ¡°But it is because he has not yet mastered our art,¡± Esel said. ¡°The children must learn by the age of ten. He is eight. His incompetence is natural. Still, to lay all hands off of him would be negligence, and that is the cruelest punishment of them all.¡± ¡°Negligence is the cruelest punishment?¡± Shaden breathed in disbelief. ¡°A person becomes nothing when neglected. Praise honors him, and punishment disciplines him, but negligence leaves him in his wretched state. My young lord, I do not wish to argue against you. Please, rescind your anger.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡ªI¡¯m sorry for that,¡± Shaden said, clearing his mind with mana. ¡°I got a bit emotional. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken like that. This place also has its own set of rules. I learned that in the north, I learned that in Melern.¡± He exhaled deeply. ¡°All of you treating me like I¡¯m someone higher must have gotten to my head. I¡¯m not like that. You know how I was raised, right? Normal family. I didn¡¯t go to Skotos until I was six.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no excuse.¡± Eilae was looking¡ªalmost glaring at him. ¡°You are now thirteen. But even before, you were different. You have unimaginable talent, maybe greater than that of Saiton the Sage himself. You don¡¯t seem to be aware of that, or you¡¯re ignoring it. You¡¯re choosing to belittle yourself, to stay powerless, to be weak by showing kindness. The fact is, you are someone higher. Your existence itself is a miracle. Who in the world has limitless mana at their disposal? Who can learn magic so quickly and freely?¡± The table was quiet when she finished her sentence. She moved back into her chair, glancing around. ¡°Only I can tell you this because I was your friend. But if you come to realize your position in the world, you would see me as no more than an annoyance if I act out of line.¡± ¡°But I would never,¡± Shaden told her. ¡°This is like a dream for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad that you think that,¡± Eilae smiled sadly. ¡°But we can¡¯t stay forever in our dreams, can we?¡± A sudden, sharp noise interrupted the silence. ¡°Now, now, the talks are becoming too serious. Now is time for dessert!¡± Portiga clapped, bringing in a rush of servants with carts filled with steaming pastries, sweets, and drinks to be enjoyed. ¡°My daughter is quite the honest speaker, which I admire her for, but she says too much sometimes. Don¡¯t take them to heart. After all, life is best when enjoyed lightheartedly.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden nodded, looking away from Eilae. She did the same. All the while, while the desserts were being set, Shaden didn¡¯t speak. When they began to eat the desserts, he didn¡¯t speak. Only when he was asked questions, much simpler ones this time, did he open his mouth to say a sentence or two. He was hurt on the inside, and the sick feeling of uncertainty began to crawl into his throat again. Not because of strangers this time, but because of someone he¡¯d wished to see for the longest time. He went straight to his room after breakfast. The maid, Rose, followed closely behind him. When she entered after him naturally, he almost pointed to the door in surprise but sat down instead, falling onto his bed with his eyes on the ceiling decorated with carvings of flowers and trees. They were, he observed, similar to the ones he saw in the garden in Skotos. ¡°Will you get dressed for the day?¡± Rose asked modestly. ¡°Lord Esel says that you are free to rest as you have already mastered the first part of the gift. He also says that if you wish to master the entirety of it, you are welcome to join in on their calisthenics.¡± Shaden raised an eyebrow. ¡°Calisthenics?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Rose confirmed. ¡°They exercise regularly.¡± ¡°I think I will rest for now,¡± Shaden said, turning in his bed. ¡°If I dismiss you, what will you do?¡± ¡°As I am your maid, I shall await your orders outside.¡± ¡°For the whole day?¡± ¡°I can take short breaks when another will substitute for me, but for the most part, yes.¡± ¡°Today is your day off,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°Just rest.¡± ¡°Please, please allow me to attend to you,¡± the maid requested, lowering her head deeply. ¡°I would have no greater pleasure.¡± He looked at her, scratching his cheek. ¡°Then do what is most comfortable for you.¡± ¡°I thank you for your consideration.¡± She left the room, closing it with the smallest sound a door could ever make. With one eye open, Shaden peeked outside. Sure enough, the maid was standing by the door like a mannequin. Shaden withdrew all of his mana into himself and let out a deep sigh, turning his eyes towards the window. He¡¯d just finished breakfast. Lunch, thankfully, was not usually eaten together, but dinner was. And in between them, everyone would be occupied doing their respective tasks, whether it was cleaning for the servants or dealing with papers for Enen or Lan. It was his third day there, and already he had run out of things to do. He got up and walked up to the window, looking out at the broad front yard. Even now, the grass and trees and bushes were being watered and cut, the walkways swept and scrubbed, and the gates and walls patrolled by soldiers. There was not an idle soul he could see. Should he read a book, or learn new spells? But he¡¯d done so much of that in Raconel. Here, he¡¯d wanted to joke around with Eilae, play games with her siblings, and maybe go horseriding together. Those things seemed so far away now. He could ask, but¡­ Shaden placed a hand on the window. After what had happened, how could he? He wanted to know what had happened to Eilae. What did she truly feel? There was no way that she looked up to him as a kind of supreme existence. After all, she¡¯d made so much fun of him during their travels. Perhaps not in the beginning, but they¡¯d grown closer. He¡¯d believed they had. But that was gone now, lost under the passage of time. Something shimmered, and the sun¡¯s golden light reflected into silver. Shaden noticed the bracelet that was around his wrist, the same one that Eilae had gifted him for his ninth birthday. Being made of a special kind of metal that had incredible mana compatibility, it had felt like his own body when he¡¯d first touched it. Now, after wearing it for so long, it essentially was. It, like the golden ring he¡¯d been gifted by the Jakhar Kishaks, was extremely valuable, often earning him greed-filled stares from here and there. It was why he¡¯d learned to keep them hidden with his magic, applying stealth to only the accessories. Being made of magical metals, at one point they¡¯d begun to absorb mana automatically as if remembering the spell he had constantly cast on them. He undid the spell, displaying the bracelet in its full glory. It still shone brilliantly. It made him remember the journey he¡¯d loved with Eilae and Lytha¡ªthe days of touring and adventuring without a care in the world. Those moments could never be forgotten. He touched the bracelet with his free hand, holding it tightly in his fingers. ¡°Becoming one with a Veurbois,¡± he muttered, steadying his resolve. ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± Being used? Such a minor thing, and they were willing to please him. That his emotions would be revealed? He had nothing to hide. If worse came to worst, he could always circulate to keep his mind calm and clear. The answer was that he was more stupid and ignorant than he had thought, tossing away this opportunity to learn something more. Tossing away a chance to get into Eilae¡¯s heart. He would never want to lose a friend. ¡°Rose!¡± he called. The maid promptly entered. Shaden took in a deep breath. ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to tell Lord Esel.¡± 6.23 A dimly lit hall. Rose¡ªthe maid¡¯s lamplight cast deep shadows across the walls, dancing as they walked quietly towards the door. Shaden breathed in deeply. He¡¯d been awakened by the cold breeze of dusk when his maid had entered his room, coming to his bed to stir him. But his eyes had already opened, and he¡¯d gotten up. She¡¯d told him to follow her. After she¡¯d helped him get dressed, they¡¯d emerged from the room, beginning to walk to the back side of the manor where people seldom went¡ªthe second floor. It wasn¡¯t as if the area was off-limits like the front side of the second floor, but he¡¯d rarely seen anyone on it. Then again, he¡¯d only stayed there for like what, three days? Rose stopped before a large door, waiting for him. Once he stopped, she knocked on the door thrice. ¡°The young lord has arrived,¡± she said. Shaden heard a small ¡°Let him in,¡± from the inside, and the maid pulled open the door, bowing her head as a signal for him to enter. ¡°It is forbidden for the servants to eavesdrop on the discussions,¡± she told him. ¡°I will wait for you outside.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Shaden told her. She seemed a little taken aback but bowed nevertheless. After he prepared himself, he entered the room, and the door closed behind him, confining him into the heavy atmosphere that was the dimly-lit chamber of the Veurbois. All of the nobles of the family¡ªexcept the lady of the manor¡ªwere seated around in a circle, each in a comfortable chair that couldn¡¯t be distinguished from the darkness of the room. Indeed, darkness cloaked their bodies, their seats, and the very floor they were on. The only light was from an eerie crystal that floated at the center of the circle, glowing faintly like the full, silver moon during a dark night. Seeing him enter, Esel rose from his seat, spreading an arm out to greet him. ¡°You honor us with your presence,¡± he said, retracting his hand, ¡°for you have decided to share your heart with us. Please, sit.¡± He took the empty seat next to Eilae and Eyla. They were seated according to their age, he noticed. ¡°You must have many questions,¡± Enen, the eldest, told him. ¡°And all will be answered. All will be understood.¡± ¡°For you are in the Reading Chamber,¡± Lan continued. ¡°Here, nothing is kept secret. Everything is shared.¡± ¡°We will know you, and you will know us,¡± Nerr said. ¡°The deepest desires, we will share them.¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t read your thoughts,¡± Eilae added quietly. She glanced at him. ¡°But every emotion will be laid bare. Your fears, your worries, your desires¡­everything.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll learn many things,¡± Eyla nodded. ¡°Even I¡¯m learning new things every day. Emotions, manners, and maturity.¡± ¡°It can be difficult,¡± Ailan said quietly, ¡°and harsh. But it¡¯s better to be ashamed here than outside. For nothing leaves this room, for we all know the weight of our words.¡± ¡°Now, are you ready to join us?¡± Esel concluded. ¡°To partake in our communion of spirits?¡± ¡°I am ready,¡± Shaden said. The moment he uttered the words, he felt a faint fog of magic surround his body. Then another, and another until there were seven. They were reading him, observing his feelings. The air was thick with magic, and though there was little movement amongst them, he could feel their hungry eyes inspecting him to satisfy their curiosity, to see what he was made of. ¡°Enough.¡± Immediately, the sensation vanished, and the air was quiet again. Esel tapped his fingers on his chair. ¡°This will not do,¡± Esel told him with a small shake of his head. ¡°You are concealing yourself.¡± Shaden blinked. ¡°Concealing? How?¡± ¡°You¡¯re circulating,¡± Eilae said. ¡°Like you always do. A little wouldn¡¯t matter¡­but your influence is too strong. You¡¯re forcing yourself to be something.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s only circulating?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Mana is the essence of will,¡± Enen said. ¡°To use mana is to will something. To circulate is to will your body and mind. And your will is blocking your heart, making it a dull throb.¡± Shaden looked down at the darkness. He¡¯d been worried about being exposed before. But he wasn¡¯t worried anymore. Or rather, he was making himself not worried. Because he was Shaden, not Demund. And Shaden could do anything. ¡°I¡­understand how you feel,¡± Ailan said. ¡°It¡¯s scary, right? But that¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s a natural thing. You¡¯ll soon see all of us too.¡± The silence afterwards was deafening. He¡¯d thought that he¡¯d prepared himself. He¡¯d thought that he¡¯d show them his cool and perfect self. But if he couldn¡¯t circulate, then¡­then what? Shaden felt someone hold his hand. Looking up, he saw Eilae¡¯s caring eyes. ¡°Read me,¡± she told him. He did. Inside, he felt the gentle warmth of courage radiating from her small body, intertwined with the emotion of sympathetic attachment. But there was also fear, uncertainty, and worry. ¡°See? No one is perfect,¡± she said to him. ¡°And only by revealing ourselves can we face our imperfections.¡± ¡°The first step is the most difficult,¡± Nerr smiled. ¡°It was the same for all of us.¡± Eilae¡¯s hand was warm. He remembered why he¡¯d decided to join them. He wanted to understand Eilae, but he hadn¡¯t been willing to show himself to them. Had it been just the two of them, it would have been better. He stopped his flow of mana, halting even the natural stream. Immediately, his senses dulled, and he became more of Demund. He felt raw and uncontrolled like an athlete after a harsh workout session. Oftentimes he liked that sensation, but before the Veurbois, it was unsettling. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± he told them. The Veurbois acted immediately, and the fog of magic surrounded him once more. This time, they penetrated more deeply, savoring the emotions that he¡¯d exposed for them. He didn¡¯t know what they¡¯d read. His worry, no doubt. What exactly was he feeling? Emotions were a complicated thing, even more so when he wasn¡¯t controlling them. ¡°There are not many who can bend their own emotions as you do,¡± Esel said, ¡°but control without understanding is the cause of internal degradation. The surface is kept clean, yet the darkness grows within. It is difficult to know oneself objectively. Therefore, we will help you. Now, do not be alarmed.¡± One cloud of empathy grew more concentrated, resting within him like gentle snow. Inside, something stirred, and he felt the magic cause his heart to slow, and time seemed to freeze second by second. ¡°There are countless emotions within one¡¯s heart,¡± Enen spoke, his voice soft like the morning breeze. ¡°Let us guide you through some of them. Relax, and see yourself for who you truly are. What do you feel?¡± Slowly, one emotion grew larger than the rest, and the others subsided. The pressure on his chest. The slight feeling of nausea. The coldness of his toes. ¡°I feel nervous,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fear.¡± Enen nodded. ¡°These things go together. It¡¯s okay to close your eyes. Focus, and look through them. What is the cause of these emotions?¡± Shaden gripped his fists. The emotions¡ªthey were clear and uncomfortable. All of them were looking at him¡ªno, sensing him. Empathizing with him. Someone put their hand over his, holding it. He looked up and saw Eilae. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she told him. ¡°Let us share the burden. Let us feel what you feel and comfort you. And I hope you will do the same for me. Sense us, and know how genuine we are.¡± He felt something well up inside of him. The quiet room, the warm temperature, the comfort of his seat, the closed eyes of everyone. The subtle scent of sweet, mild fragrance. And the lack of his mana overpowering his body. He felt invisible chains fall one by one, and something loosened in his heart. ¡°I¡­am worried that I will be judged,¡± he said. ¡°I am not as great as everyone thinks. Just a normal guy.¡± He heard people nod understandingly. He continued. ¡°Noble etiquettes, responsibilities, even the party. Will I be able to learn it all and act properly? I¡ªI¡¯m not confident. You know, I only wanted to have fun. But it¡­it always feels like something bad is waiting to happen. It was always like that, in all three families.¡± ¡°But now, you are not alone,¡± Nerr said softly. ¡°All of us will be by your side. And your enjoyment will be our happiness.¡± ¡°All men have the fear of incompetence,¡± Lan agreed. ¡°It is nothing to be ashamed of. As for disasters that will happen, we will stand together. Your burdens will be ours.¡± The nobles muttered in agreement. Shaden felt his uneasiness subside. Then came forth a new emotion¡ªsadness. This time, a different person orchestrated the magic. ¡°What do you feel?¡± Nerr asked. ¡°Sadness that I didn¡¯t know existed,¡± Shaden said. It was a dull feeling, an empty feeling. A throbbing beyond his nose threatened to spill water. The viscosity of breathing. ¡°Where does it come from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­not sure,¡± he admitted. ¡°When you do not know, you can rely on the help of others to discover yourself. Perhaps, it is your longing for your family?¡± Shaden didn¡¯t feel a change. He shook his head. ¡°Your experiences with the other families?¡± This time, the tension grew stronger. He breathed in heavily and nodded. ¡°The Jakhar Kishaks?¡± No, the feeling lessened. ¡°The Nieuts?¡± Yes, something grew within him. ¡°What did they do to you?¡± ¡°They treated me like a soldier,¡± Shaden recalled. ¡°But I had to follow what they taught me, right? I had to endure¡­¡± Nerr nodded. ¡°There¡¯s something more. Something¡­tragic. This is sadness from death.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°They killed my wyvern. His name was Grak. I¡¯d raised him for almost a year, and he died when one of the Nieuts blew his head off. It was self-defence, they said.¡± Something unexpected happened. He felt anger from each of them, anger that burned in accordance with his sadness. It gave him the strength to continue. ¡°What could I do? Punish the people I¡¯m supposed to learn from? I¡¯d done something similar in self-defense. What the heck was I supposed to do? It was only¡ªonly a pet.¡± He realized that his fingers were trembling. How uncontrolled he was without mana. Eilae squeezed his hand. ¡°I tried, I really did. I was earning recognition from them, slowly. I even saved a soldier. I saved the entire platoon. I knew they looked down on me first because I was a child, but I endured. Because they told me¡ªall of them had been through the same thing.¡± He felt his eyes fill with moisture. ¡°They massacred beastmen who came too close to the boundary. Orders were orders. Soldiers don¡¯t question; they don¡¯t think. I pressed it down. I couldn¡¯t take it the second time. And¡­it was all useless.¡± Someone patted his back. It was Eyla. She was younger than him, but her eyes seemed to understand. It was strange, but not a bad feeling. ¡°Let it all out,¡± Nerr said. ¡°Face your pain, and unravel it. Why did you feel sad? Because of loss? Because of sympathy?¡± ¡°......powerlessness,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I was powerless to do anything. No¡­too naive. Too ignorant. I didn¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m just¡­¡± A student. Not a solider, not a politician. ¡°So you pressed it all in. You¡¯re incredible for not letting it fester within you,¡± Nerr said. ¡°All guilt from war should lie on its leaders. You did nothing wrong.¡± ¡°I led the beastmen to their deaths.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not true. There are things beyond our control. We cannot know everything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m selfish. I wanted to play hero.¡± ¡°You have the desire to help others. That is an admirable quality.¡± ¡°We will teach you power,¡± Enen promised. ¡°Not false appearances, but true confidence. For we know that together, you can achieve everything you desire.¡± ¡°And I hope that you can teach me too,¡± Ailan said in a small voice. ¡°Because I also lack confidence. When I saw you spread your dark wings, I was filled with awe. I¡ªand all of us¡ªstill feel the same way.¡± ¡°Men try to force their emotions,¡± Lan stated. ¡°They numb themselves, fool themselves, and slash themselves apart. What, then, is left but an empty husk? No; we achieve true dominance through one another. A doctor cannot operate on himself but must find another. In this way, we stay truly confident. Now, prepare yourself, for the next emotion is the most dangerous.¡± The sadness subsided, and a new feeling began to boil. It rose like fire, causing his muscles to tighten, casting a frown upon his face. He dug his nails into his palm, resisting the urge to stomp his feet. Eilae squeezed his hand. ¡°Anger,¡± he said. ¡°Where there is fear and sadness, anger takes root,¡± Lan said. ¡°It engulfs, suppresses, and destroys, trying to wash away weakness with wrath.¡± ¡°Yes, I can see that,¡± Shaden growled. ¡°I should have flattened them. I should have taken her eyesight for being so blind. I could always heal it back. How cowardly I was! I should have made them understand that I could destroy them.¡± ¡°Indeed, for if you will it, death will surely come,¡± Lan said. ¡°But your anger goes deeper. There is much frustration.¡± Shaden shut his eyes tightly. ¡°I made a lot of mistakes. Sometimes I was too rash. Other times, too passive. It¡¯s so hard to act right.¡± ¡°Each circumstance requires a different attitude,¡± Esel agreed. ¡°Yes, you were thrown into the unknown. No one taught you how to act, and you learned by yourself.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Yes. Wait, no. I was taught. But I hated it. I hated the north, I hated being the Guardian¡¯s slave, I hated¡ª¡± Shaden blinked. No¡­these emotions were too strong. He breathed slowly, and his anger lessened. ¡°Splendid. For in everything, never lose control,¡± Lan told him. ¡°Be beyond your emotions. But know them well. Do you feel hatred towards yourself?¡± ¡°Maybe. Against my ineptitude. I can¡¯t act like a proper hero. I¡¯m just imitating a character I read in a book. This¡ªall of it is fake. My real self is crippled.¡± ¡°In our eyes, you are wonderful,¡± Eyla said. ¡°You¡¯re what we prayed for.¡± If only they knew about his real self. How would they have treated him then? His anger subsided until he was but the dull throb of his heart. He could sense his emotions beneath the surface, being held back by the nobles¡¯ magic. Which would appear next? ¡°There is no need to rush things,¡± Esel said. ¡°For we do not force emotions, but coax and beckon them to where we want. Now, tell us¡ªwhat is it that you desire? What is it that you want to accomplish or enjoy?¡± It was longing, the craving for something. The deep need for comfort and peace and fun. The thrill of adventure, and the full display of his powers. ¡°Recognition,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°That is one thing. Peace¡­is another. But that¡¯s¡ªno. I also want exciting things to happen. Maybe it¡¯s not peace that I want, but for things to go as I wish. To be...cool.¡± He snorted. ¡°It¡¯s showing off. Argh, is that what I really want?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be ashamed,¡± Eilae told him. ¡°For this is what you would call honor and glory.¡± ¡°Is it really?¡± She nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll see many things, Shaden. You¡¯ll see how empty some people are, or how superficial their actions are. You¡¯ll see cruelty behind smiles, and compassion behind a frown. But we do not lie to ourselves. Be honest with yourself. There¡¯s something else you wish for, isn¡¯t there? I can feel it.¡± Shaden smiled subtly with a hint of pain. ¡°What I want can¡¯t be achieved here,¡± he said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Must you go back to Melern? Or Skotos?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s¡­somewhere very, very far away.¡± ¡°Is it love?¡± Eyla asked with twinkling eyes. ¡°My chest feels tight.¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± he replied. ¡°Say¡ªif a commoner said that he wanted to marry into the family, would it be allowed?¡± He glanced at Esel. ¡°It isn¡¯t an impossibility,¡± Esel said. ¡°Do you consider yourself a commoner?¡± ¡°I am, aren¡¯t I? I don¡¯t have a title aside from being the Heir of Skotos.¡± Esel smiled. ¡°You will have no problems if you wish to marry.¡± Shaden chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m too young for that, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s never too young to have a fiance.¡± ¡°A fiance?¡± He¡¯d always loved the idea of having a fiance. A few characters in his books had had fiances. It was heartwarming, romantic, and exciting. Holding hands in school together, living in the same house¡ªthese were things he¡¯d been envious of. But these things would never happen to him. ¡°Do you have a fiance?¡± he asked Eilae, turning to her. She looked back at him. It was as if she¡¯d frozen on the spot. Her cheeks flushed a little, and she shook her head, turning away. What? What was that reaction? It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t think of her as cute. Indeed, many times he had during their travels together, and her mature personality had been easy to get along with since he was also older than he looked. But the truth was that she was much younger than him. So he had ignored those feelings, and Eilae had become his friend. A younger sister of sorts. How old was she now? Fourteen. That was three years younger than his real self. ¡°Uh, er¡ª¡± Shaden stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡ªum¡ª¡± Oh, gosh. They¡¯d think that he was talking about him and Eilae. Panic filled him, and his emotions began to¡ª ¡°I think that will be enough for today,¡± Esel said, clapping his hands twice. Immediately, all of the magic dispersed from his body, returning to each person. The feeling of control was gone as well. ¡°Again, I thank you for opening your heart to us. How did it serve you?¡± Shaden immediately circulated, regaining his absolute sense of calm. The realization of how vulnerable he¡¯d been came shortly afterwards. He had been so willing to talk, his words coming out without little restraint¡­but it wasn''t a bad feeling. ¡°I feel refreshed,¡± he said. ¡°More settled, I think.¡± Esel nodded. ¡°I am glad. And I am pleased to have been able to partake in your emotions and thoughts.¡± ¡°As are we,¡± the others said in unison. Eilae¡¯s voice was the smallest. ¡°Tomorrow, we will begin anew,¡± Esel announced. ¡°There are seven of you, so one day of the week will be dedicated to each member. It is the beginning of a new generation.¡± ¡°Will you no longer join us, Father?¡± Enen asked. ¡°No, my son. From now on, you will lead,¡± he said. ¡°Do not let my emotions corrupt your own. My young lord, I would not wish to force myself upon your conscience. But if you wish it, I will reveal myself.¡± ¡°No, do as you wish,¡± Shaden told him. ¡°After all, I know little.¡± Esel bowed. ¡°Your kindness is unmatched. Now then, the sun has risen.¡± Indeed, golden light had begun pouring into the room with the arrival of dawn. It was an odd feeling, seeing the sunrise together while they sat tranquilly in their seats. Eilae¡¯s hand was still on his, and some sweat had formed between their skin. But she didn¡¯t show any signs of letting go. Something buzzed in his chest. Shaden slowed his circulation, relishing the raw feelings that began to surface again. There was something pleasant about being vulnerable, something magical about sharing his emotions. But fear struck him once more, and he circulated again. ¡°Will you allow us the honor of daily reading?¡± Esel asked him. ¡°For men share once and return to the darkness. Would you allow us to know you each second so that we may admire you?¡± Shaden bit his lip. ¡°That¡¯s what everyone here does, right? You are always reading each other.¡± ¡°You surprise me again. But yes, that is what we do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­not as great as you think I am.¡± The lord shook his head. ¡°Perhaps I phrased it wrongly. It is less admiration, and more love, my young lord.¡± ¡°Love?¡± Esel slowly stretched one hand out to the air, and he curled his fingers as if holding something. ¡°Yes, love,¡± he nodded. ¡°For love is the most powerful of emotions. It is the most beautiful and desirable. To share love is to create a bond that goes beyond life and death. But¡ª¡± He lowered his hand. ¡°There is nothing more tragic than forced love. No, we will not force it. By knowing you, we will love you.¡± ¡°And is the same expected of me?¡± ¡°Never,¡± Esel replied. ¡°This, we do to dedicate ourselves to you. But should you love us, then we would find no greater honor.¡± ¡°Did my grandfather do the same?¡± The older man smiled¡ªa nostalgic smile. He lowered his head slightly, closing his eyes. ¡°Indeed. He found his wife during the time he was here.¡± ¡°He did?¡± ¡°She was a distant relative of ours who¡¯d visited during his birthday,¡± Esel told him. ¡°Ah, those were wonderful moments. It was quite funny to see your grandfather so flustered¡­¡± Esel trailed off. ¡°But the sun rises. I should not keep you here. So, my young lord¡ªdo you allow it?¡± Shaden glanced at Eilae. She nodded slowly with an air of peace, as if to say Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be alright. And indeed, this was what he¡¯d wanted, was it not? ¡°I¡¯ll allow it,¡± Shaden said. ¡°And I will ask as well¡ªcan I read you too?¡± Esel got up, as did the others in unison. Before Shaden could react, all of them¡ªexcept Eilae who still held his hand¡ªplaced their hands on their chests and bowed their heads towards him, so smoothly and respectfully as if they¡¯d practiced it a thousand times. ¡°We welcome you to the family,¡± Esel spoke, straightening his back. ¡°For there is no greater pleasure than being of one mind with another. Now then, the sharing is over. Let us head to breakfast.¡± The doors opened automatically when the old lord neared it, revealing a group of servants who stood by waiting. Shaden sensed a sparkle of magic die out at the corner of his eye. That was how they¡¯d been signaled, no doubt. He felt a tug and realized that he¡¯d still been holding Eilae¡¯s hand. ¡°How long are you going to hold it?¡± she whispered to him. ¡°Oh! Whoops, I kind of forgot.¡± And he had, being so focused on what was to come since everyone could now read him freely. Eilae wiped her hand on a cloth that her servant gave her, gracefully taking off the mantle that she¡¯d been wearing. The others were doing the same. ¡°Was I supposed to wear something similar?¡± he whispered to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I got one.¡± ¡°A mantle is what you wear to represent your family,¡± she told him. ¡°This is part of the Empire¡¯s customs. You¡¯ll learn them in time.¡± His maid, Rose, had arrived and was walking alongside them. The hallway was wide enough for four people to walk side-by-side. The other servants¡ªincluding the old butler¡ªwere doing the same for everyone. ¡°We¡¯re allowed to read the servants, right?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course. Though for others, it¡¯s better if they don¡¯t know. Our gift isn¡¯t public.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Breakfast went by peacefully, and Shaden was briefed on what he would do from now on, now that he had decided to become a part of them. After a short discussion, it was determined he would study with Eyla first since she was also being taught the various manners of the Empire. He¡¯d move on to different things, but to prepare for his birthday, the lord¡ªor rather, his wife¡ªhadn¡¯t wanted him to embarrass himself before the guests. ¡°The societal sphere is a cruel and discriminating place,¡± Portiga fussed. ¡°One wouldn¡¯t enter until they are fifteen, but this is a special occasion.¡± It was fascinating to glance at everyone¡¯s emotions all at once. They all had an air of grace as they ate, but within, each person was like a witch¡¯s cauldron¡ªbubbling and popping, sometimes one thing vanishing and another randomly popping up. The lady, especially, was a cacophony of worries beneath her wrinkled and calm face, though what she worried for he did not know. He felt someone touch his arm. Turning to the side, he found Eyla who had a pout on her face. She motioned to him to come closer to her and whispered into his ear. ¡°I can¡¯t read you,¡± she said. ¡°Your presence is too strong.¡± Right. While he was circulating, they couldn¡¯t read him. But circulating was like breathing to him. He felt uncomfortable without it, maybe even suffocated. It happened naturally. He¡¯d have to consciously stop it. But it wasn¡¯t fair to them, was it? That he could read them but they could not. He relaxed the flow of power inside of him, bringing it to a halt. ¡°Can you do it now?¡± he asked Eyla. She nodded quickly. But her expression darkened. ¡°If it¡¯s uncomfortable, you don¡¯t need to¡­¡± Shaden smiled. The girl was worried for him¡ªand feared him slightly. She didn¡¯t want to offend him. That much was clear. So much tension, so much¡­order. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he assured her. ¡°I think I can afford to relax here.¡± Eyla nodded again, more furiously this time. ¡°You can!¡± He still remembered the whipping incident. But he sensed no ill emotions from anyone within the room. Nerr had been whipped to be set as an example, and now he realized that they had been sharing their emotions throughout it all. If I¡¯d come here first before the other families, how much easier would it have been? He could¡¯ve known people¡¯s true intentions and would¡¯ve acted accordingly. Things would have been simpler. Easier. Less heart-wrenching so that circulation wouldn¡¯t have been the only thing he¡¯d relied on. Without circulation, the thoughts kept coming in. Regrets, doubts, and pain from old scars. Thankfully, no one seemed to mention it, carrying on their conversations like usual. He, too, ate while responding to their questions. And something felt right about it. Because although the words didn¡¯t pass between them, he felt their compassion and worry for him when he looked into their hearts. And it comforted him.

? ? ?

¡°An invitation? From the Veurbois?¡± The young man frowned, taking the letter from his servant. He was Medis Entamen, the second son of the Entamen family¡ªone of the six great houses that ruled over the Rvuvick Empire. He took care of the foreign affairs of the family, reading through public letters, invitations, and declarations, which was why he was the first to read the letter from the Veurbois. Taking a knife at his side, he smoothly cut the envelope open and shook the letter onto his hand, unfolding it. The letter was a surprise in itself. As they were the farthest away from the Veurbois, their regions being on opposite ends, not many interactions happened between them, much less letters. Of course, there were interactions, but they were economic and political ones¡ªand the political ones were always harbingers of change. Usually, drastic change. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing, however. The Veurbois did not have any enemies, and while the letter had surprised him, Medis looked forward to reading it. Though it would be a lie if he said that he did not have any worries. Yes, the Veurbois did not have any enemies. They were pleasant to be around, and there were rumors that even the Emperor himself looked forward to their counsel. There were other rumors as well¡ªthat the Veurbois could see the future, allowing them to make peace with their foes before they even became foes. Or eliminate them before they sprouted. Medis frowned again. Then, he chuckled out loud, though it was more from surprise. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was reading. ¡°A birthday celebration? For an honored guest?¡± It wasn¡¯t out of place for the families, large or small, to invite each other to their parties and balls. After all, these things were necessary for information to be shared. But the Veurbois were not known for trivial parties. When an invitation came from the Veurbois, it carried with it dramatic weight. And those who didn¡¯t attend would find themselves lagging behind in every matter. After all, that was what their family was known for. Long ago, when the Empire had begun as a small country¡ªa kind of safe haven for the human race¡ªthe heads of the six great houses had been the chief advisors to the first Sterdraer, each excelling in specific matters. The Veurbois had overseen interpersonal relations and negotiations with outsiders. Of course, that had been many, many years ago. Now, each family ruled over what could be called a small kingdom, having to take care of matters other than their initial ones. Still, the families retained their roots. So for the Veurbois to send out a birthday invitation, much less one without specifications, was peculiar, almost absurd. There was no mention of name, age, or family. Only the statement of ¡®honored guest¡¯ and how blessed and joyous the occasion would be. Medis rubbed his chin, furrowing his eyebrows. For the invitation to be a secret code of some kind was a stretch as their relationship was that of business partners. A bad joke, perhaps? No, the Veurbois did not joke. His father would want to investigate, no doubt, even though it would lead to taking some people out of other work. He got up from his chair, heading to his father¡¯s study. Though he was a busy man, he would want to see it. For Medis could feel something lurking behind the letter¡¯s words, something that hinted at the source of the Veurbois¡¯ confidence. It was well known that the Veurbois were the weakest of the houses. They had no great military, no superior economic power, no brilliant advancements in magic, no natural resources, no known spiritual blessings. If there was one thing, it was that Louverie was the happiest, fairest, and safest region according to the Empire¡¯s reports, with most of its citizens, if not all, being content with their lives. Truly, the Veurbois were those who spent on the people, not on the betterment of the house. Their people¡¯s allegiance, Medis mused, lay with them more so than the Emperor himself. A dangerous thought. Perhaps that was why the Veurbois were kept weak. Yet¡ªthough they were the weakest, no one dared to take advantage of them. Was it because of the charismatic aura they exuded? Or their elegance and beauty? Truly, when Medis had met the second son of the Veurbois, something had seemed different. Not in a menacing, powerful kind of way, but in a relaxing, pleasant kind of way. The young man could make people laugh and let down their guard. Yes, the Veurbois were excellent mediators. They had friends everywhere¡ªperhaps that was why no one dared to cross them. Medis glanced at the letter again. The words of ¡®honored guest¡¯ lingered in his mind. For there were rumors. Each family had rumors, of course. Some were true, and some were not. The Veurbois had many rumors. Rumors of how they had close ties to the Kingdom of Melern. Naturally, this was because they were neighbors. But some incidents throughout history¡ªand one incident in particular¡ªhad caused suspicions to intensify, though no evidence had been found. It was a well-known story. Three¡ªno, four decades ago, a marquess of Astramilieu had come to pay their respects to the Duke of Louverie, the Head of the Veurbois. But the marquess¡¯s eldest son had taken a liking to the daughter of a minor aristocrat whose territory they had passed through, forcing himself upon her. The minor aristocrat had been a distant relative of the Veurbois, and though the young lady¡¯s position was too low to be engaged to the son of the marquess, the marquess had permitted it, half-fearing the Veurbois, half-happy that he¡¯d made a connection¡ªor so that was how it was told. It hadn¡¯t been ¡®forced,¡¯ but rather mutual. Talks had gone in between them. After all, the marquess¡¯s son had done something improper. Records showed that they had separated on good terms. The young lady had been in tears, but these things weren¡¯t uncommon in the Empire. The marquess and everyone with him had exited Louverie without a single incident, returning to their territory with the lady who, everyone knew, was doomed to live as the second wife, or even worse¡ªas a concubine. The very next day, the heir had been found on his bed¡ªdead. No external wounds, poison, or magic had been found on his body. As there had been no wedding, the young lady had been sent back promptly. Exactly the day after her arrival, the marquess and his entire family had been found dead in their rooms¡ªagain, without any signs of the cause. No evidence meant that the Veurbois were innocent. The marquess and his household had been cursed for their wrongs, for they had committed many. But the timing of the incidents had raised many eyebrows among the nobility, and the unspoken rule to never offend the Veurbois or their people had been formed¡­ Truly, the Veurbois loved their people. This ¡®honored guest¡¯ was likely one of them¡ªsomeone who had accomplished a great feat. To send an invitation to the Great Families, while excessive, was like them. Medis clenched his jaw. Truly, for something that minor? For a commoner? There was no doubt the Great Families would find it insulting. It would be a waste of time. The Veurbois would embarrass themselves. No, the person would be someone greater. But who exactly that person would be eluded his mind. None of the Melernian royals had birthdays near this time. Alas, the worrying would be left to his father. He knocked, pushing the door and entering after his father bid him to come in. All across the Rvuvick Empire, similar notions were rippling out like wildfire. The cause of the Veurbois¡¯ invitation was a mystery that none could answer. Even the two princesses of the Kingdom of Melern, now puzzled by the invitation, could not guess who the ¡®honored guest¡¯ would be. Indeed, no one knew¡ªand the spirit of inquisitiveness burned within the greater and lesser families; for not long after the invitations had been received, the Crown Prince himself secretly decreed that he would award anyone who discovered the identity of this ¡®honored guest¡¯¡ªthe prize of a hundred gold coins. Thus, the flames of fervent curiosity grew bigger and bigger. 6.24 Sometime during the week, a richly-dressed man with a pair of perfectly round glasses came to take his measurements. After a quick sketch with his pen and a few questions about style (most of which the lady of the manor answered), he left with a bow, accompanied by a small group of other nicely-dressed men and women. It wasn¡¯t only them who visited. Carriages filled with boxes and barrels came and left, and servants could be seen all over the manor carrying items wherever they went. There were many new servants as well, probably because the task at hand was one of the greatest events they would prepare. Shaden did feel a little bad. They were all doing this for him, and he was doing nothing to help. Of course, he only told this to Eilae, who naturally shook her head. ¡°Everyone is rewarded for their labor,¡± she told him. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. The lord represents not only himself but his family and also his people. Just like a woman tends to her face, so must the region tend to their lord. This is a natural thing. That is also why a lord must be dignified.¡± ¡°Which I¡¯m learning to do. But I don¡¯t own anything. I mean, there¡¯s Skotos. But no one knows about that, right?¡± Eilae shook her head again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the young lord of the four families?¡± she told him. ¡°You are who we put our trust in. You are the source of our strength and pride.¡± ¡°You mean my grandfather.¡± ¡°Soon, it will be you. I can tell. You are far greater than your grandfather.¡± So that was that. He would partake in nothing laborious but would bathe every day in perfumed tubs where Rose and the other maids would scrub him. At least they¡¯d allowed him to wear a towel to cover his underparts. And all the while, they would talk to him, asking if it hurt, or commenting on how toned his muscles were. He could never get used to it. It had only been a week, but it gave him the impression that lords were simply oversized babies. The region takes care of its lord. Was this what Eilae had meant? It¡­wasn¡¯t completely unpleasant. If anything, very convenient. He merely had to sit there while the servants took care of everything for him. A completely different lifestyle. Around two days before the celebration, he was sent to tour the city of Vion and spend a night there; he would return on the night before the celebration. All of the daughters went with him with Nerr, the oldest, acting as their guide. The sons were busy with preparations, even Ailan. For what? Again, he felt bad for doing nothing, but the three girls pushed him along, taking him around various shops. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the most wonderful cookie shop!¡± Eyla pointed, nearly bouncing. ¡°Get the special assortment from there.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± ¡°A celebration can¡¯t be without new shoes,¡± Nerr said, taking them to a large, fancy building that did not look at all like a shoe shop, but more like one for jewelry. In fact, it did sell jewelry. ¡°Hmm? Can you not decide which one you prefer? Well, send them all to the manor.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t forget about his maid,¡± Eilae pointed out. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a butler, so Rose will have to be the substitute.¡± Rose bowed her head. ¡°My lady, the usual uniform will suffice, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°No, this celebration is special,¡± Eilae replied. ¡°I have received instructions. You are to be distinct from the other maids.¡± ¡°I am honored,¡± Rose bowed even more deeply. All of this, Shaden simply watched. With the girls talking so much amongst themselves, he had little chance to voice his opinion. Then again, he didn¡¯t know this city. He didn¡¯t know what stores he had to visit or what items he had to prepare. At the very least, he was made to choose Rose¡¯s new uniform she would wear for that day, which he had a hard time deciding on. ¡°Well?¡± Nerr asked. ¡°Which one pleases you the most?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have a knack for style,¡± Shaden chuckled nervously. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. You are to be you.¡± Shaden looked at the outfits. Why was it him who had to choose a girl¡¯s clothing? But he pointed at the darkest one with a shade of charcoal. ¡°I think that would match what I will wear,¡± he told them. ¡°Maybe if it had some dark red with it? It would match her hair. Again, I¡¯m not a stylist.¡± Eyla¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You want your clothing to match?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it,¡± Nerr smiled, giving her younger sister a sharp look. ¡°Owner, will it be possible to add some red to this uniform? Make it beautiful.¡± ¡°Of course, my lady. It will be ready by tonight.¡± ¡°Tomorrow night is fine.¡± Shaden glanced at Rose. Not once had they asked about her opinion. It made him wonder. Perhaps it was rude to do so, but he was a curious person, so making sure his magic would never be detected, he wrapped it around Rose¡¯s body and seeped it inside, examining her heart. She was excited. He¡¯d never seen such bliss from any servant in the manor. There was a hint of nervousness and some worry, but all were overpowered by determination. To be perfect? He couldn¡¯t read thoughts. But Rose had resolved herself. Her eyes rose, and they met with his. She looked down straight away, a wave of embarrassment washing over her feelings. Her face, however, was identical to before. ¡°Shaden?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah?¡± He turned around to Eilae. She was smiling, but her eyes were not. ¡°Is there anything else you would like to try next?¡± she asked pleasantly. ¡°I remember you wanting to use an archery range once.¡± ¡°Oh, right. That was a long time ago. You remembered that?¡± ¡°I would recommend not doing activities that would strain your body,¡± Nerr said, ¡°but if you truly want to, we have healers.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I think we¡¯ve walked around plenty for now. What about a tea shop?¡± ¡°A¡­tea shop?¡± The three sisters exchanged glances. ¡°Do you mean to say a tea house?¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± ¡°A tea shop is where you buy tea,¡± Eilae smiled. ¡°The raw kind, not the tea drink.¡± ¡°Ohhh. Then the tea house.¡± How embarrassing it was. He¡¯d spent a week now without circulating continuously, so raw emotions hit him hard in the gut. He bit the inside of his lower lip. It wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened, especially when it came to the etiquette of the nobility. And it usually happened when he wasn¡¯t circulating. Oh, he wasn¡¯t showing it, but he was nervous about his party. It was very probable that he would maintain his flow of mana throughout the whole day to keep his level-headedness throughout. Tea was enjoyable. There was something magical about the matching desserts that complimented the tea. He wasn¡¯t surprised. He¡¯d had quite a few with the Melernian prince. But at least these were different flavors, and the particular tea that was said to be native to Louverie had a potent taste¡ªand upon closer inspection, he felt traces of mana from it. ¡°This is the verdant leaf tea, commonly known as verdant tea,¡± Eilae explained while Rose poured him another glass. ¡°While it is native to this region, it is also native to many others. Many call it the commoner¡¯s tea. The nobility would usually not drink it.¡± ¡°But it tastes good,¡± Shaden blinked. ¡°I can also feel some mana from it.¡± ¡°Yes, its mana enhances its taste,¡± Eilae nodded. ¡°But dead things rarely maintain their mana. And as many teas travel great distances, so this tea will not preserve its taste. It is best where it is grown.¡± ¡°Some say that the state of the region affects its taste as well,¡± Nerr added, taking a sip. ¡°The happier the people, the better the verdant tea.¡± ¡°And our verdant tea is better than any other!¡± Eyla piped. ¡°I think people here are the happiest, right? Even in the capital, there were¡ª¡± ¡°Eyla!¡± Nerr narrowed her eyes, and Shaden felt Nerr''s mana overpower Eyla, causing her to wince. The young girl immediately shut her mouth. Then, as if nothing had happened, Nerr¡¯s smile returned. ¡°Excuse my sister,¡± she muttered, ¡°she does not think properly. How can a citizen be happier than those within the City of Stars?¡± ¡°Yes, sister,¡± Eyla said quietly, lowering her head. ¡°I misspoke.¡± The conversation quickly moved on to another topic, but Shaden knew that there was something else behind their words. For even as Nerr had rebuked her sister, there had been no spite nor anger in her words. It had been¡ªa feeling of agreement? Many emotions were swirling together, but denial was not one of them. His eyes met Nerr¡¯s. ¡°It truly is a wonderful city, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said. ¡°Though not grand nor fancy, the people here lack nothing.¡± ¡°They were happier than I thought they would be,¡± Shaden agreed. Indeed, they were. Wouldn¡¯t a person usually have a hint of annoyance or boredom while they carried on in their lives? But all the people they¡¯d met¡ªthey¡¯d been pleased. Not fully jubilant, but glad. A subtle kind of happiness and willingness to serve. Even the servants at the tea house served them with respect. The more they traveled around, the more he felt this. And he could guess why. From all three of the girls¡¯ bodies dissipated a kind of faint magic that swirled around them before vanishing into thin air. He could do something similar as well. It was simply letting one¡¯s mana slip away from the body. But this mist was enchanted with emotion. It touched those around them. Brainwashing. Perhaps not as extreme, but the girls were acting as perfume bottles spreading their scent throughout the city. He hadn¡¯t noticed it as the magic had been thick within the house. It was a natural thing, he¡¯d thought. The Veurbois lived there, so of course it would be filled with their mana. But out in the open, he could feel the difference. And the thought made him frown. Had he been brainwashed as well? But¡­no. Their gift was not brainwashing, but rather the amplification of emotions. Yes¡ªwhen their aura touched the people, it brought out gladness within them. Still, it would be manipulation, especially when he wasn¡¯t circulating. And yet, he didn¡¯t want to stop it. Never had he felt more at peace. His mind was still the same, but his heart had been comforted. Reading each other was a conversation that reached deeper than any word could. Understanding¡ªthat was what it was. It was a long day and they were finally going to the mansion within the city that the Veurbois used. He was chatting with the girls about what kinds of presents he would receive and who would come when he suddenly felt a familiar presence far away. He lifted his head. ¡°Boren?¡± he muttered. Or Markendrath? ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Nerr asked. ¡°No,¡± Shaden shook his head. ¡°I thought I sensed someone familiar.¡± Nerr glanced towards where Shaden had looked, caressing her sister¡¯s head that lay asleep in her lap. ¡°That is the direction of Vion Grandeur. Perhaps someone you know will spend the night there.¡± ¡°Is it good? Better than Sol Atalia?¡± ¡°Ah, do you mean the hotel in Raconel? While I have not been there, I can say that Vion Grandeur stands as one of the finest in the world.¡± ¡°Why not go there then?¡± ¡°Many guests will be arriving. Now, some distasteful individuals can be very rude to those they do not recognize. It would be better to avoid them.¡± ¡°Shaden, since they are the ones coming here, it will be okay to read them,¡± Eilae informed him. ¡°Most people can¡¯t sense it anyway. But no matter what, don¡¯t use it on royalty. They are the ones who bear the Crest of Stars. Maybe they will not come. That would be for the best.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°Is the royal family not liked?¡± Immediately, he knew that he¡¯d said something dangerous from the girls¡¯ reactions. He wiped the smile off of his face. ¡°The people of Melern consider their royalty as divine,¡± Eilae said softly. ¡°And naturally so as they are bonded with dragons. Even the leaders of the three factions¡ªthe King, Representative Nobility, and the Representative Elected¡ªare rumored to listen to the being known as the Guardian. A divine¡¯s power is absolute, and that is the same in the Empire. But the princes and princesses of Melern are known to be compassionate, willing to sacrifice themselves for the people.¡± Three factions? She knows more than me, Shaden nodded but waited for her to continue. ¡°I know that using magic on royalty has¡­harsh consequences. But why don¡¯t you want them to come here?¡± ¡°Unlike Melern, the royal family of the Empire allows the six regions to mind their own businesses,¡± Eilae went on. ¡°But that is why one must act all the more courteous in the presence of royalty. Their words are heavy and cannot be overturned.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°So if they demand that you come to the capital, then¡­¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Refusal will result in severe consequences,¡± Nerr completed. ¡°But they are not those who take meaninglessly. Nor do they frequent celebratory parties.¡± ¡°So¡­how much should I worry about it?¡± ¡°Not particularly much,¡± Nerr smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not as if you will display your talent before everyone.¡± Shaden looked out of the window. He remembered when he had been taken to the Wall of Arrows for a crime, tasked to do something impossible. Whenever he was around royalty, things got messy. He had enjoyed his time with Boren, but at least here, he wanted to enjoy a calm and relaxing life¡ªespecially now that he didn¡¯t circulate as much. He felt more like himself. He didn¡¯t want that to change. ¡°Honoring a boy like me who displays nothing,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the other families look down on you?¡± ¡°Only fools would,¡± Eilae snorted. Nerr twirled her hair around her finger. ¡°Indeed. Many will think of you as a distraction. They will search for schemes and plots. But this truly is a celebration meant for you. May it become a fond memory.¡± Shaden nodded. They arrived at the mansion, but before they entered the gates, the coachman leaned back and told them of a guest who wished to greet them. Shaden didn¡¯t recognize the name. ¡°He would wait here?¡± Eilae raised an eyebrow. ¡°He¡¯s not very subtle.¡± ¡°But he did come all the way here from the far northeast,¡± Nerr sighed. ¡°Get up, Eyla. What would you do, Shaden? Will you greet him?¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°The second son of the Entamens, one of the great families. You will likely see him tomorrow as well.¡± ¡°What is the polite thing to do?¡± ¡°For us, it would be to greet him,¡± Eilae said. ¡°He does not know about you, so you can decide.¡± ¡°What would you recommend?¡± ¡°I think it will be more enjoyable to go out together,¡± Eilae smiled. ¡°Would you take my arm?¡± ¡°No fair,¡± Eyla said, rubbing her eyes. ¡°I want to hold him too.¡± ¡°Might as well,¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll remember my manners.¡± ¡°Girls, do be modest,¡± Nerr rolled her eyes, motioning to the coachman to open the door. ¡°How will you marry if people believe you desire the same man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all child¡¯s play, sister,¡± Eyla shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s cute. And Shaden is like a brother, right?¡± Eilae merely rolled her eyes like her elder sister after crossing her arms. ¡°It¡¯s unsightly to exit three persons at once. We can descend in the order of age. Shaden can be last.¡± ¡°Shaden can be next to me,¡± Eyla decided, wrapping her small arms around his. ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it breaks any etiquette,¡± Shaden said. ¡°It¡¯s gentlemanly, right?¡± ¡°Of course it is,¡± Eilae smiled. Her aura was pleasant enough. Was it really? He could dive deeper into her heart, but it would be rude, so he decided to let it slide. These moments of small conflict between the sisters, especially the youngest and the middle, weren¡¯t uncommon. The best thing to do was to let it slide. He sighed inside as the door opened, Eyla clinging onto him with a bright smile of triumph on her face. The noble bowed after seeing Nerr exit. It was a small bow, not the ones that servants or commoners showed. More like a nod. Nerr returned the nod in a slightly different manner, raising her dress. Eilae did the same. Eyla let go and followed, and Shaden returned the nod, eyeing the man with curiosity. Their eyes met. The man¡¯s eyebrow twitched subtly, but he remained the same otherwise. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet the flowers of Lourverie,¡± he greeted. ¡°Your beauty has been far understated within the Empire. Allow me to restate. I am Medis, second son of the Entamen name.¡± ¡°We welcome you, Lord Medis,¡± Nerr smiled. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°It is only natural to greet those who provide hospitality as soon as possible,¡± Medis said. ¡°Would it not have been better to greet my father?¡± ¡°I have sent him my regards. But curiosity overtook me.¡± ¡°He¡¯s here on behalf of his family,¡± Eilae whispered to Shaden. ¡°Do you see his family crest? It means he is the highest ranking member of his family who is currently here.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the mantle also have a crest?¡± ¡°That is for decoration. This is the true badge of authority.¡± ¡°What made you curious, I wonder?¡± Nerr asked. ¡°To made you have come here without servants.¡± ¡°They are waiting nearby,¡± Medis answered. ¡°My ladies¡¯ beauty and character have brought me here. But the mention of the honored guest has piqued my interest. Is it not good to know the focus of the party before attending it?¡± ¡°What you say is true. But there are subtler ways to do it. That is part of the enjoyment.¡± ¡°I have not frequented the public sphere. But I¡¯ve discovered that honesty brings me further than anything.¡± ¡°Honesty is a dangerous thing to have, Lord Medis.¡± ¡°Perhaps elsewhere. But can things be hidden from the Veurbois?¡± ¡°We cannot see everything,¡± Nerr chuckled. ¡°If you should be this honest, then I must tell you that the answer lies before you.¡± Medis glanced at Shaden. Shaden smiled awkwardly. ¡°I understand,¡± Medis nodded. ¡°If it isn¡¯t impolite, may I ask for your name?¡± Nerr moved aside for him. Shaden placed a hand over his chest as he had learned. ¡°Shaden,¡± he said, ¡°of the Limens.¡± ¡°I am Medis of the Entamens,¡± Medis greeted again. ¡°I wish you the best during your celebration.¡± He straightened his back raising his hand and doing a twirl. ¡°I hope our gift two days from now will be to your liking. Until then, I will pester you no further.¡± A simple yet elegant carriage quickly neared them, stopping behind Medis. A servant opened the door for him. ¡°I thank you for your time,¡± Medis said, bowing again, ¡°and I look forward to seeing you at the party. Lady Nerr, Lady Eilae, Lady Eyla, and¡­forgive my ignorance, but I do not recognize the Limen name.¡± ¡°Lord Shaden,¡± Nerr told him. ¡°His origin is of no concern to you.¡± Medis¡¯s expression shifted most slightly, nearly becoming a frown, but he maintained his composure. ¡°Lord Shaden,¡± he finished. ¡°I will take my leave.¡± Watching the carriage leave, Shaden scratched his cheek. A lord. Him? Really? It wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t been expecting it, but hearing it directly made him feel weird inside. It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling, but it wasn¡¯t entirely good either. ¡°You did well,¡± Nerr told him. ¡°That wasn¡¯t so bad, was it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°He seemed like a likable person.¡± ¡°Did you read him?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Always read when you can,¡± Nerr advised. ¡°It will help you pick up on things you would have never guessed. Also, when fatigue disallows you to read, you can determine their thoughts by what you have learned.¡± ¡°Fatigue isn¡¯t a problem for Shaden,¡± Eilae snorted. ¡°Read everyone constantly. When we are together, we always maintain a connection. It keeps us alert.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it rude?¡± ¡°Only towards those who are of higher status than you,¡± Eilae said. ¡°And there are none higher than the Emperor and his kin.¡± ¡°You can be clumsy sometimes,¡± Eyla laughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it given that you should always be alert?¡± ¡°So I¡¯ve heard. But¡­¡± ¡°No buts!¡± Eilae wiggled a finger before his eyes, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°I keep telling you that you are too kind. Kindness is comforting, but it isn¡¯t wise. Kindness should be the outcome, not the start. Remember, not everyone¡ªrarely anyone thinks like you do. Read everyone and everything, especially since you don¡¯t have to worry about conserving your mana.¡± Her gaze did not waver. And through reading her, her sincerity was apparent¡ªhe had no rebuttal. ¡°Sometimes I¡¯ve read unpleasant emotions,¡± Shaden said softly. ¡°It¡¯s uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Run from them, and they will stab you in the back,¡± Eilae warned. ¡°The six major families are not absolute, Shaden. This house has only persisted this far through knowledge and cunning. I hope you won¡¯t forget that, especially during your celebration.¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes slightly lowered. This mood was familiar, though never would he have thought that it would be from Eilae. He looked back up and opened his mouth¡ª ¡°Now, now!¡± Nerr clapped, gaining their attention. ¡°No need to think about those things now. A celebration is meant to be enjoyed! Just have fun, and we¡¯ll take care of the rest. That¡¯s what we¡¯re here for. Right Eilae?¡± Eilae tilted her head down. ¡°Yes, sister.¡± Shaden turned his eyes away from Eilae. There was worry within her for him. But beyond the clouds of emotions that swirled within her heart, he¡¯d spotted the slightest mist of disappointment amidst lingering remnants of expectation. Had she wanted him to change through the years? But he was still the same old him. Maybe he was thinking about it too much. Emotions didn¡¯t equal thoughts. They were merely shadows. But this feeling¡­it truly was uncomfortable. Then at that moment, a gentle touch of cheerfulness rose within him, and he saw that Eilae was holding his hand. ¡°I only want to see you above them all,¡± she told him. ¡°If only the world was as loving as you thought it was.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think that,¡± Shaden said. ¡°But you do. When you walk along the shops, when you see different people living their lives and workers moving about, there is love in you. You don¡¯t worry about spying eyes or lurking dangers. And I worry that it will get you hurt.¡± Only because this world is wonderful, Shaden thought. ¡°You know me,¡± Shaden said. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡± ¡°Yes. After all you¡¯ve suffered¡ªyou¡¯re still the same.¡± They soon entered the mansion and were taken to their rooms. Rose helped him dress into comfortable clothes, and he looked out of the window while doing so, seeing the blue sky being painted into deep orange. And he remembered what Boren had told him once. ¡°The sky is always the same, and yet it changes color,¡± he¡¯d said. Shaden didn¡¯t remember what he¡¯d said next as he¡¯d been focusing on¡­a cookie? But the memory made him smile. ¡°Still the same¡­¡± he muttered. Perhaps even back then, Eilae might have been able to read him. Aunt Lytha, definitely. And perhaps they¡¯d been so kind because of his admiration towards them. Had he shown fear or cowardice like a normal boy his age would have¡­ He wobbled slightly. ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡± Rose asked, reaching out to catch him if he fell. He shook his head. He felt his head clear up as he sucked in a deep breath, power coursing through his veins. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he told her. ¡°Long day. Circulation relapse.¡± Her curiosity was apparent, though it didn¡¯t show on her face. ¡°May I ask what that is?¡± ¡°Mana circulation,¡± Shaden told her. ¡°It makes you feel stronger. Go without it and you feel weaker.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that circulation requires great effort to achieve,¡± Rose commented. ¡°Is my lord adept at it?¡± ¡°Oh, very,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°Though I¡¯ve never compared myself to anyone.¡± Rose nodded. ¡°Lord Lan is an exceptional fighter. He would gladly teach you.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.¡± Lan was a great swordsman¡ªone of the elites of the empire. Come to think of it, it had been a long time since he¡¯d properly clashed swords with anyone. He still remembered his sessions with Instructor Reedock and Mistilia back when he was a child back at the Swordsmanship Training Academy of Danark. That musty room with small windows, the clashing of wood, the sweat and muscle aches: these were all things he had been fond of. Ever since his grandfather had taken him, he¡¯d lost it. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll ask him for a lesson.¡± But the matter would have to wait. There was only him and the three sisters during dinner, and all the while, they chatted over what kinds of people would come, what dresses would be worn, what gifts would be presented, and who would be the first person to dance with Shaden. ¡°I¡¯ve never danced before,¡± Eyla reasoned with crossed arms. ¡°You¡¯ve all danced at least once.¡± ¡°You did dance on your tenth birthday,¡± Eilae humphed. ¡°Only with Enen and Lan! That doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve danced before?¡± Shaden asked. Eilae shook her head slightly. ¡°Never a proper one. I never did have a celebration for myself.¡± ¡°Oh, why is¡ª¡± Then he remembered. Within their humble home in Danark, surrounded by his family, Eilae had spent her tenth birthday¡ªa moderate celebration that he¡¯d thought of as satisfactory. There had been food and dessert. Laughter and gifts. He remembered his tenth birthday. A grand feast with numerous people. His thirteenth birthday that would occur would be greater. A hundred servants moved about to prepare. Even more gifts would be given. ¡°Shaden, I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Eilae said. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty about it. The time I spent with your family will be unforgettable. All I meant¡ª¡± ¡°But is it right?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°This is my thirteenth birthday. It¡¯s not meant to be grand. It feels like I¡¯m¡ªit doesn¡¯t feel fair.¡± ¡°Rude!¡± Shaden looked up. Eilae was frowning, the face she had when she was dissatisfied with something. And it wasn¡¯t common for her to show discontentment. She slapped the table audibly. ¡°It¡¯s rude, Shaden, to feel bad after all of the effort people have put in to honor you. What you should feel is gratitude.¡± ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been rewarded in my own way,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Enjoy what you have been given. And if it still makes you feel bad, think about repaying what you¡¯ve received, not undoing it.¡± ¡°Is¡ªis that fine?¡± ¡°My sister can lecture, but of course it¡¯s fine,¡± Nerr smiled. ¡°What she says is true. Don¡¯t undermine people¡¯s efforts, but appreciate them. It¡¯s similar to our gift. We do not read others to judge them. That would be endless. But we read to make allies. Why seek foes when friends are near?¡± Shaden blinked. ¡°You mean¡ªeven after seeing everyone¡¯s negative emotions, you don¡¯t do anything?¡± ¡°Emotions are meant to be internal,¡± Nerr said. ¡°No one likes their secrets being revealed. We are not abusers, but peacemakers.¡± ¡°Of course, some people need punishment, right?¡± Eyla butt in. ¡°Those who have a clear intent of destruction should be weeded out,¡± Nerr agreed. ¡°But no one is driven by hate without reason. What do we do with our enemies?¡± ¡°Make them destroy each other,¡± Eilae and Eyla answered simultaneously. Shaden looked at their faces. It felt like he was getting a clearer picture of who the Veurbois were. He laughed despite himself, causing the girls to look at him with concern. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± he apologized. ¡°I just remembered the first time I met Eilae. She said something similar.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Eilae frowned. ¡°Yes. Something about politics and diplomacy? Murder being unsophisticated. I thought you were an assassin with needles and all.¡± ¡°Oh, that.¡± Eilae breathed softly. ¡°I practiced very hard to join you, did you know that? Father was very strict about it. He wanted me to leave an impression.¡± ¡°You did,¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°I thought your family was filled with cold-blooded individuals. But now I see that you are all very compassionate.¡± From the corner of his eye, he saw Eyla glance at Nerr with only her eyes. Nerr¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Is it compassion, I wonder?¡± Eilae said. ¡°I suppose a lord must be compassionate to his people.¡± Shaden tilted his head. ¡°Empathy leads to compassion, right?¡± ¡°It does,¡± Nerr smiled. Eilae sipped on her cup of tea. Eyla was chewing on her food. Nerr introduced another topic, something about horseback riding, but he only half-listened throughout the conversation. Something peculiar had happened, and he wondered why. When he¡¯d mentioned compassion, a sudden cloud of neutrality had manifested in Eyla, much like how he would have been if he circulated to calm himself. He¡¯d felt the smallest sliver of amusement from Nerr, quickly dissolving into agreement. Strangest of all was Eilae¡ªshe¡¯d displayed guilt which had also instantly faded away. Like a small spark from the tiniest piece of flint. Embarrassment towards her past, maybe, but guilt? He didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Is horseback riding that confusing?¡± Eyla giggled. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be good at it.¡± Right, they were also reading him. He shrugged. ¡°Well, maybe a little. I didn¡¯t really learn. Not a lot. If you bond with the horse, you just¡­know how to ride it. Especially if he¡¯s been ridden before.¡± He brushed his previous thoughts away. What was there not to trust? He could read them. After all, some emotions were instantaneous and uncontrollable, much like thoughts. He liked telling them about his time with the Jakhar Kishaks. They had been the first, and definitely the most enjoyable to be with. Bonding with animals in general was an amazing thing. And thus, he spent the night at the mansion. The next day, after some more shopping and touring, they returned to the manor which had now been completely transformed to receive guests of the highest status. New paintings, sculptures, and flowers were everywhere, and the outer walls had been decorated with the finest of leaves and petals. He could see a recurring theme of black, but not so much as to overpower the wonderful colors of the manor. Servants were still running about, but everything seemed to have been set. ¡°Don¡¯t look too much,¡± Nerr advised as Eyla pulled him along. ¡°It¡¯s better to be surprised in the morning. It may look complete, but it¡¯s far from it.¡± ¡°What now?¡± he asked. ¡°Rest. You must be in your best condition for tomorrow. If sleep doesn¡¯t come, the servants can prepare calming tea.¡± There had been no changes in the second and third floors where the living quarters were, so after a warm bath, he strolled to his room followed by Rose and sent her off for the night after entering his bed. Strangely enough, there was no sound but the whisper of night birds and the wind. Sensing around, he felt a thin layer of magic around his room. So much consideration. He wondered how he could ever repay them. Or was it given that he be treated this way? He breathed in deeply, letting the air seep out through his teeth. Tomorrow would be the celebration. It felt like he hadn¡¯t prepared enough. But the others would help him. All he had to do was stick to what he¡¯d learned. Yes¡ªall he had to do was trust them. Shaden closed his eyes. Sleep came to him quickly, and the darkness of dreams blurred his vision. He dreamed about a city and a girl, but such deep dreams were forgotten quickly. He remembered nothing in the morning, recalling only the shadow that lingered in the back of his mind. When he sat up, Rose was by his bedside with a row of other servants with various tools in their hands. They all had smiles on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s time to prepare, my lord,¡± Rose bowed. For some reason, he felt excitement from all of them. Shaden laughed nervously. 6.25 ¡°I can¡¯t go out yet?¡± Shaden moved in his seat. Eilae shook her head. ¡°The main guest must appear last,¡± she told him. ¡°It will be the same for the other families. Each has brought lesser nobles with them, and they will appear after. There is a certain timing for these things.¡± ¡°So complicated. Seems unnecessary.¡± ¡°Appearances matter very much. It¡¯ll become clearer once you read everyone¡¯s emotions. There will be many. Try to keep a cool head.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯m good at.¡± He eyed himself in the mirror. ¡°This is something else.¡± He raised his arms, feeling the clothing brush against his skin. ¡°It¡¯s as if the cloth is alive. What material is this? It reacts to my mana like¡ª¡± He motioned to his silver bracelet. ¡°It¡¯s the work of Lussi,¡± Eilae said proudly. ¡°The cloth is weaved from a special fiber¡ªmaterial from the flora of Yrmar. Or so it would be normally. Yours is from the inner lands of Pflentum.¡± ¡°Pflentum? You mean where the dark elves live?¡± Eilae nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not an easy material to come across. The clothing will shift to match your size, so it is an outfit for a lifetime. Do you like it?¡± ¡°I did choose from the designs,¡± Shaden said. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful.¡± ¡°Even eldest brother does not have one like it,¡± Eilae told him. ¡°I hope our admiration for you comes through.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll always be grateful. For you the most,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the closest friend that I have here.¡± ¡°But of course. You¡¯ve known me the longest.¡± Even longer than his friends in the waking world, Shaden thought. All others had come and gone. The Empire was a new experience, but being with Eilae seemed to give him some security. But if there was one thing that seemed off, ¡°Sometimes it feels like you¡¯re not fully yourself,¡± Shaden said without much thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe you¡¯ve grown and I haven¡¯t.¡± Eilae glanced at her hands. ¡°Does it seem that way? People change. That is inevitable. Do you not like change?¡± ¡°I have mixed feelings about it.¡± Shaden crossed his arms. ¡°Like here. Here is nice. But the north? It did get better, but I wouldn¡¯t want to go through it again.¡± ¡°Change is inevitable,¡± Eilae smiled, looking towards him. ¡°You mustn¡¯t cross your arms. It¡¯ll wrinkle the cloth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s magical, so no problem, right?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s bad manners.¡± ¡°Ah, fine.¡± Shaden sat upright while Eilae inspected his attire for the final time. After a final pat on his shoulder, she nodded, touching his cheek. ¡°You have an appearance anyone would long for,¡± she told him, ¡°so be confident. When your heart falters, read mine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be that scary out there,¡± Shaden guessed. ¡°It¡¯s just a birthday party, right?¡± ¡°With many powerful and important individuals present,¡± Eilae reminded. ¡°But yes¡­just a party.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do as I practiced.¡± Eilae lowered her hand just as there was a knock on the door. ¡°Enter,¡± she said, and Rose stepped in, bowing before them. ¡°They are ready to receive you,¡± she told them. ¡°Please, follow me.¡± ¡°And so it begins,¡± Eilae smiled. Shaden thought he sensed a wisp of worry, but confidence overpowered all in her heart. ¡°Shall we?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°I just wanted to say you look great today,¡± he added as they walked out of the room, remembering that he hadn¡¯t returned her compliment. ¡°Well, you always have.¡± ¡°My beauty is breathtaking,¡± Eilae agreed. ¡°But you mustn¡¯t say such things to any lady.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°But really, be careful of your words. I¡¯ll be close by if you falter. All of us will be close by.¡± ¡°Proceed with absolute caution, got it.¡± The commotion in the main hall was great, resounding through the building through vibrations bouncing off of the walls. But as his footsteps neared the curtain that separated the hall from the path he was walking on, the noise died down until only the faintest murmurs could be heard in his keen ears. He felt the air grow colder on his skin. No circulation¡ªfor now, he decided, balling up a fist. Okay, maybe a little. He¡¯d been told that circulating within the court was a sign of weakness¡ªproof that one couldn¡¯t control one¡¯s own body without mana¡¯s help. But naturally, people did circulate. The key was not getting caught. But for the regular noble, circulating and containing one¡¯s mana required much energy and concentration, and should one suddenly collapse due to exhaustion, they would become the laughingstock of the month, maybe the year. So, circulating only when needed was common sense. Intense emotion would leak mana as well. Then there were times when people openly released their mana in a contest of wills. But such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen during someone¡¯s celebration. It was rude. A celebration was generally peaceful without the need for mana use. So things would be fine. ¡°My father believes you¡¯re the incarnation of the goddess,¡± Eilae suddenly whispered in his ear. ¡°But you¡¯re just like me. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Shaden cleared his throat. ¡°I think I¡¯ll circulate a little. Can you tell?¡± ¡°Hm. At least your emotions haven¡¯t been wiped clean. No, I can¡¯t tell. But others may. There are many accustomed to magic and those like my brother who are skilled in battle.¡± ¡°If a dragon couldn¡¯t tell, I don¡¯t think they will either,¡± Shaden shrugged. Eilae¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you mean Prince Boren and Markendrath?¡± Shaden thought back to the Guardian. ¡°Yeah, them,¡± he nodded. Eilae wrapped her arms around his. When he looked at her, she grinned. ¡°Are you sure you want to go in like this?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°I thought you were joking.¡± ¡°Well, it won¡¯t hurt. We¡¯re still children, after all,¡± Eilae chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nice,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°Just don¡¯t trip.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve practiced walking much more than you have.¡± The instruments began to play. Someone was speaking loudly into the crowd. Shaden took in a deep breath¡ªand stepped in between the drawn curtains that revealed the blinding chandeliers. ? ? ? Compared to the rumors and prestige of the Veurbois that stretched far and wide across the Empire, the actual manor was underwhelming in the eyes of those who lived lavish lives, but many were already aware of the elegant frugality with which the great family carried themselves with. For every coin not spent on paintings, vases, or sculptures would be used elsewhere. Such appearances would never cause the nobility to underestimate the Veurbois. After all, many had, and they had paid with everything. But history tended to repeat itself. At the center of the great hall stood a man who thought of himself as more intelligent than most, and he surveyed the room, eyes sliding over the servants, food, and decoration that didn¡¯t quite satisfy him. There was a reason why he thought himself sufficient to judge the great family. ¡°They are declining, for certain,¡± Goita muttered to himself, taking a sip of wine that a servant had brought him. ¡°Dark colors for a celebration? Hmm. Perhaps it is intentional.¡± He called over a servant. ¡°There is a certain sourness in this wine. Perhaps it has been left out for too long?¡± The wine wasn¡¯t bad. Rather, it was excellent. ¡°Apologies, my lord. We will see to it immediately,¡± the servant bowed, holding out his hand. Goita placed his cup on it, and the servant swiftly headed towards the back where he located the servant with the wine bottle. Talking to him quickly, the one with the bottle left the room, soon returning with a new bottle. ¡°Correct to the letter,¡± Goita muttered. At least the servants satisfied his expectations. The dishes were good as well, frequently being changed for hotter ones. It was the decorations that bothered him. Why so dark and plain? He sat down on a comfortable seat to the side, gazing over the lesser nobles. While his two elder brothers would be speaking with whomever they could, he knew that his efforts would result in nothing. After all, he was the third son. But he still had some importance, being here representing the Dofleur name. He was still of use. And he would prove himself to be of use. Nitpicking a party was not the best way to do it, but he knew his name carried weight. If he found faults, it would taint the Veurbois¡¯ name, and the others would use it to their advantage. Besides, he¡¯d arrived first. While the other big shots weren¡¯t around, he was highest in name. Once the other families began to arrive, the attention would shift away from him, and he would likely observe the party from the back, keeping an ear out for information. He wondered who the other families would send. This was an obscure party with no secret letters. His family, having more important matters to tend to, had sent him. But the others? Do not be rash. But do not be a coward, his father had warned him. Leave no room for weakness. Keep your mouth shut if you have nothing important to say. Trivial as the invitation may be, you are there as a representative. He would have to hold back on the wine today. Getting drunk was no excuse, but a disaster. When the servant brought him a new cup with new wine, he waved it away regretfully. Now he sat alone. The lesser nobles of Louverie were there. From them, he could gain information about the current state of affairs of the Veurbois. But¡­it was bothersome. ¡°Lord Medis of Entamen has arrived!¡± a servant announced as the doors swung open. All gazes shifted to the entrance. Goita¡¯s face brightened. Finally, a familiar face. Pushing aside those who dared to get in his way (most moved before he touched them), he greeted Medis before anyone else, clasping hands in a firm handshake. Medis grinned. ¡°Why, I had a feeling that you would come,¡± Medis said as they walked among the lesser nobles. ¡°You always had an eye out for celebrations.¡± ¡°You know the others are busy,¡± Goita replied in a low voice. ¡°But it is good to see you. I assumed you had matters to tend to as well.¡± ¡°Ah, but this invitation was too peculiar to pass by,¡± Medis smiled. ¡°A vague party with an invitation to the family itself, not to a lord or lady.¡± ¡°But too vague to be considered cardinal,¡± Goita muttered. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s strange,¡± Medis agreed. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if they do not care who comes as long as someone is present.¡± ¡°To declare something.¡± ¡°Maybe. But this party does have an honored guest. It is, after all, a birthday party.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what confuses me,¡± Goita sighed. ¡°Who is this guest? Not one of the Veurbois. Nor of their marquesses, counts, or viscounts.¡± ¡°You did your research.¡± ¡°Barely. There were no informants to spare,¡± Goita snorted. ¡°Rather, I would buy information from you.¡± ¡°I happen to know a little something about the guest,¡± Medis said. Goita¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he glanced around the room for prying eyes. Pulling Medis aside, he took them to the side of the room, giving hard looks at anyone who showed even the slightest sign of moving their way. ¡°Pity magic isn¡¯t allowed,¡± Goita muttered. ¡°But if you don¡¯t get caught,¡± Medis grinned. ¡°Too afraid?¡± ¡°Too complicated for a small event such as this. Now, tell me. Who is this guest? Let me know the source of this commotion.¡± Medis straightened his back. ¡°He¡¯s not in this room, not yet,¡± he said softly. ¡°A boy not yet of age. Black hair, black eyes. Not someone you¡¯d see around here.¡± ¡°A¡ªboy?¡± A deep frown came over Goita¡¯s face, which he straightened right away. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Not a name you will recognize, and neither have I,¡± Medis answered. ¡°A foreigner, likely. But speaking of peculiar foreign boys, have you heard of the genius mage of the Sixth Tower? Or the miracle worker of Arrow Wall? Surely many more individuals exist, and this must be one of them.¡± ¡°But to celebrate this openly? Would not a true genius be a threat? They will restrict him.¡± ¡°Or the boy could merely be a distraction.¡± As they were talking, a servant stepped out of the entrance, holding his chest up high. ¡°Lord Bathar and Lady Cona of Tralan have arrived!¡± The doors flung open, and two nobles with dark hair stepped into the area. A sudden quiet came over the room as numerous eyes fell upon the noble with black glasses and his youthful sister. A few nobles began to make their way towards them¡ªTralogan nobles whose domains were near Louverie¡ªto exchange greetings. ¡°Him, of all people?¡± Goita breathed. ¡°The Tralans must be out of their mind.¡± ¡°Their actions will decide on their intentions,¡± Medis whistled. ¡°Etiquette-wise, it¡¯s not that strange.¡± Goita felt excitement slowly boil within his gut. Bathar was one whose contempt towards the Veurbois was not so hidden within the public realm. Him being sent here¡ªwas it provocation? The invitation had been fairly improper, after all. If the Veurbois displayed any weaknesses or blunders during the party, no doubt Bathar would latch onto them like a rabid wolf. Though¡­it was strange that he had been sent with his sister. Cona was known for her kindness. Was her purpose to hold Bathar back? Oh, he couldn¡¯t wait to see what would happen. ¡°I thought I would be the most criticizing here,¡± Goita chuckled, ¡°but I have been humbled. I now gladly stand as a spectator.¡± ¡°Will you speak to them?¡± Medis asked. ¡°You must be closely acquainted with them.¡± ¡°They would not look at the third son under ordinary circumstances,¡± Goita replied. ¡°They would humor me here. But I despise formality.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do,¡± Medis grinned. ¡°I will return.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you must humor everyone,¡± Goita rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. As Goita watched his friend go, he turned his eyes deeper into the room to see if the Veurbois had made their appearance. He¡¯d spotted the eldest daughter talk to the servants here and there, but a formal reception hadn¡¯t been made as of yet. Then again, the party had yet to begin. Still, the Veurbois were acting very passive¡ªat least compared to what he¡¯d learned. They were usually excellent listeners and speakers, always amidst the heat of the latest topic. But not today. Not today. He¡¯d forgotten how pleasantly talkative Medis could be. Watching him make Lady Cona smile, he felt some sullen mood nudge his stomach. Second sons always had a chance. Not the third son. If he was unlucky, this would be his last outing. ¡°Oh, distant farmland, here I come,¡± he sighed. ¡°You there, bring me a glass of wine and something sour to chew on.¡± The servant went off, and he began counting the seconds it would take for him to return. Rarely did those of the great families become servants and maids, but it had happened more than once. Would becoming a servant be better than being a farmer? But why a farmer in the first place? He could be a scribe, a shop owner a district manager. Why is he looking at me with them? He nodded to Medis who nodded to him. Lord Bathar and Lady Cona were staring at him. Medis motioned for him to come. How humiliating. Sometimes his friend¡¯s actions had no consideration for one¡¯s pride. But he would humor them. Goita leisurely walked to them. Surprisingly, the lord and lady of Tralan bowed before him, and he hastily followed their example, wondering why they would show him prior respect. Ah, perhaps because he had walked there? ¡°Lord Goita,¡± Lord Bathar spoke, reaching out his hand. ¡°It has been a while. I hadn¡¯t noticed you until Lord Medis informed us.¡± ¡°Yes, I was planning to stay quiet,¡± Goita said weakly. ¡°Unlike many here, I would hold no significance in the future.¡± He nearly glared at Bathar, remembering how the man had completely ignored him during their last meeting. But he turned to Lady Cona, the beautiful maiden. ¡°My lady, you¡¯ve grown even fairer.¡± ¡°Likewise, Lord Goita,¡± Lady Cona answered. ¡°Um. I meant more handsome. Apologies.¡± Just as before, Lady Cona did not excel in her words or thoughts. But her innocent beauty was a weapon in itself. ¡°It would be an honor to be called fair by you,¡± Goita grinned. ¡°Should you truly think that, I would be delighted to be invited to tea time with the ladies.¡± ¡°That¡ªum, tea time? I did not know you¡ªLord Goita enjoyed tea?¡± ¡°It is an excellent hobby.¡± ¡°I¡ªI see¡­¡± Lady Cona turned to her brother with worried eyes. While Goita wanted to tease her more, Medis¡¯s questioning eyebrows made him reconsider. After all, though he wouldn¡¯t matter in the future, he was now here bearing his family crest. He would not make a joke out of the Dofleur name. ¡°I jest, my lady,¡± Goita said. ¡°Men who enjoy tea are like daisies.¡± ¡°I¡­see?¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to see that you haven¡¯t changed, Lord Goita,¡± Lord Bathar smiled. ¡°You are every bit the same as you were before.¡± ¡°A man must stay true to himself lest he become a wretched snake,¡± Goita smiled back. ¡°Or that¡¯s what a wise man would say.¡± ¡°I would think you wise.¡± ¡°I would as well.¡± Lady Cona gulped in the background. ¡°Now, now,¡± Medis interjected, patting Goita on the back. ¡°We are not here to measure ourselves to each other. It¡¯s a party!¡± He took one of the fruits that had arrived and bit into it, and his face twisted in agony. ¡°The food here is¡ªgoodness, what is this?¡± ¡°Something sour to chew on,¡± Goita guessed, taking the glass of wine from the servant and a fruit. ¡°It wakes you up. It is good for long, meaningless pleasantries.¡± ¡°Oh. May I try some?¡± Lady Cona asked. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Goita held in a laugh after Lady Cona winced, forcing her eyes shut. Seeing Bathar¡¯s face twitch was exciting as well. Though it would be meaningless, his curiosity took over. ¡°Do you still find the Veurbois¡­lacking?¡± Goita asked in a low voice. ¡°And for what purpose do you think this party was held?¡± Medis gave him a worried glance, but Goita ignored it. Lord Bathar¡¯s eyes narrowed behind his glasses. His lips curled up. ¡°Perhaps we share the same goal today,¡± he said. ¡°I do not want to cause a ruckus during such a joyous occasion. But standards must be met, don¡¯t they, Lord Goita?¡± ¡°Yes, they must be,¡± Goita agreed. ¡°Are you here to do something?¡± ¡°Who knows? Now, if you will excuse me, there are some acquaintances I must see to. Cona, come.¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± After they¡¯d left, Medis placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Remember you represent your family,¡± he warned. Goita knew it was out of worry, but the older man¡¯s words were not what he wanted to hear. ¡°Had they truly cared about this party, they would have sent another,¡± Goita snorted. ¡°But what would an insignificant party do to affect our great wealth? Let the families plot against each other.¡± ¡°I simply wish you no trouble.¡± ¡°And I will have none. I wanted to stay quiet, remember?¡± Medis sighed. ¡°Then I will leave you alone. I didn¡¯t realize you and Lord Bathar were on ill terms.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it ill. Merely annoying.¡± ¡°Hah, that does seem more like it.¡± After Medis left, Goita went to the side once more with his glass of wine, letting out a deep sigh through his nostrils. Maybe he would make a conversation with a pretty lady from a poorer noble family. All he looked forward to now was the beginning of the party. He wished for conflict. Destruction! In all honesty, excitement for his boring life. All six great families would be coming, for goodness¡¯ sake. Things would happen. Or it would be a waste of time. ¡°Lady Veila of Rvenruck¡ªand behind her, Lord Beridas and Lady Enis of Pailas!¡± Goita¡¯s drink spewed through his mouth. Quickly, he wiped it before anyone could see it and threw his cup on a nearby table, getting to his feet. Had he heard that correctly? Not one¡ªbut two heirs? Not only that¡ªbut the Lady Veila? The doors swung open, and a shining figure of gold stepped forward into the room. Behind her followed two brilliant figures in dark blue, their robes flowing behind them like water. But all eyes were on the golden lady whose skin was like the finest dragon bone. Her mere presence lighted the room. Even the lowest of nobles could sense the terrible power that came from the three individuals¡ªbut Lady Veila¡¯s aura overwhelmed them all. Here was one who did not need tools or artifacts to wipe out everyone in the room. And many were adept practitioners of magic. ¡°And they came together?¡± Goita muttered. It was known that the two families, having deep roots in magic, were close¡ªbut to appear like this at a mere party? A mere boy¡¯s party? Goita gulped. Something was going on under the shadows. He wished with every fiber in his body that his elder brothers be here instead of him. But reality said otherwise. And of course, Medis was already on his way towards them. The two from Tralan as well. Four of the great families were gathering together. And him? His family would execute him if he remained in his seat. He would bring disgrace to their name, and the other nobles would begin to falsely theorize how the authority of the Dofleurs had been lessened to that of a common house, unable to mingle with the others. I don¡¯t want to be struck between them, he silently cursed. His existence, after all, much like Bathar could be taken as a sign of disrespect towards the Veurbois. He was the only third child to attend. But he was a Dofleur, was he not? They were talking when he appeared before them, pausing to look at him. ¡°Why, what a pleasant surprise!¡± Goita exclaimed, followed by a slight nod. ¡°Lady Veila. Lord Beridas and Lady Enis. I would prostrate myself, but sadly I¡¯m here on behalf of my family. Goita of Dofleur, at your service.¡± Lady Veila gave him the slightest of nods without the faintest smile. Lord Beridas made an expression that was between a smirk and a grin, his emerald eyes glimmering with amusement. Goita laughed nervously, but he didn¡¯t show it. ¡°You must be well-trusted to come here bearing the crest of your household,¡± Lady Enis replied, gently slapping her fan on her palm. ¡°For it is not a simple occasion when all six families come together.¡± Goita wanted to vanish. ¡°We merely wished to be observers in this case,¡± Goita answered, placing a respectful hand on his chest. ¡°After all, should we face change, the Empire would lose its appetite.¡± Lord Bathar¡¯s eyes narrowed. No one else batted an eye. With a flick of her wrist, Lady Enis unfolded her fan, covering everything below her eyes with it. Goita¡¯s heart froze¡ªbut a commotion at the entrance told him that it wasn¡¯t because of him. ¡°So they¡¯ve come,¡± Lord Beridas said. Goita couldn¡¯t feel anything. But then the faintest crack appeared in the door, and invisible fingers of cold iron brushed across his very soul. His breath stopped momentarily. A smack on his back brought him back. It was from Medis. ¡°Circulate lest you faint,¡± he warned. Goita nodded. Now wasn¡¯t the time to be prideful. He began to move his mana, and the air became a bit more bearable. What appeared next shocked him even more than Lady Veila¡¯s appearance. The room visibly darkened when two figures stepped into the great hall. The first, a fair lady; the second, her younger sister. Both had hair more brilliant than the stars, and their beautiful white dresses hinted towards their heavenly nature. Their beauty rivaled Lady Veila¡¯s¡ªor perhaps it was greater? He heard Lady Cona gasp. He knew he would have done the same had he not prepared himself. For behind the ladies followed two dragons, one larger than the other, but both magnificent and terrifying to gaze upon. One dragon looked straight towards them, and Goita felt the urge to jump out the window. ¡°Maroeth, stop it!¡± the younger girl scolded. ¡°We¡¯re guests here.¡± Immediately, the pressure of power lifted from the room, and Goita found himself able to breathe properly again. He glanced towards Medis, who was smiling gleefully. There had been no introduction for them. But everyone in the room knew of their names. Princess Rayel and Princess Valencia, followed by their escorts¡ªan exception for those of royal blood. The divine daughters of Melern¡ªand their dragons. Well, by my father¡¯s beard, he cursed. What am I doing here? A thunderous clap snapped him out of his thoughts. He looked towards its source¡ªan older man in a dark suit, silver-grey hair and eyes that seemed to look beyond himself. Around him, his sons and daughters. None other than the head of the Veurbois himself¡ªEsel Veurbois. He seemed¡­less intimidating than he¡¯d imagined him to be. ¡°We have kept you waiting,¡± he announced, spreading his arms, ¡°but now, the hour has arrived. Futures of the Empire, I welcome you.¡± As was custom, all of them¡ªincluding the heirs of the other families¡ªlowered their heads. Goita did as well. All except the princesses of Melern. ¡°Honored guests from afar, I welcome you,¡± Esel greeted the princesses. They curtsied in return. ¡°You must be wondering why such an occasion has arisen,¡± Esel began. ¡°You are all here on behalf of your families, to see and listen and report what you have experienced. But today is not such a tiresome day. Today is a moment to rest and celebrate! Eat, drink, talk, and enjoy with lightheartedness.¡± Clapping filled the room from corner to corner. Goita frowned. Was this what everything was really about? ¡°Our family has been filled with joy,¡± Esel continued, ¡°for promised love has come to us. I present to you the honored guest of this situation. For him, I would give my life.¡± ¡°...huh?¡± Goita glanced at Medis. The man looked shocked as well. He looked at Lady Veila. Her face was that of iron. He looked back towards the front. The faces of the Veurbois were fixed and serene like that of dolls. Had the Head of the Veurbois uttered a vow of allegiance? Esel smiled. ¡°Would you not give your lives up for your loved ones? Heed my words¡ªhe is dear to us.¡± No one uttered a word. The air was as quiet as it could be. Had someone cast deafening magic? Goita felt a bead of sweat roll down his back. Then he heard distant footsteps approaching from the upper entrance of the room. The curtains were drawn, and a beautiful girl stepped out. Goita raised an eyebrow. Was that not one of the Veurbois? The girl reached into the curtains with her hand. When she moved, a boy followed behind her. Goita heard audible gasps from around the room. He could understand. The boy looked too perfect. Ethereal, similar to the princesses of Melern. But¡­that was all. He exuded no great aura like the greater nobles or the princesses but rather, was too unnoticeable. His footsteps were not audible. Perhaps he was too far away? ¡°Here is Shaden¡ªand today is his birthday,¡± Esel spoke. The boy looked around the crowd. He smiled, bowing. ¡°Thank you all for coming,¡± he said. ¡°I hope you have a great time.¡± So, Medis had been right. But that was still not enough information. Had he been the firstborn or the secondborn of his family, he might have been irritated for wasting his time on someone so insignificant and obscure. Why, perhaps he was a little annoyed. And worried. He couldn¡¯t tell what the other nobles of the great families were thinking. The sound of shattering glass suddenly filled the uncomfortable silence of the room. Goita watched with disbelief as the younger princess of Melern stood there shaking while her dragon lay curled up on the floor, head down. Her elder sister was clutching onto her arm, her dragon curled up in the same way. Their knights were already rushing towards them, hands on their weapons, ready to draw. Goita¡¯s jaw dropped. Poison? Had they been poisoned? He felt a dangerous tension rising in the room as nobles glanced uncomfortably at each other. Had the princesses truly been harmed within the estate of a Great Family, it would lead to one thing¡ªwar. Goita truly wished that his brothers were here instead of him. ? ? ? A great noble¡¯s party was an opportunity. Mainly spending time within the capital of Astramilieu as a courtesy by the Emperor himself, Rayel and her sister had never experienced much of the other regions. Her advisors had warned her not to get involved with the Empire¡¯s politics as their mere presence could send unintended messages to potential enemies. The King, her father, had told her the same. Remain within Astramilieu for their safety. She and her sister, after all, were students¡ªnot tourists. That had been her wish. So when an invitation had arrived from the Veurbois, as excited as she had been, she¡¯d brushed it aside without much thought. Her studies would be more important, after all. That is, had certain messenger not arrived from Melern. She recognized his mark¡ªone of the Reapers. He¡¯d brought with him a sealed scroll from her brother. ¡°His Majesty has allowed freedom,¡± the scroll had informed her, complete with the magic seal of assurance. ¡°You¡¯ll find quite a surprise if you decide to go to a certain Veurbois birthday invitation. The boy you¡¯ll meet will tell you a secret that must be kept a secret. But it isn¡¯t a negative message. Safe travels, dearest sisters.¡± She¡¯d wanted to contact him through magic. But upon obtaining a connection, Boren had simply shaken his head. ¡°If anything, he deserves to tell you,¡± Boren had said. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve been quite busy preparing for the future. Tell Valencia I said hello.¡± Her brother was frequently like this. He was vague, playful, and dismissive on matters he did not care to explain. But the message had piqued her curiosity. Why had her father suddenly allowed her and her sister to travel? Also¡ªher brother was preparing for the future? ¡°It¡¯s rather strange,¡± her sister had agreed. ¡°But why not go? You¡¯ve always wanted to venture.¡± Valencia was right. She did want to venture. Twenty-one years she¡¯d been caged within Melern. She wanted to see the world. So, hiring the best stylists and designers in the country, she¡¯d arranged the perfect outfits for her sister and herself, an ocean of excitement bubbling inside of her. Even at her educational institute, making friends had been difficult. She¡¯d rejected all invitations, after all. Now would be the perfect chance to share small talk with others. Take part in gossip and drama! Oh, how wonderful it would be. But what was this? Had she been fooled? What was this presence before her? She knew it very well; it made her instincts screen in terror. The moment she set eyes on the boy, her spirit called her to submit, to prostrate herself before the mighty being. Mariel and Maroeth, their kindred, were already on the floor in capitulation. She and Valencia, being human, had their wills, but being connected to their dragons, felt the fear entirely. Dragon fear. ¡°My lady!¡± her knight¡ªWillem¡ªcried out. Valencia fell on her knees when the boy took a step towards them. Rayel gritted her teeth and did all she could from whimpering. Her knights were already surrounding them in alarm, and all around her was a commotion. But she couldn¡¯t speak. She knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to until the boy let her. But he seemed oblivious, taking another step. She heard a blade being drawn. ¡°Oh. Oh!¡± The boy¡¯s face burst into realization as he yanked something from his neck, putting it into his pocket. Immediately, the terrible aura vanished from him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that,¡± the boy called out, all eyes on him as he casually walked towards them, hands stretched. Her knights pulled their weapons out further, and the boy stopped. He looked worried. ¡°You¡¯ll explain this at once!¡± Willem demanded, hand on his hilt. Rayel knew that if he drew his blade, someone¡¯s head would drop at that very moment. ¡°Stand down,¡± Rayel told the knights, waving her hand. ¡°Escort my sister to a quieter place.¡± She saw the Veurbois girl reach the boy to whisper in his ear. He said something back, and she nodded, looking back to her father. Through Mariel, she sensed small wisps of mana in between them, but it wasn¡¯t a means for a spell. ¡°Are you okay?¡± the boy asked once more. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm. Please, the servants will guide you to a room where you can rest. Rose!¡± A red-haired maid appeared next to him. ¡°Will you escort them to the guest room?¡± ¡°With all pleasure,¡± the pretty maid nodded. ¡°Please, this way.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Rayel breathed. She¡¯d already collected herself. ¡°You will have to explain this.¡± ¡°I was sure Boren had told you,¡± the boy said quietly, glancing at the Veurbois girl. ¡°I mean no disrespect, but now is not the time,¡± the girl spoke softly. ¡°The celebration must proceed. Shaden, will you not explain to them later?¡± A flare of anger rose deep within the princess, but she would not make a fool out of herself any further. The boy would use her brother¡¯s name so easily, and they would dismiss them like this? Her eyes inspected the back of the room where Esel Veurbois remained standing, hands on the balustrade. Was the man smiling? He did not attempt to apologize or remediate the situation but simply watched. His eyes were unwavering. ¡°Yes,¡± the boy agreed. ¡°Again, I didn¡¯t think it would be so¡­strong. Er, no harm intended.¡± Rayel raised an irritated eyebrow. ¡°Strong?¡± ¡°I promise I will tell you everything,¡± the boy promised. ¡°I¡­was hoping we could meet more peacefully.¡± Around them, the initial panic was breaking apart into whispers and murmurs. Even without looking, she could hear their snickers. Those of the Empire were many in variety, and among them were tasteless gossipers and insufferable slanderers. She¡¯d learned with difficulty. ¡°You will explain,¡± she said audibly. ¡°I will,¡± the boy nodded. Following the maid out of the room, she held back tears and prevented herself from gritting her teeth. So much for the grand entrance. They¡¯d made a fool out of themselves, and the news would be all over the world within days, if not hours. Whoever the boy was, she¡¯d make him answer for his crimes. What dreadful magic he had incurred. ¡°Brother, you liar,¡± Rayel sniffed. ¡°What good news could he possibly bring?¡± Beside her, Valencia was wiping her tears, her knights eager to give them their handkerchiefs. Their connection with their kindred made them immune to mental instability, but the boy¡¯s appearance had done something to Mariel and Maroeth. It cannot be, Mariel whispered to her. Why would a boy have such a thing? Indeed, why would he? She was wary of the boy. Had her father and the Guardian sent him to warn her that she and Valencia were not truly free? To remember that they must return? And Boren had agreed to this? Why? They hadn¡¯t done anything to displease the king. And how were the Veurbois involved in all of this? ¡°I¡¯m worried, Willem,¡± she told her knight. ¡°Something is happening, and I don¡¯t know what it is.¡± ¡°We will protect you through it all, my lady,¡± Willem promised. ¡°Not a single hair on your head will be harmed.¡± Rayel wanted to cry. But she was the princess whom all of Melern looked up to. She would not falter. She would not lose heart. She would uncover who the boy was and what his purpose was. ¡°Shaden,¡± she whispered. ¡°I won¡¯t forget that name.¡± 6.26 This wasn¡¯t how I wanted things to begin, Shaden thought. The dragon had told him that the pearl would let them recognize him, not fall to the ground in fear. He¡¯d wanted to introduce himself as Boren¡¯s friend. The prince was on good terms with his sisters, often boasting about their compassionate and wise nature that surpassed his. But now? They¡¯d left as if escaping. He couldn¡¯t forget the glare in Princess Rayel¡¯s eyes, nor the trembling of Princess Valencia. Eilae had always emphasized appearances out in public. Little as he knew, he knew that he¡¯d done something terrible to them. He¡¯d caught a whiff of Princess Rayel¡¯s emotions as she¡¯d left. It had been clear that she was bitter. The knights had genuinely wanted to cut him down. And from all those around him¡ªamusement, disdain, surprise, curiosity. My head hurts already, he groaned inside. He withdrew from the buzz of emotions around him and tried to cool his head. Emotionless, emotionless¡­ ¡°Shaden.¡± It was a whisper from Eilae. Too soft for anyone else to hear, but he heard it clearly. He turned to her. There wasn¡¯t the slightest sliver of worry in her eyes. She was there to help him when he failed. ¡°We must continue,¡± Shaden smiled, spreading his arms with grace. He¡¯d practiced it a fair amount of times. Letting Eilae take his arm, his legs led him forward back to the front where all of the other members of the family were waiting. He could feel the stares of the nobles without looking at them. What would he say to them? He hadn¡¯t practiced that. Sorry? Let¡¯s continue everyone, please forget everything that just happened. A loud sound turned all eyes away from him. Esel had cleared his throat, descending the stairs to approach him. When within arm¡¯s reach, he placed a sturdy hand on Shaden¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°It seems that the Princesses of Melern were surprised by the appearance of an unexpected acquaintance,¡± Esel spoke. ¡°But I assure you that there will be no complications.¡± ¡°Acquaintance?¡± ¡°The Veurbois have ties to the Melernian Royalty?¡± Murmurs arose again. Only the members of the Great Families seemed unfazed. The crowd quieted down once more when Esel raised an arm to speak. ¡°Many of you will wonder who this boy is. And to that, I say¡ªour dearest. That is all. Now then, enjoy yourselves.¡± Shaden let out a deep breath through his nose. The nobles were quick to act. Even before a servant could get him a chair, many had lined up before him to obtain a chance to greet him. Or greet Esel? ¡°I greet the Duke¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, and farewell.¡± The noble left with an embarrassed and confused expression. The next noble walked up. This time, he began with a deep bow. ¡°I greet the Duke¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, and farewell.¡± The second noble left as well, equally as flustered as the first. The third noble did not approach but took some steps back, hesitant to approach them. Now, as it was customary for the lesser houses to greet the owner of the greater house, an awkward situation had formed since no one was coming to greet them. Shaden saw sweat on the third noble¡¯s forehead. But the man eventually walked forward. ¡°With my greatest sincerity, I greet the Duke¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, and farewell.¡± The fourth came, then the fifth¡ªall to be met with the same response. Shaden began to worry. It was probably rude to be so blunt, even against lesser nobles. He glanced at Eilae, who immediately bent down to whisper in his ear. ¡°They are not showing proper respect,¡± she told him. ¡°And those who do not realize it do not deserve to be properly greeted.¡± Well, he didn¡¯t know what was wrong either. But the nobles didn¡¯t seem to care anymore. The line increased as if they were all thinking, ¡®This is what the greeting is like now for convenience.¡¯ But before the sixth could come, someone else stepped in line. No one complained. Medis, the second son of the Entamens, began to approach them. His face held a brilliant smile, not a haughty one, but one of confidence. Once before them, he nodded once with a hand on his chest, looking not at the older Duke, but directly at Shaden instead. ¡°I greet the honored guest, Shaden. My apologies for the lack of title¡ªI do not know yours,¡± Medis turned his head, ¡°and I greet the Duke of Louverie. My father sends his regards.¡± ¡°And I give you my greatest welcome,¡± Esel smiled. ¡°You must be tired from the long journey. The fruits and wine of Louverie are yours.¡± ¡°I am honored.¡± Medis turned to Shaden again. ¡°Many blessings be with you.¡± ¡°And with you as well,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Who you are, I would bargain to know, but I should not keep everyone waiting.¡± Medis glanced sideways. ¡°But I would like to speak with Enen if you would allow it.¡± ¡°Go in peace,¡± Esel nodded. So Enen was the first to leave the area behind Shaden. The others would too, as was custom. One by one, more nobles approached, and Shaden tried his best to look calm and collected, muttering thanks after each greeting¡ªwhich now addressed him first. It wasn¡¯t long before the final lesser noble uttered his blessings, and soon, the dance would start. The other nobles were busy conversing with each other, including the rest of the Veurbois. Businesses, politics, weather, marriage¡ªhe heard a whole lot of topics being tossed around. And he could relate to none. Shaden kept in a sigh. A tap from Eilae made him come back to his senses. She was expressionless, but he could tell she was dissatisfied. ¡°You aren¡¯t reading the room, are you?¡± she whispered, one hand between them. Shaden bit his lip. ¡°Oh, I sort of forgot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad manners to nibble,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Only by reading the room can you tell what people are truly thinking. What did you think of the nobles? And Medis?¡± ¡°The first few were inexperienced, I guess. Medis knew better. The rest were following his example.¡± ¡°You are half right. Two people may say hello, but one with respect, and the other with disdain.¡± ¡°And Medis?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a gentleman,¡± Eilae sighed. ¡°His curiosity is strong, but it¡¯s a playful kind.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Keep reading,¡± Eilae encouraged. ¡°I know it¡¯s uncomfortable. But it is necessary.¡± Shaden nodded. Once more, the clouds of emotion began to surround him. What he¡¯d learned about emotions was that it was less about reading the physical body and more about reading someone¡¯s mana. Their ¡®spirit,¡¯ the Veurbois had called it. The mind controlled the body, and someone¡¯s spirit controlled the mind. To know the spirit was to know the essence of someone. How he was able to use the magic without understanding this first was something he couldn¡¯t explain. Perhaps it was his ¡®shadow¡¯ that assisted him, Esel had suggested. But he had always been able to replicate magic without much effort. Eilae smiled. ¡°Good. Now, remember to control yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve practiced my moves,¡± Shaden said. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± ¡°Let Shaden do what he wishes.¡± They were interrupted by Esel who had returned after speaking with the lady from Rvenruck. Eilae couldn¡¯t stop a frown from forming on her face. ¡°But he isn¡¯t fully accustomed to everything,¡± Eilae said. ¡°What if he makes a mistake?¡± ¡°Shaden can handle himself.¡± ¡°I can,¡± Shaden assured. Esel looked at Eilae .¡°Then that is enough.¡± Shaden noticed her hand curl into a ball and then relax. He felt a shift in her emotions but could not tell what exactly had changed, like trying to look at an object through a stained glass window. Then it cleared and he saw cheerfulness. ¡°Would you do us the honor of taking Eilae as your first partner?¡± Esel asked, slightly lowering his head. ¡°As a father, I ask you to take her hand.¡± ¡°I would have no other person,¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°Shall we go, Eilae? It¡¯s time to show off our moves.¡± ¡°...yes,¡± Eilae softly laughed, taking his hand. ¡°We did practice a lot.¡± Esel beamed. He chuckled, pushing them forward. ¡°Now, to the center, you will go. Music!¡± At Esel¡¯s command, the trumpets blew a short, clear melody. And as if everyone had been put under a spell, the nobles and servants moved away to manifest an empty, circular area directly below the shining chandelier. The voices vanished, and it was time for the main guest of the party to perform his first dance. ¡°You know, it¡¯ll be my first dance too,¡± Eilae whispered. A noble¡¯s first dance was usually done on their tenth birthday, during which Eilae had been traveling with him. She¡¯d missed many things by being with him. He hadn¡¯t thought much about it before. ¡°I¡¯ll make it the best one,¡± Shaden swore. ¡°Like we practiced.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± All was quiet when they stood at the center, hands held together. Then with the entrance of the first note, they began their dance¡ªand placed their steps on the hard ground. The sound of their shoes echoed with the sound of music, each clack and tap aligned with a note, each movement gracefully following a measure. They twirled and tread across the floor, arms spread out, eyes on each other. While Eilae¡¯s expression was that of a smiling doll, Shaden felt something sprout within her heart. Nervousness. It quickly faded away when they moved closer for the next movement. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t make a sound with your lips: not a grunt of a sigh,¡± was something that had been drilled into them. The first dance had to be wordless. But again, he felt a wisp of dread seep out of Eilae, only to be covered with serenity. He looked into her eyes. She looked back at him. He wanted to raise an eyebrow, ask her if she was nervous¡ªbut this was forbidden. But there were other ways to communicate. He worried for her. She responded with a squeeze of her hand. Her emotions didn¡¯t change. This he found strange. What seemed to emanate from her was apathy, not affirmation. He was completely fine. After all, he could circulate all he wanted without others noticing. But Eilae was moving only physically with no mana to support her. She¡¯d been fine during practice¡­and it was time for the second hardest move. Something felt off with her weight, and he gripped her hand tightly as her body dangled on his arm, threatening to fall. In a millisecond, she regained her balance and moved on as if nothing had happened. He lowered her body to the ground, face an inch away from hers, carrying her with his arm. For the first time, Eilae¡¯s face twitched. A wisp of fear and relief emerged from her, this time lingering longer, then vanished. He pulled her back up, and they stepped away from each other. Eilae was nervous, he could feel it¡ªand she was trying hard to hide it. It wasn¡¯t through circulating. Circulating changed emotion itself through will, and Eilae wasn¡¯t circulating. It was through something he hadn¡¯t learned before. He guessed that, if one could sense emotions, there would be ways to hide¡ªeven manipulate them. You could¡¯ve been truthful to me, Eilae. I wouldn¡¯t have judged you. He felt a small pang of frustration. Immediately, Eilae¡¯s eyes twitched towards him, and he knew he had made a mistake. Her emotions were seeping out of her like leaking gas. It was being stopped over and over, but new holes formed where her strength weakened. Worry, fear, dread, panic, shame¡ªanger. From the corner of his eye, he saw Esel shift. Suddenly, Eilae was fine. All she felt was joy, happiness, and confidence. Her smile had brightened, and they continued their dance. Shaden knew that the Veurbois could induce emotions. But as drastically as this? It wasn¡¯t the gradual exposure of feelings they had conducted each morning, but a sudden replacement. What was stranger was the fact that Eilae was perfectly fine from then on, meticulously performing the most difficult move without much difficulty. They finished with a final twist, ending with a bow and curtsey. The immense clapping that followed proved that they had completed their dance in the greatest way possible. Only then did Eilae allow herself to sigh. The music began once more, and the spacious area was filled with nobles willing to dance; Shaden and Eilae retreated to the side. The servants rushed to wipe Eilae¡¯s sweat off and fan her¡ªShaden required nothing. His maid, Rose, had returned, so he asked her for a sweet drink. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m alright,¡± Eilae nearly snapped, keeping her composure. ¡°I showed you something unsightly. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°You did great! I doubt anyone¡ª¡± ¡°Please, let everyone know by talking about it.¡± An uncomfortable moment of silence passed between them, and Shaden tried to look elsewhere while sipping on his drink. Eilae¡¯s emotions had returned to their calm and indifferent state, but her actions clearly said otherwise. Shaden kept in a sigh. Why couldn¡¯t they simply laugh about it? Mistakes could happen, and it would become a fun memory. Besides, there had been no outward mistakes. ¡°Should I get you something?¡± he finally asked, deciding that it was up to the older person to act. ¡°You don¡¯t seem well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shaden saw Eilae¡¯s shoulders rise as she quietly inhaled, letting everything out in a prolonged sigh. Her eyes were closed, and she¡¯d placed her hands together on her lap. When she opened her eyes, her smile had returned to her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said meekly. ¡°I must¡¯ve been nervous.¡± ¡°Mistakes can happen,¡± Shaden told her. ¡°It¡¯s no biggie.¡± ¡°No biggie?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Shaden corrected himself. ¡°I thought you would be disappointed,¡± Eilae muttered, sliding back her hair. ¡°Like I said, mistakes¡ª¡± He stopped himself. ¡°Is it because of what I felt during the dance?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re quite transparent.¡± Shaden furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°That was for a different reason.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to talk about it here,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Too many ears.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already spoken much.¡± ¡°Ah, well¡ªI was worried.¡± Eilae turned to him, looking slightly annoyed. ¡°Remember what we were taught?¡± she began in a low whisper. ¡°Everyone here is out to criticize. Your worries will only be subject to scorn. There¡¯s a reason why my father or siblings aren¡¯t here congratulating us. Or rebuking me. Because you never know who is watching or listening. Even this party is a charade of masks. Didn¡¯t you see what kinds of emotions they were emanating?¡± She motioned with her head. ¡°I¡­was keeping an eye out.¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°Sorry, I kinda missed them.¡± Eilae pursed her lips. She turned away from him, facing the crowd. Shaden sighed. ¡°I was looking at you.¡± He wanted to complain about her hiding her emotions. Or how Esel had seemingly brainwashed her. How things seemed slightly off¡ªthough he couldn¡¯t place a finger on it. But he crossed his arms and leaned back. Remember that it was bad manners, he straightened his back¡ª Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. He caught a strange emotion coming from Eilae, a sliver of something warm. It vanished instantly. ¡°Hmph, thank you for worrying,¡± she muttered. She slapped her cheeks gently with her fingers. ¡°The song is ending. We¡¯ve had our moment of rest. People will come to ask me for a dance, and you will need to do the same.¡± ¡°So¡­just ask whoever is the prettiest?¡± Eilae let out a giggle. ¡°If you can¡¯t decide, you can ask Nerr or Eyla. But be quick; many will come to them. And don¡¯t rush¡ªremember to ask with your eyes.¡± ¡°Right. Like we practiced.¡± Shaden took in a deep breath and got up from his chair. Being the main guest of the party, he would have to be outgoing to not let the Veurbois lose face. Esel had told him not to worry about it. But in a sense, the mood of the party rested on him and how well he could carry himself. He was the face of the celebration, was he not? Already, he felt a hundred eyes scrutinizing him. Yet they would keep their distance until a few offered themselves as scapegoats to feel him out¡ªor until he offered himself to them. Going to either Nerr or Eyla would have been the safe choice, but he didn¡¯t head for them right away. For he¡¯d noticed someone staring at him quite intently, lurking nearby as if waiting. Well, not exactly lurking. They looked nervous as well, often glancing towards their sibling. He recognized them. Eilae had made very sure to make him memorize certain people. Without much thought, he strode across the room straight towards the individual. Besides the Veurbois, the lady was the youngest out of the Great Families who were present. It seemed appropriate to ask her, especially when she seemed to be waiting for him. He reached his hand out and bowed in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Would you care for a dance?¡± Shaden asked¡ªnone other than Lady Cona of Tralan. The young lady seemed surprised, silently gasping with a gentle hand over her mouth, but she sheepishly accepted his hand, blushing. ¡°I would,¡± she replied, making eye contact with a smile. Around him, he sensed a series of muffled gasps that drew more eyes towards them. In the corner of his eye, he saw Eyla¡¯s shocked face. It was immediately replaced with a smile. Low murmurs filled the room. But they quickly died when the conductor raised his baton. ¡°Could I ask for the reason why you invited me to dance?¡± Lady Cona asked, glancing at him. ¡°I noticed you looking in my direction,¡± Shaden replied. Thankfully, Lady Cona was just a little taller than him. He could stare up at her without looking like a child. She pursed her lips, undoing the gesture just as her eyes fluttered elsewhere for a millisecond. Towards her brother¡ªLord Bathar. He didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°I, uh, yes!¡± she answered with a shake of her head. ¡°I wanted to see you closely. Everyone was talking about how¡­beautiful you looked.¡± Shaden blinked. He knew he was handsome (by looking at the mirror) but rarely had people commented about it. Well¡­looking back, he¡¯d been too young when with the Jakhar Kishaks, and the soldiers of Fort Avagal would never have complimented him. Then again, Beila and her three friends (Mila, Tina, and Loyra) had always called him cute. Alas, staying near Prince Boren would have diminished his presence. He smiled. He felt a jolt of confidence rise within him. ¡°Is that so?¡± he said. ¡°What do you think?¡± Lady Cona struggled to stifle a giggle, but her smile broke through. ¡°Could I ask how old you are?¡± ¡°Thirteen,¡± Shaden replied. He already knew her age¡ªnineteen. ¡°I was thinking along those lines,¡± she nodded. ¡°You dance well. I¡¯ve never been this comfortable.¡± ¡°You flatter me. You¡¯re also graceful yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of my talents. Might I ask how long you¡¯ve practiced?¡± ¡°A few months.¡± ¡°That little?¡± Lady Cona gasped. ¡°Don¡¯t jest¡ªyou dance better than my brother.¡± ¡°Perhaps I have a talent for dancing also.¡± ¡°Not perhaps, but surely,¡± she gigged. ¡°I suppose you would have many talents.¡± ¡°Some useful, others not so much.¡± Shaden forced a grin. ¡°Now then, how will we proceed with the next part? The easy way, or the difficult?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I may be a burden,¡± Lady Cona told him. ¡°You have tender limbs.¡± ¡°Would you trust me?¡± ¡°Confidence will lead to the embarrassment of the both of us,¡± Lady Cona said worryingly. ¡°You are young, and the easy way will suit you.¡± ¡°The embarrassment will be on me,¡± Shaden assured. ¡°You only need to close your eyes.¡± ¡°The risk is¡ª¡± ¡°Relax your body.¡± Invisible threads of mana seeped out of Shaden¡¯s body, wrapping around Lady Cona¡¯s limbs. She twitched, her eyes seeking help from her brother once more. Shaden pasted an unchanging smile onto his lips. The young lady¡¯s head nearly touched the ground as Shaden¡¯s arms held her body in place. There wasn¡¯t the slightest tremble. He smoothly brought her back up, doing a slow double spin, completely carrying her in his arms. His legs were sturdy and his feet were firmly planted. Bringing her back up, he gently placed her down, and her feet began to follow his lead. Lady Cona¡¯s eyes met his. They were bright with astonishment, but he knew she was more shocked than anything. And slightly frightened. Perhaps he¡¯d been too forceful. ¡°How did you do that?¡± she whispered once they were nearer. ¡°My body¡ªdid you do something to it?¡± Shaden blinked. Ah, that¡¯s why. He sensed something else. The feeling of uneasiness and a hint of focus. He remembered Eilae¡¯s words. ¡°Think twice before admitting something. Words can always be used against you.¡± ¡°Hardly,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°You are simply an excellent dancer.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Shaden smiled. While he wasn¡¯t panicking, he knew he had made a small mistake. Using magic on others during a gathering such as this was a big no-no. Any use of magic would be frowned upon. And yet, he couldn¡¯t help but giggle a little inside. No matter what he did with his mana, no one would be able to sense it. The fact that no one was reacting was proof of this. Also, the rules forbade magic, not mana itself. Even now, people exuded mana, hence letting him read emotions more easily. While the pseudo-official list of manners stated that usage of mana was ungentlemanly, it seemed to be more common than he had expected. Maybe consciously controlling it was rude? Noble manners are tiring¡­ ¡°In fact, the second best,¡± Shaden continued, snapping back to reality. Lady Cona raised an eyebrow. ¡°And who is the first?¡± ¡°A teacher, and a friend,¡± Shaden smiled, spotting Eilae still resting on a couch. ¡°I see. Am I not your second partner? And I was quite confident in my dancing¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had other lessons before,¡± Shaden replied. Lady Cona watched him for a second before smiling. ¡°Of course,¡± she said. ¡°Might I know her name?¡± Amusement, slight discomfort, and a hint of uneasiness. And a strong feeling of displeasure. His instincts told him to keep his mouth shut. ¡°I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t want her name to be revealed,¡± Shaden said. ¡°And you say that she dances better than me.¡± ¡°In my limited opinion, I would say so, Lady Cona,¡± Shaden said robotically. ¡°I am too inexperienced to make comparisons.¡± ¡°Inexperienced?¡± Lady Cona furrowed her brows, and it didn''t take magic to see that she didn''t believe him. Shaden laughed awkwardly. ¡°I meant no disrespect. This is my first dance, after all.¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Her expression softened, and she giggled. The music was coming to a halt. ¡°I''d hope to dance with you again,¡± Lady Cona sheepishly muttered. ¡°Will you remain with the Veurbois?¡± ¡°For the time being. If the opportunity arises, I would love to visit Tralogan. I''ve heard that its markets hold everything from the world.¡± Lady Cona''s eyes lit up. ¡°Ah! Then I must invite you to a ball. If¡ªif my father allows it.¡± They exchanged a brief farewell. The guests bowed and curtsied with the end of the music, and Shaden separated from Lady Cona to take a break and drink something. It wasn¡¯t long before Eyla scurried over to him with wide eyes, hands balled before her. Gripping the edge of his cloth, she tugged him to the side. ¡°How did it go?¡± she asked. ¡°Fine, I guess?¡± ¡°She didn''t say anything terrible?¡± ¡°Not really. She seemed like a nice person.¡± ¡°She is,¡± Eyla agreed, ¡°but she''s very serious when it comes to dancing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the youngest to receive the title of Fairy Steps in the last century. I suppose you wouldn''t know,¡± Eyla sighed. ¡°Did you make any mistakes?¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Not that I know of?¡± ¡°I suppose only time will tell,¡± Eyla muttered. ¡°The last time someone danced with her¡­I think I never heard about him joining any balls again.¡± ¡°So¡­should I be worried?¡± ¡°She seemed to be in a good mood,¡± Eyla decided, putting out a hand. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve never danced with you before. And I¡¯ve been waiting. Will you make me ask?¡± Shaden snorted. There wasn¡¯t anyone who could match her bubbly personality. ¡°Yes, yes, I have kept you waiting, my lady,¡± he sighed, taking her hand. ¡°Shall we dance?¡± Eyla, as he soon found out, wasn¡¯t much of a graceful dancer. He dodged her steps before she stepped on him, trying to make up for her inexperience. ¡°Aren¡¯t I talented?¡± she beamed. She was having the most fun. Shaden couldn¡¯t help but give her a little pat on her head. ¡°Hey!¡± she complained, pouting. ¡°I¡¯m a lady, you know.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he smiled. ¡°Now, try not to step on other people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to dance with anyone else,¡± Eyla snorted. Giving him an annoyed stare, she soon disappeared into the crowd, leaving him behind. Deciding it was proper to dance with everyone, he quickly found Nerr and waited for her to finish her dance. He received longing stares from around but ignored them. There were nastier emotions than admiration. ¡°It¡¯s a little sickening,¡± Shaden confessed to Nerr after they¡¯d begun dancing. He motioned with his head. ¡°These emotions.¡± ¡°Everyone isn¡¯t as good as they look, or as bad,¡± Nerr whispered to him. ¡°It can get a little overwhelming at times, but remember that emotions aren¡¯t everything a person is. Think of it as an expression of the soul. If I make an angry face, would that mean that I am angry?¡± ¡°Not always. You could be faking it.¡± Nerr nodded. ¡°While the ripple of emotions is harder to hide, sometimes it can be willed, hidden, or induced. Like when we brought out your emotions.¡± ¡°So all of these people¡­they¡¯re being induced?¡± ¡°Not by us, but the atmosphere. Balls are, after all, not as pure as I¡¯d like them to be.¡± Shaden glanced around the room. Nobles laughing, servants moving, people drinking and eating, talking, many with forced expressions, bored ones, tired ones, excited ones, energetic ones¡ªbut all looked pristine outwardly. ¡°There are some people that are difficult to read,¡± Shaden noticed. ¡°Like those from House Pailas.¡± ¡°Lord Beridas and Lady Enis,¡± Nerr replied. ¡°Secrecy and mana control is their expertise.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also¡­Lady Veila.¡± ¡°The betrothed of the Prince.¡± She shivered slightly. ¡°Little matched in beauty and power. Her presence is¡­overwhelming. You understand that your party is of little significance to the Empire.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Yet, for such prominent figures to come¡­I am worried about the things that will happen next. Shall I be truthful, Shaden?¡± Nerr¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I worry that my father¡¯s decision to send invitations was a mistake. Are you not supposed to be hidden, after all? Why reveal you to all?¡± ¡°I¡­am not sure either,¡± Shaden said. ¡°But my father has always been right,¡± she muttered. ¡°Please, only don¡¯t ruin us.¡± Even while circulating, Shaden could feel the weight of her words. He had to remember that here, before all of these nobles, a single word could result in a disaster. In all honesty, to the Veurbois, he was¡­a liability. How could he not be? What everyone here had learned all their lives, he¡¯d learned in a few months. ¡°I will be careful,¡± Shaden promised. Nerr gave him a soft smile. It quickly vanished. ¡°There seems to be a commotion,¡± she noticed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Eyla¡­¡± Through the buzz of the room, Shaden caught sight of the little girl who was crossing her arms, being confronted by a skinny but well-dressed man; the noise was inaudible, but the man¡¯s reddening ears and frantic hands made it clear that he was frustrated. Before Shaden could blink, Nerr was trodding through the room towards her sister. He followed her, avoiding the people who were joining in on the commotion. He noticed who the skinny man was. Lord Goita¡­of House Dofleur. One of the Great Families. Then again, no one else would dare to make a commotion besides the greater nobles. ¡°Like I said before, I am not going to dance with anyone,¡± Eyla snapped. ¡°And responding to your previous statement, it¡¯s not unsightly for me to have no partner.¡± ¡°Now you are distorting my words,¡± Goita complained. ¡°I was merely worrying for you.¡± Eyla turned her face away. ¡°I don¡¯t need your worries, Lord Goita. Please, find another partner.¡± The color in Lord Goita¡¯s face rose as his eyes shifted left and right to the nobles around them. Deep creases formed around his eyes and mouth, and he opened his hands in a wide motion for all to see. ¡°Is this the extent of the Veurbois¡¯s hospitality?¡± He demanded. ¡°I have traveled far only to be humiliated. Give me a proper reason, and I will be satisfied.¡± Though Eyla was keeping a straight face, Shaden could sense her rising panic. She was as new to this as he was. What could an eleven-year-old do but panic? To his relief, it was Nerr who intercepted them, smoothly coming in between her sister and the angry lord. ¡°She is, like all children, inexperienced,¡± Nerr answered instead, concealing her sister behind her dress. ¡°Forgive her for wishing to join the birthday celebration of a friend. Do not think much of it.¡± ¡°You cannot make such excuses here,¡± Goita sneered. ¡°Such acts taint the honor of the Great Houses!¡± Murmurs of agreement arose. Others of pity and scorn. Rising feelings of disdain were around them. Shaden tightened his fists. A soft hand touched his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. We will take care of this,¡± Eilae whispered. Shaden nodded. ¡°A lady has every right to refuse a dance,¡± Nerr said calmly. ¡°To judge her decision is unbecoming.¡± Goita threw his head back. ¡°Ah, how you twist your words. Though the third son, I am here on my father¡¯s behalf. Surely you would know the meaning behind this. It is the Sterdraer¡¯s command for the Great Houses to exist in harmony, and yet¡ªyour younger sister thinks little of it.¡± Shaden saw Eilae¡¯s hand tighten. From the other parts of the room, Shaden felt Enen and Lan approaching them. ¡°I thought no such thing!¡± Eyla complained before being glared at by her sister. Nerr looked at the servants, and immediately they came forward, surrounding Eyla. ¡°She will be reprimanded,¡± Nerr promised as her sister was led out of the great hall. ¡°In the meantime, do enjoy the party. My hand is open to a dance.¡± ¡°You would dishonor me again by asking me,¡± Goita said. ¡°No, I will ask.¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes widened when Goita looked at him. No¡­not him. The lord had his eyes on Eilae. ¡°Lady Eilae, would you care for a dance? Surely you won¡¯t be as cold as your sister. Or perhaps you are¡­still not ready?¡± An audible snicker struck Shaden¡¯s ear. Then, murmurs. Goita¡¯s face suddenly looked much more punchable. ¡°What could you possibly mean by that?¡± Shaden interjected before Eilae could stop him. ¡°Oh¡­you don¡¯t know?¡± Goita tilted his head. ¡°It¡¯s a rather famous rumor¡­¡± ¡°A baseless rumor,¡± Eilae asserted, stepping forward. ¡°I will humor you.¡± No, she will not. As much as he wanted to say those words, they would not come out of his mouth. He did not want to humiliate the Veurbois. Their glances from throughout the room were telling him to not worry. They would take care of this. ¡°Now, no need to be so serious!¡± Enen laughed, placing a hand on his shoulder. Immediately, he felt calmer. The people around them seemed to soften as well. Enen waved his hand, and in a moment, servants were elegantly moving about with cups and platters on their hands. ¡°Let¡¯s not be too sour with traditions and ordeals,¡± Enen continued, holding up a cup. ¡°As my father has declared, today is a day of celebration. Let us toast to the peace of the Empire, for it is that peace which allows us to gather here today¡ªand to Shaden, who has allowed this occasion to happen.¡± ¡°A toast, a toast!¡± Medis agreed, holding up his cup. The other nobles followed as well, including Goita himself and the other greater nobles. Shaden also held up the cup that had been given to him¡ªa glass full of crimson wine. Enen drank, and the others followed. The music began, and there was laughter and giggling once more. More drinks and snacks were brought out, and the party continued as if there had been no incident at all. Shaden stared at Lord Goita as he danced with Eilae. She was putting on a smile for him, and it was clear that the man was charmed by it. His hand seemed to go a little lower; his other hand gripped Eilae¡¯s a little tighter. Eilae showed no sign of discomfort; she merely continued through the dance, displaying the same face she showed everyone. Shaden never turned his eyes away. Even after the dance had ended, his eyes were glued on Lord Goita, unmoving for a few seconds before turning back to Eilae as he approached her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked quietly once he was beside her. ¡°Did he do anything strange?¡± ¡°No. Nothing out of the ordinary,¡± Eilae muttered. ¡°He was a bit clingy.¡± ¡°I could punch him for that.¡± Eilae raised an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡± ¡°No one would notice,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Or trip him. Make him splatter his drink all over himself.¡± ¡°I think people would notice the irregularity, especially with them here.¡± Eilae motioned with her head. ¡°But I appreciate the thought.¡± She was quiet for a moment afterward. Shaden¡¯s curiosity won over. ¡°The rumor Goita talked about. Did something happen?¡± Eilae looked at him¡ªshe sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not of much importance. Remember how I spent my tenth birthday with you?¡± He nodded. ¡°My mom made us food. We went around the city.¡± ¡°That was my eleventh.¡± Shaden paused. ¡°What? I thought that¡ªoh. Oh, right. We¡­missed your tenth birthday.¡± ¡°No matter. But for the nobility, the tenth birthday is when one first displays themselves to the public. If they are not ready, then the eleventh. I was late two years.¡± Something numbed in Shaden¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s¡­because of me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what our family decided,¡± Eilae said. ¡°I, being as I am, successfully presented myself¡ªbut there are those who still speak without knowing.¡± ¡°What do they say the reason was?¡± ¡°Would you make me say it, Shaden? I could.¡± Shaden saw the coldness in Eilae¡¯s eyes. His curiosity had overstepped the line. ¡°I¡¯d rather you not know,¡± she continued. ¡°There¡¯s no limit to how much these nobles can taint their mouths with lies. For a lady such as I, there is nothing to do but wait and prove myself worthy of the Veurbois name. As for our honor, time will show the scandalmongers that their blabbering resulted in their ruin.¡± Her subtle anger made him pause. ¡°Right. You¡¯ve told me before. Why use poison and assassins when you can make them destroy themselves?¡± ¡°Did¡­I say that?¡± ¡°When we first met,¡± Shaden recalled. ¡°I was immature,¡± Eilae breathed. ¡°But I do admit¡­sometimes it seems so slow. We would be the first to die of frustration without our gifts.¡± Shaden thought for a moment. His eyes were staring at nothing, but his ears were focused on the man who had caused all of this. He was talking about how doll-like Eilae had been, and that he¡¯d be able to wed her despite the rumors surrounding her. Adding oil to the flame, Shaden raged. Who did he think he was? ¡°Shaden?¡± He noticed Eilae¡¯s fingers on his shoulder. He¡¯d let his anger slip. ¡°By tomorrow,¡± Shaden promised, ¡°the gossip will cease.¡± Eilae made a funny face. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± he laughed. He looked at Lord Goita. The young noble had gained confidence, laughing and making small talk with the others while holding a drink in his hand. The merry glow in his face seemed to mock them. Shaden was tempted to make the glass burst. Yes, laugh away, he smirked. Laugh, for soon, he would no longer. ¡°Shaden.¡± He turned to Eilae. She was staring him in the eye. ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t do it half-heartedly,¡± Eilae muttered. ¡°A petty threat is worse than silence.¡± Her expression was like ice. Shaden nodded once. ¡°I promise.¡± The rest of the party went by without incident, and one by one, the greater nobles began to leave. No one spoke much to Shaden; while they were curious, after discovering that he was a no-namer that the Veurbois had suddenly presented, they lost interest quickly. Well, it was better for him that way. Shaden had never liked crowds. There was also the feast to prepare for the next day, which meant the party would have to conclude sooner or later. The lesser nobles soon dispersed after the greater nobles did, some of them promising to return the next day for the feast. Shaden didn¡¯t know any of them except the greater nobles, so he simply nodded in thanks, bidding them farewell. Soon, he dismissed himself, ate dinner with the family, shared some words, took a bath, and changed into comfortable clothes. ¡°How was the party, Lord Shaden?¡± Rose asked as she tucked him in. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± ¡°It was fabulous,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°Also, please call me Shaden.¡± The maid simply smiled while turning off the lights. ¡°Sweet dreams, Shaden,¡± she whispered as she softly closed the door behind her. Shaden lay in bed for a while, keeping himself awake while thinking about a plan. What was the worst he could do with his abilities? Some things seemed too violent. But he had to keep the promise to Eilae. Suddenly, he remembered something. The princesses. He¡¯d forgotten to apologize to them. ¡°Ah¡­darn it,¡± he muttered, hoping that nothing serious would happen. He had to clear the misunderstanding before it broke out into a conflict. For now, he would clear Eilae¡¯s name. No one in the mansion noticed someone flying out of the windows, and the guards who kept watch barely heard a rustle, much less a groan. This was the city that was considered the safest in the Empire. From the greatest knight to the lowest servant, all they saw was the glimmer of the stars and the faint city lights. All but one noble. 6.27 It was a splendid morning, and the aroma of exquisite dishes and desserts warmed the cool air of the Veurbois estate as servants moved back and forth, finalizing the preparations. A great feast would be in motion soon, and already, people were waiting for the gates to open to join in on the celebration. There were a few nobles who¡¯d remained, but most had left. One of the duties of the nobility was to spread their fortunes among the people; whenever there was a great celebration, there would usually be a moment for the common folk to join in. In this case, it was the feast. There were always many soldiers where such events happened. In many cases, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for deaths to occur. Commoners were greedy. They would trample each other for a chance of luxury. It was then only natural that the lack of soldiers made Cona nervous about the crowds that would pour in once the gates opened. She eyed her stone-faced brother. While she was happy to meet Shaden again, she wasn¡¯t pleased about mixing around with commoners. ¡°Smile, Cona,¡± her brother advised. ¡°Don¡¯t look like a dog that has been stepped on.¡± ¡°Yes, brother,¡± Cona forced, ¡°but being trampled is a possibility.¡± ¡°You speak as if the people would approach us,¡± Bathar snorted. ¡°They won¡¯t, but for a different reason.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± Bathar motioned faintly to the gates. ¡°See for yourself the competence of the Veurbois.¡± The Head of the Veurbois, Lord Esel, emerged onto an elevated platform along with his family and the mystery boy. Cona sighed at the sight of him. If only they could dance again¡ªbut the opportunity would not come today. If only he would follow her to Tralogan¡­she would take good care of him. Lord Esel began to say his greetings. It was the usual short speech about blessings and gratitude to all of the common folk. She never saw the point of it, but the masses had to be appeased now and then. It was one of the reasons why she never wanted to become a lady of a prominent household. There would be too much work. She sighed again. What wouldn¡¯t she give to be a lady at the capital and attend balls every day? But her family had other plans for her. Her achievements merely made her a better product. If she married the boy from who-knows-where, would she be free from her duties? Who exactly was he anyway? ¡°There is new information about his appearance in Nafar,¡± Bathar replied, ¡°which is strange. The Veurbois have no ties to the south as we do.¡± ¡°What was it about?¡± ¡°Baseless rumors.¡± Bathar placed a finger on his chin. ¡°Interesting rumors. It would explain why the Veurbois think so highly of him.¡± ¡°Did he dance there as well?¡± Her brother glared at her. ¡°Of course he did. No, you simpleton.¡± She glared back and twisted her head away. It was clear he wouldn¡¯t tell her because she spoke too much. And they were the ones who told her to be friendly with everyone. Rolling her eyes, she turned her eyes back to the front. The speech had ended, and Lord Esel had motioned for the gates to be opened. ¡°Surprisingly, everyone is here,¡± she gasped, shifting her eyes between the representatives of the Great Houses. ¡°Even Lady Veila. Even the two princesses!¡± Her brother didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t care. He could never appreciate these moments of wonder, always keeping his head busy with nonsense. She pouted. ¡°Sister, remember to smile,¡± Bathar reminded. She smiled excessively. Her brother didn¡¯t give it a glance. She wished to kick him but knew the consequences that would follow, so she relaxed. Instead, she looked at the stream of people that had begun to enter the yard. The sight made her raise her eyebrows. ¡°They are so organized,¡± she observed. ¡°Even the children are here.¡± Why can¡¯t Tralogan be more like this? As much as she wanted to complain, she could not utter words that would taint their honor. Still, her time in the city had made her compare very much. The Veurbois were lucky they had such citizens. Her brother suddenly rose from his seat. Cona immediately turned to where he was looking. It took a second for her to see a familiar face¡ªa face she¡¯d forgotten had been missing. ¡°Goita?¡± She frowned. The man was still in his night robes. He looked ridiculous running barefoot with his head down. His hands were gripped before his head as if he were praying. The people slid apart to make way for him. Goita headed straight for the platform, and with a loud yell, fell knees-down before it, placing his clasped hands above his head. ¡°I repent my sins!¡± he cried. ¡°I repent my arrogance, my pride, and my discourtesy! Hear, everyone! I have made a grave mistake during a moment of celebration. Hear loudly! The Veurbois will receive no disrespect!¡± Before anyone could react, Goita lowered his head again and began to scamper towards the gates, where a carriage was waiting a little distance away. He hastily entered the vehicle after which a flustered servant quickly closed the door. The carriage promptly rushed away, leaving a trail of dust behind. ¡°Brother? What was¡ª¡± ¡°Quiet, sister. I¡¯m thinking.¡± She closed her mouth after seeing Bathar¡¯s narrowed eyes. It could mean mild displeasure¡ªor fury. He never let it show. She instead looked at the others. Lord Beridas and Lady Enis looked unfazed. Lady Veila, who was near them, could be seen with an expression of mild amusement. Lord Medis was visibly confused. But most bewildered of them all was Lord Esel who was speaking to his two sons. She couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but she saw a servant soon head out¡ªlikely to catch up with Goita. She finally looked at Shaden. His eyes watched the direction that Goita had gone. Expressionless. So was the young lady¡¯s face next to him. He saw the boy faintly smile and whisper something to Lady Eilae. She simply pushed her hair over her ear without replying. Without notice, Shaden looked directly at her. She hastily averted her eyes instinctively. Why had she done that? She peeked back at him. He was still staring. She made a small, friendly gesture. He didn¡¯t respond¡ªthen she realized he wasn¡¯t staring at her. He was staring at her brother. His dark eyes were unmoving. Even at this distance, she could sense something amiss. She heard Bathar¡¯s teeth clench together. ¡°......Brother?¡± ¡°Foolish,¡± he breathed. He called for a pen and a sheet and began writing something¡ªsomething that he would never tell her. As a child, she¡¯d been slapped on the face for trying to peek. ¡°Send this at once to my father,¡± he told their servant. ¡°Be swift.¡± The servant promptly left. Bathar then turned to her. ¡°We shall leave after this,¡± he said. ¡°Tell the servants to make arrangements now.¡± Cona opened her mouth to protest. ¡°But¡ª¡± Her brother narrowed his eyes in annoyance. ¡°...there was a cake shop I wished to visit,¡± she faintly muttered. ¡°Tell the servants to get it,¡± he told her. ¡°Please, sister. There may be danger lurking.¡± Reluctantly, she called some servants to make arrangements for departure. The city of Vion had many beautiful locations she had wanted to visit¡ªshe didn¡¯t have many opportunities to travel¡ªand the planned stay had been a week. All because Goita had gone and made an embarrassment of himself for no reason. Danger in the safest city in the Empire? She scoffed. Fine, she¡¯d follow because she had no other choice. But she would make sure to give out some invitations beforehand. With a deep sigh, she set her chin on her hand, rolling her eyes at the clouds that passed overhead.

? ? ?

¡°Apparently, Lord Bathar instigated the whole thing,¡± Shaden whispered to Eilae after the commotion had died down, ¡°as a joke.¡± Eilae didn¡¯t react as much as he¡¯d hoped. She simply arranged her hair and placed her hands on her lap in a ladylike manner. ¡°Does anyone else know of this?¡± she asked. ¡°Just you and me.¡± ¡°You should tell my father about it,¡± she advised, ¡°so that things won¡¯t get out of control.¡± ¡°I was planning to,¡± he nodded. ¡°I wanted you to be the first one to know.¡± ¡°Then¡­thank you.¡± ¡°Was it satisfying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for a member of the Great families to grovel,¡± Eilae smiled. ¡°It was amusing.¡± ¡°I was planning to do it to anyone who mocked you.¡± ¡°That being said, what exactly did you do?¡± she questioned. ¡°It¡¯s known that Lord Goita isn¡¯t that brave of heart, but he is prideful. The Dofleur are prideful. I¡­hope this won¡¯t result in a conflict.¡± ¡°Relax. I made sure not to be seen,¡± Shaden assured. ¡°No one noticed a thing. Even if they start a war, I can wipe them out.¡± ¡°So, what did you do?¡± Shaden scratched his cheek. ¡°Well, I¡­took his heart out and held it in front of him.¡± Eilae¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You mean¡­as an illusion?¡± ¡°Er¡ªno.¡± ¡°So you¡­opened his chest and¡­¡± Eilae hesitated. It made him nervous. ¡°...cut through the bone as well?¡± she finished. Shaden nodded once. ¡°And the blood?¡± ¡°I was using healing magic so he wouldn¡¯t die when I took his heart out,¡± Shaden quickly explained. ¡°I made sure no blood was spilled.¡± ¡°Was this your first time doing it?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Shaden said before realizing how bad that sounded. ¡°I mean, I practiced on animals first. I can¡¯t kill someone accidentally. Also, I left no scars.¡± ¡°What about the pain?¡± ¡°I think he screamed a lot. But I cut off the sound around his body. He was conscious enough to nod.¡± Eilae was quiet for a while before she took in a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Would it be rude to ask where you learned to do this? Was it my father? The other families?¡± Shaden shook his head. He¡¯d gotten inspiration from a movie. ¡°I read a book. You know, one of those torture books you recommended before?¡± ¡°I remember doing that,¡± Eilae admitted. ¡°Shaden¡ªhave they made you¡ªhave you killed anyone before?¡± ¡°Never,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°Will you if I ask you to do it?¡± He thought for a moment. ¡°If the person deserves it, I would. ¡± ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden promised. ¡°You have my word.¡± Lord Esel finished his announcement of how they would find out the reason why Lord Goita had acted in such a way and that they had nothing to do with the incident. Shaden felt a little guilty, but what Lord Esel said was true. He¡¯d acted independently; the Veurbois had nothing to do with this. Still, he¡¯d sensed Lord Bathar¡¯s suspicion when he¡¯d locked eyes with him. He probably shouldn¡¯t have done that, but his anger and pride had won over. Let them theorize all they want. They will not find a thing. The Guardian Dragon of Melern could not sense him. What more could humans do? Besides, it would be for their own good to not discover him. He¡¯d had his fill of disrespect already¡ªand had turned the tables against a being of absolute authority. There was more authority in his power than he¡¯d believed. All order in society boiled down to violence, and so far, none had managed to outperform him. ¡°You will surely be questioned,¡± Eilae warned. ¡°Feign ignorance.¡± He nodded. Surprisingly, even as the celebration progressed, no one approached him. They were busier talking with Lord Esel and his sons, so Shaden simply walked around with Eilae, Eyla, and Ailan to greet the citizens of Vion who had come to pay their respects. As their gratitude was so genuine, he even secretly healed those with illnesses with a touch¡ªnothing noticeable. It was simple healing magic. He finally remembered to go greet the princesses who were seated with their dragons, so he excused himself. They tensed when he approached. The knights who stood next to them placed their hands on their hilts¡ªa small but definite move. Recollecting what Boren had taught him, he did a bow and lowered his head. ¡°The Guardian¡¯s gaze be upon you,¡± Shaden greeted, ¡°and your brother sends his greetings as well.¡± ¡°I have received my brother¡¯s greeting already,¡± Princess Rayel replied. ¡°He has mentioned that you hold some news for us.¡± ¡°W-we are pleased to meet you,¡± Princess Valencia said. The slight tremble in her voice was even more noticeable due to her fear. ¡°But we did not expect to¡­react as we did yesterday.¡± ¡°Right. Let me explain that. Er¡ªdon¡¯t be too shocked.¡± He took out the orb he had hidden in his pocket (he¡¯d actually opened a small portal to his storage, but no one had to know that) and held in before the princesses. Their dragons leaned forward to look; immediately, their eyes dilated. The princesses were visibly upset. ¡°This was given to me by the Guardian,¡± he spoke quietly in case someone would hear. ¡°He mentioned that you would be cooperative if I had it.¡± Princess Rayel held up a trembling hand. ¡°Please, put it away.¡± Princess Valencia seemed to be seconds away from tearing up, so Shaden quickly dropped the silver pearl into his pocket dimension. She let out an audible sigh, after which she bashfully covered her mouth with an expression of shock like she couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d sighed. Shaden almost smiled. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°You will have to explain,¡± Princess Rayel muttered. ¡°Let us go somewhere quieter.¡± ¡°I know a place,¡± Shaden agreed. So they moved to a pavilion that was a small distance away from the celebration within the garden. The servants quickly noticed their separation and began to bring drinks and refreshments to the table inside. Shaden asked Rose for a teapot and cups. As the preparations were being made, he cleared his throat. ¡°I have a small gift for you,¡± Shaden said, clasping his hands like he was doing a magic trick. When he opened them, he revealed a small but exquisite jar that he¡¯d gotten from Boren. The sisters looked confused. Only when he opened the lid and began to make tea did they realize the contents of the jar. ¡°This aroma¡­¡± ¡°Please, have a sip.¡± Shaden poured them each cup which they eagerly took. Their expressions immediately brightened after tasting the tea. Princess Valencia excitedly turned her head towards her sister. ¡°This is the Royal Blend!¡± she said in awe, ¡°and perfectly brewed too.¡± ¡°Did my brother teach you this?¡± Princess Rayel asked. ¡°He taught me many things,¡± Shaden told her, ¡°about tea, about you two. I could tell that he cared for his sisters very much.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Princess Rayel asked. ¡°How did you get to know my brother? Are you one of his gambling friends? How do you know the Guardian?¡± Shaden chuckled. ¡°I am not a gambler. Your brother and I¡ªyou could say he owes me his life. As for the Guardian, I am¡­in a contract with him.¡± A one-sided one, but he couldn¡¯t tell them that he had the literal Guardian under his thumb. It was Princess Valencia who spoke this time. ¡°So you are¡­?¡± ¡°Shaden. A citizen of Melern, born and raised in Danark,¡± he answered. ¡°I remember seeing you, Princess Valencia. I believe it was the procession for your fifth birthday.¡± ¡°You were there?¡± Princess Valencia gasped. She looked at her dragon. ¡°Maroeth tells me he recognizes you.¡± Her eyes widened in realization. ¡°You were the boy on the roof!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to be in your memories,¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°It is an honor.¡± Princess Valencia blushed. She turned her head sideways and sipped on some tea. ¡°That doesn¡¯t explain why you are here,¡± Princess Rayel continued. ¡°What ties do you have with the Empire?¡± ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± Shaden said, trying not to look at the younger princess. ¡°You could say I have connections everywhere. I¡¯m in the middle of exploring the world.¡± Kind of. ¡°The Veurbois would humor you?¡± ¡°They are my patrons, yes.¡± Princess Rayel gestured to the feast. ¡°All of this is for you. All of the Great Houses of the Empire came to celebrate your birthday. How old are you?¡± ¡°I now am thirteen.¡± ¡°Not even fifteen. And you say you are from Danark.¡± ¡°I was raised there, yes.¡± ¡°You are the same age as me!¡± Princess Valencia said with excitement. She sheepishly sipped on her tea again after reading her sister¡¯s mood. ¡°Perhaps¡­you are a member of the Reapers?¡± Princess Rayel asked quietly. ¡°That would explain many things.¡± ¡°They are cool, but no.¡± ¡°Then what are you?¡± ¡°I think we should all have our secrets. Anyways, Boren¡ªPrince Boren,¡± Shaden corrected after seeing Rayel¡¯s frown, ¡°said that I have something to tell you?¡± ¡°Yes, he did,¡± Rayel said. ¡°He told us you would bring good news¡ªnews about freedom and a secret that must be kept a secret.¡± ¡°Ah. I understand. It¡¯s big news, so let¡¯s make it more comfortable.¡± After dismissing the servants outside (as well as the knights with Rayel¡¯s permission), Shaden snapped his fingers, casting a barrier of sound prevention around them. The princesses watched in awe as their surroundings melted into that of the palace¡ªspecifically the garden Boren had mentioned was his sisters¡¯ favorite. ¡°It¡¯s only an illusion, but I hope you like it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re back,¡± Valencia observed. ¡°Rayel, you¡¯ve missed this place.¡± ¡°It¡­is nice,¡± Rayel agreed. ¡°Now then, what is the news?¡± Shaden began to explain the events that had happened at the palace (excluding most of the details). He told them about how he¡¯d made a contract with the Guardian (because his mana was special) and how he¡¯d befriended Boren as the prince had been in charge of mentoring him (kind of). Lastly, he told them that in exchange for a lifelong supply of mana (that part was over, but he didn¡¯t mention it), he¡¯d asked for the freedom of the Royals. ¡°I didn¡¯t see why Boren or you two had to die,¡± Shaden said. ¡°It was time for new rules to be established.¡± ¡°How did you know of¡ªdid Boren tell you that also?¡± Rayel gasped. ¡°Surely he told you why our death is necessary.¡± ¡°To avoid conflict due to succession?¡± ¡°That is only the surface,¡± Rayel informed. ¡°This is a tradition¡ªa necessity. A dragon that grows too mature poses too much of a threat. We are walking threats. Thus, the Guardian must retrieve his dragons, and we, being bonded, fade in the process.¡± ¡°But all of you are kind. Why would you be threats?¡± Rayel closed her eyes. ¡°Perhaps it is because we know our fate. Do you like history? There is a famous saying: ¡®Power is the seed of corruption, and time is the water that lets it grow.¡¯ There was a time when the Guardian allowed the royals to go on their own paths. It was the bloodiest era in Melern.¡± She opened her eyes. ¡°My brother holds too much desire. He has always pursued earthly things. But we are not princes and princesses so that we can idly enjoy our time.¡± ¡°Then you would die? For this tradition of yours?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than a tradition,¡± Rayel said sternly. ¡°It is our obligation.¡± Shaden could feel her resolve¡ªand stubbornness¡ªthrough her mana. He didn¡¯t understand. What was wrong with having power? Power used for good was not corruption. ¡°What about the Guardian? He is powerful as well as old.¡± And he literally harvests the Royalty. ¡°The Guardian is not human,¡± Rayel clarified. ¡°No race is more self-centered than a human. When an elf is given power, he betters his magic. When a dwarf is given power, he advances his techniques. When a human is given power, he seeks to control and dominate. Human greed is endless; thus, we were created to perish before all others. Yes¡ªall humans must die.¡± Rayel sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t mean it genocidally. It is good for humans to have an early end. A hundred years is enough. But for us¡ªwe age much more slowly. Living that long would only mean more attachments. We would struggle to live more. Nothing good comes from that.¡± ¡°Our attachments define us,¡± Shaden argued. ¡°What is wrong with wanting to live?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Rayel shook her head. ¡°But we are Royals. Let¡¯s say that our generation lives peacefully. What about the next? And after that? There is no guarantee that they will be selfless. No¡ªwe must be an example of a willing sacrifice for peace.¡± ¡°But are you willing?¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, it is an obligation,¡± Rayel said. ¡°Not anymore.¡± ¡°So you say.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Your brother is my witness.¡± ¡°He lies much.¡± You are lying to yourself, Shaden wanted to say. How pained the princess had been as she¡¯d spoken. Such was the life she¡¯d been taught all this time. As much as he wanted to reveal that the system she put her faith in was rigged to feed the Guardian the memories of the Royalty, he imagined that it would be too much of a shock and decided not to. ¡°Every being deserves happiness,¡± Shaden said instead. ¡°I didn¡¯t come to argue,¡± Rayel said. ¡°Was that all you had to say?¡± Shaden raised a finger. ¡°Let me rid you of your doubts first.¡± He then closed his eyes and felt for a presence far away. It reacted, and he gave it a command. ¡°What are you¡ª¡± Suddenly, a portal opened before them, nearly causing Rayel to fall back on her chair. Valencia let out a small yelp as she sensed the presence within. Their dragons immediately lowered themselves. ¡°Mernos, retract your aura,¡± Shaden commanded. Immediately, the intimidating presence softened. ¡°Do not call me like a leashed dog,¡± a deep voice echoed from within the portal. ¡°Have some respect for your teacher.¡± Goodness. The dragon was intimidating as usual. Still, Shaden relaxed after sensing his shadow still intact on the great creature. ¡°I do respect you,¡± Shaden said, ¡°so I ask that you tell these two about the new change in policy.¡± ¡°I am not a herald,¡± the dragon growled. ¡°But I will humor you. Princesses Rayel and Valencia of Melern, raise your heads.¡± The two girls, who had fallen on their knees, slowly raised their heads. A giant, glowing yellow eye stared at them from within the portal. ¡°No longer will the sacrifice of the Royals be required,¡± the dragon declared, the wind whirling around with each word. ¡°No longer will dragons be given to each prince or princess, but only to the one deemed worthy of the throne. As for you and your brother, you have proved yourselves to be amiable. Be the guardians of Melern in my stead; lead the country towards a kinder future.¡± ¡°We hear and obey,¡± the two princesses answered with shaky voices. The dragon¡¯s eyes turned towards Shaden as if to say, is that enough? Shaden nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it.¡± ¡°Be gone, then.¡± The portal closed with an echo, and Shaden released his hold on all the things that would have flown away. He held up his cup and took a sip. ¡°Well? Do you believe me now?¡± ¡°I¡­uh. I¡­I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Rayel¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief. Valencia, likewise, seemed to be in shock. They seemed to be lost in their thoughts, so Shaden decided to leave. ¡°Well¡­enjoy your time here,¡± he told them, undoing his magic. ¡°Sorry about yesterday, and congratulations on your freedom.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± It was Valencia who¡¯d spoken this time. Her eyes were full of worry. ¡°What do we do now?¡± she asked. ¡°Enjoy your freedom,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°Travel the world. Eat delicious foods. Meet people, fall in love, I don¡¯t know. What were you going to do today?¡± ¡°Visit¡­a tea shop.¡± ¡°Then do just that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what she means,¡± Rayel spoke. ¡°We were meant to vanish. What is the purpose of our existence now?¡± Shaden snorted. ¡°Have you lived under a rock? Set your own purpose. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do either. But we need to live on, right?¡± They didn¡¯t seem to understand, and worse, their fear seemed to deepen¡ªespecially in Rayel. Shaden scratched his cheek, thinking about the right words to say. ¡°Try reading novels,¡± he suggested. ¡°They¡¯re fun.¡± ¡°Novels? They¡¯re a waste of time.¡± ¡°You have all the time now. I don¡¯t know, fall in love or something,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°The two of you are beautiful. I¡¯m sure it will be easy.¡± ¡°Love is a blinding emotion,¡± Rayel muttered. ¡°We were told never to love.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s okay now,¡± Shaden assured. ¡°Should I call the Guardian again?¡± ¡°N-no, please don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You are free,¡± Shaden concluded. ¡°Do whatever you want. Just don¡¯t harm others.¡± He got up, sensing that if he didn¡¯t, they¡¯d question him over and over. ¡°I will go enjoy the banquet now,¡± he stated. He¡¯d expected to receive thanks¡ªnot confusion. It was getting awkward, so he got up and gave them one last opinion. ¡°Your brother is always open to help as well,¡± he said. ¡°He probably knows the best.¡± Then, without looking back, he began to walk away towards the rest of the celebration. His maid followed behind. He could tell that the princesses had more to say, but he couldn¡¯t be absent for too long. After all, the banquet had been held in his honor. He had to humor the guests. Besides, the Melernian knights were already comforting the stunned girls. ¡°Oh.¡± He turned a corner and was surprised to see everyone¡¯s eyes on him. The commoners were moving towards the gates, and the personal escorts of the lords and ladies were standing in a line, blocking him from the others. The lord and lady from Pailas¡ªBeridas and Enis¡ªbrandished their staffs, and Lady Veila, betrothed of the Crown Prince, stood at the front, her hair and eyes emanating a golden glow. Lan was also one of the few at the front, clutching the hilt of his sword, as well as Lord Bathar who held up an open tome in his hand. Shaden raised his hands. ¡°What is happening?¡± It was Eilae who moved through the guards and rushed to him. She breathed deeply, catching her breath. ¡°A mighty presence was sensed,¡± Eilae told him, raising her eyebrows. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you, was it? Or did they try to harm you?¡± ¡°No, and no. We were clearing some things,¡± Shaden told her. Then, realization struck him. The portal. While he kept his mana hidden, the dragon hadn¡¯t bothered to. The dragon¡¯s mana had been too powerful for him to hide it with his sound barrier. ¡°The princesses had a conversation with¡­the King.¡± Eilae frowned. ¡°Please don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡± ¡°Please.¡± ¡°A portal was opened,¡± Shaden explained, ¡°by Melern¡¯s Guardian.¡± ¡°Do you mean the being from the myths?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To¡­have a conversation.¡± Eilae blinked. Shaden blinked back. He heard footsteps behind him and turned his head. ¡°It seems like our little birthday gift led to a misunderstanding,¡± a calm but clear voice addressed the people. Princess Rayel came forward with her sister behind her, their dragons perched on their shoulders in a regal manner. ¡°If we have startled any of you, we ask for your understanding.¡± ¡°What purpose do you have in giving the boy such a gift?¡± Lady Veila spoke out, lowering her hands. The others followed her example. ¡°Nothing. I simply found him¡­amusing,¡± Princess Rayel smiled. ¡°I have taken an interest in him, and as it is his birthday, I have given him my consideration.¡± Murmurs arose from the crowd. Princess Rayel turned her head, and her silver hair seemed to glow in power. Her grey eyes examined the crowd as if with pity. ¡°I sometimes forget how delicate mortals can be,¡± she said. ¡°It seems like our presence here may be taxing. We will take our leave. And Shaden? Happy birthday.¡± She looked at him once then turned around to leave. The crowd parted ways to make way. ¡°We will talk later,¡± Princess Valencia whispered to him as she walked by, ¡°And¡­thank you.¡± She gave him a peck on the cheek and hurried after her sister. Before she left the gates, she turned back once and gave him the most brilliant smile he had ever seen. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was magic, but the world seemed to light up a tone. There were even small gasps from the crowd. I can live with that, Shaden smiled to himself. Or maybe not, he changed his mind after seeing Eilae¡¯s blank face. She looked at him for a little too long. ¡°That was unexpected,¡± Shaden nervously laughed. ¡°It was,¡± Eilae agreed. Someone put a hand on his shoulder. It was Lord Esel. ¡°Now, now, this mustn¡¯t be a stressful day for you,¡± the man warmly stated. ¡°I suggest that you go rest in your room. Things will become very strenuous if you remain.¡± ¡°I will take my leave,¡± Shaden agreed. Accompanied by Eilae and Rose, he headed into the manor as the people watched. He breathed a sigh of relief as the doors closed behind them. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m much of a people person,¡± Shaden muttered, loosening his clothes around his neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get this much attention.¡± ¡°Go rest, Shaden,¡± Eilae comforted. ¡°You did well. Leave the rest to us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going back out?¡± ¡°I must. It is a noble¡¯s duty to tend to the people.¡± ¡°I feel bad being the only one resting.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± Eilae kissed his cheek. ¡°You are our honored guest.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a birthday gift,¡± Eilae quickly informed him. She blushed. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Rose, take care of him.¡± She promptly left the building, leaving Shaden and his maid behind. He touched his cheek. ¡°Shall I give you a kiss as well?¡± Rose said cheerfully. Shaden turned his head. ¡°Huh? Uh¡ªit¡¯s okay.¡± Rose was four years older than him: seventeen. Her red hair had reminded him of Enariss, but truthfully, she was a little more beautiful than her. Most people in this world were good-looking, and the girls he had met were considered even more beautiful. Shaden wondered what would happen to his emotions if he wasn¡¯t circulating. He didn¡¯t dislike the heart-fluttering of romance, but it felt wrong to like someone else other than Enariss. ¡°Please get me some comfortable clothes,¡± he coughed. ¡°I¡¯d like to wash away the dust. I will be in my room.¡± Rose nodded once and left. Shaden made his way to his room. After shutting the door, he jumped on his bed and lay down, facing the ceiling. He released his circulation. Nothing changed in the beginning. But as he thought about the events that had happened, his face soon warmed up. Getting up, he went to the mirror and looked at his reflection. Am I that handsome? Am I actually really popular? He touched his face and grinned. Balling his fists, he did a small celebration towards the air. He immediately acted calm when he heard knocking on the door. Soon, he was in a bath, relaxing by himself. The only time he¡¯d gotten attention from girls his age was when he was with the Nieuts, but Beila and her friends had treated him like a younger brother at most. It was the first time he¡¯d been treated as a romantic interest. Well¡­maybe Mistilia. The wolf girl¡ªnow that he thought about it¡ªhad been keenly intimate with him. He had heard about how the beastmen were quick to do many things¡­ Shaden shook his head. He wondered where the wolf girl was. He¡¯d promised to see her again. But she¡¯d left Danark, and he had no clue where she¡¯d gone. Would she still remember him? He sighed deeply and blew bubbles into the water. Never did he think that he would be worrying about romance in his life¡ªbut here he was. But when he awoke, everything would feel like a dream again. ¡°Whatever happens, happens¡­¡± Before he knew it, he¡¯d awoken from a nap on his bed. He¡¯d never napped that long before. He noticed something dark in the corner of his eye slithering away into him. His shadow. It had moved without his command. ¡°Huh,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Grandpa.¡± He attempted to move but felt a weight on his arm. Looking down, he saw Eilae curled up beside him. ¡°Oh.¡± It was a pleasant surprise. He smiled. She seemed to be asleep. Well, he could stay still for a while longer. He reached out with his hand and brushed the hair away from her face. Her face twitched faintly, but she remained asleep. Out of curiosity, he decided to read her emotions. If she was dreaming, maybe he could feel something. Raising a finger, he touched her forehead with it. A drop of water rolled down his eye. He wiped it, horrified at what he¡¯d felt. ¡°......Eilae?¡± Shaden held in the urge to vomit. For here, right beside him, within the face of serenity¡ªhere was anxiety, weakness, and strain. Here was helplessness and dejection. Here was despair. 6.28 ¡°Today, you will learn the next part of our gift. As you have learned to read emotions, so you will learn to control them.¡± ¡°Control them?¡± They were in the Reading Room once more, and though Shaden couldn¡¯t see anyone¡¯s face clearly, he saw the figure speaking nod. The others were as still as statues. ¡°First, for yourself; then, for others,¡± Enen continued. ¡°You know what it feels to have your emotions induced. You will learn to do the same.¡± ¡°Is it similar to what I was doing before? Willing myself to be something?¡± ¡°Similar, but not quite. You must learn how to touch emotions themselves.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I will show you,¡± Nerr answered. ¡°Hold my hand.¡± He did. It usually would have been Eilae who¡¯d shown him, but Nerr was seated next to him today along with Eyla. Eilae was sitting next to her younger sister. If he¡¯d recognized something unsettling within Eilae, the others likely had as well. He wanted to ask badly, but she¡¯d told him she was fine before. ¡°Focus,¡± Nerr spoke, placing his hand at the center of her chest. Her soft voice seemed to ease his worries. ¡°I know you are good at sensing mana. What do you feel?¡± ¡°I see a few different emotions,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Do you see sadness?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now, focus on it.¡± The cloud of sadness grew bigger. Around it, he felt tiny streams of mana flowing into the cloud, adding to its intensity. ¡°It¡¯s getting larger,¡± Shaden observed. ¡°You¡¯re increasing it with mana.¡± ¡°It is a special kind of mana. Do you think you can do it?¡± Shaden nodded. He observed the steady stream and felt the flow with his mana. Raw emotion¡ªthat was his theory. The power of will. It was very similar to how he circulated to control his emotions, only more precise. If he¡¯d been splashing paint all over a canvas before, now he was learning to hold the paintbrush. He brushed the flow of mana in Nerr, making her flinch. ¡°Sorry, did it hurt?¡± ¡°No. I didn¡¯t expect it,¡± Nerr replied. ¡°You¡¯ve understood it already.¡± Shaden monitored her mana more carefully. ¡°May I?¡± He felt her nod. Carefully, he sent his mana deeper into the clouds. Mana was everywhere, fueling every emotion. He remembered their words: To read mana was to read emotion. If then, emotions would be controlled by mana¡ªand mana controlled by emotions. Mana was the will of life itself, he remembered reading. Now he realized that the three were intertwined, each affecting the other, sometimes more, sometimes less¡ªa trinity of sorts. Something clicked inside of his mind. He gripped a strand of Nerr¡¯s mana and intensified it. Nerr began to cry. Baffled, Shaden took his hand back. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he began, but Nerr touched his hand. ¡°That was splendid,¡± she told him, all trace of sadness gone. ¡°But do it again. Now, you must learn how to guide emotions away.¡± ¡°How can I do that?¡± ¡°You must redirect the flow of mana. Find another emotion. But it is different from fueling another. You must change the flow, not add another one. Allow me to demonstrate the difference.¡± With his permission, she touched his chest. Soon, an emotion grew within him¡ªsadness. Then another arose¡ªhappiness. Then another¡ªanger. Slowly, they rose together. ¡°Now, I will redirect them.¡± As if a leak had formed in him, he felt his emotions exude away into apathy. Shaden relaxed. A state of calm enveloped him. Nerr took her hand away. ¡°Can you tell the difference?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shaden replied. ¡°Redirecting the flow makes it more natural. Having multiple emotions at once is disorienting. It makes me anxious.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Enen told him. ¡°You will find it easier to experiment on yourself. We will finish here today. Lan, we must discuss something.¡± ¡°I was planning to train,¡± Lan snorted. ¡°It is related to the Bathars.¡± ¡°Make it short, then.¡± The two men remained while everyone else left the room. Nerr closed the doors behind her and turned towards them. ¡°Let¡¯s go get breakfast,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard today¡¯s dessert is berry pie.¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go!¡± Eyla giggled. Ailan also grinned broadly. Only Eilae¡¯s expression remained blank. ¡°You okay?¡± Shaden whispered to her. She smiled back. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m merely tired from the celebration,¡± she replied. ¡°Well, time to get some rest today,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ve been too busy preparing for the party. Let¡¯s have tea time. Or whatever you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to. But¡­I am still catching up on my studies. Maybe later?¡± Shaden gave her a worried look. ¡°Fine. But take this for now.¡± He¡¯d done it for her when she was asleep, and he did it again. He held up Eilae¡¯s hand and cast restoration magic. The color of her face visibly brightened. ¡°Does that feel better?¡± Eilae nodded. ¡°Thank you, Shaden. Could I ask you to do it from time to time?¡± ¡°Whenever you wish,¡± Shaden promised. He noticed the other three¡¯s eyes on them. Eyla in particular looked annoyed. ¡°Eilae always gets special treatment,¡± she pouted. ¡°That was magic, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Just something to restore your energy,¡± Shaden said, patting Eyla¡¯s head. ¡°Here, I did it for you too. Would you two like it as well?¡± ¡°Please, go ahead,¡± Nerr said. Ailan nodded. After casting magic on everyone (and being complimented for his abilities), he noticed Eilae smiling at him from behind. Any trace of the despair he¡¯d sensed was gone from her now. Though relieved, he worried much for her. Something was going on, and he didn¡¯t know what it was. He would find out¡ªhe made a promise to himself. The Eilae he knew¡ªthe one who¡¯d relied on him, complained about the food, told him to dry her hair, stuck-up but honest; the one whose smile had been so bright, with little to hide; the one who was now covered in a veil of emotions that he didn¡¯t know were true. He¡¯d bring her out. He¡¯d believed the Veurbois to be genuinely caring¡ªbut they could control emotions, even their own. Now, he didn¡¯t know what was true. It felt like he was sinking¡ªhe just didn¡¯t know how or why. It was Eilae who had opened his eyes to that feeling. Something was off. And he would get to the bottom of it.

? ? ?

¡°Er¡­long time no see.¡± Before him was a pretty girl wearing sunglasses. Or woman, but she certainly didn¡¯t look old. Her silky blue hair and figure radiated an image of youth. However, her crossed arms and legs and her condescending expression said otherwise. ¡°Yes, long time,¡± she sighed. ¡°And here I was, waiting for your message. It seems like you can teach magic to people.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She¡¯d asked him to give him a message once he learned how to teach magic. He¡¯d completely forgotten about it. It wasn¡¯t his fault that he didn¡¯t care much about celebrities. Besides, he¡¯d had his hands full with problems with Edan, Davis¡­and the other world. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m here now,¡± Aia Laia said, taking off her sunglasses, ¡°as your student. How do you feel?¡± ¡°I feel¡­fine?¡± Demund replied. ¡°Why?¡± Aia wrinkled her eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡± She motioned to herself. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You do know who I am?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Aia Laia. Streamer and celebrity. We met at the Junior¡¯s Advancement. You were into magic and occult things.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem very excited.¡± ¡°Well, I had a long night.¡± A very long night. A week, to be exact. ¡°Fine.¡± Aia brushed her hair aside. ¡°What time are your lessons?¡± ¡°After lunch.¡± ¡°And when is lunch?¡± ¡°Kenna cooks the meals,¡± Demund said. ¡°She¡¯ll tell you through the speakers.¡± He looked at the time. ¡°It should be soon.¡± Aia exhaled deeply through her nose. Then she got up from the couch. ¡°I¡¯m skipping lunch. Call me when it¡¯s time for lessons.¡± Grabbing her suitcase, she walked away, soon disappearing into the halls. Demund heard a distant sound of a door opening and closing. He sighed once he saw that she was far enough to not hear him. Yes, Aia Laia was a popular celebrity, and normally he would have been stunned to see her. But after seeing those such as the princesses of Melern, people didn¡¯t seem to be so¡­glamorous anymore. Aia was attractive, but he wouldn¡¯t lose his senses only because of attractiveness. Maybe it was a side effect of being Shaden too much. And reading emotions. He¡¯d seen how sickening people¡¯s hearts could be. Now, he was doubting the people who were taking care of him. He rubbed his head. As Demund, he¡¯d worry about Shaden¡¯s problems later. He had schoolwork to finish and students to teach. ¡°Lunch is ready!¡± The announcement came soon, and Demund shared another quiet meal with Kenna and Laveny. The young girl in particular always had her eyes glued to the screen, looking at information on technology, physics, chemistry, or the news. It was bad manners to focus on other things while they were seated together. But this was the real world, not Exarria. It didn¡¯t matter, especially because they weren¡¯t family. It¡­felt a little lonely, to be honest. He missed his friends. ¡°So, did you meet Aia yet?¡± Kenna asked while chewing. ¡°I heard you two had prior ties.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Demund nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a little upset at me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was supposed to let her know. You know, that I can teach magic. But I forgot about it.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Another moment of silence. Kenna was a great caretaker, but she wasn¡¯t much of a conversation person. Well, he¡¯d gotten used to it. He returned to his food. ¡°Tell her to mind her own business.¡± He looked up at Laveny whose eyes were still on the screen of her device. Without looking at him, she motioned with her spoon. ¡°All celebrities are self-centered. It¡¯s a fact. The best thing you can do is ignore them.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t really do that¡­since she¡¯s here now?¡± Demund said. ¡°Hm. Gullible,¡± Laveny muttered. Demund threw Kenna a look. ¡°She¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll teach her less,¡± Kenna laughed, ruffling Laveny¡¯s hair. The small girl merely frowned in annoyance without a reply. Slowly, she raised her eyes, and coincidently, met Demund¡¯s. ¡°What?¡± she demanded. ¡°I can¡¯t have an ineffectual tutor.¡± ¡°You could be more honest,¡± Demund suggested. The girl proceeded to ignore him. He couldn¡¯t help but think that the selfish one here was Laveny. But then again¡­she was eleven. He wouldn¡¯t argue with a child. He smiled and nodded understandingly. Laveny looked at him again, this time a glare. It was as if she¡¯d detected his benevolence. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. He continued to smile at her with kindness. ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, I understand,¡± Demund said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was because he¡¯d read emotions so much, but even as Demund, he could sense the girl¡¯s confusion. Well, that was okay. People could be confused sometimes. Muttering something too quiet to hear, Laveny brushed back her ghostly amethyst hair and returned her attention to her tablet. Whatever she said was funny to Kenna because the older lady was grinning broadly from ear to ear. She ruffled Laveny¡¯s hair again. With a snuffle of annoyance, Laveny adjusted her hair and got up from her seat. ¡°I¡¯m going to my room,¡± she announced and scampered away. Her oversized lab coat trailed behind her as she disappeared around a corner. Demund exchanged a look with Kenna. ¡°Like you said, she isn¡¯t honest,¡± Kenna smiled. ¡°But she¡¯s a good kid.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s her family?¡± Demund asked, remembering his. He wanted to see them. ¡°Deion¡¯s the only family she has.¡± ¡°Oh. Uh¡­accident?¡± ¡°Nothing gruesome as that. She never had parents.¡± ¡­¡­How is that any less gruesome? ¡°She was an experiment subject, you see,¡± Kenna continued. ¡°She lived the entirety of her life in a lab facility. That is until Deion came along.¡± ¡°Which was six years ago,¡± Demund calculated. ¡°When she was five.¡± ¡°Yep. She¡¯s been with him ever since. He¡¯s been like a father to her.¡± Demund nodded understandingly. While it meant that Deion would have met Laveny when he was fourteen, the guy seemed capable of extraordinary things. He¡¯d been jealous of him once when he¡¯d been the captain of the MMA Club. Now, he realized that they lived in different worlds¡ªand Deion had invited him into it. He thanked Kenna and began to prepare for his magic lesson. After planning some extra details for Laveny, he went to the microphone and switched it on. ¡°Ehem. The magic lesson will begin in five minutes,¡± Demund announced. ¡°Five minutes. Don¡¯t be late.¡± He switched the microphone off and sighed. Laveny was easy to teach, and Kenna was good at keeping up, but he didn¡¯t know how well Aia Laia would perform. What if she made fun of him online? He could imagine a news heading: ¡®Delusional Boy Tries To Defraud Aia Laia¡­¡¯ He brushed the thought away. She likely wouldn¡¯t care much. Getting his supplies, he moved to the large study room where the floor was cushioned. Laveny had already arrived. She looked annoyed. Demund ignored her and sat down in front of her. He could feel her eyes on him but didn¡¯t react. ¡°Do we have to wait for Aia?¡± she muttered. ¡°She¡¯ll slow things.¡± ¡°It was Deion who invited her here,¡± Demund answered. He glanced at her. The girl looked frustrated. He nearly laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I planned extra for you.¡± He reached out and patted Laveny on the head. Now she looked shocked. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not allowed!¡± she complained, holding her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission!¡± Demund raised his hands. ¡°Sorry, sorry. It was instinctive.¡± Laveny scowled, but it didn¡¯t look threatening. He wanted to pat her again just to see her reaction. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°How do I get permission?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Laveny protested. ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Just one more time?¡± ¡°No. I will take your leg away.¡± ¡°Okay, I surrender,¡± Demund said. Laveny glared at him, then crossed her arms. ¡°Well then? Are we starting?¡± ¡°Kenna and Aia aren''t here yet.¡± ¡°We can begin without them,¡± Laveny muttered. ¡°Kenna wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°But I would mind.¡± Something opened. They looked towards the source of the sound. Aia Laia had arrived¡ªand she was wearing something new: a tight, white T-shirt that was a little short, and short pants that would have been unthinkable for ladies to wear in Exarria. Demund lost his words for a moment. Aia glanced at him and winked. ¡°I was a little grumpy this morning, wasn¡¯t I?¡± she smiled, sitting down next to him. ¡°I think I was jetlagged. Now, we¡¯re ready! Where do we begin?¡± ¡°Kenna¡¯s not here yet,¡± Laveny argued. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re cute as usual.¡± With one smooth motion, Aia pinched Laveny¡¯s cheek, making the girl yelp. ¡°So, teacher. What will you teach us today?¡± ¡°For you, light magic,¡± Demund said. ¡°Given your ability, I¡¯m sure it will be easy.¡± ¡°And the girl?¡± ¡°She was learning how to create fire.¡± Aia brushed her hair behind her ear. ¡°I will learn that as well.¡± ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s difficult without knowing the basics first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen your videos,¡± Aia told him. ¡°I practiced everything you can do with light. I doubt more practice will be beneficial.¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be as easy as you think,¡± Laveny mumbled, rubbing her cheek. She¡¯d moved away from Aia to sit closer to him. She looked at Demund. Don¡¯t worry, Demund mouthed. He gave her a thumbs up. Laveny merely quietly exhaled through her nose. Kenna arrived soon after, so Demund stretched his fingers to start the lesson. Three people. He could handle three. ¡°We were on the topic of fire yesterday,¡± Demund began, ¡°so let¡¯s continue where we left off. But first, the basics. Aia¡ªif I may call you that?¡± She nodded. ¡°Of course, teacher.¡± ¡°O¡­kay. Aia, do you know how to sense mana?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the breezy feeling when I¡¯m using my ability, yes,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s compare that to this. Could I have your hand?¡± ¡°Oh. You want to hold it?¡± ¡°.........¡± Laveny scowled. With a playful laugh, Aia stretched her hand out. He held it¡ªwell, because he had to¡ªand began to thread his mana through her hand. Then, on the tip of her finger, a small ball of light appeared. Aia gasped. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s different,¡± she observed, moving closer. ¡°I can feel something. It feels¡ªhow should I put it¡ªclearer.¡± ¡°Do you think you can replicate it?¡± ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t know,¡± Aia said. ¡°The feeling is too similar to my ability.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move straight on to fire then,¡± Demund said, letting go of Aia¡¯s hand. The ball of light immediately vanished. ¡°Making light is the easiest of spells. Fire is similar to light¡­but with more substance.¡± ¡°You explained it already,¡± Laveny said, holding his hand. ¡°Can we begin?¡± Her eyes looked very pleading. Demund turned to Aia. ¡°You said you watched all of the videos. Did you see the one with fire?¡± ¡°I did, but I could use a refresher¡ª¡± Before she finished her sentence, a robot appeared behind them. It offered a tablet with a video playing on it to Aia Laia. ¡°.........¡± ¡°.........¡± There seemed to be a silent argument happening between the girls. Demund decided not to interfere. Thankfully, Kenna was the one to speak. ¡°You¡¯re being especially selfish today, Laveny,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°What would Deion think of this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this because he told me to,¡± Laveny complained. ¡°I never heard that she was going to come.¡± ¡°She¡¯s here because Deion invited her,¡± Kenna continued. ¡°You know what that means.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡± ¡°Laveny! You know better than this.¡± It was the first time Kenna had raised her voice against Laveny. Demund wanted to move away. Even watching people getting scolded gave him soldier PTSD. Laveny thought the same, because¡ª ¡°I don¡¯t want to know! I said I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Abruptly, she got up and ran away before anyone had a chance to stop her. The robot made a surprised gesture and scurried after the little girl. ¡°Laveny!¡± With a disapproving grunt, Kenna got up and followed. When her footsteps faded in the distant halls, Demund wondered if he should leave as well. He glanced at Aia Laia. She was crossing her arms with a hesitant look on her face. ¡°Was I too mean?¡± she asked. Demund shook his head. ¡°Not at all. Maybe the pinch?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s just too cute,¡± Aia sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not my first time here. But whenever I come, she doesn¡¯t seem to take me well.¡± ¡°Did¡­something happen?¡± ¡°Not really. Nothing, really.¡± Aia hugged her knees. ¡°It¡¯s likely that she¡¯s jealous of me because of Deion.¡± ¡°Ah. Have you known him long?¡± ¡°We¡¯re childhood friends.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Aia smiled. ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°I only knew him for a year before he graduated,¡± Demund told her. ¡°We weren¡¯t that close. I never thought I¡¯d see him again. Now I¡¯m here.¡± His eyes met Aia¡¯s. Hers was glowing with the color of the ocean. She seemed to peer into him. ¡°He has a talent for finding special people,¡± she said. ¡°Never had I heard of magic being taught¡ªthen Deion told me about you. I didn¡¯t believe him, but here you are.¡± Her eyes continued to observe him. Demund tried hard not to become flustered. ¡°I¡¯m not as special as anyone here,¡± he shrugged, getting up. ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t begin the lesson with half of us gone.¡± ¡°You could give me a private lesson,¡± Aia suggested. ¡°Er¡ªmaybe later. Class is postponed for now.¡± Aia muttered something, but Demund¡¯s head was too full to hear it. He still had a promise to keep with Laveny, after all. Walking through the hall, he saw Kenna coming towards him with a hand on her forehead as if she had a headache. ¡°Ah, Demund,¡± she said, her face lighting up. ¡°Laveny¡¯s locked herself in her room.¡± ¡°Well¡ªanything I can do?¡± ¡°There is, actually,¡± Kenna nodded. ¡°Can you convince her to come out?¡± Demund scratched his cheek. ¡°I can try.¡± ¡°Perfect. She won¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯ll go talk to Aia if she¡¯s still there.¡± ¡°She is. But I postponed the class.¡± ¡°You did? You didn''t want to have a one-on-one lesson?¡± ¡°I mean, not with everyone here. It¡¯d be unfair to Laveny, I think.¡± ¡°Huh! You¡¯re quite responsible for a boy your age.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­?¡± She slapped him on the back with a heavy hand. ¡°I have a feeling you¡¯ll be a good example to Laveny,¡± Kenna grinned. ¡°Now, get on with it.¡± Demund winced but managed to do a pleasant salute. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± he stated. Kenna nodded with satisfaction and headed down the hall once more. She¡¯d been doing that a lot, trying to make him handle Laveny more. The other day, she¡¯d told him to make Laveny run a few extra laps while she went to prepare breakfast¡­ Oh well. He shrugged and began to navigate to Laveny¡¯s room. It was the same room he¡¯d received his leg in, and the second time he¡¯d go there. Eventually, he reached the large steel doors that were tightly shut. He knocked once. There was no response. ¡°Laveny?¡± He heard a faint whirling sound. A camera had focused on him. He raised his hands. ¡°Hey, I think I might know what you feel,¡± he said, looking at the camera. ¡°You want to talk about it?¡± ¡°Sorry, but Laveny is unavailable,¡± the speakers announced. ¡°Please go away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to scold you or anything,¡± Demund said. ¡°I promised, remember?¡± The camera buzzed. ¡°State your promise.¡± ¡°That I¡¯d teach you extra. To not worry.¡± ¡°.........¡± ¡°I postponed the lesson.¡± ¡°Kenna asked you to talk to me, didn¡¯t she.¡± Demund scratched his cheek. ¡°You were watching. But I was still going to talk to you.¡± ¡°Why would you care?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. You remind me of people I care about.¡± He¡¯d had worse students than Laveny. She was fun to teach compared to normal people¡­well, she was a genius, after all. She reminded him of Prem¡ªthe beastman kid. He¡¯d also been eleven when they¡¯d first met. They¡¯d sent him away alone into the north. Demund cringed at the memory of Eilae berating and beating the boy and him telling Prem that he deserved it for being a wuss. That had been after the kid had almost killed himself from depression. Why had he done such a thing? A part of him had been annoyed. The beastman brothers, Ronar and Prem, had interrupted his time with Lytha and Eilae. But they hadn¡¯t that much. He¡¯d been selfish. He¡¯d wanted to forget about the two. Demund recalled a memory¡ªthe bodies of beastmen that had been piled up, the uncomfortable heat and the sickly smell of burnt flesh¡ª CLUNK. The sound of the door unlocking made him return to his senses. With a pshh, the door slid open. Cool air blew into his face. ¡°Come in.¡± Demund stepped inside, and the door closed behind him, locking itself once more. He peered into the dark room. Laveny was curled up in her chair. The numerous screens around her emitted a faint, blue glow. ¡°Oh, peaceful,¡± he whistled. He hadn¡¯t felt it the first time, but the room was beyond cozy. A bit dark, but in a calming way. Laveny looked up from her knees. She had a blank expression. ¡°I remind you of people you care about,¡± she repeated. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Maybe my sister.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a sister.¡± Demund froze. He¡¯d been thinking of the other world. ¡°My friend¡¯s sister,¡± he corrected. ¡°Who is basically like my sister.¡± ¡°And what would you say is similar?¡± ¡°Your selfishness, maybe.¡± Laveny frowned. ¡°And being pleasant to teach,¡± Demund added. That much was true. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a better student than you.¡± ¡°Naturally,¡± Laveny muttered. She twiddled her fingers. ¡°But things here happen out of necessity. Do you know why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°To test my limits with magic and change the world?¡± ¡°To teach me,¡± Laveny answered. ¡°Everything here is for me. You know there¡¯s going to be an outbreak soon, right?¡± ¡°The thing Deion mentioned.¡± ¡°No one can fully control it,¡± Laveny continued. ¡°But by learning from you, I can begin to unravel it. After all, it¡¯s an event caused by SAP.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re learning magic¡­to control SAP.¡± ¡°Yes. If I fail¡­the world will end.¡± Her face was deadly serious. Demund motioned with his hand. ¡°Explain.¡± With a humph, she rotated her chair to place her hands on the control board. The screens began to change, and a moment later, a diagram appeared. He recognized it¡ªthe Preliminary Islands. ¡°Have you ever wondered where the name of the Preliminary Islands came from?¡± Laveny asked. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s where you go before registering as a superhero,¡± Demund answered. ¡°Well, before registering as anything superpowered. So that people don¡¯t abuse their powers and know how to control them.¡± ¡°Actually, that meaning was added later,¡± Laveny corrected. ¡°It all began 89 years ago¡ªwhen an experiment went wrong.¡± The image shifted. It was one he recognized¡ªa laboratory of sorts. ¡°A revolutionary experiment was done by some brilliant people. They died,¡± Laveny informed, ¡°but the accident left something behind.¡± Demund observed the footage of the explosion with a finger on his chin. The camera blurred out, but something about the footage wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. After all, he¡¯d been experimenting with it for a while now. Realization struck Demund. ¡°They opened a portal.¡± Laveny raised an eyebrow. ¡°You seem to know.¡± ¡°Obviously, that looks like a portal,¡± Demund said, pointing to the glowing white outline of a circle. Laveny shrugged. ¡°The point is, it¡¯s still unknown where the portal leads to. And no one can close it. So, what do you think the governments of the world did?¡± ¡°Er¡­they unified?¡± ¡°Right. That¡¯s the official history,¡± Laveny sighed. ¡°Well, at first, it was chaos. Everyone who lived on the Islands died.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°And it was spreading. So the world unified to stop it. There wasn¡¯t much they could do. That is¡ªuntil people began to acclimatize.¡± Demund could guess what that meant. ¡°They gained powers.¡± ¡°Smart, aren¡¯t you?¡± complimented the little girl. Demund raised an eyebrow. She went on. ¡°At this point, the whole world was going to turn into the Islands. That¡¯s why the name Preliminary was given. Since¡­anyone who survived a visit to the Islands would survive the change. A lot of new advancements were made during this era, like detecting SAP. No SAP¡ª¡± Laveny tilted her head to the side lifelessly. ¡°You died. Or¡­that would have been the case.¡± A portrait of a woman popped up. It was no one he recognized. She looked rather normal. ¡°The first S class hero to be recorded,¡± Laveny told him. ¡°She was a nobody, but one day she could open portals. She volunteered to close the portal.¡± The screens all turned off at once. ¡°She failed¡­and she died. More people tried. It slowed things down, but it¡¯s never enough. The portal gets larger each year, and that¡¯s with multiple people¡ªall S and A class heroes¡ªrepressing it. All of the other ability users concentrated on the Islands help use up SAP before it spreads outwards. But SAP levels still rise.¡± ¡°My parents don¡¯t have SAP, but they¡¯re healthy,¡± Demund said. ¡°You have no idea how much filtering happens around the Islands,¡± Laveny snorted. ¡°Magic might not exist, but geniuses like me still come up with alternatives.¡± That¡¯s why the air had felt different when he¡¯d arrived. That brought up another question. ¡°How is Kenna alive?¡± Laveny rolled her eyes. ¡°Just because you don¡¯t have an ability doesn¡¯t mean your SAP tolerance is low. Abilities are considered separate from SAP¡ªoh, it¡¯s classified from here.¡± ¡°Everything until now wasn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Laveny said. ¡°Heroes put their lives on the line, so they know. It¡¯s included in the first-year classes. It''s obvious that people won''t put their lives on the line without knowing anything.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Demund sat down on the floor. This conversation hadn¡¯t been what he¡¯d expected. He scratched his cheek. ¡°So to summarize¡­I need to teach you magic so you can do something about the portal.¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m guessing that if people learn to use magic, they¡¯ll adjust to the change better.¡± ¡°Theoretically, yes. But that¡¯s not important! The problem has to be solved at its source. That¡¯s why you should be focusing on teaching me. Not anyone else! I guess Kenna is fine because she¡¯s nice, but someone like Aia Laia is dead weight¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important if my parents die?¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª!¡± Demund blinked. ¡°...sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to snap at you. It¡¯s just¡­a lot to take in.¡± He drooped his head down and stared at the dark floor. If he was Shaden, he could solve something like this with a snap. But he wasn¡¯t. Changing the world, Deion had told him. Making it a better place where people didn¡¯t need to rely on abilities. He was right about that¡ªjust not in the way he thought it would be. He¡¯d left his friends and family behind just to tutor a girl he knew little about. She¡¯d become the savior, and he¡ªforgotten. He felt a sense of betrayal towards Deion. ¡°.........¡± He blinked. Since when had he cared about that? He¡¯d come here to meet Enariss and Jothan, right? Was he not enjoying himself? Demund got up. Had the truth unsettled him? Had his worry for his parents upset him, or had he been excited by the news of an interdimensional portal? He closed his eyes. The comfort of mana cleared his mind. The room was unusually quiet now that he¡¯d escaped from his thoughts. He glanced at Laveny. She was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Laveny?¡± Silence. Even the screens had dulled into a grey glow. He hadn¡¯t sensed her move. He let his mana flow out from him. Vaguely, he felt someone¡¯s presence a few steps away. Then he realized that Laveny¡¯s chair had vanished as well. ¡°Laveny.¡± He moved towards where the chair had been. He put a hand out and felt something cold and invisible. ¡°You¡¯re in there, aren¡¯t you?¡± Demund said. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to argue.¡± ¡°.........¡± Demund leaned his forehead against the invisible barrier. He felt a tremor of mana¡ªnot his own¡ªsoftly strike his body. It wouldn¡¯t have meant much weeks¡ªmaybe even days ago. But Shaden had been devoting his time to the art of emotions. ¡°You¡¯re¡­burdened.¡± Behind her childish attitude and selfish demeanor, he sensed unimaginable pressure, like a bubble about to pop. Yet, it was completely still¡ªfrozen in place, fully controlled. ¡°...of course I¡¯m burdened.¡± A small voice spoke out from the dark. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like talking.¡± Demund nodded. ¡°You were talking before.¡± ¡°...talking never gets anywhere.¡± Demund closed his eyes and focused. ¡°It¡¯s because people misunderstand you, right?¡± A few seconds passed. The screens grew brighter. ¡°...yeah.¡± ¡°You know the best way to do things, but people won¡¯t listen.¡± He felt the invisible barrier shift. He guessed that it was Laveny¡¯s chair. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°People tend to put their attention on the wrong things,¡± Demund said. ¡°The world could be ending, but someone could be worrying about watering their plant.¡± ¡°And your point is?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because we¡¯re powerless. So we focus on the things we can do.¡± Like how Prem had stolen for his brother. Like how Ronar had taken the blame instead for Prem. He could have changed the outcome¡­but he hadn¡¯t cared for them. ¡°But I know what to do. I understand efficiency. Why won¡¯t they listen?¡± ¡°We¡¯re too shortsighted and untrustful.¡± Demund gripped a fist. ¡°Because we think others won¡¯t care enough for us.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like how¡­you are doubting why Deion sent Aia here,¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°Maybe because you¡¯re smarter than him.¡± ¡°I am. But he¡¯s different,¡± Laveny muttered. ¡°Deion is¡­different.¡± ¡°Do you trust his decisions?¡± ¡°...yes.¡± ¡°Then maybe we should work something out,¡± Demund suggested. ¡°You¡¯re a genius, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure you can come up with a plan that everyone can be satisfied with.¡± ¡°Mrmm¡­.¡± ¡°Or you could ask Deion directly¡ª¡± ¡°No,¡± Laveny cut him off. ¡°He¡¯s busy. I¡­I don¡¯t want to make him think I¡¯m¡­¡± She trailed off. ¡°Incompetent?¡± Demund guessed. ¡°...yes. Incompetent,¡± Laveny agreed. ¡°But it¡¯s more than that.¡± ¡°You want to make him proud.¡± With the sound of something sliding away, the top of the invisible pod began to appear and retract down. Laveny¡¯s chair manifested before him, and with it, Laveny. She was hugging her knees. She looked up at him. ¡°Are you reading my mind?¡± she asked. ¡°Is that magic too?¡± She was quick to catch on. But she had no evidence. Demund shrugged. ¡°Who knows? Life is magic.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Laveny raised an eyebrow with a distasteful look. ¡°Would you like it if I could read your mind?¡± Demund asked. She shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t,¡± Demund shrugged. ¡°Whaaat? You can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t read minds,¡± Demund promised. ¡°Even if I could, it would be too difficult for you to learn.¡± ¡°Haaah? I can learn anything you can learn.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even succeed with fire yet.¡± Laveny pouted. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± She held up a finger. There was a spark, and Demund felt heat. A small flame was dancing on the tip of her finger. ¡°I don¡¯t forget things,¡± she proudly stated, ¡°so I practiced with the feeling.¡± ¡°Wow. That¡¯s amazing,¡± Demund whistled. ¡°Can you control it like light?¡± Laveny shook her head. ¡°Well¡ªit¡¯s different. There¡¯s more energy required. And I begin to feel nauseous if I increase the output too much.¡± So she¡¯d run into mana problems. He hadn¡¯t tried it with his friends yet, but if it was Laveny, he was sure she¡¯d grasp it quickly. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to exercise our mana,¡± Demund said. ¡°The nausea you¡¯re feeling is due to not having enough mana. We¡¯ll need to increase it through using it.¡± ¡°I guessed as much,¡± Laveny nodded. ¡°So I need to use up as much mana as possible every day.¡± ¡°That works. But I can teach you something more efficient,¡± Demund smiled. ¡°And just you for now. It¡¯s quite difficult.¡± Laveny¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ah? What is it?¡± ¡°Circulating.¡± ¡°Circulating?¡± She looked eager. Demund patted her on the head. ¡°Hey!¡± Laveny complained. ¡°I told you not to do that!¡± ¡°Sorry, force of habit,¡± Demund laughed. ¡°Well? It¡¯s not magic, but it¡¯s revolutionary. It takes some effort as well. Do you want to learn it?¡± Laveny confidently crossed her arms. ¡°I told you,¡± she asserted, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t learn.¡± Demund thought back to the first time he¡¯d circulated. He¡¯d thrown up violently after forcing his mana to move too much. He looked at Laveny¡¯s optimistic face. ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing, just¡­¡± Demund smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do great.¡± Laveny smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll do great!¡± 6.29 ¡°BwEeehHhehehRrhgghh¡ª¡± The sound of a young girl retching was something Demund had never expected to hear in his life, but here he was. He patted Laveny¡¯s back gently. The girl slowly looked up from the trashcan, tears in her eyes. ¡°Errrghh¡­wait. I think I bwaAggghhh¡ª¡± He certainly wasn¡¯t torturing the girl. But this time, she¡¯d been too talented for her own good. ¡°Take it slowly,¡± Demund reminded. ¡°I think this might be too much for you. Let¡¯s rest¡ª¡± Laveny waved his worry away. ¡°N-no,¡± she spat, wiping her mouth with a tissue. ¡°I¡¯m just starting to get the hang of¡ª¡± Her eyes widened, and she dove into the trashcan once more. It was not a pleasant sight or sound. Demund pursed his lips. Was it dangerous to circulate forcefully? He¡¯d remembered hearing about precautions, but Shaden had been too talented for it to matter. In the real world, he¡¯d fainted once. But there had been no lasting effects. ¡°I think we should stop¡ª¡± Demund began, his worries starting to grow. ¡°Nrgghh. No stopping,¡± Laveny muttered. ¡°I¡¯m doing something revolutionary here¡­¡± She swayed to the side and then caught herself. ¡°See?¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then she fainted. ¡°Woah!¡± Demund managed to catch her before her face hit the ground. She was lighter than he expected. He held a finger to her neck. She was alive, thankfully. But now he didn¡¯t know what to do. Wait for her to wake up? It had been fine for him, but would it be for her? A whirring sound made him look sideways. It was the robot that had brought Aia a tablet. It made a smiling face on its electronic head. ¡°Oh. Here to help?¡± Demund asked. The robot nodded. Its arms protracted, and a scanner-like apparatus appeared from within its hand. Silently, it scanned Laveny¡¯s body with numerous lasers that were too many to count. After a few moments, it retracted its arms. ¡°Well?¡± Demund asked. The robot¡¯s face shifted into words. [Physical Condition - Excellent.] ¡°What do you mean by excellent?¡± Demund demanded. The robot made a sad face. Then a bunch of other words began to appear. [No Apparent Problems. Currently Sleeping.] ¡°So she doesn¡¯t need to go to the hospital?¡± The robot shook its head. [Advised Action - Place Subject In A Comfortable Place.] ¡°Her chair?¡± The robot shook its head. ¡°Her room?¡± The robot nodded. With a twist of its head, it headed towards a door that opened automatically. But it wasn¡¯t the main entrance door. It was another hidden door to the side of the room that had been a normal wall a few seconds ago. The robot motioned him to follow. ¡°Nice,¡± Demund whistled. Carefully holding Laveny in his arms, he walked towards the entrance. The bedroom was glowing with warm light. What struck Demund the most was how clear it was. There were no desks, drawers, or closets; the only furniture was a large bed. The walls and floor were padded to keep out sound, and the only color aside from the all-encompassing creamy white was the light blue of Laveny¡¯s dolphin doll, Dolgo, that sat on her bed. It was a neat room¡­just not what he¡¯d imagined for an 11-year-old. It was a room for the sole purpose of sleeping. Demund carefully laid Laveny on the bed and placed her head on the pillow. If there had been a slight strain in her face before, it was all gone now. He felt for her emotions again. Behind her worriless appearance was a weight he could not fathom. He could not see beyond the tension. Had he been Shaden, he would have alleviated the pressure. But Demund knew he would buckle underneath what was before him. It would be like poking a hole in a giant dam: he would be washed away. Laveny¡¯s mental fortitude was something he could not compare to. ¡°And yet, she¡¯s still a child,¡± he muttered. Mentally, she was likely one of the best. Emotionally¡­likely not. It would explain the bottled-up¡ªno, constrained feelings. It couldn¡¯t possibly be healthy. It reminded him of Eilae. But Eilae was much better at hiding her emotions. Laveny had simply contained them within layers of¡­willpower. Resolve? He couldn¡¯t quite read the compact clouds of mana. Demund felt sorry for her. He could see why she¡¯d acted selfishly. Raised in a lab before Deion had rescued her. She had no parents or relatives. Did she not have other friends? He scowled at the thought of her being used as a tool for world peace. Maybe it was necessary. But it was cruel. He looked around the empty room. What was this¡ªa room for a robot? What was Deion thinking? And he¡¯d been telling Laveny to trust him just before. This was wrong. Something about all of this was very, very¡ª ¡°Please, Demund. Don¡¯t look so troubled.¡± Demund jerked his head up at the new voice. There was no one around him. Even the robot had left the room. ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Come outside.¡± Slowly getting up, he exited the bedroom. The computer room was still dark, but a figure of a woman had appeared on the monitors that had moved to form a large screen. What struck him about the woman was how angelic she appeared¡ªwith long, golden hair evenly brushed back on each side¡ªand how her eyes were closed. Her hands were modestly held before her; her lips held a gentle smile. ¡°I think this is the first time you¡¯ve seen me,¡± the woman voiced. She didn¡¯t exactly speak as her mouth didn¡¯t move. There was also something peculiar about the voice. ¡°Are you¡­speaking directly into my head?¡± Demund asked. The woman nodded worryingly. ¡°Is it uncomfortable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± The woman smiled. But it faded. ¡°I wanted to talk before you misunderstood things.¡± ¡°Oh¡­like child labor?¡± ¡°We know it is cruel to task one child with the world¡¯s fate,¡± the woman spoke, ¡°but Laveny does it willingly. Nothing is forced.¡± ¡°I think I was a little forced to come here.¡± ¡°You were to be invited. However¡­¡± A video of a fireball exploding appeared on the screen. ¡°Appropriate measures had to be taken. We couldn¡¯t let you be imprisoned.¡± ¡°Oh¡­right.¡± He¡¯d forgotten that he was here as a kind of punishment. Demund felt a wave of heat run across his face. ¡°You worry that Laveny is not enjoying her childhood to the fullest,¡± the woman went on, ¡°but it would be crueler for her to be treated normally. Her childhood has molded her into seeking assurance, particularly in her genius.¡± ¡°Uh, wait. In simple terms?¡± ¡°She despairs in incompetence. If she does not constantly achieve something, it breaks her apart from the inside.¡± Demund blinked. ¡°How serious is it?¡± ¡°More than you can imagine. Laveny¡­she is too smart for her own good. She doesn¡¯t let it show, does she?¡± The woman on the screen made a sad smile. ¡°There is a reason why this place is vacant. Laveny does not see a point in talking. If anything, it is greatly frustrating to her. She forces herself to talk.¡± ¡°Even with me?¡± ¡°You have something she does not. That alone makes your words worth listening to.¡± Magic. It wasn¡¯t something you could learn without help. ¡°How about Kenna?¡± ¡°Kenna is a caretaker. Laveny understands that.¡± No wonder they didn¡¯t talk much. No wonder Kenna talked to him all the time. Also, Aia Laia was a chatty person; it was natural that Laveny would dislike her. ¡°Her room. Did she want it to be like that?¡± The woman nodded. ¡°When she is not sleeping, she is always learning. Her bedroom exists only to provide her with the best sleep. Sad, isn¡¯t it? She does not idle. She finds comfort in progress. Doing nothing is unbearable for her.¡± Demund looked back at the bedroom door. The lights had turned off but the wall hadn¡¯t been shut. ¡°Is the best thing I can do¡­to teach her?¡± he asked. The woman nodded. ¡°Will she ever be satisfied?¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°However, time changes many things.¡± Slowly, she raised a hand and pointed it towards him. ¡°You know how to touch the heart, don¡¯t you?¡± Demund¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡± A shiver went down his spine. Suddenly, he feared the voice in his head. ¡°How do you know that?¡± The woman waved her hands in alarm. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to startle you. But just as you can sense SAP, I can as well. It is why I came to talk with you. You sensed Laveny¡¯s heart, did you not?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Demund admitted, calming down. ¡°And you saw how confined she makes herself be.¡± ¡°...yes.¡± Worry covered the woman¡¯s face. ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand her loneliness. I¡­I wish her to have a friend. She has rejected others, but you have something she does not. You can be her friend.¡± ¡°Am I not a little too old?¡± Demund snorted. The woman smiled. ¡°Laveny describes her intelligence as being 245 years old. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Demund observed the woman. Since she wasn¡¯t physically here, there was a limit to how much he could determine her true intentions. She didn¡¯t seem to be lying. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I am her friend, yes. But with you, she¡¯ll have another. I think that¡¯s a healthy thing, is it not?¡± The woman emerged from the screen and held Demund¡¯s hands. Her unfathomable eyes gazed into his. ¡°Please.¡± He understood then. Not what, but why. Demund blinked, and he was alone in the room, the dim blue light of the screens softly illuminating the floor. He looked around him. It was quiet¡ªas if no one had been there in the first place. ¡°Oh.¡± He¡¯d forgotten to ask the woman her name. Demund looked down at his hands. It was a feeling¡ªan intuition he¡¯d received. It was less about saving the world and more about saving one person. Laveny would save the world. But she could not save herself. But why him? Surely there were better people out there. Smarter, more talented people. Was his magic the only reason Laveny would listen to him? Surely not, right? The woman knew that he could influence emotions. But so far, he¡¯d never done it in this world; he¡¯d only sensed them. How had she known? He sighed. If she could give him hallucinations and directly make him understand, she could probably read his thoughts as well. It wasn¡¯t the best feeling, but he could see the necessity of it. The Veurbois screened their servants for betrayal all the time. It was only natural that people near the potential savior of the world would be monitored as well. ¡°Are you there?¡± Demund coughed. There was no answer. Somehow, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t talk to him without special circumstances. He focused around himself. No mana. The presence was gone. Lost in thought, he slowly paced around the room. Staying here would not be short, it seemed. What about his friends? And his parents? ¡°.........¡± As Shaden, he had the responsibility of being the Heir of Skotos, so he was used to traveling around and saying goodbye to friends. New places brought new friends. It would be the same here, in the waking world. Demund squeezed his eyes shut. No, it was different. Shaden was talented wherever he went. Even then, it hadn¡¯t been a fun, smooth ride. To be honest, he was never good with new situations. Shaden had managed, and it had made him forget¡­but he was an introvert. Without Riley or Rhyne, he¡¯d never have made it this far. And Enariss. He wanted to see her and tell her about his experiences. He opened his eyes. He would stay until he saw Enariss and Jothan¡­and decide what to do then. So, less than two months. He¡¯d wait until the predicted ¡®outbreak.¡¯ Collecting himself, he headed for the exit¡ªbut it was closed. He looked for a handle or button. There were none. A short while passed before he gave up on opening the door. He looked at the most comfortable spot to rest¡ªLaveny¡¯s chair. Sighing, he sat down¡ª And got launched to the side. With a yelp, he managed to roll and get up in one smooth motion. ¡°What in the¡ª¡± The chair seemed to express annoyance, rotating side to side as if shaking its head. Demund couldn¡¯t help but let out a dumb laugh. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t touch other people¡¯s things.¡± Demund looked up to see Laveny standing at the entrance of her bedroom. She was hugging her dolphin doll. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°My head spins, but I¡¯m fine,¡± Laveny muttered. She rubbed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m starting to understand.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t force it,¡± Demund told her. ¡°You could hurt yourself.¡± Circulating was like exercising. Normally, a person wouldn¡¯t have to worry about ripping their muscle apart doing calisthenics. But just as hysterical strength existed, a genius such as Laveny could theoretically pull her spirit apart. If she was smart¡­she wouldn¡¯t go that far, would she? ¡°I¡¯ll come up with better exercises, so try not to do anything out of the ordinary,¡± Demund told her. ¡°I heard that if you damage your mana, it¡¯s hard to recover.¡± Laveny yawned. ¡°I can tell as much. But a little is fine¡­.right?¡± ¡°Yes, a little is fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She stumbled towards her chair and sat down. Immediately, the computers hummed to life. What appeared on the screens was all sorts of information that scrolled by too quickly for him to read it all. Laveny¡¯s eyes darted around, absorbing it all. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Demund asked. ¡°Somatics and cellular arrangements,¡± Laveny answered. ¡°Since circulating happens inside the body, there should be an ideal pathway through which mana can flow. I think I can design something.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± He wondered if he should tell her about the mana pathway that the Guardian had taught¡ªwell, forced into him. It hadn¡¯t done much for Shaden, but he was beginning to see its effects in the real world. Sensing mana better than before was one of them. But he decided to wait. He was curious what a genius could come up with. ¡°.........¡± She looked eager to learn. She was eager to learn all of the time. But whether or not she enjoyed it was a different matter. If she learned to circulate, would it allow her to become more honest? Or would she force herself to be diligent even more? An idea came into his mind. ¡°Want to make a bet?¡± he suggested. Laveny tore her eyes from the screens. ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°As you say, there are many pathways mana can take,¡± Demund said, ¡°but some are more efficient than others. I¡¯d say that whatever you come up with will be inferior to mine.¡± The girl tilted her head. ¡°Are you sure? What will you bet?¡± ¡°What would you like?¡± ¡°Your time,¡± Laveny said, ¡°and attention. Ignore other people when I want you to.¡± Demund grinned. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re asking me out.¡± Laveny made a disgusted face. ¡°Only for learning magic.¡± Her reaction hurt him a little, but he brushed it off. ¡°I would like your time as well. Not too much, maybe thirty minutes a day.¡± ¡°To do what?¡± ¡°Be lazy,¡± Demund smiled. Laveny looked at him like he was crazy. ¡°Okay,¡± she sighed. ¡°I think I can come up with something by tomorrow. It¡¯ll take another week to practice. What will the criteria be?¡± ¡°Mana accumulation,¡± Demund said. ¡°We can measure how much we¡¯ve stored within a certain period. Maybe an hour.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡± Laveny returned to the screens. ¡°A week it is, then.¡± ¡°A week it is,¡± Demund agreed. Laveny quietly watched Demund leave the room out of the corner of her eye. When the doors closed, she stretched her body and humphed to herself. ¡°What could you possibly come up with?¡± she muttered. Looking at Demund¡¯s records, it was clear that he was an average kind of person. His grades were good, but that was school standards. His presentation on SAP paled in comparison to the projects she had done and was planning to do. His dreams might have taught him many things, but in the end, Demund himself was nothing special. Still, she would not laze around. Finding an ideal mana pathway for her body would do wonders for the future. The monitor screens flashed and shifted, and her eyes absorbed everything she required. ¡°This will be easy,¡± she said. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It seems like a fair battle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s immensely unfair for him,¡± Laveny humphed. ¡°However, he has more time.¡± ¡°I think you mean, he had more time.¡± ¡°.........¡± ¡°Alwiss?¡± ¡°What I do know is to not underestimate him. He is different in his dreams. Comparable, maybe even greater than you.¡± ¡°Mmmm.¡± Laveny leaned on her hand. She looked through Demund¡¯s files one more time. With a flick of her finger, it vanished. ¡°I doubt it,¡± she concluded. ¡°What could he possibly know?¡± She was right. Demund¡¯s knowledge of SAP and biology was far inferior compared to hers. It was only natural that she would be the victor. Laveny happily grinned to herself, thinking of how she would monopolize Demund. It wouldn¡¯t be a loss for him either. She considered herself to be a great teacher. What Demund lost from teaching her, she would repay him with her genius. She hummed a little tune, certain of her victory.

? ? ?

Laveny rubbed her eyes. She blinked thrice in disbelief. ¡°What was your score again?¡± Demund asked. ¡°...746.¡± They both stared at Demund¡¯s SAP value. It was at 16,436. ¡°So, subtracting the original value of 15,105 gives us¡­¡± Demund grinned in victory. ¡°1,331.¡± Laveny didn''t move. She simply kept staring at the measurement. ¡°Laveny? Are you okay?¡± The girl shuddered. ¡°N-no. This can¡¯t be possible. The machine¡­¡± She glared at the machine. But the machine couldn¡¯t lie. So she glared at Demund. ¡°Did you¡­cheat?¡± she asked with hopeful eyes. Demund shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know how to,¡± he told her. Alas, even if he had wanted to cheat by suppressing his mana, the machine they had used was something Laveny herself had designed¡ªan ultra-high precision SAP measuring device. According to her, no one could fool it. ¡°N-n-noooo!¡± Laveny shrieked, falling to the floor while grasping her hair. ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t possible! T-this¡­can¡¯t be happening!¡± ¡°Uh, Laveny¡­?¡± ¡°S-so much time will be wasted¡­¡± ¡°Er, it¡¯s only 30 minutes a day¡­¡± ¡°Noooo!¡± the girl whimpered. Demund thought he saw tears in her eyes. He scratched his cheek. A bet was a bet, but the girl was on the verge of despair. ¡°I haven¡¯t told you what we will be doing,¡± he said. ¡°Lazing around,¡± she sniffed, her face in her arms. ¡°That¡¯s wasting time.¡± ¡°Well¡­we won¡¯t be doing nothing. Have you heard of the lumberjack analogy? The man who spent time sharpening his axe cut down more trees than the man who began chopping right away.¡± Laveny raised her teary eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m always sharpened. That¡¯s part of my power.¡± ¡°Maybe physically and mentally. What about emotionally?¡± The moment the last word left his lips, Laveny¡¯s eyes narrowed. Wiping her eyes, she got up to meet his height¡ªwell, at least tried to. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t need therapy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really therapy. Think of it as getting to know yourself.¡± ¡°That''s therapy, and I¡¯m perfectly aware of myself.¡± Demund raised an eyebrow. ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°I think you could use another point of view,¡± Demund said. ¡°Besides, it¡¯ll be a learning session for you as well. I¡¯ll show you another way of using mana.¡± ¡°You¡­will?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Demund smirked. ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll understand it.¡± ¡°.........¡± Laveny¡¯s eyes narrowed even more. Crossing her arms, she sighed. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered. ¡°A bet is a bet. Thirty minutes, from 10:30 to 11:00. Not a millisecond earlier or later.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I get to decide?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°It works for me,¡± Demund decided. ¡°Starting today?¡± ¡°No! We spent enough time together already. Tomorrow.¡± Demund snorted. ¡°As you wish, my lady.¡± ¡°Now, please.¡± The door opened, and Laveny pointed to it. Shrugging, Demund slowly began to walk towards it. Laveny stared at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just¡ªwaaaasstiiing yoooouur tiiiimmmeee,¡± Demund said sarcastically. Laveny looked at him as if he was an insect. ¡°...I¡¯m going to take away the leg.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± The doors shut behind him. He looked up at the camera and imagined Laveny plopping down on her seat. Demund couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. The genius girl was fun to tease. There was something alluring about doing the opposite of what people wanted. Well, as long as it wasn¡¯t too serious. He couldn¡¯t imagine acting the same as Shaden. Maybe a few years back, maybe when he had traveled with Lytha and Eilae. But the Veurbois didn¡¯t seem to care for banter or jokes, much less pranks. They were perfectly dignified¡ªand they willed themselves and their surroundings to be as such. Reading emotions, influencing them, and controlling them. While there were ways to mitigate or intensify feelings, there was no way to completely erase or create them. He¡¯d been taught that in the beginning. But his unbelievable mastery and progress had deemed him worthy to learn the final step. Esel himself taught him now, and they were already approaching the end. He didn¡¯t know what it was¡­but he couldn¡¯t ignore the unsettling feeling that he¡¯d gotten while learning. ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Esel observed. Shaden couldn¡¯t help but think that the man was reading his every thought. But he reminded himself otherwise and nodded. ¡°Yes, keep them separate. Do not let yourself be overwhelmed.¡± Shaden had learned a new technique¡ªsplitting one¡¯s heart. While having two or more prominent emotions would usually result in disorientation, there was a way to isolate the clouds from each other. What he wanted to portray outwardly was his choice. He could be enraged¡ªbut at the same time, be completely at peace. Kind of like having a controllable mental disorder. It was a strange and new feeling. And now, he had to keep the balance. He felt an indescribable urge to obey Esel¡¯s every command, to even give up his life for him¡ªbut his other heart let him keep his cool. It wasn¡¯t even that difficult. He quite liked being able to completely control himself like this. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Esel asked. Shaden nodded. Esel released his magic, but Shaden allowed the new cloud of obedience to linger for a while longer. This wasn¡¯t a human emotion. Rather, it was something that had been acquired many, many years ago: The absolute subservience of an elf. To whom, Shaden didn¡¯t know. Perhaps the goddess of the elves, Naera, or perhaps the so-called world tree that now didn¡¯t exist. ¡°May I?¡± Shaden asked. Esel nodded. Shaden redirected the emotion into Esel. No longer was he subtly increasing the magnitude of emotions, but placing a new one forcefully in his heart. A new cloud manifested¡ªthe same one Shaden was feeling. ¡°Good, very good!¡± Esel smiled. He didn¡¯t seem affected. ¡°Now, take it away.¡± Concentrating, Shaden redirected the flow of mana. It took a few seconds before he removed the last trace of the emotion. ¡°Breathtaking,¡± Esel complimented. ¡°Another stunning performance.¡± ¡°All thanks to you,¡± Shaden exhaled. ¡°What a scary emotion.¡± ¡°Indeed. Remember¡ªshould you use it, you must remove it. It is prohibited in the Empire.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they all?¡± All of the emotions Esel was teaching him weren¡¯t the usual set of feelings that a normal person might feel. These were intense, distinct ones. To note a few: The desperation of a starving boy. The willingness of a tortured prisoner. The elation of holding a newborn child. The apathy of a psychopath. These were some of the human ones. Emotions from the other races included: The frenzy of a beastman. The commitment of a dwarf. The bliss of a fairy. The despair of an unknown entity¡­ To wield these as weapons was akin to brainwashing the target. There was a reason why Shaden was being taught by Esel himself. These emotions were passed down only to two people per generation¡ªthe successor of the Veurbois and the heir of Skotos. And Shaden had already surpassed Enen¡¯s mastery of them. Normally, even the heir of Skotos would spend a lifetime learning everything¡­ However, Shaden was not normal. ¡°That will be all for today,¡± Esel said, getting up from his chair. ¡°Perhaps by the end of the month, I will have taught you everything.¡± ¡°Maybe I could travel afterwards?¡± Shaden suggested. It had been roughly two months since his birthday, and he hadn¡¯t had a chance to explore lands outside of the province of Louverie. Well, outside of the city of Vion, really. He¡¯d been vigorously studying the path of mana that Mernos had engraved into his spirit¡ªnot for himself, but for Demund. The results had been mindblowing. He hadn¡¯t noticed a difference as Shaden, but when all the paths had been carved out for Demund¡ªsomething had clicked. Mana flowed naturally; he didn¡¯t have to even think to circulate. However, there were limits. Most prominent was the difference in mana between the two bodies. Next was an intricate formula that the dragon had initially inscribed on his heart (he¡¯d removed it for Shaden) which had acted as a kind of engine. A pseudo dragon heart, the Guardian had called it. Shaden had called on the dragon for assistance, but in the end¡­he¡¯d failed to replicate it as Demund. Dragon magic was something else, far more complex and intricate compared to human spells. To compare it, it was like trying to grow feathers¡ªphysically impossible. In this case¡ªmagically impossible. Maybe he could find an alternative, but that would take more practice. He had heard about magicians who formed circles around their hearts to cast the highest of spells¡­ Fortunately for him, the Central Academium was located in the capital of the Empire. The greatest place one could learn magic¡ªthe epitome of all education. Compared to the other Academiums spread throughout the continent, it was far, far greater. Even a valedictorian of a regular academy might have a slim chance of getting in. Also, children of the Great Families got a free pass. ¡°Of course you can!¡± Esel encouraged. ¡°The Empire is a beautiful place. There are introductory periodicals in the study.¡± He¡¯d look at those later. After thanking the man, Shaden went to join Eilae in the study. Hearing him enter, she looked up from her book and smiled. ¡°How did it go?¡± she asked. Shaden grinned. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be finished by the end of the month.¡± Eilae gasped. ¡°Really?¡± She then furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°But I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be so surprised at this point. You were always leagues ahead.¡± Shaden held his head like he was hurting. ¡°Forgive my genius. I¡¯m just too great, aren¡¯t I?¡± Eilae smiled. ¡°Yes, yes. Now, please sit down.¡± He¡¯d expected a different response. Maybe a scowl or a punch. Snorting, he sat down next to her. Now that his mastery over the gift of empathy had exceeded the others, he¡¯d wanted to teach Eilae to make up for the time she¡¯d lost. She¡¯d been happy to accept. Now, they spent every day together as teacher and student. Just like the old days, Shaden thought. But they were different. She was different. He¡¯d wanted to look into her heart, but all the traces of her distress had been¡­wiped away. Not even a speck. As if it had been erased. It was what he was learning to do. ¡°Hmm. I understand it better now,¡± Eilae told him. ¡°Let it enter naturally at first, right? I think I¡¯m getting better at this.¡± ¡°You are,¡± Shaden agreed. Her focus was unbelievable. As if everything distracting had been erased¡­ Eilae seemed so¡ªtoo faultless. Had he known nothing, he would have been happy with it. Of course, he wanted Eilae to be at peace. But this¡ªthis was unnatural. Where was the old Eilae? ¡°...Shaden?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be truthful, Eilae,¡± Shaden said softly. ¡°I worry for you.¡± Eilae tilted her head. ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°...after my birthday celebration. You were in my room.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Eilae blushed. Her eyes looked elsewhere. ¡°I thought you were sleeping.¡± ¡°I woke up. Then I looked into your heart.¡± Eilae blinked. ¡°And?¡± ¡°You¡­don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t recall dreams much, I¡¯d say,¡± Eilae answered. ¡°What was it like?¡± Shaden didn¡¯t know what to say to those sparkling eyes of hers. That she was suffering inside? That she¡¯d shown signs of breaking down? But the girl before her was happy, and her emotions told the same. ¡°You seemed¡­sad,¡± Demund managed to say. ¡°Like you wanted to cry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eilae thoughtfully placed her chin on her hand. ¡°Ladies cry about the smallest things. Perhaps I was upset that I nearly made a mistake during our dance.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°Or perhaps I was jealous of you and Lady Cona¡­?¡± ¡°I see. Wait, what?¡± Eilae pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not stating I was. I¡¯m saying perhaps in my dream, I was.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± ¡°Or maybe the incident with Lord Goita was more strenuous than I¡¯d thought,¡± Eilae sighed. ¡°You also mentioned grabbing his heart, which, in my opinion, isn¡¯t something you should explain to a lady.¡± ¡°R-right. I really shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°I did appreciate it, so no worries. Shall we practice some more?¡± So they did. It was fun and relaxing. Like old times, but better. Shaden suppressed his emotions for Eilae. His worries and concerns¡ªhe drained them away. She was practicing with his heart, after all. It would be terrible for her to see such negative emotions. And now that those emotions were gone, he felt so very delighted to be spending the wonderful morning with Eilae. It wasn¡¯t until he¡¯d finished his session with Eilae that he realized what exactly he¡¯d removed from himself. ¡°Erasing my worry for Eilae¡­am I insane?¡± No¡­he¡¯d had a good reason for it. To not cause Eilae to worry. But this couldn¡¯t go on forever. He knew Eilae was hiding something. The whole family was hiding something. What exactly, though? Shaden sighed deeply. He didn¡¯t know where to start. It also wasn¡¯t right to brainwash people into revealing the truth. If he asked Esel, he feared that Eilae would get reprimanded because of it. They were lenient towards him, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for the other children. ¡°Oh, we aren¡¯t physically punished,¡± Ailan had informed him, ¡°but we are made to fully understand our faults. How? Naturally, with our gifts.¡± The boy hadn¡¯t gone into detail, but Shaden could hypothesize. Just like he¡¯d shared himself with the others, the others would as well. It had been like therapy, and he¡¯d felt much more liberated afterwards. Shaden frowned. Then couldn¡¯t the same be said about Eilae? She¡¯d been stressed, and the others had helped her recover from it. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± So was she fine after all? ¡°.........¡± He didn¡¯t know. Eilae always said she was fine. He spent the rest of the day contemplating the matter. ¡°What do you think is better, Rose?¡± he asked his maid as she tucked him in for the night. ¡°To be manipulated to be happy, or to suffer in freedom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a difficult question,¡± Rose hummed. ¡°If possible, I would choose to be happy in freedom. Between the two¡­wouldn¡¯t being happy be better?¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Rose nodded. She sat down next to him on his bed with a thoughtful expression. ¡°However, if I knew that I had been manipulated, I don¡¯t think I would continue to be happy. I would be living a lie, no?¡± ¡°I guess. But what if you agreed to it?¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s voluntary. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be fine?¡± Rose furrowed her eyes. ¡°Though, I think the people around the person would be miserable. It would feel like living with a doll. They wouldn¡¯t be the person you knew, but another who can¡¯t really¡­interact?¡± Rose¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I had a friend who loved drinking. He would be so grumpy all the time, but when he drank, he was the happiest, kindest person that I knew. I wished him to be drunk all of the time.¡± She smiled. ¡°I was a child back then. But he smelled too much, so I told him to drink less and be more happy.¡± ¡°So¡­what happened?¡± ¡°A servant can¡¯t go against their master¡¯s wishes,¡± Rose chuckled. ¡°He smiled more after that. Forcefully, at first. But I think I did a good job of making him rely on beer less. A master must look after her servants, no?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to be happy,¡± Rose concluded, ¡°but not being able to be happy without a certain method is¡­sad, I think. It¡¯s good to keep¡­multiple options?¡± She seemed to be confusing herself as well. Shaden laughed a little. ¡°Thank you,¡± he told her. ¡°It helped me clear my mind.¡± ¡°Any time,¡± Rose smiled. ¡°Sweet dreams, my lord.¡± After the maid had left the darkened room, Shaden stared at the ceiling, lost in thought again. Whatever the case was for Eilae, he wasn¡¯t aware of it. She hadn¡¯t told him. But one thing was certain: If she was only happy because her emotions had been manipulated¡ª He¡¯d do his best to give her what she wanted. Shaden yawned. It had been a busy day. He was learning to use the sword again with Lan and also practicing his horseback riding. He knew how to thanks to the Jakhar Kishaks, but the girls had wanted him to join. Practicing magic was also another part of their education, as well as reading literature, learning math, memorizing various names, etc¡­ The path of learning was endless. He really wanted that trip around the Empire. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He still couldn¡¯t get Eilae out of his mind. After almost an hour of serious contemplation, he decided to check on her. He didn¡¯t even need to go near her; with his power, he could sense her from his room. It was rude, but¡­his worries won. Closing his eyes, he concentrated. Eilae¡¯s room entered his perception. He searched deeper and found Eilae sitting on her bed. She was reading something¡ªa piece of paper¡ªheld in her hands. An envelope with its broken seal was beside her on the bed. Carefully, he read her heart. Worry, concern, and¡­anticipation? A sudden change in Eilae¡¯s posture caused him to release his magic. He was back with his five senses as he blinked dumbly at the ceiling. I really shouldn¡¯t be spying on her, he told himself. ¡°.........¡± Still, he was curious. If he wanted to, he could go look without anyone noticing. ¡°.........¡± Maybe just a look? No, it wasn¡¯t right. How could he do such a thing? Even if he¡¯d already spied on her, physically observing her was another matter. Eilae would tell him if it was important, right? Shaden nodded to himself. It was time to sleep. He closed his eyes. An hour later, he was floating outside of his window, completely concealed in his magic. He hovered through the air and reached Eilae¡¯s bedroom window. Making sure she was asleep, he quietly entered. Well, he had to check her while she was sleeping. He looked around. The letter was conveniently on the table next to the window. Well, if it was right there, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to look. He picked up the letter and began to read it. As his eyes darted through the words, they grew larger and larger. It wasn¡¯t anything special. Simply something most nobles went through after they came of age. Thinking about it, Eilae¡¯s 15th birthday was in a couple of months. It made sense that these letters would be delivered. Still¡ªShaden¡¯s jaw dropped. He read through the letter one more time. His eyes weren¡¯t deceiving him. The scowl on his face became deeper. The letter was none other than an engagement proposal. 6.30 Crack. The sword in Shaden¡¯s hand vibrated from the blow; instantly, he stepped back to position himself for another block. It came swiftly from the side¡ªhe blocked it again, striking the incoming sword away with an upper cut. Finding an opening, he tensed and struck down in an L shape towards his opponent¡¯s stomach. He hit nothing, causing his body to rotate from the momentum. It was enough for his opponent to step forward and bring the sword to his neck, placing the cool metal on his skin. ¡°Checkmate,¡± Lan said. ¡°You fell for the feint.¡± Shaden sighed, lowering his sword. Lan did as well. ¡°You must always be wary of opportunities,¡± Lan admonished. ¡°Always second, third guess. Like politics. Never take something at face value.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Shaden replied, wiping the sweat off his brow. As tired and frustrated as he was, he had to keep his calm. Collecting himself, he raised his sword. ¡°Another one?¡± he suggested. ¡°Gladly.¡± Shaden raised his sword to fend off Lan¡¯s blows again. It was hard to counterattack; Lan knew about his inexperience and didn¡¯t hesitate to use every blunder against him. A few blows later, the sword was above his heart. ¡°You looked away from my sword,¡± Lan remarked. ¡°Always keep your eyes on the sword.¡± ¡°Last time, you said to look at the feet and shoulders,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°Yes. You must look at everything. That is why positioning is important. Do not create blind spots.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard when I¡¯m swinging.¡± ¡°That is why you do not go for a full blow unless you are very, very certain,¡± Lan said. ¡°Even a soft strike is fatal when positioned correctly.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Remember to keep your elegance.¡± Shaden took Lan¡¯s hand and got up from the grass. The lesson was over, so Rose quickly came to wipe his sweat as did Lan¡¯s maid. Lan offered him a glass of drink. Shaden gladly took it and emptied the contents in one gulp. Another servant came and took the glass away from him. He¡¯d thought that his swordmanship was decent, recalling his time with Mistilia, but he¡¯d been humbled after his first fight with Lan. Compared to the wild, instinctive strikes he threw without thinking ahead, Lan¡¯s sword was a calculated, cunning weapon that felt miserable to fight against. It was beautiful from a distance, but going against it almost made him throw his sword down in frustration. He weakly laughed at himself. Honestly, swordsmanship training felt more emotional than technical. Well, that was the point of this. Politics was like swordfighting¡ªdangerous, deceptive, and exploitative. No mercy strikes, no holding back. Technically, he was holding back. After all, they were training without circulating. It was purely a physical thing, and according to Lan, helped him remember his true self. He could see why with all the emotional manipulation they were doing to themselves. There was raw emotion in physical activities. Shaden glanced at Lan. He was muscular but lean like a model; he was a handsome guy who, aside from his sharp personality, had nothing lacking when it came to marriage. He was the second son of one of the Great Houses of the Empire, a Master of Blades, clever, rich (probably), and tall. ¡°I was wondering¡ªare you engaged?¡± Shaden asked. Lan looked up from his towel. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It would be stranger not to be.¡± ¡°So¡­when are you getting married?¡± ¡°Married? Hah.¡± Lan gave out a short laugh. ¡°Who knows? There is no set date yet.¡± ¡°But you will get married later.¡± ¡°As long as things do not change.¡± Shaden thought for a moment. ¡°Does everyone else have fianc¨¦s?¡± he finally asked. Lan¡¯s eyes gave off a vexatious glow. ¡°Ah¡­you are asking about Eilae. Or perhaps¡­Nerr? Maybe even Eyla?¡± Before Shaden could respond, Lan spoke again. ¡°An engagement happens after one has completed their coming-of-age celebration¡ªthat is, their 15th birthday. Nerr is engaged, the other two are not.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Lan smirked. ¡°Perhaps you heard of the letters?¡± ¡°Uh¡ªletters?¡± ¡°Eilae is a wonderful girl. Many lords would gladly take her hand. So, many letters come.¡± So it wasn¡¯t just one. Shaden didn¡¯t know whether to be relieved or worried. ¡°I-I see. So¡­how is the engagement decided?¡± ¡°The Lord and Lady make the decision,¡± Lan smiled. ¡°But as important as it is, Eilae will be allowed to meet candidates beforehand. Father and Mother are not so one-sided.¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Has she met anyone yet?¡± ¡°Sadly, she has been preoccupied with her studies. Or should I say¡­fortunately?¡± Shaden felt the heat rush to his cheeks. He would have circulated, but here, on the sacred grounds of swordsmanship, emotions were not to be restrained. They wouldn¡¯t be observed, either. Still¡­the Veurbois knew how to read emotions in the absence of mana. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t seem like anyone noticed. Perhaps he was already red from exercising. ¡°I wish the best for her,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t we all?¡± Lan grinned. ¡°I do think it would be for the best if someone we knew and loved took her hand.¡± Shaden¡¯s cheeks warmed up again. ¡°And I will only allow it if they best me in combat,¡± Lan added. ¡°Now you¡¯re making things impossible,¡± Shaden laughed. Lan laughed as well. The maids smiled in agreement. Then Lan¡¯s laughter abruptly stopped. Feeling something amiss, Shaden looked to where Lan¡¯s eyes were headed. Eilae was observing them with one eyebrow raised, arms crossed. She snorted audibly. ¡°Better than you at swordfighting, Brother?¡± she repeated. ¡°Perhaps you wish for me to die as a maiden, or to be wedded to a man who loves his blade more than his wife.¡± ¡°I meant no such thing, dear Sister,¡± Lan said. ¡°I merely spoke out of concern.¡± Eilae frowned. ¡°Surely you know all the nobles who are masters of their blades,¡± she spat. ¡°Shall I talk about Lord Berres, who always challenges those he is certain is weaker than him; or Lord Gunal, who uses his might to execute commoners for wrongs they have little control over; or Lord Smerly, divorced thrice; or Lord Druat, a drunkard and a brute; or Lady Maquela, who excels above them all¡ªbut is a woman?¡± Lan raised his hands. ¡°Sister¡ªI am sorry. I didn¡¯t think that far.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± She turned to Shaden. Their eyes met. She seemed like she had something to say, but turned around and left instead. ¡°I sometimes forget that she is the most ambitious of us all,¡± Lan whistled. ¡°She will find a suitable partner for herself.¡± Shaden looked at his sword that was stuck in the ground. Better than Lan at swordfighting¡­ ¡°She will soon choose, no doubt,¡± Lan added. ¡°I¡¯m sure she has a list of possible candidates.¡± A list. If it did exist, he wondered if his name would be on it. ¡°It was a good match today, my Lord. You¡¯re improving by the day. A few more years, and you could best me in combat. I don¡¯t quite approve at the moment.¡± Lan winked and left. Shaden snorted. He didn¡¯t need Lan¡¯s approval. If they could use mana, he was certain he could defeat Lan in an instant. ¡­¡­why was he so irritated? He sighed, finally circulating. He could think rationally again. What did he think of Eilae? She was a good friend, perhaps the closest he had in Exarria. She was strong, but had a delicate heart. He enjoyed her company. But marriage? Marrying someone lasted a lifetime. He wasn¡¯t quite old enough to think that far. Even if he did get married, what would that mean for Demund? Would his other self ever get married as well? Then would he have two wives? The thought made him scowl. What if he married someone¡ªand it turned out that in another world, they had another husband, another family? Besides, some people knew that he dreamt of another world. There were likely powers that could detect it as well. If he married two people and it got uncovered¡ª Okay. He was thinking a little too far. He sighed deeply. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Rose asked worryingly. ¡°Yeah,¡± Shaden said. ¡°Marriages are so complicated, aren¡¯t they?¡± Rose nodded in agreement. ¡°It is a lifelong agreement. But don¡¯t worry! Even if Lady Eilae becomes engaged, whether it will lead to a marriage is a different matter.¡± ¡°I¡ªer, yeah.¡± Shaden sighed internally once more. No one could possibly understand his concerns.

? ? ?

In the darkness of the room, the last strand of magic retreated into Shaden¡¯s palm. Esel opened his eyes, and a subtle smile formed on his lips. ¡°With this, the transfer is complete,¡± Esel concluded. ¡°You have done well.¡± ¡°I thank you for your time,¡± Shaden nodded back. ¡°Is that the end, then?¡± ¡°Surely not. The emotions of this world are vast and complex,¡± Esel said, ¡°and you will do well to collect them. What we can teach, one remains¡­¡± The man trailed off. ¡°...but that is a different matter. I suggest that you begin preparing for your journey. I suppose Eilae could go along.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Shaden smiled. He exited the room and closed the door behind him. He was finished now. He¡¯d done his best; it was time to enjoy the trip he¡¯d been looking forward to. ¡°You look happy.¡± Shaden flinched at the sudden voice. ¡°Eilae! You surprised me.¡± The smiling girl tilted her head. ¡°Could you not detect my presence?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re the one who''s been telling me to not use my mana so I can be more in touch with my emotional self.¡± Eilae giggled. ¡°So I did.¡± She brushed one side of her hair behind her ear, exposing that side to him. Her eyes cautiously met his. ¡°So¡­what did father say?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡ªuh, we can go on a trip,¡± Shaden coughed. ¡°Lord Esel told me to plan the trip with you.¡± ¡°Truly? Only the two of us?¡± ¡°I believe so.¡± Shaden thought he saw Eilae¡¯s pale cheeks bloom with color, but she turned around before he could say anything. ¡°We should begin preparing then,¡± she announced. She spun her head towards him. ¡°Or, if you allow it¡­might I plan the trip alone?¡± ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°I want to surprise you.¡± ¡°You know the Empire better than me.¡± Shaden raised a finger. ¡°As long as you include the Academium.¡± Eilae smiled. ¡°We won¡¯t have to take the guards, will we?¡± she asked. ¡°I was thinking of a discreet yet exciting journey.¡± ¡°I can manage,¡± Shaden agreed. ¡°You¡¯ve learned how to control animals to pull carriages.¡± ¡°That much is easy.¡± ¡°With the trick you showed me, our belongings can be taken without a need for a servant.¡± ¡°Yep. I¡¯ve got a lot of dimensional storage.¡± ¡°Could I count on you to do my hair like before?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Eilae nodded. ¡°We can leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes¡ªwait, already?¡± ¡°The Empire is a large place. The earlier we leave, the better.¡± ¡°I mean¡­if you¡¯re okay with it.¡± Eilae beamed. ¡°Go rest. I will see you in the morning.¡± Without further explaining, she waved and trotted away, holding up her dress as to not trip on it. She seemed more excited about it than he did. Still, her questions¡­ Shaden furrowed his eyebrows. Was Eilae trying to take as few servants as possible? Surely she¡¯d need at least one servant to prepare her dresses. It would be ridiculous for two underage children to travel the Empire together without an adult. After all, the Empire was a treacherous place; even the greatest of nobles would seldom dare to walk the streets alone in the dead of the night. Surely not.

? ? ?

Shaden looked to the side. Then to the other. His eyes met Eilae¡¯s. She appeared to be very happy. ¡°The carriage looks great,¡± Shaden complimented. Indeed, it was a superb carriage. Painted all over with black, it was simple in design yet beautiful to look at. Its clean doors and glossy walls radiated an aura of authority, and its perfectly symmetrical wheels promised a smooth and enjoyable ride. Inside, the soft, cushioned seats and spacious area beckoned comfortingly. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The two horses were black as well, mighty stallions whose coats bulged with muscle. He could sense that these were prideful, dutiful animals who wouldn¡¯t run in the face of monsters. No, they would trample their enemies. ¡°These are wonderful horses,¡± Shaden whistled. ¡°I just want to ask one thing.¡± Eilae blinked. ¡°Yes?¡± Wind blew through the empty courtyard. The sun hadn¡¯t fully risen, and the light morning haze vaguely obscured the area, isolating them even more. It was early¡ªtoo early. Early enough for the servants to still be sleeping. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Eilae said with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s a pity Lytha isn¡¯t here, but it will be just like the old times.¡± ¡°The old times.¡± Eilae opened the door of the carriage. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s bothersome to officially go anywhere. I missed traveling leisurely.¡± She got in and looked at him. ¡°Well? Are you coming?¡± Shrugging, Shaden entered the carriage and shut the door behind him. When he sat down opposite Eilae, she got up to come sit next to him. There was a map in her hand as well as a thick book. ¡°As promised, our next stop is the Academium,¡± Eilae explained. ¡°Fortunately, it isn¡¯t far from here.¡± She moved her hand across the map. ¡°Right here.¡± ¡°North. Pailar. It¡¯s where House Pailas rules,¡± Shaden noticed. But¡­wasn¡¯t the Academium in the capital? He raised a hand. ¡°This is the biggest one, right?¡± Eilae nodded. ¡°There is one problem, however,¡± she muttered. ¡°The Academium won¡¯t let strangers inside. We¡¯d also bring too much attention to ourselves if we officially make a request.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve got that covered,¡± Shaden said, taking out a card from his shadow storage. Eilae gasped after seeing the golden plate with silver markings. ¡°I remember that. It¡¯s from the Great Library.¡± ¡°Since the Academium is part of the Saiton Consortium, I think this should work,¡± Shaden guessed. ¡°Who knows. We don¡¯t have to get in.¡± Since he could sneak in just as easily. After discussing which paths to take, Shaden gave orders to the horses. The sound of hooves trotting on the stone path soon filled the air. It was surprising when the guards swung the gates open for them without a word. It seemed like Lord Esel had approved of this trip with just the two of them. Shaden had half-expected to be stopped, but seeing the manor fade away in the distance let him know that the journey had begun. ¡°At least we aren¡¯t starting with a run,¡± Eilae yawned. ¡°Lytha was too hard on us.¡± ¡°I had to carry that heavy suitcase of yours,¡± Shaden recalled. ¡°And you were really sick.¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, I was afraid that I¡¯d messed up the trip,¡± Eilae smiled. ¡°But you were too kind to care.¡± She was a little too close to him. Shaden forced a blank smile. ¡°It was common sense.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She got up and went to the other side, fully lying down on her back. She let out a soft sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t get much sleep to prepare for the trip,¡± she confessed, glancing at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Shaden did a funny bow with his hands. ¡°Slumber away, my lady.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Eilae smiled. She closed her eyes. Shaden scratched his cheek. Back then, and even now, the young lady looked like a delicate doll. She would turn fifteen in less than half a year. Someone would take her hand, and she would become his. The thought irked him. ¡­¡­maybe marrying her wasn¡¯t such a bad idea. What about Enariss, then? He shook his thoughts away. He¡¯d try to enjoy the trip for now. ¡°And it would be best if we arrived quickly,¡± he muttered. The carriage picked up the pace after Shaden¡¯s mana took control of the stallions. Rejuvenated by magic, the beasts wouldn¡¯t stop until the destination had been reached. To avoid unwanted eyes, he shrouded the carriage and the horses. ¡°You guys will do fine, right?¡± he whispered. The horses grunted with pride. These were animals who would kill themselves to keep running. Obviously, Shaden wouldn¡¯t let them die. Time went by quickly when he counted the trees and people they rushed by. It was fun reading all of the emotions that surrounded them. ¡°..................¡± Darn, it was slow. Coming from a world with cars, carriages were only fun for short distances. Honestly, flying the carriage himself would be much faster. But Eilae had taken her time to prepare the trip. He¡¯d follow her schedule. Perhaps she would agree to flying. He glanced at her. She was completely asleep now, breathing rhythmically as her chest heaved up and down. ¡°..................¡± Just one more time. He gently sent his mana to her, enveloping her body. He made a small grin after sensing Eilae¡¯s heart. She was immensely relieved. There was some joy and excitement present as well with a tinge of expectation. Then again, the amount of studying Eilae was doing was enough to make anyone stressed. He guessed that she was glad to leave the manor and get a break. Just as he was about to take back his mana, he noticed an irregular pattern among the clouds of emotion. There was a flow of mana that seemingly vanished into nowhere. The steadiness of it was what made it stand out. Carefully, he followed it. Yet¡­it led to nowhere. Like water from a ruptured pipe, the mana dissipated at a certain point. It was as if something that should have been there to receive the mana had been ripped away. Eilae shifted in her sleep, causing him to withdraw his mana. ¡°...oh well.¡± It was rude to observe further. They had plenty of time to talk; he would be patient. He cared for Eilae. He really did. He wished for her to be happy. He wished that she¡¯d meet someone who would love her and only her, giving their all for her. It could be him. Then what about Enariss? Shaden closed his eyes. Love was a complicated thing.

? ? ?

¡°Hmm.¡± The guard glanced at Shaden and Eilae once more. It was clear that the two children likely weren¡¯t nobodies considering their impressive appearance, but the expensive-looking card that the boy had handed him meant nothing in his mind. He handed the metal plate back to the boy. ¡°You will need an official invitation or permit,¡± the guard told them. ¡°Now, don¡¯t try to bribe me, or I might have to arrest you.¡± ¡°Ah, that sucks,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°Oh well. Thank you, and have a nice day.¡± The guard made a funny face, but the two had already left before he could reply. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for passionate youngsters to try and enter the Academium, but it was the first time someone so nicely dressed had thanked him. They¡¯d usually try to push their family names on him, in which case he¡¯d have to call for his superior. But that silver hair¡­ It reminded him of something, but the memory failed him when another person came to enter. This time, someone wearing the uniform of the Academium. Shaden thoughtfully eyed the student who successfully passed through the entrance. An idea was forming in his mind. ¡°Please don¡¯t try to steal a uniform and infiltrate the place,¡± Eilae sighed. ¡°Even the Great Families can¡¯t do as they please in the Academium.¡± ¡°Darn it,¡± Shaden muttered. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t get caught.¡± ¡°............¡± ¡°Fine, I get it.¡± ¡°There are always mages for hire if you require it,¡± Eilae suggested. ¡°It is a big city, after all.¡± Eilae was right. It was just that¡­most of the city was within the Academium. The official name of the old city was Icatem, but apparently, everyone referred to the place as the Academium. Icatem was now just the outskirts of the city where mages who¡¯d quit learning or needed money offered their services to outsiders. In other words¡ªdropouts. And among them were illegal practitioners, users of forbidden magic, human experimenters¡­ Well, they¡¯d avoid those areas. There were still plenty of places in the city where good services would be provided. Shaden looked back at the entrance. ¡°But¡ªbut academy life!¡± Shaden pleaded. His eyes widened as he recalled something. ¡°I thought children of the Great Families received a free pass.¡± ¡°Yes, for the Academium Steralis, located in the capital,¡± Eilae agreed. ¡°Not for the Academium, which requires you to pass an exam.¡± ¡°Huh? There¡¯s another one?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Shaden furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Wait¡­then which one is the Central Academium?¡± ¡°Ah. I understand your confusion,¡± Eilae nodded understandingly. ¡°This place is unofficially known as the Central Academium. But when the Academium of Steralis was built, many referred to it as the Central Academium as it was located in the capital. In the end, it was decided to refer to this place as the Academium. All others were named based on their respective locations. Though, some outdated books may say otherwise.¡± ¡°Oh¡ªI see,¡± Shaden nodded. That brought up another question. ¡°Which one is better?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Eilae shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re frequently having tournaments because of it.¡± Darn it. Now he wanted to enroll even more. ¡°In my humble opinion, this place is the true Academium,¡± Eilae continued. ¡°It¡¯s where all of its traditions and beginnings lie. But the problem was that the Academium had to send its knowledge to the Saiton Consortium.¡± ¡°So the Academium Steralis was built to contain knowledge,¡± Shaden hypothesized. ¡°That way, some things wouldn¡¯t have to be shared.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Eilae agreed. ¡°I suppose the Empire also abhorred being seen as subordinate to the Consortium. The Academium Steralis is its pride, in a way.¡± ¡°Would you enroll someday?¡± ¡°Hmm. Magic is not my strong forte. But I suppose I will excel.¡± ¡°You were a great student,¡± Shaden smiled, patting Eilae¡¯s head. Her eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯m older than you, you know,¡± she complained, softly touching where he¡¯d pat her. ¡°But shorter.¡± ¡°I wonder.¡± She leaned into his side, putting her hand between them to measure the difference. He caught the sweet scent of flowers when her hair brushed against his face. ¡°When did you grow so much?¡± she protested. ¡°I was a fist taller than you when you arrived.¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°I must be hitting my growth spurt.¡± Eilae pursed her lips. ¡°You were cuter when you were shorter.¡± ¡°So¡­you think I¡¯m cute?¡± Eilae furrowed her eyebrows, lightly punching him on the shoulder after a brief delay. She didn¡¯t answer and instead walked ahead of him. He followed her, and they walked through the street wordlessly. He¡¯d never really thought about Eilae falling in love with him. She was older, and when they¡¯d traveled before, hadn¡¯t shown signs of being attracted to him romantically. He¡¯d thought it would be the same when he¡¯d first arrived. But he¡¯d seen her blush, and she¡¯d kissed him on the cheek as a birthday present. He hadn¡¯t looked into her emotions then. He wasn¡¯t that rude. One side effect of circulating, he¡¯d discovered, was that in being too adept at controlling himself, he¡¯d lost the heart-fluttering and blissful nervousness that manifested when talking to people¡ªgirls, more specifically. In trying to perfect himself, he¡¯d forgotten the naivety that made him, him. At least, until now. The Veurbois had emphasized the importance of raw emotions. Was she¡­actually in love with him? He¡¯d only thought about Enariss as a love interest so far. But time passed quickly in Exarria, and Eilae was fourteen, soon turning fifteen. Here, she would be an adult. Oblivious to his thoughts, Eilae tugged on his sleeve. ¡°There¡¯s a teahouse nearby that I wanted to visit,¡± she suggested. ¡°Shall we discuss what to do there?¡± He, of course, wholeheartedly agreed. Soon, they were seated in a quiet room, each holding a cup of tea with a small assortment of sweets brought before them. Shaden levitated a piece of candy, eyeing it with a frown. ¡°This one piece is more expensive than a meal,¡± he inspected before popping it into his mouth. ¡°I thought we fed you adequately,¡± Eilae said. ¡°I meant meals for normal people. Commoners,¡± he explained. ¡°Believe it or not, there was a time when I had to work for money.¡± ¡°You did tell me that before the Elder took you in, you weren¡¯t wealthy,¡± Eilae nodded, ¡°but I didn¡¯t realize that your family made you work.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t,¡± Shaden assured. ¡°I did it secretly since I wanted to buy a present.¡± He thought back to his second birthday. In the end, the present¡ªtwo black dice¡ªhad been passed over to his sister. ¡°What kind of work did you do?¡± ¡°I juggled.¡± Eilae raised an eyebrow. ¡°At a circus?¡± ¡°It was a street performance,¡± Shaden grinned. ¡°And people paid you?¡± ¡°A decent amount.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Eilae snorted, bringing her cup to her lips. ¡°You must have been a good juggler.¡± It didn¡¯t sound like a compliment. More like a ¡®You did that? Wow¡­that¡¯s great,¡¯ kind of feeling. Shaden sipped on his cup of tea as well. ¡°Anyways. Are you aware of any places where I could hire a mage?¡± he asked. ¡°Or get a book related to mana circles.¡± Eilae smiled. With an elegant raise of her hands, she clapped twice. The sound of a door opening and distance footsteps immediately followed. Someone began to make their way towards them. Shaden glanced at Eilae. She gave him a smug look and placed her hands gracefully before herself again. ¡°It would be good to be polite,¡± she whispered. ¡°These people live and die with pride.¡± A second after she¡¯d uttered the words, a man in a light cloak stepped out before them. He had a staff in one hand, and a large, thick book in the other; his face was shadowed underneath his cowl. When he let go of his book to remove the cowl to reveal his face, the book floated in place until he placed his hands on it again. The man¡¯s eyes radiated with a deep kind of¡­obsessive energy. ¡°Greetings, my lady, my lord,¡± he bowed slightly, addressing each of them. ¡°I heard you required my talents, though they are not many.¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes widened in admiration. Here was a man who was undoubtedly a mage, complete with a plentiful beard and thick hair. The man sounded like a mage¡ªold and knowledgeable. ¡°I thank you for coming,¡± Eilae told him. ¡°Shaden, this is Magister Neregal, a 5th Circle mage. He will answer whatever questions you have. Additionally, you will be permitted to enter the Academium as a visitor with him by your side.¡± Shaden¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Eilae! When did you arrange this?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m talented, after all.¡± Before she could react, he got up and hugged her. She gasped at the sudden gesture and stared at him when he let go. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Eilae,¡± Shaden thanked cheerfully. Eilae simply waved him off, taking another sip from her cup. ¡°Find me before dinner,¡± she muttered. ¡°You won¡¯t come with us?¡± ¡°I have things to arrange.¡± She glanced at him. ¡°You would want to spend the night here, correct?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything now, honestly.¡± ¡°Then get going. The Academium is extensive.¡± She turned to the mage. ¡°Magister Neregal, please guide him well.¡± ¡°As you wish, my lady,¡± the man nodded once. ¡°My lord? This way.¡± When they exited the building, the mage whispered something; a glowing circle appeared below their feet, and Shaden watched in awe as their bodies began to levitate. Real magic. He¡¯d flown before, and he¡¯d practiced magic with Boren, but not like this. He and the prince cast magic without the need for circles, incantations, and whatnot. It had sucked the magic out of¡­well, magic. The mage whispered something again, and another circle propelled them forward in the direction of the Academium. ¡°Do let me know if you feel dizzy,¡± the mage said. Shaden felt excitement bubble out of him. Real mages. He still remembered the mages who¡¯d flown away on their staffs when they¡¯d visited the Great Library. How he¡¯d longed to follow them. The Great Library, as great as it had been, was where scholars gathered. In other words¡ªit was quiet enough to be boring. But the Academium¡ªhere was where the romance of magic thrived. ¡°Ah, you again,¡± the guard said, recognizing him. ¡°And Magister Neregal!¡± ¡°Greetings,¡± the mage nodded. ¡°This boy will be my guest today.¡± ¡°A lucky one, aren¡¯t you?¡± the guard winked at Shaden. ¡°I will need your marks.¡± He brought out a piece of paper. A floating pen automatically filled in the blanks. The mage pressed his finger into the bottom of the paper. ¡°Place your mana here,¡± the mage told him, handing the paper to him. Shaden did as he was told. ¡°Thank you,¡± the guard muttered as he inspected the paper. ¡°Hmm?¡± He frowned. ¡°Could you place your mana one more time?¡± Shaden did as he was told. The guard¡¯s confusion was apparent. ¡°It shows that mana was passed through,¡± the guard inspected, ¡°but the mark hasn¡¯t appeared.¡± The mage put a hand out. ¡°May I?¡± After taking the paper, a frown formed on his face. He whispered some things, and a series of small flickering circles appeared around the paper. ¡°I find this incredible, but it seems that¡­my lord has the same mana pattern as that found in nature,¡± the mage concluded. ¡°But¡­truly?¡± the guard muttered. ¡°I find no other answer,¡± the mage said. ¡°So¡­can I not enter?¡± Shaden asked. ¡°No, please! Please enter,¡± the guard exclaimed, stamping the paper. ¡°I apologize for the wait. The gate will close at nine. Please exit by the same gate you entered, or you will be paralyzed. May you find your heart¡¯s desire.¡± ¡°Shall we, then?¡± the mage offered. Following the man, Shaden stepped forward into the Academium. It was like stepping through a layer of water; unknown magic enveloped his body and scanned every nook and cranny of him. Before he knew it, he was on the other side. Shaden¡¯s eyes widened. The mage smiled after seeing his reaction. ¡°Welcome to the Academium.¡± The sky itself was different inside. It was still the same sky-blue as the outside, but the clouds¡ªthe clouds were not in the shape of clouds. There were clouds in the shape of sculptures, clouds that looked like great beasts, others in elaborate patterns; he thought he spotted a cloud in the shape of a butt, but it vanished like smoke. ¡°Cloud control is essential for weather magic,¡± the mage explained. ¡°Look closely, and you will see students flying around.¡± He was right. They were mere specks in the sky, but people were floating around with the clouds. When he looked around, students were walking around with books in their hands, chatting and giggling. In a distance, he thought he saw a magic lesson taking place on the grass. Numerous magnificent buildings stood around them, each bustling with unseeable energy. Even without trying, he could feel the flow of mana swirling around them. Yes, this was magic! Not just reading sentences and seeing the results¡ªbut actual practice and learning! But he was a visitor, and he had a more urgent matter in mind. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to look at everything, there¡¯s something I must know,¡± Shaden sighed. ¡°What are magic circles and how do I get them?¡± The mage frowned. ¡°Magic circles?¡± ¡°You are a 5th Circle mage if I remember correctly.¡± ¡°Ah. You are referring to mana circles, or mana heart circles. Shall we find a place to talk?¡± Soon, they were seated on a bench next to a street. The mage set his book down beside him. ¡°The elves are naturally loved by mana. Their goddess, Naera, gifted them with the first magic¡ªthe Language of Will. The dwarves are favored by mana as well; with it, they become masters of their crafts. The beastman are instinctively compelled to utilize theirs during their transformations and upbringing. It is like so with all of the other sentient races.¡± ¡°Yet, what did humans have?¡± the mage continued. ¡°Nothing but the keen eye of envy and the spirit of learning. We took what the other races had and made it ours. But a mere imitation of power never truly surpassed true power.¡± ¡°Er¡­so what¡¯s the conclusion?¡± Shaden asked. The mage looked annoyed, but it didn¡¯t last. ¡°People created new systems. From the beastmen, people learned aura; from the dwarves, circulation; from the elves, Spellcraft.¡± ¡°The magic system that Saiton the Sage created,¡± Shaden remembered. ¡°Indeed. But there is a debate on whether circulation truly came from the dwarves or aura from the beastmen. The two are quite intertwined, as they should be within the body. Aura has its similarities with magic; while the two are both projected outside of the body, aura remains on the user while magic leaves the caster; however, to consider them completely separate would be foolish. In a well-known study conducted by¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but weren¡¯t we talking about magic circles?¡± Shaden interrupted. ¡°I was getting to it,¡± the mage grumbled. ¡°Where is your thirst for learning? You are within the domain of the Academium.¡± ¡°I, er¡­¡± Shaden felt a bead of sweat run down his back. The mage looked disappointed. So, terribly disappointed. ¡°......please go on,¡± Shaden surrendered. The mage began talking, and Shaden tried his best not to appear impatient. It would end soon enough, right? Besides, this place was for learning. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to listen a little. Glancing around, they weren¡¯t the only ones lost in a conversation. In fact...there were quite a lot. He noticed that people weren¡¯t smiling as much as he thought they were. He noticed dark circles underneath many eyes. The mage also had dark circles underneath his eyes. But his eyes were alive with a fervent glow. Shaden, being a little uneasy, peeked into the man¡¯s heart. ¡°...............¡± If he could summarize the mage¡¯s emotions, it would be something like: I¡¯m going to make sure this boy understands everything he asked for, or else it would be a terrible disgrace to me. He must learn. He must learn! HE MUST LEARN!!! Shaden felt more beads of sweat run down his back. It took over two hours to finally get to the point he wanted. 6.31 The session was more informative than he thought. ¡°So¡­you''re saying that in exchange for perpetually absorbing the body''s natural mana, mana circles allow mages to measure, control, and discharge mana in a far more efficient manner,¡± Shaden summarized. ¡°Exactly. It is why it is in direct conflict with aura, which is the assimilation of mana within the body itself,¡± Neregal the mage added. ¡°But could it not be argued that if one''s control over mana is enhanced due to the circles, they can circulate better?¡± ¡°Ah, an excellent and long-debated question. Yet, there is one glaring problem: inefficiency. Why store mana at all if you are to return it to where it was? And why let mana freely flow if you are to store it again? There is also the debate of mental versus natural circulation, which is another topic in itself, but it is generally believed that natural circulation has the upper hand.¡± ¡°But there have been magic swordsmen.¡± ¡°They do still exist. There are two ways to create a proper magic swordsman. The first is to inscribe mana circles elsewhere in the body.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous?¡± Shaden asked. The whole reason why mages inscribed mana circles around their hearts was that it was the safest place. ¡°Indeed, very dangerous. One messy battle, and the swordsman loses a mana circle. The balance within him is ruined, and he may die.¡± The mage lifted up two fingers. ¡°The second method is the traditional one. It would be to have no mana circles at all, or perhaps one, emphasizing aura instead. However, it requires the natural magical talent of the swordsman, one that can cast magic without additional assistance from mana circles.¡± The mage sighed. ¡°Sadly, such talent is rare. Most swordsmen might learn a handful of spells¡ªhardly a magic swordsman. If such talent did exist, they would be better off concentrating their time solely on one field.¡± ¡°Then, for such a person¡­would mana circles be unnecessary?¡± ¡°Perhaps. Saiton the Sage had no mana circles at all. Yet, mana circles do more than help control mana. Saiton was blessed with mana, but for those lacking, mana circles advance one¡¯s mana capabilities by a magnitude.¡± ¡°So it is like constantly circulating, only that mana is concentrated in mana circles instead of the body.¡± ¡°Exactly! The reason why we mages possess more raw mana than warriors is because of that exact reason. Men need to eat, sleep, and rest; mana circles do not.¡± Shaden pondered for a moment. As Demund, it was unlikely that he¡¯d excel with aura. Not only had he not learned it, but compared to other physical-type powers, he doubted he¡¯d achieve much. Shaden wouldn¡¯t need it, but Demund would benefit greatly from having a mana circle. Precise control and more mana were exactly what he needed. ¡°I would like you to teach me how to create a mana circle,¡± Shaden requested. ¡°I will reward you with the highest-grade mana crystal.¡± The magician¡¯s eyes widened. Yet, the glimmer faded away, and he shook his head. ¡°I am not authorized to do such a thing,¡± Neregal replied. ¡°If you must, you can send a request to either the Academium or the Union of Magic.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Shaden felt a sense of impending dread. ¡°And how long would it take?¡± ¡°The test for new applicants is every half a year. I suppose the next is¡­in three months.¡± ¡°Three months!¡± That was too long. He couldn¡¯t wait for that long. Sure, it would be, what, a little over ten days for Demund? But for Shaden? Shaden was impatient. ¡°Is there a reason why you can¡¯t teach me?¡± ¡°That would only be permitted if you were my direct apprentice,¡± Neregal answered, ¡°which you are not. In the first place, you would require some talent with mana and magic.¡± Shaden smiled. ¡°I think I¡¯m pretty good at magic.¡± ¡°Are you?¡± The mage raised an eyebrow. His eyes scanned Shaden, and he let out a short snort. ¡°I can hardly sense mana on you,¡± he muttered. ¡°I suggest you first learn to grow your mana.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m actually suppressing my mana.¡± ¡°Hm. You are?¡± ¡°Since childhood. When I don¡¯t, it affects things.¡± Shaden motioned around them. ¡°I¡¯ll probably scare everyone.¡± The mage grinned and nodded. ¡°Of course, young lord. If it pleases you, why not show me a demonstration of your power?¡± Shaden stretched his fingers. ¡°Alright. It¡¯d be bad to cause a mess, so think of this as a¡­down payment.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± When Shaden placed his hands together and opened them, a small crystal the size of a tiny pebble had materialized, floating above his palms. Neregal¡¯s amused face was already breaking into one of shock. ¡°Is that¡­?¡± The crystal grew in size, visible wisps of mana solidifying into a greater mass. It radiated with a light blue glow, humming with a distinct low-pitched noise. Soon, it was an orb that fit into an adult¡¯s hand. But Shaden didn¡¯t stop. He fed the orb more mana; it deepened in color, its fluctuations growing more violent. Light blue turned into blue, then began to shift into violet. That was enough. Shaden allowed the crystal to stabilize, then let it drop into his hands. He nodded with satisfaction and turned to Neregal. ¡°How¡¯s this?¡± he asked. The poor mage¡¯s jaw had dropped so low that Shaden could see his throat. Shaden smiled. He tossed the orb to the mage, who, suddenly breaking out of his paralysis, flinched to catch it¡ªand the orb gently floated on top of his hand, guided by Shaden¡¯s magic. The mage¡¯s eyes seemed like they were about to pop out of their sockets. ¡°What sorcery is this?¡± The mage demanded, stumbling back. ¡°Crystal materialization?!¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s nothing new, right?¡± ¡°Why yes, but it¡¯s a complicated process that requires numerous spells and equipment!¡± Neregal reasoned. ¡°It is simply impossible to do alone! And¡ªand yet¡­¡± He trailed off, instead turning his attention to the orb in his hand. ¡°Such beautiful form,¡± he breathed, ¡°and such power.¡± ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°Enough?¡± The mage spat. ¡°Child, this is a miracle. Who¡ªwhat are you?¡± Shaden felt the mage¡¯s wariness dial up a notch. ¡°I was born with talent. But I never had a proper tutor,¡± Shaden explained. For some reason, it only made the mage more anxious. If he didn¡¯t do something, it seemed like the mage would bolt away and alert the whole Academium. Eilae would become angry if that happened. So Shaden did something. ¡°That¡­is understandable,¡± Neregal nodded, his body visibly relaxing. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you seek a tutor? Or additional education?¡± ¡°I was busy,¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°I see.¡± Neregal furrowed his eyebrows thoughtfully. After a few moments, he sighed deeply. ¡°I am not authorized to teach you, I¡¯m afraid. However, I can submit a special application for you. You will not have to take the entrance exam.¡± ¡°But it¡¯ll still take three months, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shaden pursed his lips. The result hadn¡¯t changed. He looked at the mage who had calmed down and was eyeing him with wonder. He could make him obey. It would be as simple as turning his hand. Just an hour of training, and everything could be reset. Though, according to Esel, emotions and memories weren¡¯t the same, so to make someone not speak about being manipulated, he¡¯d have to instill a terrible fear in them to make them not even consider reporting him¡­ Which was out of the question. What if he manipulated the mage and disappeared soon after? Shaden frowned. That wouldn¡¯t work because Eilae had introduced him. The suspicion would be placed on her and the Veurbois instead. ¡°Perhaps you will surpass Saiton the Sage,¡± Neregal said. ¡°The Academium would be honored to have you.¡± ¡°But three months is too long.¡± The mage¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Then, I suggest something else. I will take you in as my apprentice, and I shall be allowed to teach you. This may take a few days, if you do not mind.¡± The thought of having a genius as his student had excited him. Shaden scratched his cheek. Alongside it was growing ambition, envy, greed, anticipation, and pride¡­ ¡°I am a Magister and will soon be a 6th Circle mage,¡± the mage went on. ¡°You won¡¯t have a better teacher.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I plan to leave soon,¡± Shaden apologized. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the request, but all I need is to learn how to make a mana circle.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± The man¡¯s disappointment was palpable. His head visibly drooped. ¡°A pity, but no matter,¡± the mage stated, straightening his body. ¡°Shall we continue the tour?¡± Shaden nodded. ¡°Gladly.¡± So they walked now with a little awkwardness, but the sounds of distant lecturing and chanting helped break the silence between them. Shaden tried his best to enjoy the scenery. Eilae was right; the Academium was a small city in itself. Various shops and stalls emanated pleasant aromas. Some places were selling basic magical equipment. ¡°Be careful not to enter buildings at random,¡± Neregal warned. ¡°Some have spells on them to ward off outsiders.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t I supposed to follow you?¡± Neregal smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that you¡¯ll be back here someday. It¡¯s good to learn a few things before.¡± Shaden wished that he would. The place was magical. Overhead, a group of students soared by on their staffs. How he wanted to join them. What if Eilae was here as well? They could study together, struggle over difficult problems, count the stars on the rooftops at night¡­ Oh no. The more he thought about Eilae, the more he realized he was imagining being in a relationship with her. He was conscious of her. ¡°Are there many couples here?¡± he asked. The mage raised an eyebrow. ¡°Couples?¡± He gave out a short laugh. ¡°It would be surprising if there weren¡¯t any.¡± ¡°So¡­it¡¯s not prohibited?¡± ¡°Why would it be?¡± ¡°Well, this is a place of learning.¡± ¡°There is more to learning than magic. There are many things you can learn from a relationship.¡± ¡°There are?¡± The mage snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve never been in one, have you? I suggest you study the heart of a woman before you engage yourself to whoever looks the prettiest.¡± ¡°Er¡­I will try.¡± ¡°Mark my words.¡± A couple of students greeted Neregal as they passed by. Some girls among the group giggled after glancing at Shaden. Shaden could hear their oohs and ahs if he concentrated. ¡°Forgive me when I say I presumed Lady Eilae found interest in you because of your appearance,¡± Neregal said, ¡°but I see I was mistaken. What would be your relationship with the lords, the Veurbois?¡± ¡°First, you.¡± ¡°They are my patrons,¡± the mage answered. ¡°Likewise,¡± Shaden said. They walked some more, and Shaden realized that the campus was too large to finish touring in the remaining time. At his request, they decided to walk to the heart of the Academium. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. At the center of the Academium stood a great obelisk that stood higher than any building. Inscriptions had been intricately carved into its stone surface, and the whole structure pulsed with magic. Even at a distance, Shaden couldn¡¯t help but appreciate its beauty. ¡°The Pillar of Ladias,¡± Neregal explained, ¡°or the Ladias Pillar. When the Academium was founded, it served as the last line of defence. I suppose it still does.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where the Academium¡¯s barrier is coming from,¡± Shaden noticed. ¡°Why, yes.¡± As they neared the structure, Shaden began to hear the sound of strings being played in harmony. Music from a lute, he noticed. A gentle, pleasing harmony that was reminiscent of an autumn breeze. ¡°Ah. What a surprise,¡± Neregal smiled. ¡°Elder Hakken is here.¡± Shaden blinked. ¡°Who is Elder Hakken?¡± ¡°None other than one of the greatest of this age. Yet, he finds joy in the simplest of things. Come, let us go appreciate his work before he leaves.¡± They approached the source of the sound¡ªan old man with a grey beard wearing a wrinkly hat. He was simply dressed, wearing something Shaden would expect from someone living in the slums. The man didn¡¯t react but continued to pluck the strings of his lute. When Neregal sat down before the man, Shaden did the same. There was something nostalgic about the music. Listening to it took him back to the days when he first arrived in the world. He remembered that gentle breeze of the countryside; he remembered looking out of the window of their home. He smelled the first meal he was allowed, and the first time he ventured outside by himself¡­ He felt a tinge of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The man seemed oddly familiar. At last, the music finished. Shaden and Neregal clapped, and to his surprise, the elderly man bowed. Then their eyes met. ¡°Ah.¡± A smile appeared on the elderly man¡¯s lips. ¡°It has been eleven years. I knew we would meet again.¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes widened. His mind raced and began to reach for the memory that had been made long ago. Eleven years. When he was two. That meant¡ª ¡°You¡¯re the street magician!¡± Shaden gasped. The man was older, and his hair had lightened, but indeed it was the same person he¡¯d juggled with to earn some money. He¡¯d bought dice with it. ¡°I am,¡± the elderly man grinned. ¡°How fate moves us! I have heard about your accomplishments.¡± ¡°You have?¡± ¡°Magister Neregal. Do give us a moment.¡± Neregal looked stunned, but bowed and left them. Shaden felt a barrier form around him and the elderly man. ¡°Shaden Limen. Holder of the Dragon¡¯s Favor and the Miracle of the Wall of Arrows. Perhaps the fireworks creator of the northwest and storm-bringer of Melern, among a few others.¡± There was no ill intent in the man¡¯s words, but Shaden still began circulating. ¡°How do you know this?¡± he questioned. ¡°I am Hakken, Fourth Elder of the Saiton Consortium,¡± the man replied. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised that we know many things.¡± ¡°You have been spying on me?¡± ¡°We keep an eye on all great things. You¡ª¡± Elder Hakken pointed at him. ¡°¡ªare something extraordinary. But fear not. We are chasing you; rather, you appear where our eyes are.¡± ¡°Was this meeting intentional?¡± ¡°I would like to ask you instead. What brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on a tour around the Empire.¡± ¡°You are?¡± ¡°And I wanted to learn how to create a mana circle.¡± ¡°You do?¡± Elder Hakken stroked his beard, looking lost in thought. ¡°I suppose Magister Neregal didn¡¯t teach you.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Where will you go?¡± ¡°Clockwise, around the Empire.¡± ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°At most, four months.¡± ¡°Hmm. Might I have a moment? A minute or two.¡± ¡°Er¡ªyes?¡± Elder Hakken closed his eyes. A short while later, he opened them and smiled. ¡°If you are in need of a teacher,¡± he suggested, ¡°I would be pleased to go with you.¡± Shaden¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You would?¡± ¡°I would.¡± The Ten Elders of the Consortium were the greatest mages of the era. To be taught by one of them would be an unimaginable opportunity. Shaden¡¯s mouth opened to accept¡ªbut he remembered something. ¡°I have a companion,¡± he told the man. ¡°I will need her permission.¡± ¡°Of course. Do know that I have no intention of interfering with your travels. I have places to be as well. If you accept, we shall meet at a set time. An hour or two, I suppose, before you sleep.¡± ¡°Then I think it will be fine.¡± Elder Hakken smiled. ¡°Allow me to place a mark on you so that I may find you.¡± Shaden nodded and stretched out his hand. The Elder touched it with his finger, and Shaden felt a light breeze on his skin. Something glowed and disappeared. ¡°From today on, I shall be your tutor,¡± Elder Hakken declared. ¡°You may call me Teacher.¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher,¡± Shaden answered. ¡°Will I see you tonight?¡± ¡°Perhaps tomorrow. I think I shall be busy tonight.¡± Elder Hakken undid the barrier and picked up his sack from the ground. Adjusting his rugged hat, he looked into the sky. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day to begin journeying,¡± the old man sighed. He turned to Shaden. ¡°I shall see you soon.¡± And just like that, the man vanished before his eyes. The only trace of the Elder was the remnant mana that lingered where he¡¯d been. Teleportation magic. He¡¯d experienced it through portals, but this was a different kind. ¡°I am so learning that,¡± he muttered to himself. Looking around, he found Neregal at a distance and flew to him. The mage looked at him with disbelief. He seemed to have many questions, but didn¡¯t ask and instead nodded once. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time to go,¡± he simply stated. And that marked the end of the tour.

? ? ?

¡°Elder Hakken?¡± Eilae frowned. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s fine.¡± So Shaden got permission from her. The Saiton Consortium was strictly a neutral faction in politics, which was partly the reason why Eilae had allowed it. Also, it was always good to have ties with powerful people. It also wouldn¡¯t interfere with their travels. ¡°Might I observe?¡± she¡¯d added. Of course, Shaden had agreed to it. There was no reason not to. So they spent the night in the city, getting up early in the morning to begin their travels. Shaden realized that he couldn¡¯t hide them and the carriage anymore, as that would make it impossible for Elder Hakken to find them, but he guessed that it wouldn¡¯t matter. The only side effect from this was that anyone who approached their carriage with ill intent would be met with an unfathomable feeling of dread that would cause them to swerve away. Well, it was their fault for having negative emotions. Even at the smallest hint of mischief, he replied with fear; as for mere curiosity, he made them cautious. So during their travel to the next city, not a single person approached them. It was better not to be known, after all. Apparently, news about his birthday celebration had spread throughout the Empire. Staying under cover was a wise decision. If there was one problem, it was that the cities further north were enclosed within walls. That meant that they had to pass through the gates, which also meant that the guards would check their identities. So Shaden did a little something to disguise them. ¡°You are here to retrieve some books?¡± the guard questioned, examining the identification papers and permit. ¡°Indeed,¡± Shaden¡¯s servant nodded. ¡°My master requires them for their studies. Here is something for your troubles.¡± The servant produced a large silver coin from his pocket and tossed it to the guard. The guard¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°Of course! Please, head right in.¡± It was too easy. Eilae observed the process with awe, and once they were through, let out a gasp of excitement. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could do this,¡± she muttered, looking at the servant. ¡°I knew you¡¯d learned from the Seines, but this is beyond capable.¡± Indeed, the servant that was seated at the front was an illusion Shaden had created; it was easy enough to transfer items outside using his concealing magic and telekinesis. ¡°I¡¯m always capable,¡± Shaden grinned. Eilae pursed her lips. ¡°I take back my word.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Overconfidence is poison.¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± They soon arrived at the famous inn Eilae had planned for them. She paid the fees for their room while he marveled at the building. Their horses and carriage would be taken care of, and all that was left for them to do was enjoy their stay. It was pricey, but that was what nobles did. ¡°We¡¯ll go watch a short play at the theater and dine at the oldest restaurant in the city,¡± Eilae briefed him after they¡¯d arrived in their room. ¡°Unless you¡¯d prefer otherwise.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m grateful,¡± Shaden told her. ¡°There¡¯s just one problem.¡± Eilae tilted her head. ¡°Which is?¡± Shaden glanced around the room. One room. There were two beds, but even then! Surely it wasn¡¯t appropriate for a young girl to share a room with a young boy. But¡­he didn¡¯t dislike it. ¡°You don¡¯t snore, do you?¡± ¡°............¡± Eilae stared daggers at him. It made him burst into laughter. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you make such a face in a long time,¡± Shaden coughed, wiping the tears off his eyes. ¡°It takes me back. But I think we slept in separate rooms before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for a lady to be alone,¡± Eilae muttered, crossing her arms, ¡°and Lytha isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°Makes sense. So will we be sleeping together from now on?¡± Eilae¡¯s eyes met his. Her expression was one of pure shock. ¡°......well¡­that¡¯s¡­!¡± Realization struck him. He threw his hands up in panic. ¡°I meant, like, in the same room! Uh¡­yeah.¡± There was a moment of awkward silence. ¡°Yes¡­in the same room,¡± Eilae repeated. ¡°Now, do get dressed for the play. You first.¡± ¡°Uh, right,¡± Shaden muttered, heading to the bathroom. After he shut the door behind him, he screamed internally and stared at himself in the mirror. His cheeks were red as tomatoes. He quickly circulated to bring his composure back and got dressed. Eilae had ordered Rose to pack his clothes, and he took out the ones that were meant for the occasion. ¡°.........¡± Weren¡¯t they kind of like a couple right now? Shaking his head, he emerged from the bathroom. Eilae was sitting on the bed with her clothes by her side. Seeing him come out, she picked up her attire. ¡°...don¡¯t peek,¡± she muttered as she passed him. Her face was red as well. ¡°O-of course!¡± Shaden replied. Trying to speak calmly was difficult without circulating. He felt butterflies in his stomach after Eilae closed the door behind her. A few moments later, Eilae peeked out of the bathroom. ¡°Can you tie my back?¡± she asked. It wasn¡¯t anything new. When Lytha had been too lazy or overslept, he¡¯d be the one to fasten the places on Eilae¡¯s clothes where she couldn¡¯t reach. He tried hard not to look at her bare skin as he hastily fastened the back of her dress. In three seconds, it was finished. ¡°How does that feel?¡± he asked. ¡°You¡¯re good, like always,¡± she smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten your knots.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more useful than you¡¯d think. Tying up animals, tents, bags¡­¡± He trailed off. ¡°Should I brush your hair?¡± ¡°Please.¡± It was just like the old times. They were doing the same thing¡­only that everything was different. It was a nostalgic but strange feeling to feel Eilae¡¯s silky hair in his fingers. He probably wasn¡¯t thinking appropriately. Using magic, he expertly tied her hair together into a neat braid, loose around her head but complex at the ends, just like how Eilae had liked it. She¡¯d preferred her hair neat when going to public places. She seemed surprised. ¡°Did Lytha teach you this?¡± she asked. ¡°Eh, she wouldn¡¯t. I learned it from Beila and her friends. You know, Benavon Nieut¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°I am aware of her,¡± Eilae replied blankly. Even without reading her, he could tell that he¡¯d said something unnecessary. He made a mental note to himself not to mention other girls in front of Eilae. ¡°Er¡ªshall we head out?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± He opened the door for her, and they headed downstairs. After informing the keeper, they emerged into the streets. A smaller, hired carriage was waiting for them, this time with a proper coachman. He tipped his hat when he saw them. ¡°To the theater, my lord and lady?¡± he said. They got on, and it only took a short while to arrive. It was a sizable theater with finely dressed people of all shapes and sizes crowding into the entrance. Eilae took his arm, and they headed in as well, got their tickets checked, and moved to their seats, right in front of the stage. Shaden had no clue how she¡¯d reserved it, given the amount of time they¡¯d had. Lytha had always failed to reserve good spots for anything. ¡°Didn¡¯t we watch this before?¡± Shaden whispered to Eilae, recognizing the title of the play. Eilae¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I knew you would remember. You didn¡¯t join us for the final act, so¡­I wanted to finish it with you.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± He felt his heart thump. Perhaps it was the drums that marked the beginning of the play. But he felt a thump. The narrator began speaking. ¡°At last, Myrus and Ethis discovered a way for Ethis to return to the Den after their journey through the land of humans. Alas, Ethis confesses her love to Myrus¡­¡± The curtains drew back, revealing an elf (Shaden was surprised at the theater¡¯s recruiting abilities) and a floating woman dressed as a fairy. The memory of the scene, though the actors were different, immediately rushed back to him. ¡°Thou, sweetest Ethis, knowest that I know not love,¡± the elf pleaded. ¡°Cease thy foolishness and return. Thy shimmering pains mine heart!¡± ¡°But I adore you!¡± the fairy cried. ¡°What use are songs and stories without a companion? Do not mention the spirits. I was like them, but my eyes have opened.¡± ¡°Thou art dear to me. Yet this love thee mention, I knoweth not. Shall I lie to you? Mine own heart is true, and tells me to doth right.¡± Oh, right, Shaden recalled. This was a romantic play that a human had created for an elf he loved. Elves felt emotions differently from humans¡ªthey had no concept of romance, only obligation. But they adored spirits. Spirits (though Shaden had never seen one) were beings who mimicked the aspect of the first thing they were attracted to¡ªbe it nature, concepts, or ideas¡ªwhen they emerged from their Den (presumably the Spirit Realm). The twist of the play was that a spirit, who had secretly ventured out to sate its curiosity, had taken on the form of a girl, resulting in her falling in love with the elf who had ardently done his best to help her get home. The elf was now torn between his fondness for the spirit and his reluctance for her human emotions. From what he''d learned, elves and humans hadn¡¯t been on good terms. This was the play that had been the beginning of changing that, according to Eilae. It was the play that allowed elves to understand the human heart. Shaden watched with newfound interest, being immersed in a romantic play for the first time in his life. The feeling of loving but not being loved back¡­he could relate to it more. ¡°You lie when you say you love me. I sense no love in your words.¡± ¡°My heart knowest not the language of men¡ªbut what love I do possess is true. I seek to be with you always. Dost thou not recognize my sincerity?¡± ¡°It is not obligation that I seek. I¡ªI seek your love.¡± ¡°Then I prayest that I might find it, that you willst know my heart.¡± The elves were¡ªand still were¡ªwhat someone might call communistic. Always for the society, never for the individual. When it mattered, they followed their elven ways. The elf helping the spirit in the play was also part of their nature; it wasn¡¯t genuine love that moved the elf, but obligation. And it caused the spirit great anguish. The elf, truly unaware of ¡®love,¡¯ desperately tried to prove his dedication, making the situation worse, to the point where the spirit nearly destroyed herself. In the end, in another twist of fate, the Mother of Spirits granted the elf human emotions, allowing him for the first time to genuinely confess his love to the spirit. A great celebration transpired that included the spirits, humans, and elves they had met on their journey. The two would live on to spread the good news of love¡ªa love so pure that even the Mother of Spirits had acknowledged it. After the play ended, Eilae brought up her thoughts. ¡°I think the point is, even though Ethis was pained because she believed Myrus acted out of obligation, he, in fact, did have love for her,¡± Eilae commented. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the human kind, but Myrus was already acting selflessly. He gave up his mana for her, his very essence, to ensure her well-being. He stepped beyond helping and began sacrificing. Yet, Ethis was blind to see it.¡± ¡°Well, it had a happy ending, didn¡¯t it?¡± Shaden shrugged. ¡°It did. But one can ask¡ªare the emotions that the Mother of Spirits granted true? Or is it merely a kind of happy brainwashing?¡± ¡°I was thinking of it as a translation. Elven to human.¡± ¡°However, it did not come from within Myrus.¡± ¡°He deeply wished for it. I think that makes it his.¡± Eilae turned her head and looked up at him. ¡°Do you really think so? That his emotions were true?¡± He could sense the earnestness in her eyes. Why she was so eager about this, he was not sure. ¡°Yes, I do think so,¡± he nodded. ¡°If not, it would be too sad. I like happy endings, so I¡¯ll believe that they were true.¡± It made Eilae smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat dinner, shall we?¡± she said. Their conversation quickly sank into the back of Shaden¡¯s mind. And the genuine smile that Eilae had given him¡ª He would never forget it.